《World of Alvarra: Rise of the Vampire Lord》


 Chapter 1: A Bad Start

    Somewhere, deep in the vampire lands, dark clouds reigned overhead, a common occurrence given the environment, but perhaps a sign of things to come for the young couple that lay in shelter behind their sturdy castle walls.


    A young man paced the floor back and forth, passing his eye on his wife as she lay breathing heavily as the maids tended to her every want and need, her belly swollen with child.


    She pushed desperately, her golden hair matted with sweat and her blue eyes that always carried warmth, now in pain as she tried to get her precious child out into the world of the living.


    One of the maids, seeing the head of the baby quickly got to work in pulling it the rest of the way out and was surprised by the ease of doing so. Only for her face to blanched as she stared at the thing that lay in her hands, and with hesitation, giving it to the father that was waiting.


    When the father looked upon his child his heart was filled with joy, he had the same blue eyes as he and his mother but with black hair like himself instead of his wife¡¯s golden one. his feeling of joy was at an all-time high, his fatherly pride was at its apex, only for it to come crashing down when he finally got a good look at what lay within his hands.


    A mutant, a chimera, perhaps even an awakened. At first glance, it seemed like any other baby, but there were a few dissimilarities that made it stand out from the rest.


    The father knew that there was a chance for this to happen, but in his heart of hearts, he had hoped not, given how low the chance was. Far too low to take seriously, every couple had to take the chance, after all, perhaps their''s more than anyone else, but still they had to try. When his wife laid eyes on their child her face paled and in shame, she looked away.


    The baby was silent, more interested in watching and observing than making any noise as any normal baby would. He studied his surroundings with dull interest, as if not entirely aware of where he was or what was happening.


    The father looked down on his son with pity, before giving him away to one of the maids to be taken to the baby room. Hopefully, given enough time, he would know what to do next, once his emotions have settled.


    -


    When the baby first opened his eyes, he knew something was off, or perhaps odd, not that he had anything to compare with what he was going through right now. all he knew was that something was not right and that he might be the cause.


    When he first came out of the warm place the light stung his eyes so much so that he wanted to cry, and he did in fact give a small whimper, not that anyone heard. He was then picked up by a strange creature before being examined and then given to someone bigger. The face of which looked joyous before a look of sadness took his face, he was then later turned around to look at what he presumed to be his mother, who looked away once her sight rested on him for long enough.


    Afterward, he was face to face with the man again, who he presumed was his father, he said something softly under his breath before being handed off to one of the maids who took off with him to somewhere else. He struggled a little in her grip, worried about what was going to happen to him. But being unable to do anything but accept his fate he decided to wait for what was to come next. He took the opportunity to get a better look at the maid that was carrying him.


    She was short, only slightly more than a head above the waist of his presumed father, making her very short indeed, her skin was a light pale color with a greyish green tint, but she did not look sickly, if anything she looked healthy. Her eyes were a bright yellow that seemed to glow in the dim light, and her small ears were pointed and tapered to follow the sides of her head, this was topped off with long black hair that fell below her shoulders. She wore some form of gothic maid outfit with lace and even some frills. She seemed youthful with a child-like face in a cute way. Yet she carried with her strength and grace that was hard to place, with delicate fingers that were surprisingly firm otherwise she would not have such an easy time carrying him.


    He had no idea what this creature was, but for the moment there was nothing he could do about it. He also noticed that she wasn¡¯t the only one of her kind as they walked, there were others too, some even taller than the one carrying him right now.


    After walking down a few stone corridors they reached a wooden ornate door. The room was filled with pillows and other soft things, as well as some toys fit for a child. At the back was a crib that the maid promptly put him in, but not before finding appropriate clothing for him to wear. Once changed she looked down on him, a task difficult to do given how short she was even when she was standing on the stool next to the crib. She took one good look at him for what felt like the first time.


    The only thing he had to say of such a look was. Curiosity. That was the feeling he got from her. She searched his face for a long while before making a sudden turn, leaving the room, and him in the dark, alone.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to think, as far as he was aware, he was just born, his parents were sad, he was dumped onto a maid that he was sure wasn¡¯t human, and he was now left all alone in the dark. Already things seemed to be going downhill for him. As much as he hated to say it, he was scared. Scared for what this means, scared for what might happen next, and scared for his life, and for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t understand what he did wrong.


    Sadly for him, his body was still too weak for him to properly move his head nor was he really able to move his body. The only thing he could do was eat, sleep, or wait. There wasn''t anything to eat, waiting wasn''t going to do him any good, and he was very tired from just being just born. As he drifted off to sleep, his last thoughts were on how they didn¡¯t even bother to give him a name.


    Like this, the days went by. The small maids would come in, change him, feed him, check if he was okay, then leave. It was a very lonely experience, there was nothing to do but try to take stock of his surroundings. Not that it did him much good, there was nothing here other than plush toys and baby goods. He still couldn¡¯t move his head or his body well enough to check out his own body yet either.  There was nothing for him to do but think, but there wasn''t anything to really think about. He just didn''t have enough context or information to work with.


    Just as he was about to rest his head and doze off yet again, the door opened and in walked the man that was the presumed father.


    For the first time since he was born he finally got to take a closer look at his father, he had black hair and blue piercing eyes. He looked young yet carried with him a weight on his shoulders that made it seem like he had lived decades. His every step carried with it a sense of purpose as if he carefully thought out every movement before making them, giving a strange sort grace to his walk.


    He walked over to the crib, concern and worry on his face, as well as a hint of fear. Gently, with great hesitation, he reached into the crib to place his hand on his son. He moved his hand back and forth in an almost loving way. Mustering his courage he said a few words that fell on deaf ears, considering the baby still didn''t know what language was yet or how to use it. But he still tried anyway.


    ¡°V-A-N,¡± he said softly, pronouncing each letter, taking his hand and pointing at the baby.


    ¡°V-A-N¡± he said once more.


    He then pointed at himself ¡°A-L-V.¡±


    Realizing what this was, Van, for that was what he knew his name to be now, understood that this was his presumed father¡¯s way of telling him what he was called, as well as telling his own. He tried to give an affirmative, but all he could do was make baby noises in response, hopefully, that would be enough to get the idea through.


    His father, Alv, searched his face, then nodded, he then tried a few more words, but then quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t doing any good and stopped. He wrapped his hands around Van¡¯s own and gave a small squeeze before turning and leaving.


    Van was all alone once more. ¡°Well, at least I now know I''m not completely abandoned.¡± he thought to himself or as much as he could think to himself given his underdeveloped brain. He slowly closed his eyes before going back into a fitful sleep, wondering what the future may hold.


    Days turned to weeks and weeks turned into months, his father would visit him once or twice a week, trying to impart onto him some of his language. Van didn¡¯t quite know why, or what his father was thinking, trying to teach a baby not even a year old how to speak, but considering that he probably wasn''t a normal baby, perhaps his efforts weren¡¯t in vain.


    Once his father left after one of their little sessions, Van, now being a few months old, was finally able to get up by himself, even if only for a little while. He didn¡¯t want his father to know that he could sit up unaided, at least not yet, he already worried him as it was with his birth and didn¡¯t think doing more things out of the norm for a baby would help the matter. Not that he really had an idea what a normal baby is supposed to act like, it was only a feeling for him.


    For the first time, Van finally got a chance to look upon himself. With a great struggle that was akin to a life and deathmatch, he was slowly able to remove at least the top layer of his baby clothes. He bemoaned how weak he was, that it took almost everything he had just to take off one article of clothing and with frustration, he threw the cloth aside.


    Not wanting to miss this chance before the maids came in and forced him back into his clothes, Van looked down on himself to see what there was to see.


    At first, he really didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but then again he was a baby so what would he know about what was wrong with his body? His chest was completely smooth, without a single blemish. If he were older and more knowledgeable he would know that he was missing a few key aspects of a normal body right then and there. mainly the nipples and the belly button that he didn¡¯t have. But as a baby, he didn¡¯t notice what was wrong and only noticed that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything off at least in his chest area, not like any black spots, or holes or anything else that might look worrisome.


    He then moved on to his lower half, this was also a bit of a challenge to get off, though not having to put as much effort as the top half of his clothing, as he realized he could slowly slide it off with only minimal challenge.


    What he saw made his eyes widen, he felt he was a male but he didn''t realize how true that was, any doubts he had was taken away when he looked down at the bulge between his legs, and he if he was big now, who knows how big he would be in the future when he matured. So all in all everything looked fine... right?


    At least that was what Van thought at first, as a baby he didn''t realize that he was too big for his size, that for a normal baby it would be much smaller, or that he was missing an important aspect that any good male would have.


    Van decided to reach down and check the thing between his legs, realizing it was squishy and that it felt weird to touch. He didn¡¯t notice anything else other than the long thing between his legs, but if he were older he would realize that he was missing an important part of being a male, namely, his family jewels, he was completely smooth where his balls should be. Not that he had a hidden hole down there, he was one hundred percent male. So as far as Van was concerned there was nothing wrong with his body, after all, the thing between the legs was all you needed to be a male, or at least that was what he presumed.


    Though, that didn¡¯t stop him from worrying. Something about him wasn¡¯t right... right? So perhaps he was just too immature to figure it out? Van vowed to find a mirror of some sort to get a better look at his body, after all what if there was something wrong with his face? Or his back? Or perhaps it was something more? These questions and more were what kept Van awake at night, constantly worrying about what was wrong with him to make his parents act the way they did. Hopefully, one day soon, before it was too late.

 Chapter 2: Concerning the Soul

    Dark clouds, thunder, and lighting, strange lands, alien societies, all in a maelstrom of images and sounds that made no sense. Voices of the past, whispers of the void, witnessing his death, multiple deaths.


    Waking up in a cold sweat, Van got up off the bed, pacing around his small room, trying to get the blood flowing and get rid of the excess energy his adrenaline provided him.


    Another nightmare, for five years now he had nightmares every few months. Nightmares of sky islands where he flew unimpeded or navigating an ocean of stars in a metal ship. Lands made of pure metal, planets filled with nothing but sand, planets submerged in water. Worlds of magic, and worlds of cultivation. All those times he lived, all those times he died. The memories wash away with the passage of time and already he was slowly forgetting what the nightmare was about that woke him up this time.


    Van took a controlled breath and exhaled it, trying to banish the last remnants of the dream. Every few months now he had a dream like that. A dream that imparted strange ideas and knowledge into the ocean of his deep subconscious. Waiting there, biding its time until it was ready to strike.


    Van now knew what was wrong with him, it wasn''t just that his body was different, he had been assured that despite missing a few pieces he can operate normally and that the thing that made his sperm was a pouch in the crotch area, so there was no reason to worry about being infertile. Nor that he had to worry about lack of nipples or belly button as that can be sometimes normal for a male, even though it is very rare.


    No, what worried his parents, and still made it difficult for his mother to come see him, was the fact that he was an Awakened. Not just any Awakened but a Soul Awakened. A natural-born Soul Awakened.


    His father promised to get more into what that meant, but for now, he would be left in the dark, with the only knowledge being that being a soul awakened meant that he might go insane from the memories of past lives and that his father will be trying to help him with it soon.


    After a few more minutes Van finally calmed down, expelling the last of his pent-up energy and going over to a bookshelf to grab one of the books. He¡¯d been trying to learn as quickly as possible, how to speak, read and write once he realized that he wouldn¡¯t get in trouble for it. He was worried in the beginning that learning too quickly would be bad for him, but surprisingly his father wasn¡¯t weirded out by it and instead encouraged it, giving Van some nice room to breathe where he can act more like himself than just a normal baby.


    Just as he finished the first page, a knock on the door drew his attention, ¡°Come in¡± Van said, trying not to slur his words. He was still a little asleep, sometimes when he didn¡¯t wake up early from a nightmare and was still asleep, the maid would come in anyway to tidy things and wake him up for the day.


    Once given permission, a maid walked in, bowed then got to work by going over the drawers to choose what he would be wearing for the day. Van was surprised by the fact she wasn¡¯t one of the normal maids that he usually saw. Instead, she was one of his father¡¯s personal maids, unlike the rest of the maids that he was familiar with, she wasn¡¯t a goblin but a vamp.


    Which brought another point up, Van finally knew what most of the maids were. The maids were goblins, but from what little he knew of goblins from his many different memories was different than what he saw around the castle. But then again those memories never saw a goblin in real life so what would they know?


    There were goblins working everywhere in the castle, some of them hob-goblins. They really did not look all that different than a child, just with more mature aspects of their body, some even having large breasts. Their features were both sharp and soft, they didn''t have big noses or ears, and though they were indeed a little green it wasn¡¯t in an unhealthy way. The goblins were only slightly above his father¡¯s waist, and the hob-goblins reached around his father''s chest in height If one was trying to figure out how tall they were. They also had soft yellow or green eyes, and pointed ears tapered to the sides. He had once asked why there were goblins working in the castle, but his father said that it was another thing he wasn¡¯t old enough to learn just yet.


    Once the maid was done choosing his clothes, she helped him remove his sleepwear and change into something more formal instead of the usual casual wear. Which made Van excited because that usually meant he was going to be taken out of his room instead of being stuck in all day. It was something that also got him a little nervous as well, after all, he didn¡¯t get many opportunities to leave his room and explore the castle or really explore at all since the maids would always guide him to wherever he needed to go. After he was changed the two of them left to meet his father.


    Van always tried to soak in as much of the castle''s layout and sights as possible when he went outside of his room. As far as he could tell the castle was decently large, with areas clearly newer than others, giving it the feeling that the castle grew from something much smaller.


    Maids and even some common workers bustled about the stone hallways, carrying things, moving things, talking about things, different races, it was just so exciting for him! Sometimes he saw the outside of the castle, from the inside of course, and what he saw was truly alien in nature. Van hoped one day he would get a chance to explore what the world had to offer him, but for now, he had to obey his father.


    As they moved they went ever deeper into the castle, going lower and lower, to a point where some of the castle''s strange glowing light orbs on the castle''s walls had to be lighted up for those who could not see in dim light. Deeper they went, taking stair after stair further down into the castle''s depths.


    Van grew a little nervous now, they were approaching the basement of the castle, the oldest part of it. Van had been down there once before, when his father and his mage friend took him to deep depths, where they placed him in the middle of a giant magic circle, with an endless array of runes and strange geometric shapes. Raw power seemed to hang in the air so thick one could cause ripples in it just by moving through it.


    As they went deeper, his suspicion was confirmed, the path became bleaker and darker, and the smell of old age that seemed to waft from the very pores of the walls assaulted his nostrils. Once they reached the bottom they walked down a hallway filled with coffins and armor. The smell of death and ancient magic clung to everything, and as far as he could tell, the coffins and armor were not just for show. alongside magical runes that lay everywhere that were no doubt used for protection or traps. This was probably the most protected place in the entire castle.


    The maid stopped in front of a large metal door, so thick and filled with magical enchantments that it could take years if not decades for someone to breakthrough. Maybe even centuries.


    Van nodded, and the maid lifted him up to better reach the wall. He placed his hand on a magical circle that jutted out from the rest of the wall. Instantly it glowed and he felt a small prick of pain from his hand as the seal not only drew some of his blood but also tested his soul signature to determine whether or not he was friend or foe. Once it had determined that he was indeed allowed through, the wall broke apart down the middle revealing another wall that did the same, until that too revealed a final third wall with a large arched doorway.


    The maid put him down and turned away, as only those given express permission may be allowed to enter. He watched as she left and continued watching well after her back had receded from view. Mustering up his courage he tried to prepare himself mentally for what may happen next.


    Van took a deep breath and made his way to the final door. He gently placed his hand on it and the door opened revealing a truly massive room with a giant magical circle that took up most of the space in it, with doors that led further into other rooms deeper in.


    He saw his father, Alvaroz, talking to his mage friend, Lorenzo, a man that looked like he was in his sixties with a greying beard and hair, clearly human unlike most of the staff, and definitely not from the Vampire lands, making Van wonder how the two got to know each other. He only met Lorenzo a few times before, so he didn¡¯t know him all too well but his impression of him was favorable. They seemed to be in some sort of debate when he entered, stopping when they noticed him.


    ¡°Ah, there he is,¡± his father said with a large smile on his face showing off his pointed teeth. Reminding Van once more that his father was a vampire and that he in turn was a half-vampire or Dhampire in this case. Which also made him think of his mother for a moment. from what little he knew, his mother was an aasimar, also making him wonder about how the two met.


    ¡°How was your sleep? Did you rest well?¡± his father asked in a gentle manner, his voice clear and smooth, trying to put Van at ease. Seeing as Van looked very nervous.


    Van shrugged ¡°I slept fine¡± not wanting to tell his father that he had another nightmare so as not to worry him and trying to hide said nervousness.


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t believe him, he saw the small dark circles under Van¡¯s eyes and how tired he looked, but decided to let the matter go and just nodded. ¡°Good, that¡¯s... good to hear...¡±


    There was an awkward pause as the two stared at each other, both of them didn¡¯t get many opportunities to bond or get to know each other. Not for lack of trying, it was just¡­ a bit complicated. They both wanted to be a proper father and son, but some circumstances out of their control prevented that from happening which left them both wanting and awkward around each other.


    Lorenzo coughed into his hand drawing both of their attention, his voice old but still full of energy ¡°well, I think it¡¯s time for us to move on and get to why we are all here.¡± taking on a formal tone he began.


    ¡°Your father and I wish to put you through another test.¡± he said pointing to the magic circle in front of him. ¡° I know it''s a little painful, but it''s for your own good. We have to see whether or not your soul has stabilized yet. And whether or not it has, we have set things up for you to go through a full awakening anyway.¡± he said massaging his short trimmed beard.


    Van looked to his father, confusion clearly written on his face.


    ¡°Lorenzo, perhaps we should tell him a little more about what all of this is about rather than what''s going to happen. Van just learned to read, and hasn¡¯t gotten the time to be properly taught. Let me remind you he is a little more than five years old¡± his father said to his friend.


    ¡°Ah, of course, of course¡­¡± Lorenzo replied, looking down on Van, then turning back to Alvaroz with a thoughtful expression ¡°How about after this I take him under my wing and teach him a few things? I could make a proper scholar out of him! Under my tutelage he will be the best of the best! Especially if he already learned to read. What do you say?¡± he said with a smile, his academic side showing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that after the ritual,¡± Alvaroz said ¡°and after you explain a few things to him in a way he can understand, and please keep in mind, five years old,¡± he said, a bit firmly but also a little amused by his friend and his eccentricities.


    Lorenzo just chuckled ¡°I know, I know¡± then turning to Van, Alright tell me, what do you know of the Soul Realm and Awakenings?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Van said, perplexed by the question.


    ¡°Really? Nothing at all? Lorenzo asked with a frown.


    Van shocked his head in negative.


    ¡°Well, that''s a problem, this is going to take a while then¡± he looked around. ¡° perhaps we should get comfortable in another room. We have a long talk ahead of us, and if I''m going to have to explain everything I¡¯ll want to do it sitting down.¡± he said looking at Alvaroz expectantly.


    ¡° Alright...¡± Alvaroz slowly nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± he then led them into one of the many doors that led deeper in, off to the side.


    Van looked in wonder as they entered one of the rooms for the first time. There seemed to be endless rows of books and rare materials, each of them warded with magical traps and alarms. Soon they reached the center of the large room with some sort of work desk and ledger, no doubt of all the treasures and materials that lay here. There were a few chairs covered in a small layer of dust. it didn¡¯t seem like this place was used very often, if at all.


    Lorenzo sat down on one of the creaky chairs trying to get himself comfortable. Once he finally did he relaxed and looked towards his audience for them to seat themselves before beginning.


    Van sat down on one of the chairs, a little excited, thinking he was going to hear a story, his father though already looked a little bored, no doubt hearing what''s to come many times before. Once the two got comfortable Lorenzo created a few lights in the air to provide some more illumination.


    ¡°Now then, where to start? The Soul Realm is¡­¡± Lorenzo began only to pause in thought, his brow furrowing as it dawned on him how difficult it would be to properly explain but deciding to push on through anyway.


    ¡°The soul realm is... for a lack of a better term, the literal representation of one¡¯s soul. It defines us all in a unique and special way. Its importance is life and death.¡±


    His voice became serious as he began to explain. ¡°The soul realm is the place where all those looking to become strong go. to explore avenues about themselves they never knew, or to grow aspects of themselves for their own benefit. It is the accumulation of one''s experiences, and one¡¯s very being. It takes on the shape of whatever best represents a person. whether it is what that person loves the most or what that person is obsessed with, or even a representation of what explains that person''s actions, where he grew up or just their literal psyche. it can be everything and anything, even the abstract.¡±


    There was an edge now to his voice ¡°It''s not something you casually tell others about unless circumstances force it or you trust that person explicitly, for it''s a very private thing, and enemies who know of it can use it against you break your very soul!¡±


    His voice softened taking a more academic tone ¡°Each person''s soul realm is unique but just because everyone¡¯s is unique doesn''t mean they can''t be similar if they live and grow in a similar way or in a similar environment, elves for example usually have a tree as their representation.¡±


    Lorenzo sat back, the chair creaking from old age as he did so, trying to find the right words to explain his voice taking an older tone more befitting his age. ¡°Perhaps it''s better to show than tell,¡± he said looking towards Alvaroz. ¡°Let¡¯s take your father for example¡± Alvaroz perked up at the mention of him. ¡° if you don¡¯t mind of course¡±


    Alvaroz shrugged.


    ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s begin with your father¡¯s soul realm,¡± Lorenzo said, drawing out a staff from thin air and casting his magic to create a 3D image in front of everyone. ¡° Your father¡¯s soul realm, from what little I know of it, is a training field with training dummies on it¡± almost immediately an image formed of a large open dirt field with a bunch of training dummies.


    ¡°This training field represents your father''s favorite place, you might not be aware of it, but your father very much enjoys practicing his swordsmanship. So much so that his soul realm took on the shape of a training field.¡±


    ¡°But here is where it gets interesting¡± the image now did a close-up of the dummies, all of them in a different stance of swordsmanship, some looking so life-like that they could be mistaken for people, while others were little more than wood and straw. One stood out from the rest as the most detailed, looking almost exactly like Alvaroz himself.


    ¡°Each one of these training dummies represents a style of swordsmanship your father is familiar with. The greater the skill the more detailed the dummy. In other words, your father''s training in the real world affects certain aspects of his soul realm. it becomes an indication of how far your father has come along in his training of those skills. Of course, instead of training one could also use essence or mana to help improve aspects of their soul realm without the need to train, but doing so can be very costly.¡± looking at Van questioning face ¡°I''ll explain about that later, for now, it''s time to continue with the most important part of the soul realm.¡± The image changed into the shape of his father and one of the dummies.


    ¡°Some soul realms have a special active or passive ability that can be used. Your father for example has an active ability that can allow him to summon one of his dummies to fight alongside him. It will have all the training and experience he has in whatever style that dummy represents.'''' The image changes to show the dummy mimicking his father''s moves ¡°So your father, being considered a master in many forms, will have a dummy that is just as good as him, and fight alongside him with equal skill and experience! Lorenzo said, getting a little excited about the prospects of talking about the fascinating aspects of soul realms.


    ¡°But! Like any good thing, there is a consequence of summoning an aspect of your soul into the real world. Should the dummy get damage, the effects on the dummy will affect your father''s skill that dummy represented! Meaning that your father will have to retrain or relearn what was lost from any damage the dummy received! So while it''s a good way to increase one¡¯s fighting potential if one needed it, it''s also very risky.¡± Lorenzo finished a little sadly. The image then changed to the dummy getting wounded, which for some reason prevented it from performing as it should and that reflected on the image of his father.


    ¡°Of course, to compensate for that risk. The dummy is tougher and harder to break or hurt than the actual person themselves, and if you''re quick, you can recall them before they get too damage. Not to mention the fact that it''s easier to retrain the skills that were damaged or just to wait for the damage to heal over time, like you would do with any other wound. Thought that still doesn''t mean it still isn¡¯t a great risk, imagine if you met an opponent that completely destroys the dummy, you will have to wait months or years for it to recover, all the while your skill is shot and you can¡¯t swing a sword to save your life!¡± Lorenzo finished.


    Van for his part was amazed that such a thing was possible, the endless possibilities got him excited for what his own soul realm could provide should what Lorenzo was saying be true. Though the drawbacks also made him nervous. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but ask about Lorenzo¡¯s soul realm.


    ¡°What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Mine?¡± Lorenzo Asked.


    Van nodded


    ¡°Well, mine isn¡¯t as impressive as your father¡¯s is. You see, my soul representation is just a book.¡± Lorenzo changed the image into one of an old thick tome with purple and gold coverings. ¡° sadly I don''t have an active ability, or a large soul realm. Thankfully I do have enough space to store some of my things in¡± nodding towards the staff, which only made Van more curious.


    ¡°How do you store things in your soul realm and why is your book no good?¡± Van asked with curiosity, wanting him to further explain.


    Lorenzo smiled amused and happy to impart his knowledge upon the next generation, he even puffed out his chest a bit. ¡° well everyone has a soul realm, but it can be so small that their representation of your soul fills it entirely. But when it doesn''t, the excess space can be used to store things in. Not to mention, you can also grow the core of your soul realm, your soul''s representation, to take up the excess space, which could unlock new abilities or skills and make you stronger. And given enough time and training, you can even grow your soul realm! The bigger the soul realm, the greater your potential for growth, and the more things you can store.¡±


    ¡°Of course sometimes the empty space is actually a part of the soul representation, such as for sky islands. There are some who have castles as the representation of their soul realm, but if their soul realm is too small, then the castle might as well be just a small keep or a very large tower! think of the soul realm as a bubble with the core of your soul¡¯s representation being at the center¡± Lorenzo finished.


    ¡°You can have a castle!?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded amused by Van¡¯s outburst. ¡° indeed you can, or a house, or a farm. Each room in your house can be one that represents a skill, let''s say alchemy, then you will have a room for alchemy, and depending on how much you train it, the more full of alchemic utensils and things of that nature will fill the room as well as an improvement in aesthetic. For a farmer it could be the many different types of fields they have, how many, what kind of plant grows on it, and even how well developed the land is or how far the plants have grown.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened as it truly began to sink in how diverse one¡¯s soul realm can be.


    Alvaroz interjected ¡°I think that enough about soul realms, you two can talk more about it later if you want, but for now it''s best to move one and explain about awakenings and what''s going to happen next.¡± stopping the two from continuing their conversation.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lorenzo said with a frown ¡° you just gotta ruin all my fun don¡¯t you.¡±


    Alvaroz just rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Right then, awakenings, awakenings¡­¡± Lorenzo gave a thoughtful look before continuing. ¡° Well for one, you are half-awakened,¡± he said pointing at Van ¡° Or to be more precise you were born a half soul awakened.¡± He finished with great seriousness, letting it sink in before continuing.


    ¡°There are six different types of awakenings. blood, race, mind, soul, body, and power. Each one with its own purpose, benefit, and drawback. Well... sometimes at least¡± he petered off before resuming.


    ¡°Blood awakening is for when one wishes to unlock hidden potential in their bloodline, it''s very closely tied to race awakening to the point they can be considered the same thing. Race awakening is for those who may have multiple ancestors or bloodlines from different races, and that person wishes to unlock them in order to gain their power. Be careful though, you can turn into a chimera, your appearance might not change by much, but there are those who don''t take kindly to that kind of thing, it''s one thing to be a half-elf, half-human or a dhampir such as yourself, another to be several different races at once. True one can grow powerful from doing so, but it can have great repercussions on your mind, body, and soul if you''re not strong enough for it.


    Van leaned forward intently, wanting to make sure he hears every word.


    ¡°Body should be self-explanatory, it''s the unlocking of your body¡¯s potential, and is one of the most common types of awakenings done next to power. It allows you to train or increase your body''s power without being a muscle-bound freak. Power awakening, allows you to awaken to a special power or energy, if you have the potential for it. You can awaken to being able to use mana and therefore learn magic, or aura and use aura arts, there are even a few that gain the ability to use ki. These two awakenings are the ones most people do whenever able, even a farmer wouldn¡¯t mind spending years of his work for a ritual to unlock his body''s full potential, it just makes life easier,¡± he shrugged ¡°And makes you safer in this dangerous world of ours.¡±


    ¡°Power awakening is a bit more expensive, but it''s also fairly common. Who wouldn''t want to cast spells?¡± he said with a smile shooting sparks from his hand.¡°Also you don¡¯t have to always pay for body or power, you can train or meditate to awaken those aspects, so not everyone requires a ritual.¡±


    ¡° As for Mind and Soul Awakenings...¡± Lorenzo paused, his face turning grim, almost as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about those types of Awakenings before taking a breath and expelling it.


    ¡° Mind awakenings are highly regulated, they allow one to unlock the potential of the mind. With an awakened mind, you can do several hard math equations in your mind in a second of what it would take others hours or days to do. You can even gain some slight psychic abilities such as telekinesis without the use of magic. But!¡± Lorenzo finished raising a finger and wearing a very serious face. ¡°For most, it''s just a small boost to one''s intelligence and there''s a high risk of a slow fall towards insanity afterward.¡± his face turned grim, almost angry even.


    ¡°There are many who thought they could handle a mind awakening. After all, who wouldn''t want to be smarter? To be mental equals with the best of the best¡± he shook his head ''''But, there''s only so far your mind can expand to before it pops! And you''re either left dead or a drooling idiot. some are not even that lucky.¡±


    Van who was looking excited, paled at the thought. He then thought back to what Lorenzo said at the entrance, and hesitantly asked ¡° And you want me to go through all the awakenings? if it''s so risky shouldn''t we avoid it!?¡± he asked, fear in his voice, while still trying to remain calm.


    Lorenzo shook his head sadly. his father looked uncomfortable fidgeting a little in his chair. ¡° Sadly that is because of the last type of awakening, even more dangerous than the mind, and in some places, completely illegal.¡±


    Van hesitated. ¡°The¡­ soul?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded


    ¡°So it¡¯s because I''m a half soul awakened?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded once more ¡° the last type of awakening is used to expand the potential of the soul, while you can overtime expand it naturally, doing an awakening can give immediate results on top of special abilities, powers, and more. Take all the awakenings previously stated combined and it still pales in comparison to what a soul awakening can do. What it can give... what it can cost...¡±


    Lorenzo took a deep breath and let it out in a long-suffering sigh, trying to calm his own nerves of trying to tell a child the danger he was in.


    ¡° one of the benefits, or drawbacks, depending on how some may view it. Is the ability to remember past lives. In your case, it''s through nightmares or strange dreams. In other¡¯s¡­ it can be a far more Raw experience. The best possibility is when the past lives are subsumed into the dominant personality, this usually means the person going through the awakening gains an increase to their soul, and may have some fragmented memories that can be useful and that''s it. If we were to talk about it simply of course... But there is also the risk, that instead everything going ¡®perfectly¡¯ your mind and soul are instead split between your past life, or live¡¯s as the case may be and you suffer a case of split personalities.¡±


    He looked Van in the eye ¡°Insanity in the soul awakened is very common, though some get by, by having and exhibiting a few quirks or let¡¯s say, special or eccentric personality traits that help them maintain control over themselves. Past lives can come from all manner of different backgrounds, and even alien worlds where they have three arms instead of two or three eyes, etcetera, etcetera ¡­ i''m sure you get the idea¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­ there is the case where the past life completely takes over. Sometimes leaving nothing of the old personality¡­ the new life will, in most cases, remember nothing of the life they just replaced, and will either think of this as a second chance, a game or a dream.¡±


    ¡°Then there is the soul death, where the body is completely devoid of the soul, you become nothing more than a warm body, as your soul literally rips itself apart, or loses connection to its vessel and slips back into the void. Because of these we have to get you through all the awakenings to increase your strength before you complete your half-finished soul awakening, otherwise, you risk a slow descent into madness¡­ or worse.¡± he finished, not wanting to look him in the eye but forcing himself to.


    Van was still for a long time, his face as white as a sheet. His mind was awhirl with fear and dread. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡° Surely you must have already felt it right?¡± Lorenzo said, pity in his eyes and his voice taking on a soft tone ¡° the feeling like things are not matching up? Like things are not the way they should be. Like some pieces are missing, people are not acting as they should, places not looking right, plants, trees, people, society itself? All the wrong shapes? All the wrong colors? Those are not the thoughts of a young child, a mere five years old Van... If you were a teenager in a rebellious phase maybe you could get away with it. But sadly that is not the case.¡±


    Van looked down, not wanting to look at anyone, unshed tears in the rims of his eyes. His chest felt like there was a hole in it, and his whole body felt heavy. The fear of death ran rampant without check inside his mind.


    When suddenly a hand came on his shoulder, his father had moved from his chair to come to him, worry, pain, sadness, and more in his eyes. He reached down to give his son a simple, but loving hug, dragging Van into his embrace. Trying to convey feelings too complicated for words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get through this, and everything will be normal. I will do everything in my power to make sure you stay with me. I promise.¡±


    Van lost some control as he sniffled into his father''s shoulders. they stayed like that for a while until his father pulled away and asked if he was okay. Van nodded since there wasn¡¯t really anything else he could do.


    ¡° will the rituals be painful?¡± Van asked looking to Lorenzo


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, they will be very painful, and you may need to go through them several times until we know you properly awakened to them. On top of that, you will have to take on some meditation training to help stabilize your mind and soul as we progress.¡± Lorenzo gave Van a look straight in the eyes. ¡° are you ready?¡±


    The room was silent.

 Chapter 3: The Soul Realm

    Van slowly nodded. There wasn¡¯t really anything else he could do after all. It was either risk going through the rituals or letting time take its toll and slowly drag him into inevitable insanity or worse. There really wasn¡¯t a choice ¡°I''m ready.¡±


    Lorenzo nodded ¡°good, now let''s head back to the previous chamber.¡± he stated, getting up and already making his way towards the door. ¡°We have no time to lose, the sooner we get through this, the better it will be for everyone.¡±


    Van quickly followed as fast as he could, entering the chamber with the large magical circle until stopping alongside Lorenzo who was staring at the magic circle in front of him.


    ¡°This magic circle is a pentaract that we will use for your ritual. It''s a very high-class piece of work. Something only the very wealthy or large institutions can afford.¡± Lorenzo began with excitement in his voice.


    ¡°Do you see those indentations around the circle? They are magic pillars, once they are raised they allow the mage to give a three-dimensional shape to the circle, allowing him even greater possibilities and control at the expense of power in order to do a complicated magical formula that will leave your mind a puddle if you tried to do them alone or without the proper preparation. Some formula can only be done with three-dimensional magic circles¡± he stated excitedly, slowly bringing Van into his pace, and making him forget about the ritual somewhat as he looked at where Lorenzo was pointing.


    ¡°Now , there is where you would normally be sitting,¡± Pointing at the center of the magic circle. ¡°The great thing about this circle is that there are many other redundant magic circles. Both major and minor. That can be activated or left unactivated to allow the mage to mix and match and change the greater whole of the magic circle into whatever he desires¡± he was almost breathless as he began talking even further, acting almost like a child with a new toy. Before reigning himself in and taking a more serious tone.


    ¡°That circle in the center of the magic formula is where you will be sitting. But you will not just be sitting in the very center but on the edge, so that you''re in the other circle that I have activated that will overlap and intersect with it halfway through. That extra circle is a modification of the normal soul test that most go through and the one you went through last time. That circle leads to those circles out at the edges you see here.¡± he said pointing to three circles, one in front of them and two on either side of the main magic circle.


    ¡°Your father will be sitting in that one,¡± he said pointing to the circle closest. ¡° and those two¡± he said now pointing to the other circles outside but connected to the main circle. ¡°Those two help regulate the one your father will be sitting in and the one you will be sitting in. think of it as an upside-down triangle with a center that is connected and overlaps with the main magic circle you will be sitting in, and you will be sitting in the both of them at the same time.¡±


    Pointing back at the magic circle closest to them ¡°This will allow your father to astral project himself into your soul realm alongside you. This way he can monitor you and help you out, so you won''t have to go it alone¡± he frowned ¡° but it can be dangerous for both involved even as it can make it safer, especially if the soul realm is unformed, which I suspect it is.¡± finishing quietly ¡°Your father is taking a big risk to help you.¡±


    ¡° A risk I am more than willing to take¡± his Alvaroz interjected from the side. Then turning to Van ¡° are you ready?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do?¡± van asked, nerves flaring and body tense but forcing himself to go along with it anyway.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Lorenzo said ¡° all you have to do is sit where I told you to, then we can begin. Don¡¯t worry too much, this is only a soul test and not the actual awakening, so the chances of things going wrong are close to nil. But you might still feel some discomfort.¡±


    Van nodded, steeling himself he made his way towards the circle, and positioned himself until he was in the center of both formations. His father followed suit, taking up his position.


    ¡°Alright then, you two just sit there while I activate the circle, try to remain calm and relax, you¡¯ll need to in order to make this go without a hitch.¡±


    Van nervously wondered if he should have asked more questions before starting.


    Lorenzo took his staff and a pulse of mana filled the room. His eyes closed as if he was in deep thought while muttering to himself, only for the magic circle to start to glow. A pedestal out of nowhere rose from the ground and he placed a free hand on it. Glowing energy rushed from his hand into the pedestal. It followed along lines like conduits, Runes on the circle began to glow with the same light and the pillars also began to move, rising from the ground.


    Van was looking every which way, his heart pounding and his eyes wide. He didn¡¯t much remember the first time he went through the test, he was very young. But he definitely knew that this wasn''t just a step up from last time, but several steps. His father seemed impassive though as if very much used to this, which calmed him down some as he waited for what was to come next.


    All of a sudden, the circle seemed to deform. He almost got up in panic but feared that doing so would ruin whatever Lorenzo was doing, so he stayed seated. Looking in wonder, he realized that the circle didn¡¯t deform but that it was just a trick of the eyes as the formation glowed brighter and Van soon found himself in some sort of 3D projection of several copies of the circle. They moved around him as if he were the sun and they the stars and planets. It was surprisingly calming, soothing even, he couldn''t help but look around him.


    Soon everything outside the pillars began to fade, even Lorenzo. Followed by the pillars, and the magic circle. Van almost didn¡¯t notice, the only things left was a milky white flowing nothingness around him and soon he was alone.


    Van got up. It almost felt like he was floating. Soon a hand came upon his shoulder and Van almost shot up in surprise as he turned to see what was behind him. When he saw his father he glared ¡° don''t scare me like that!¡± then looking around ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Alvaroz chuckled before taking on a more serious demeanor. ¡°We are in your soul realm. Or at least the transition into your soul realm.¡± he said looking around ¡° soon all of this will change and will take on the shape that best represents your soul¡­ or the pieces of it¡±


    Van paled.


    ¡°No no, nothing like that, it''s only natural for an unformed soul realm to have many pieces lying around. They will naturally coalesce and join together into a greater whole. Some pieces will disappear and others will appear from thin air. All depending on you of course¡± Pointing at Van.


    Van thought about that and realized that that made a lot of sense. As kids, people were constantly changing. It probably wasn¡¯t until they were older that they began to find a core identity of themselves.


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°Now we wait a bit, then you will do your best to reach out and call to yourself,¡± he shrugged ¡° as odd as that may sound. Afterward we will look around to see what''s what and if there may be any problems to worry about. We will also be seeing if we can''t set things in motion to allow your soul realm to form quicker. The sooner the better it will be for you, but that''s only secondary to making sure that there are no major problems and checking out what kind of soul realm you might have.¡±


    Van nodded, turning around to check the nothingness around them. They didn¡¯t have to wait long as it began to recede forming a very large open area around them where they floated in the center of. The milky white nothingness turned grey then darker, and started to role with thunder. Cracks of lightning shot out, going every which way and wind began to blow. Soon things began to appear out of nowhere, floating all around them. The world around them grew a little dimmer and the thunderstorm that formed grew ever darker and the wind picked up blowing a little harder. Thankfully there was no rain they had to worry about, but Van couldn''t help but be worried about what all this meant.


    Suddenly, lightning struck the clouds, like a rock thrown in a pond, the clouds rippled and an image of a giant metal ship floating through the stars appeared. Then another strike of lightning to their other side created an image of floating islands and strange dangerous flying creatures. Another strike, another image, this one of a large stone and metal city, so large that he could not see the end of it. One after another the lightning struck the clouds and images of strange lands, strange creatures, and strange worlds would bloom into existence only to fade away. Some of the images would clash, getting near one another and creating thunderous roars, as if they were fighting each other for dominance before fading away.


    Van watched in wonder, even his father was mesmerized by the scenes that played out before them.


    ¡°Fascinating¡­So this is what it''s like.¡± Alvaroz murmured to himself before loudly saying ¡° I admit, I never thought this is what it would be like in a soul realm, not only not fully formed, but plagued by past memories of other lives. I can understand now why most go somewhat insane. Thankfully you have me and Lorenzo with you, and if your mother was here she would have felt the same way. We¡¯ll help you get through this, just like I promised¡± he finished, placing a hand on Van¡¯s shoulder and giving it a squeeze.


    Van was touched by his father caring for him, he was still nervous, but it felt good to know someone was watching out for him ¡°thanks...¡±


    Alvaroz gave another squeeze before letting go. ¡° I have to say, I''m honestly impressed by the size of your soul realm, you have great potential.¡± he said looking around. ¡° Alright then, I''m going to create a pulse of my power that should reach the far corners of your soul realm. With this pulse I should be able to get an idea of your soul realm and its true size, it would also force your soul realm to react to me, so that we can see in what way it reacts if at all. Remain calm while I do this as you will feel like something is wrong, it may even be a little painful. Are you ready?¡±


    Van hesitated before nodding ¡° I''m ready.¡± he said, still feeling like he really didn¡¯t have a choice. Afterall, this was why they were here.


    ¡°Good¡± Alvaroz gathered his power, and in a great show of force sent it in all directions in a giant wave of energy. It rippled through the soul realm, causing disturbances everywhere, cracks appeared in thin air and the thunder clouds around them shook, any images they had disappeared into nothingness.


    Van never before felt this kind of pain before. It was as if his entire being was grabbed and shaken very violently to the point where he thought he lost some pieces of himself. He felt violently ill and felt a headache coming on. If there was a ground, he would have collapsed on to it. Blood trickled down his nose, as he became somewhat light-headed and dizzy. Literal holes opened up on his body, hollow without a drop of blood spilling out.


    His father immediately saw what he had done and grabbed Van by the shoulders to steady him. ¡°Are you okay!¡± he exclaimed with fear and surprise in his voice. ¡°I never thought he would react like this! His soul must be far weaker than I thought! This is not good¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Van muttered, pushing his father''s hands away. ¡° I just need some time.¡± Van grabbed his temples and tried to rub them though it didn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Sorry, I should have seen that coming. I didn¡¯t realize that you would react so strongly to my power like that.¡± Alvaroz lamented


    ¡°...It''s fine, I just feel¡­ well I don¡¯t know what I feel but it was worth it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I got a good picture of what your soul realm is like. It is far larger than I anticipated, honestly it may be one of the largest out there but it''s also very fragile.¡± looking towards the cracks in thin air. ¡° now more than ever I know it is the right decision to have you go through all the awakenings, and yet we may still have to go further. Your soul realm is just too large for any one person to contain without help¡± he shook his head in disbelief.


    More cracks began to form around them, as if the reality around them was made out of nothing but weak glass. Alvaroz looked around in worry.


    ¡°Van, listen to me¡± Van looked up, hands still on his head, a miserable look on his face. ¡° I''m sorry, but I need you to focus. Try calling out to your soul realm¡± which only got Alvaroz a look of confusion in reply ¡° remember how it felt when I sent out my pulse? Try to remember that feeling then calm down, take a deep breath and steady yourself, after that try to feel anything that might be missing and gather it back into yourself.¡±


    Van furrowed his brow, trying to figure what exactly he was supposed to do before deciding just to go with feeling. He closed his eyes going through his meditation exercise trying to feel for the missing pieces and calling them back, or pulling them back, whatever the case. After a while, a strange sensation came over his body and some of his missing pieces returned, but he couldn''t get all of them, leaving still some holes in his body. The cracks in the soul realm still didn¡¯t decrease despite having some more of his pieces back.Looking around there were more floating objects. less when they first entered.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Alvaroz asked with worry


    ¡°A little better I guess.¡± which was true, he wasn¡¯t swaying anymore, and the dizziness has largely receded from Van¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Good, let''s head to one of those floating objects and get some more information. Perhaps they are supposed to mean something. Try to avoid the crack though, we don''t know what may happen if we get too close. Do you think you can fly?¡±


    At first Van was a little confused at that,until he remembered they were essentially floating on empty air with empty space all around them. He tried a few experimental moves, trying to get a feel for it. ¡° I think I can.¡±


    ¡°Grab on to me anyway¡± Alvaroz said and Van did so and the both of them went to one of the closest objects around them for a better look. Upon getting close enough they stopped and took a good look at what was the thing that was floating around them. It was a rock.


    ¡°Odd, why would this rock have such importance to you?¡± Alvaroz looked around, taking a look at the many other floating objects. ¡° are they all rocks?¡±


    Van took a closer look at the rock, trying to see if there was anything he might notice that his father couldn¡¯t, considering this was his soul realm afterall. The rock glowed a bit when he came close, strange lines appeared and van realized that what was mistaken for a rock had too much of a strange sheen to it for it to be normal, a strange contented feeling washed over him. Before he could take a closer look, he was pulled away by his father. The rock grew dimmer and the feeling faded away.


    ¡°Perhaps it''s best we don''t shove our faces into things we have no clue of.¡± Alvaroz said, glaring down on his son. Van blushed a little in embarrassment. ¡°I know you''re curious but it''s best to keep our distance first, we don''t know what those things can do.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think it''s dangerous¡­ actually I think it''s good, at least that was what I felt.¡±


    Alvaroz raised an eye ¡° really?¡± he pondered that for a moment. ¡°Alright let''s take a look at the other ones first before we go touching them, okay?¡±


    Van nodded, a little more eager than he was before about getting to study the strange objects, even so much as taking the initiative to take the lead to the next closest object.


    One after another they looked at the many floating objects around them. All of them were different shapes and sizes and comprised of different things. Some of them metal, others of crystal, and a few that couldn''t be identified at all.


    ¡°Well, I''m just as stumped as when we first began, let''s look for a normal-looking one and have you get close to it.¡± Alvaroz said, making Van look excited, he was hoping for that, with each object he drew near to, a feeling of contentment welled inside him. ¡° just keep in mind that if it looks dangerous, I''m going to pull you away, with force if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Van said, with a hint of longing in his voice ¡°I don''t think anything bad will happen.¡±


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t look too sure, but he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t recognize the look on Van¡¯s face every time they got near one of the objects. But they have been through this enough times for him to get a suspicion as to what those objects truly might be. ¡° try to feel around your soul realm, look for one that feels the most you¡±


    ¡°The one that feels like the most me?¡± Van furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said. Look for the one that feels like you the most¡± Alvaroz restated.


    Van wasn¡¯t really sure what his father was trying to get at, but went with it anyway. He closed his eyes and tried to feel himself once more. Doing his best to feel every bit of his soul realm which, he realized, really was big, to the point that he couldn¡¯t be sure to reach the edges of. Still he searched, trying to look for the object that feels the most...him


    ¡°There you are¡± Van opened his eyes, a feeling tugging him in a direction. ¡°That way¡± he pointed. The both of them flew towards that direction. Van had gotten better at flying and moving about, but even with his new found speed, it still took them a while to reach the object. And what an object it was. The thing was huge, metallic, yet soft, inscribed with countless runes. Its shape was spherical and seemed to hold the most power out of all the other objects. It also looked like it was missing a few pieces, or that it was incomplete.


    ¡°Hmm, interesting,¡± his father said ¡°it''s just as I thought. These objects are pieces of your core¡±


    ¡°Core?¡±


    ¡°All soul realms have a core to themselves. For example, when Lorenzo showed you that image of my soul realm, one of those dummies looked exactly like me, didn¡¯t it? That¡¯s because that was the core of my soul realm, that dummy didn¡¯t just represent an aspect of me, but all of me. For Lorenzo his core was the book he showed you, and nothing more. For others, it could be a tree, or a pillar, and so on and so forth. The core will always take its place in the center of your soul realm. It is what your soul realm revolves around and in turn the core stabilizes your soul realm.


    ¡° I see. What do we do with it?¡±


    ¡°Well first things first, do you see that your core seems to be missing a few pieces?¡± Van nodded ¡°try to draw some of those floating pieces of you and see if you can¡¯t add them to your core. Doing this can help stabilize your soul realm and set it in motion for its proper formation. It might even get rid of a few of those cracks I made and help you deal with those nightmares you have.¡±


    Van perked up at that last bit and eagerly tried to call the many pieces to himself. A few minutes passed and nothing happened. Van opened his eyes, confused at what he was doing wrong.


    ¡°Perhaps you should try touching the core?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Van went towards the core. Unlike all the other pieces, it didn¡¯t glow when he got closer, nor did it when his hands touched it. ¡°It''s smooth and warm, and it feels soft, like if I push it hard enough it will bend like clay, yet it doesn¡¯t give way when I do, odd.¡±


    Van closed his eyes to focus, he tried reaching out for it but to no avail, he tried again, and again, over and over but still nothing worked. Giving up he moved away and turned back towards his father ¡°It feels like it''s... rebuffing me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. let''s try going to one of those pieces of you nearby, they seemed to react to you better. Perhaps we¡¯ll figure something out if we do so.¡± the two left the core towards the closest floating piece they could find. When Van got close, it began to glow and Van was filled with that same sense of contentment like before. When he reached out to touch it, it glowed brightly and a feeling of wholeness washed through his body. The piece disappeared, one of the holes on Van¡¯s body did likewise and the core in the distance glowed for a breath moment.


    ¡°Very good! it seems we now know what to do. Let''s head out for the other pieces as quickly as possible.¡±


    Van whole heartily agreed. A feeling of euphoria running through his being. They left for more pieces. One after the other Van would go up to one and touch it, and it would disappear and the same feeling of wholeness, followed by the glow of his core in the distance. With each piece he added, the cracks would lessen, some even going away entirely.


    The only problem they had was time. The soul ream was huge, and there were a lot of pieces to pick up. It took hours to get any real progress done, and still Van felt many more pieces left out there.


    ¡°We should stop for the day. Lorenzo must be getting tired. Once outside we¡¯ll teach you some meditation practices so that you can slowly fix your soul realm without us. For now, let''s head back to your core and see if anything has changed.¡± Alvaroz said.


    Once at the core they stopped in wonder at what it has become. It was a hodgepodge of many different pieces all pushed together, none of it making any real sense, especially taken as a whole.


    Alvaroz was at a bit of a loss as he stared at what lay before him, deep in thought he tried to figure out what it was until it came to him and exclaiming loudly, ¡°Ah! I think I know what''s going on!¡±


    Van was momentarily startled as he was absorbed in watching his core, the different lines of energy rippling in hypnotic patterns.


    ¡°This!¡± Alvaroz said pointing at the core in front of them ¡°this is not your core! or not yet at least!¡± finishing excitedly like he solved a big puzzle. He then calmed down and took a moment to properly explain.


    ¡° if Lorenzo was here he could do a better job at this than I, but! I think I have it figured out. You see this is a seed. Not your actual core, it makes sense because most people wait until they are more mature before trying to enter their soul realm, so their soul realm is also a bit more mature and has mostly taken its shape. But you are only five years old, and half soul awakened. Your true core probably won''t bloom or reveal itself until you finally have gone through a full awakening.¡±


    ¡°So does that mean everyone has to go through a soul awakening to access their soul realm? Isn''t that contradictory to what you told me before?¡± Van asked


    Alvaroz shook his head ¡° No, only you have to go through the soul awakening, most learn a meditation practice which will help them to enter and leave their soul realm and how to use it. You don¡¯t need to be a soul awakened in order to use your soul realm.


    ¡°Why does being half soul awakened mean that I can¡¯t access my core until fully awakened?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Let''s see... how to explain this?¡± Alvaroz thought for a moment before coming up with an idea. ¡° Alright, you know how you can¡¯t eat or drink while you''re running? Think of it like that. Imagine your soul realm is in a constant transition between being unawakened and awakened. The only time it can eat is when it''s stopped. But since it can¡¯t stop until it''s reached the finish line, it can''t take the time to properly eat or drink. Not the best analogy I admit, but hopefully it helps.¡±


    Van nodded, getting an idea of what his father meant. ¡° and I just can¡¯t go back to the starting line?¡±


    ¡°That might do far more harm than good,¡± Alvaroz said sadly ¡° and unfortunately I don¡¯t think it''s even possible to stop unless you finish.¡±


    Van thought about that for a while before sighing in defeat. But not wanting to end on a downer he exclaimed optimistically ¡°Well, at least after all of this I''ll probably be super strong, with me going through all those awakenings, right?¡±


    Alvaroz gave a gentle smile and pulled Van into a hug ¡°you definitely will be, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    They stayed like that for a while. If only Van knew how troubled and worried his father was, he would have tried a little harder to be optimistic. Sadly his position didn¡¯t allow him to see his father''s face, filled with love and worry. They pulled away.


    ¡°Come, it''s time to leave. Me and Lorenzo still have to teach you some meditation practices before your bedtime. And our bodies are probably very hungry. I¡¯ll have the cooks whip something delicious for us.¡± Van nodded eagerly, then they both disappeared from his soul realm.

 Chapter 4: Bloodlines

    Van woke up with a start, another day another dream of one of his past lives. They came less frequently than before, and while he was used to having nothing but nightmares every few months, now he had dreams, or to be more accurate visions of his past lives. Such as a dream when he was homeless and living under a bridge, or a poor man living in a dystopian society, a dream of an asteroid miner saving up to own his own ship, and a dream about living in a world with nothing but sky islands where he can fly wherever he wished.


    Van rubbed the sleep from his eyes and got up to meet the new day by stretching his muscles. It has been 3 years since the soul test and he has gone through the blood and body awakening rituals, making him feel stronger than ever. The blood awakening, he surmised, worked like epigenetics, it pushed to the forefront all the best his genetics had to offer, whether that be increased intelligence, eyesight, looks or other things that his genetics can affect. Body awakening worked to make it so that if you trained your body you won''t become all roided out, allowing your muscles and body to become very efficient to the point that someone slim looking can lift a boulder by training his body and allowing it to be pushed further than a normal body would.


    Going to the mat in front of his bed, he sat down to do his morning meditation. Something he learned from his father and Lorenzo to help him practice with his soul realm. He still couldn''t enter his soul realm on his own but was told that it would only be a matter of time when he didn¡¯t need a magic circle for help. Van worked diligently since the soul test, getting any pieces that he could to congregate towards the core of his soul realm. Something that wasn¡¯t easy since he couldn''t enter it yet, but has gotten good at over the years despite that. His father said that one can control what happens in their soul realm without the need to meditate, once they have practiced enough.


    He meditated for an hour, but it felt more like a few minutes if he had to be truthful, as he waited for the knock on his door that would conclude that it''s time for breakfast. He didn''t need to wait long as the maid came at the same time as usual to pick him up. As he followed her to the dining room, he still couldn''t get past that he still wasn¡¯t allowed to leave his room on his own. It made him feel trapped, but all his father would say is that it wasn¡¯t time yet for him.


    Once in the dining room, Van wondered what his schedule would be today since he didn¡¯t really have a say in it. Sitting down in his chair he greeted his father and mother who were already there.


    His mother, Lillia, has taken to seeing him more often, no doubt to reconcile with him. For Van, it still felt a little weird, he still appreciated the thought and didn¡¯t really fault her for her previous attitude. He himself probably wouldn''t know what to do if he had a child that may not be his, spiritually speaking of course. Babies are to be born with blank slates, not with the memories of an old man, or dozens, or hundreds of them. Thankfully, Van was largely himself, he was somewhat grateful that he had a few memories that seem reliable, that he can use to better himself. Especially when he got out of Lorenzo¡¯s math classes early, because of it.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± a soft and gentle voice asked, bringing Van¡¯s head up from the empty plate that he was staring at as he waited for the maids to bring the meal. He made eye contact with his mother who was across from him and did his best to give a non-committal smile.


    ¡°Nothing really, just a little nervous since I''ll be going through the race awakening test today¡± Van replied.


    Lillia nodded ¡° I can see why you would be nervous, but you have taken very well to all the previous awakenings and this is just a test, so I am sure that this will be no problem for you,¡± she said looking at Van in a reassuring manner.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Van said. After that an awkward pause took the table as the both of them didn¡¯t know how else to continue the conversation. Alvaroz looked between the two, wishing to say something but uncertain as to what.


    Just then the maids came out with the food. Baked rolls, plates of butter, eggs, sausages, fruits, and more were stacked up on the table. Van eyed the food greedily. Since his body awakening, his hunger had grown alongside his body and he piled his plate with food. His father chuckled at how much he put on his plate, though he was no better with the amount of food he put on his. Lillia filled her plate with a small portion, and ate it daintily, enjoying the meal unlike the other two who seemed content to shove food in their mouths. ¡°Like father like son,¡± she thought with a small smile looking at the two.


    It was moments like these that made her feel relief and regret about the way she treated her son in the beginning. Relief because it seemed that the memories her son was plagued with didn¡¯t seem to change him much and that he and her husband seemed to share a strong bond. Regret because of her actions since his birth, and not being able to share in that bond.


    Once they finished their meals Van noticed his mother''s sad expression. But he had no idea what to do to fix it. He too wished they could be a proper family, but at the moment both of them didn¡¯t know what to do. He because he was still a little hurt from being neglected and her because she felt like she missed her chance and didn¡¯t know him well enough to fix it.


    Not wanting this to end in another awkward pause Van turned to his father. ¡° Umm, dad, when am I going to be allowed to walk around the castle on my own. All I ever do is just stay stuck in my room, I only leave when a maid comes to take me to do a task, but the second I''m done, I''m stuck back in my room! ¡± he tried not letting the hurt show in his voice, but it was hard. Van truly wished to be allowed some freedom.


    Alvaroz had a complicated expression. He wanted to give his son the freedom he desired but there were reasons as to why he couldn¡¯t do that yet. It was Lillia who answered, surprising both of them.


    ¡°I know how you must feel,¡± she said gently, ¡° no other child has probably been treated like you have, trapped or caged in their rooms. and it will still be a few years before you''re allowed to roam out as you wish. But. don¡¯t think we do this out of malice, you are a very special child, if something were to happen to you, me and your father wouldn¡¯t know what to do with ourselves. Your unique position means that even if everything seems to be going well, it can all come to an end, before anyone is aware of what happened.¡±


    ¡°Van, we love you very dearly, you mean everything to us and we don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡± She paused, as a wave of emotions rushed through her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was never clear about it, but you really do mean everything to me. I shouldn¡¯t have avoided you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Van was very touched. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he said what he thought he should. ¡° I love you too mom...¡± he replied. A little hurt that he couldn¡¯t put more feeling into it.


    Another awkward silence followed, both wanting to say more, but not. Alvaroz then interjected to bring it to an end.


    ¡°Van,¡± Alvaroz began. ¡°until your soul realm has properly stabilized, you are at risk of... well... something bad happening, It could be anything, something no one is prepared for. But you are right... It isn¡¯t fair to lock you up in your room for all these years. I¡¯ll have a maid wait by your door from now on, wherever you wish to go, so long as it''s in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Van¡¯s eyes filled with excitement at finally being able to move about, even if it''s just in the castle.


    ¡°Really.¡± Alvaroz said with a smile. ¡°There are some areas that you will not be allowed to enter, but for the most part you will be given free reign of the castle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Van was practically giddy with these turn of events. ¡°Maybe I can finally go to the library, I already read all the books in my room.¡±


    ¡°Your welcome.¡± Alvaroz said, truly enjoying making his son happy. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have to go to Lorenzo¡¯s study for your awakening test. You can explore the castle tomorrow.¡± then a thoughtful expression passed through his face. ¡° it will still take some time, but I think I can get you a few personal maids as well. With that you can go almost anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Alvaroz eyes narrowed in deep thought, then widened as an idea came to him. ¡°Perhaps your own maid¡¯s is exactly what you need,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Dad? What do you mean?¡± Van asked, concerned by his father¡¯s sudden absent-mindedness.


    With a small start, Alvaroz awoke from his stuper¡°hmm!? Oh. yes. Don¡¯t worry about me I just came down with a wonderful idea that I think me, your mother, and Lorenzo should go over. It will still take some time to make it work, but if it does, I think everyone involved will be very happy.¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but ask in curiosity.


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about now, besides, it''s time you go meet Lorenzo about your awakening.¡± he turned and gave a nod to his personal maid who in turn walked up to Van, gave a small bow and asked him to follow her.


    Van, still a little curious, didn¡¯t want to leave, but the maid didn¡¯t seem to care and was leaving without him, forcing him to go with her. The last thing he saw before leaving the room was his father and mother talking in hushed whispers. His father, seemingly excited about something and his mother, genuinely interested in whatever his father was saying with a thoughtful expression.


    After leaving it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach Lorenzo''s study. They didn¡¯t have to go to the basement again after the first soul test, nor did they until he had to go through the soul awakening. So all the prior awakenings were done in Lorenzo¡¯s study, where he has most of his magical circles and other things magical in.


    The maid knocked on the door and a muffled ¡°come in¡± was heard. The maid then opened the door for Van to enter.


    Van was always impressed whenever he got a chance to enter Lorenzo¡¯s study. It was filled with moldy tomes, grimoires, and many other magical items. There was a rustic feeling to the room.


    Lorenzo turned around to see who it was. ¡°Ah. Good, you''re here. I was beginning to think you would never come. Are my studies that boring for you?¡± he said with a mirthful look on his face.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Van said ¡°it¡¯s just that I was held up by mom and dad. They''re finally going to let me out of my room! I mean so long as I''m accompanied by a maid. But still!¡± Van said, still a little excited from before.


    ¡°Ho Ho! That''s wonderful to hear! Maybe now you come by to visit me more.¡± Lorenzo said, genuinely happy for Van.


    Van was going to say something else, but then a question popped in his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡° hey, Lorenzo? My father said that he¡¯s going to get me some personal maids, that he¡¯s going to talk about it with you. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lorenzo furrowed his brow. ¡°None that I can think of. But i''m sure it isn¡¯t something to be worried about. Now are you ready for your race awakening test?¡± then pulling a rod from thin air, he turned and cast mana into the magic circle behind him, making it glow. A look of satisfaction on his face when everything seemed to be going correctly ¡°Alright then hop in.¡±


    Van did so, used to doing this plenty of times already. ¡°You know, I get all the other awakenings, but why race awakening? What is so special about it, can¡¯t we just skip it?¡±


    Lorenzo chuckled ¡° while it is true that for some a race awakening may not be seen as useful as the other ones, in your case it can be very useful. Besides it''s just a test to see what races you can awaken inside yourself. Not to mention, you don¡¯t need to awaken other races inside yourself, you can awaken the hidden potential of your own race. And finally it''s sometimes necessary for those who want to go through an ¡®evolution¡¯, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°An evolution?¡± Van had a tickling sensation at the back of his head when he heard that word.


    Lorenzo paused what he was doing. ¡° well, I suppose I can spare some time to explain.¡± he said, letting the glow of the magic circle fade.


    ¡°You know of those maids that are goblins? There are also hob-goblins working in this castle correct?¡± Van nodded for him to continue. ¡° Well how do you think a goblin becomes a hob-goblin?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Van said with confusion ¡°don¡¯t they just grow up?.¡±


    Lorenzo chuckled. ¡° well you see, a goblin only lives a few decades at most before dying, but a hob-goblin lives for a few decades more. So most goblins wish to be hob-goblins, but not all of them can. This is because there are certain requirements to be met in order to evolve, stage up, tier up, rank up, and so on and so forth. There are many ways to call it, but it''s really a transition from a weaker form into a stronger one. Are you following so far?


    ¡° I think so.¡± Van said.


    ¡° well, when a goblin reaches those requirements they begin a process where their bodies change over the course of either a few days or even a few months to their next stage, becoming stronger and living longer. But sometimes¡± Lorenzo pointed at the magic circle Van was standing on ¡° you need a little help or push to meet those requirements. That''s what a race awakening is for. It compensates for what you are lacking, and helps push you into the next stage.¡±


    ¡°Is it just goblins¡± Van asked ¡° or can any creature go through this evolution?


    Lorenzo approved of Van¡¯s question, happy that he was paying attention. ¡° yes, most can evolve into a higher form than before, not just goblins. For example, think of someone in a similar position such as yourself such as a half-elf. They usually have two races, one being elf, the other being, well, let''s say, human. When a half-elf is born they are not fully elf or human, instead, they are at the stage of lesser human, and lesser elf. They have two races, but! They are both lesser of both of their parent races.¡±


    ¡°Or should I say, three races? As half-elf is also its own race, in a way. So you would have the race of half-elf, then lesser elf, and lesser human. Think of it like your half-elf race is the main race, and the thing that defines you and elf and human are sub-races with any other races you might awaken being tertiary races.¡±


    Lorenzo used his rod to make a picture of two people, a human and an elf, having a child. ¡°When the child grows up they can unlock the evolution of both their parents, and gain the benefits of both without the drawbacks of neither. In that way, the race of half-elf acts as some sort of modifier for the other races it''s composed of. Of course, if you don¡¯t have the race and only its potential, you need to awaken it first, that is where race awakening comes in. Now, an elf lives longer than a human, so what if a half-elf evolves his elf side? Simple, he gains the lifespan of both the elf lifespan, on top of his lesser human lifespan. Or the aggregate of both, I''m not entirely sure. But you can see why evolving other races in you isn¡¯t a bad thing, since it not only increases your power but also your lifespan!¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, if that''s true, how long am I going to live for if I awaken my bloodlines?¡±


    Lorenzo saw the look on Van¡¯s face and nodded ¡° I see you figured it out. Yes with this you will live far longer than most. Considering your father is a vampire, it really shouldn''t come as much as a surprise now should it? You Van, are a dhampir, that means you don¡¯t have to worry about any of the drawbacks a regular vampire will have to face. While still being able to evolve your vampire bloodline. Not to mention you are an aasimar, from your mother''s side. Can you guess what that means?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m a dhampir? And¡­ that i''m a lesser vampire and lesser aasimar?¡± van replied a little uncertain.


    Lorenzo beamed ¡° very good, and we are here to see what other races you might have in you, you are not at the point where we can push you to the next level of your evolution, but we can see what other hidden bloodlines you might have that can also be unlocked. Making you even stronger!¡±


    Lorenzo went silent ¡° sadly, many people do not like those with too many races, or bloodlines in them, and it''s not just because of the racism. Having too many bloodlines in you, if your body isn¡¯t prepared for it, can lead to mutations of the body. We believe that you have more bloodlines, than just the two you should have been born with. I think you know why.¡±


    Van looked down on his body as he realized what he meant.


    ¡°Not that that''s a bad thing¡± Lorenzo interjected seeing Van¡¯s downcast eyes ¡° if anything you came out very well, considering what could have happened. You''re going to be just as handsome as your father if not more so.¡± then quietly ¡° not that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Van Asked


    ¡°Nothing. Well then, are you ready?¡±


    Van wanted to ask what that last part was but decided to save it for later. ¡° yes, i''m ready.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Lorenzo then began to chant in a smooth and melodious voice with incomprehensible words. The circle began to glow once more and as he raised his rod up, his eyes half-glazed in a trance of the spell.


    Van felt the tell-tale signs of magic flowing through him. He always hated this part, the feeling of every nook and cranny being inspected, usually followed by pain as something inside of him was forced open. Thankfully the pain never came, as it did seem that Lorenzo was telling the truth about only testing him instead of awakening him. It still felt uncomfortable though and it showed a little on his face.


    After about half an hour Lorenzo finished, and the glow of the magic circle began to fade, much to Van¡¯s enjoyment that nothing more happened and that they were done.


    Many balls of lights glowed in front of Lorenzo, each a different color, and each in different states of chaos and order. He used the floating magic circles that inspected them, Tapping here and there to see new perspectives on the lights as he studied them, using them like some sort of panel interface.


    Van walked up to see what Lorenzo was doing and asked ¡°what are they?¡±


    Lorenzo looked up ¡° these are the representations of your bloodlines. What races you may have. These are the bloodlines in your body, the ones you are most likely to unlock or the ones you already have.¡±


    He pointed to the one to his farthest left ¡°that one, is your dhampir/lesser vampire race, the smaller blacker orb being your lesser vampire race specifically.¡±


    Van looked at the orb Lorenzo was pointing at. It was a black and grey swirl with flecks of light that spun around like stars in the orb. Every so often, an inky black ball would emerge from it, to spin around the orb like a moon in orbit before returning back from whence it came.


    Then Lorenzo pointed to the one next in line. ¡°This one is your Aasimar race.¡± The orb was a bright gold and white swirl. No other color blemished it, it revolved around the previous orb slowly. ¡°You can see how this race influenced your vampire race, turning it into the dhampir variant that you now have.¡± drawing the parallel between the white light of his aasimar race and the flecks of light in his dhampir race. He then waited for Van to confirm that he understood, when he received it he moved on back to the aasimar race orb.


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t just an aasimar but one from an angel-kin bloodline, this means that you have the prospect of your racial orb here, splitting into a celestial, and or a lesser angel-kin. Should you be able to meet the requirements for its evolution of course.¡±


    ¡°Wait. my race can split? Van asked


    ¡° An aasimar is unique, if you were born without your mother having an angel-kin bloodline, then no. but since you do, you have the chance of gaining two races should you evolve your aasimar race.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that my mother can be an angel?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if she meets the requirements. Now let''s move on¡± not giving Van the chance to ask more questions.


    he then pointed to the orb in the middle that was smaller than the first two. It was black, with white streaks, with red and purple undertones that seemed to fight one and other. Every so often it would split into two, never truly separating and colliding violently as if fighting for dominance over the other colors as it spun around.


    ¡°It seems you have a demon-kin bloodline in you. Not just one but two. They are fighting for dominance. This is because both of them are variant types.¡± he pointed to the part that had black and white. ¡°This is a very rare one, nobility for the demons, the heavenly demon bloodline¡± then he pointed to the part with the black and purple with red undertones. ¡° This one is also very rare, also considered nobility, though not as high as the heavenly demon, the succubus, or in your case incubus bloodline.¡± then pausing to say under his breath very quietly ¡°you poor child¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lorenzo said before sighing and rubbing his temple, ¡° I¡¯m going to have to teach you about the goddess one day, but hopefully not anytime soon until then, do not talk to anyone about having the potential to be an incubus, absolutely no one! ¡± he said seriously.


    Van looked at Lorenzo in complete confusion but again he was cut off before he could say anything as Lorenzo began to talk once more as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Let''s get back on topic. Now how do I say this¡­?¡± he said rubbing his chin. ¡°You can¡¯t be a human human, or a elf elf, you can be a elf human, which makes you a half-elf but¡­¡± he tried to look for the words ¡°let''s say you have the human bloodline and it was a white orb, and then you had another human one, they would both fuse together since there is nothing that is distinct about them, they are both the same. But these two are also the same, and yet they are not.¡± pointing at the demon orb. ¡°There is a very high chance that you would lose one or the other given enough time.¡±


    Lorenzo paused as a thought came to him. ¡°Or you can have both, but it can have disastrous effects on both your mind and body. But¡­ then again.¡± he rubbed his beard again ¡°You can also have both if they mutated. That would make you very powerful indeed, as you would have both the powers of a heavenly demon and an incubus. Or you can just get rid of your incubus bloodline in favor of your heavenly demon one. Either way it doesn''t matter since they haven¡¯t been awakened yet.¡± he shrugged.


    ¡° do I have the heavenly demon bloodline thanks to my mother as well?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Your aasimar blood had some to do with you gaining that unique bloodline, yes. But it also could be because of your condition, perhaps it did something to your bloodlines?¡± he said with a thoughtful expression before shaking it off. ¡°now let''s move on now shall we?¡± Lorenzo said, turning to an even smaller orb that was next in line.


    This one was black, green, red, purple, and a bunch of other little colors that weren¡¯t as prominent. All of them swirling around. Van got a sense of something primal from it.


    ¡°This one I was definitely not expecting¡± Lorenzo said ¡°It is of the dragon bloodline, thought for the life of me I can''t figure out where it came from?¡± you shouldn''t have any dragon in you, unless you being half soul awakened had something to do with it. Which is possible. Other than that there isn¡¯t much else to say. You have some dragon in you, congratulations.¡±


    For some reason Van thought Lorenzo was being somewhat sarcastic, but couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡° Is being a dragon bad?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh no, nothing like that... Sorry if it sounded like that, I''m just getting tired of all the little surprises. It has nothing to do with you. I apologize.¡± Van wasn¡¯t sure but it did seem that Lorenzo was sincere. Van just realized that Lorenzo did look a little tired so decided to keep any questions he might have for later.


    The next one in line was an orb with many exploding colors with a black and blue swirl to it. ¡°This one means chimera. You have the potential for the chimera race, probably due to all the other races you have the potential to have. Most don¡¯t take kindly to the chimera race. It usually doesn¡¯t show up unless you have three or more awakened races, which you only have two of. Them being your dhampir and aasimar race. The other races you have such as the dragon, the demon, and such are unawakened. Keep that in mind.¡± he then moved on.


    They both turned to the last orb in line. Thought it wasn¡¯t so much an orb but a gold and white flickering light that would sputter out before reigniting from nothing, only to repeat the process. Despite how small or weak it looked, Van couldn¡¯t help but get an impression of holiness from it.


    ¡°This one, well¡­ I¡¯m not sure what this one is, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it for now.


    Van looked up. ¡°I''m pretty sure that''s not how it works.¡± he thought. Giving Lorenzo an incredulous look.


    Lorenzo noticed it ¡° trust me on this. There is definitely nothing to worry about on this one.¡± he said with such surety that it surprised Van.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I will¡± Van said.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Lorenzo then clapped his hands ¡°since we are done here why don¡¯t you move along to your next destination. I need to run these through some more experiments before they dissipate.¡±


    Van was a little hurt by the sudden dismissal but agreed anyway ¡°okay...¡± he said then walked towards the door. Lorenzo called out to him.


    ¡°Ah before I forget, your father is cooking up some sort of surprise for you within the next few days. You''re going to meet someone very special¡± he said.


    Van paused, hand on the doorknob looking back at Lorenzo ¡°is that it? Does it have anything to do with the personal maid thing?¡±


    ¡°maybe. I also hear you''re going to be moving. Have fun with that.¡±


    That definitely piqued Van¡¯s interest, but before he could ask anything more Lorenzo had already turned around to go back to studying the orbs, making Van¡¯s questions die without being heard. Sighing, he opened to the door and left Lorenzo to his work. Lorenzo can be a great teacher, but sometimes he can be a little too into what he is studying, which makes him a little rude sometimes, but he didn¡¯t really fault him for that.


    Once Lorenzo felt that Van had left, he refocused on the last orb of the flickering gold and white light. He stared hard at it, whether it was in anger or wonder was hard to tell. ¡°Poor child. The gods are at play. Or perhaps it''s just luck? Or fate. Either way, you are either the luckiest or the unluckiest person I have ever met, and I have met a lot of people.¡±


    He looked up, almost in silent prayer. ¡°Please let this just be nothing, the boy has already been through enough.¡±


    The light flickered and spluttered and died once more.

 Chapter 5: Of blood and power

    Van woke up the next morning. He got up, changed, and was escorted to the dining table for breakfast. When he entered the room he was surprised to see that it was just him and his mother. Alvaroz was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s father?¡± he asked


    ¡°He already left and ate dear. Said something about preparing something for you and to meet him up at Lorenzo¡¯s study.¡± she said, looking at the absent chair of his father. ¡° he also said to eat well, since you might have to skip lunch.¡±


    Van became a little worried, the only time that he had to skip lunch was when he had to go through an awakening that day since the process would take a long time to complete. He decided to push his worries away for now and enjoy his meal. After all, if that was the case there was nothing he could do, Though he did think it was odd that his father didn¡¯t tell him beforehand like he usually did.


    After a hearty meal. Van and his mother had a nice chat, enjoying the morning together and the rarity of time alone with each other. Then noticing how late it was, he bid his mother farewell with a promise to talk again sometime later.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need a maid to escort you?¡± Lillia asked


    ¡°I''m sure Mom. it¡¯s just a few minutes away on the second floor. Pleeeease, I don''t get a lot of chances to walk alone.¡± Van asked, eyes pleading.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± his mother said unsure, ¡°so long as you go straight there¡­¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± Van said then blushing a little at how overly excited he was on such a small thing.


    Lillia smiled ¡° just stay safe.¡±


    Van rolled his eyes, ¡°like something is going to happen a short walk away.¡± he then got up and left the table. ¡° bye mom I love you!¡± he said as he left. His mother gave a small chuckle as he did.


    Van left very happy, his chest swelling, it seemed that the distance between his mother and him had shrunk a little since that heart to heart yesterday. ¡°I wonder what the future will bring, maybe we really can be a big happy family.¡± he thought as he walked down the hallway. He slowed down to enjoy the sense of freedom at his own pace.


    But as he neared Lorenzo¡¯s study, he heard voices. As he got closer and realized it was shouting. Van slowed even more as he realized that they were angry shouts, and tried to quietly get to the door to hear what was going on.


    ¡°IT¡¯S TOO SOON!¡± a voice that sounded Lorenzo shouted ¡° the blood binding I get, but you want him to go through another awakening! He''s just eight! We''re already pushing him faster than we should! Two Awakening in Two Years Alvaroz! And you want him to go for a Third!?


    ¡°I understand your concern, my friend,¡± another voice said, sounding like his father ¡° but this is for his own good! Think about it!


    ¡°Think about it!? Think about IT!?!? Are you listening to yourself! You are gambling with your son¡¯s life! And lets not forget you also want him to do the binding with that thing! And A Soul Link on Top of IT! Lorenzo shouted.


    ¡°She is not a thing!¡± Alvaroz growled, ¡°You should know better than that.¡±


    Lorenzo threw his hands in the air ¡°Does it matter! The Risk Alvaroz! You''re asking your son to go through several torturous experiences all in one day! And we don¡¯t know what may happen if we soul link them!¡±


    ¡°Think about it Lore.¡± Alvaroz said using his friend''s nickname ¡° If you had paid attention, you would have seen that Van¡¯s body is already accumulating mana! There are even tell-tale signs of aura in his body! The previous awakenings were mostly painful only because of his body¡¯s unique constitution. But! If he is already having those energies in him, then the power awakening ritual shouldn¡¯t hurt him as badly! It might even be enjoyable¡­liberating even.¡±


    Lorenzo scoffed ¡°even if that is true. Why the soul link? Why her! They''re both broken in a way. You think you can smash two broken pieces together in hopes they fit? Their soul realms aren''t like normal people¡¯s Alvaroz! What makes you think it would work!?


    ¡°Think about it Lorenz. Don¡¯t think about it like we''re linking them to one and other, think about it as if we are anchoring them to one and other.¡± Lorenzo paused, Alvaroz continued ¡° I was there, I saw his soul realm first hand. It was massive! It''s like its own little world Lore! Take me, you, my wife, and several other people combined together and his would still be larger by several magnitudes!¡±


    Alvaroz took his friend by the shoulders. ¡°Anchoring Lorenz! Anchoring! Just think about it!¡±


    Lorenzo did, and as much as he hated to admit it, his friend did seem to have a point. ¡°What if it just doesn¡¯t stop at a soul link, what if it becomes a whole soul-bonding?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Alavroz said ¡° that might even be for the better, after all, Van will be the one in control.¡±


    Lorenzo turned away, brushing his friend''s hands off, he leaned down on a desk and sighed over the many notes he took of Van over the years. ¡°I watched him grow, I taught him letters and numbers. I¡¯m the one with the risky ideas! I should be the one saying this! But i''m not!¡±


    He turned to look at his friend ¡°this is your son! Even if what you say is true, even you should know how full of dangers it is. Even if everything seems to go well, how long would that last!?¡±


    This time Alvaroz yelled ¡° you think I don¡¯t know that! I thought about it long and hard!¡± he sucked in a breath trying to calm himself down. ¡°You think I want this? He has so much potential for power that it''s scary! What would happen if we didn¡¯t!¡±


    Lorenzo thought back to yesterday and the golden flickering light. He placed a hand on the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°You''re right,¡± he said quietly, ¡° I get what you''re saying, we can¡¯t do nothing, but is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°If anyone, it is you that should know the answer to that.¡± Alvaroz said ¡° what are our chances?¡±


    ¡°If we go through your crazy idea? Actually very good. The chances of something bad happening are almost nil. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that if something did go wrong their souls would be shredded then I would even advocate it myself.¡± Lorenzo said


    Van paled a little from behind the door.


    ¡°And will it help?¡± Alvaroz asked


    ¡°If everything goes well, they would never have to worry about anything ever again.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°And the soul-awakening?¡±


    Lorenzo crossed his arms in thought ¡°if we use the soul link like an anchor like you suggested, then Van¡¯s chances of survival during the final ritual for his soul-awakening will skyrocket considerably. We won¡¯t have to worry about it as much.¡±


    ¡°See, a little risk now, for a better chance later. Imagine what would have happened if he went through a soul awakening unprepared?¡±


    Lorenzo scowled at Alvaroz ¡° I still think its a bad idea but-¡± he cut off as both he and Alvaroz blinked. as the tension lessened, their perception widened allowing them to sense the presence behind the door.


    ¡°Van¡­ please come inside¡± his father said in a cool voice towards the door.


    Van froze in place terrified, he had never gotten into trouble before, and they were just talking about his chances of living. His heart was beating like crazy and he didn¡¯t know what to think.


    ¡°Van, you''re not in trouble, I promise. We just want to talk a little with you.¡± Alvaroz said gently.


    ¡°Please Van, we promise, we just want to ¡­ explain to you a few things¡­¡± Lorenzo added his voice slightly guilty ¡° you must have a lot of questions yourself right?¡±


    ¡°Van...Please¡± his father tried once more, this time, any hint of anger gone from his voice, when he sensed his son''s fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We just didn¡¯t want to scare you.¡±


    Van stayed behind the door. Hearing them out, they sounded genuine. Taking a deep breath he entered the room. He wanted some answers.


    They stared at each other in silence. Neither side knowing how to continue. Lorenzo and Alvaroz lost in thought. Van standing nervously for them to begin.


    It was Alvaroz that began first ¡° perhaps we should begin by explaining. Van, you know your soul realm is a special case, don¡¯t you? But perhaps we didn¡¯t tell you how special. You see, for most, their soul realm naturally forms on its own. But for you, that is not the case. You will require a soul-awakening for it to fully form, and a soul awakening is a very dangerous ritual. In your case doubly so.¡± he then looked towards Lorenzo.


    ¡° Van, please believe us when we say we have nothing but the best interests for you. We didn¡¯t tell you everything because we didn¡¯t want to needlessly worry you. Do you understand?¡±


    Van stood there unsure what to say, or even whether to nod or shake his head. too nervous was he that he couldn¡¯t act, only look upturned at them with a sad face.


    Alvaroz sighed and took a few steps towards Van. Van while not meaning to, took a step back from his father''s approach, making Alvaroz pause, a hurt look on his face before continuing. He bent down, looked his son in the eyes, and gave him a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am very sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I just love you so much that I tend to get¡­ high strung when it''s about your safety is all.¡±


    Tears welled up in Van¡¯s eyes. His father¡¯s embrace felt comforting, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡° Am I going to Die?¡±


    Alvaroz paused for a long moment before gripping his son tighter. ¡°No, No you are not going to die... I promise. Listen, me and Lore are doing everything in our power to make sure you live.¡±


    Alvaroz pulled back to look his son in the eyes. ¡° But we can¡¯t do it without you. We need you to be strong for what¡¯s to come next. It''s important that you understand that you¡­can¡¯t avoid the hard things if you want to live a normal life. Your soul realm can collapse in on itself, or worse... It''s stuck and the only way to move it forward is to do a soul awakening.¡±


    He sighed ¡° but a soul awakening is very dangerous, which is why we are making you go through all the previous awakenings. With the exception of race awakening,¡± he turned a little to look at Lorenzo at that part. ¡°That one turned out to be unnecessary and will only be brought up when necessary.¡± Lorenzo nodded, and Alvaroz turned back to Van.


    ¡° All of this is for you to increase your chances of successfully passing your soul awakening ritual. We also don¡¯t have a lot of time on our hands, even if you are doing everything in your meditation practices for your soul realm, it''s only a matter of time before you are stuck on what to do and can¡¯t advance any further. If your soul realm remains stuck, it can slowly¡­ have bad effects, lets say.¡± Alvaroz said, trying to lessen the blow. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Van couldn¡¯t really look his father in the eye. But he forced himself to anyway and nodded.


    ¡°Good¡± Alvaroz said, giving Van another hug again. ¡° If you want, you don''t have to do the ritual today. You can go back to your room and rest if you want.¡± he then got up and took a step away to give his son some space.


    Van stood there, looking at his father then at the floor. His body wracked with indecision and his handballing into fists, his nails digging into his flesh. He thought about being stuck in his room, all alone with nothing but his thoughts. He took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°No¡± he said solemnly ¡°Lets do it¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Van nodded


    ¡°Alright¡­ Lorenzo, can you please prepare the circle?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded and got to work on the instruments and other things. His movements were jerky, as if he was high strung.


    Van walked past his father and took his place in the circle as he waited for Lorenzo to finish the preparations. He looked at his father, lost in thought before deciding to break the ice and ask a few questions he had ¡°M-Mom said you had something for me, what was it?¡± he said looking at his dad.


    ¡°I¡­ Had a new room prepared for you.¡± he said, his voice a little unsure, but deciding that talking was better than silence, he continued. ¡°Far more spacious than the one you are already living in. your things should have already been moved as well.¡± he hesitated ¡°We were also going to prepare a blood binding with this girl so that she can be your personal maid. That way you can walk around the castle as you wish.¡±


    Van¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°what¡¯s a blood binding?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ ¡° his father began. ¡° a blood binding is something mostly common among vampires. We find a candidate and if they are worthy, they will go through a ritual where we share a bit of our blood with them. The binding makes it so they can¡¯t betray us, or attack us, or really go against our orders. Some would consider them slaves, except they are treated far better than that and are highly valued and put above others. Some even are taken as lovers and if lucky, spouses.


    ¡°There are even cases that people have fought and killed, in order to be a blood bound. A blood bound being the term for someone who has gone through the ritual of blood binding with a vampire. That is because those who are blood bound can see their lifespans double or even triple. Their bodies take a more idolized form, and they become stronger, faster and some even a little smarter. So here in Alcray, or as some call it, the Vampire Lands, being a blood bound is considered a very high honor. My personal maid that you always see, is a blood bound as are most personal maids.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Alvaroz said ¡° the amount of blood bounds you can have is determined by your power, court rank, evolution rank, and soul realm. Each one dictates how many blood bounds you can have. But just because you can have many, doesn¡¯t mean that you should, or that a vampire would want more then one or two. When blood bounded you feel a sense of connection with the person, you always know which direction they are, and some can even communicate with them telepathically when they are close. Some vampires only save their blood binding for their spouse in a dual binding. Since one can feel very intimate with the one that is blood bounded.


    Van listened intently, if had to be honest, he was glad he asked but also a little annoyed that it created more questions than answers. He almost forgot about what happened a few minutes ago and about what''s going to happen next, almost being the key word.


    ¡°Done,¡± Lorenzo said, just as Alvaroz finished ¡° Van are you ready?¡±


    Van didn¡¯t feel ready, but he said yes anyway. His nerves coming back with a vengeance as he remembered the first two times he went through an awakening ritual.


    ¡°Alright then¡± Lorenzo pulled out an orb from nothing and began to use it to power the circle. The runes glowed and energy began to concentrate in the circle.


    Van forced himself to breathe in and out, his body tense as he expected the worse. A strange feeling happened like something was trying to push into him through his skin. The magic entered his body and rushed all over the place as it then tried to get out. Adrenaline or what felt like adrenaline rushed through every vein and nerve of his body. Just like every ritual before, he felt something in his body change, his mind open to a new perspective, and his soul realm shift. It was the last one that always caused the hiccup in every ritual. While it was normally a little painful, for him, when it started to affect his soul realm, that''s when the real pain began.


    Van¡¯s body tensed like never before. Even as his body accepted the changes, his soul realm refused to move without a fight. But then Van unexpectedly relaxed, it seemed like what he overheard from his father was correct. His body, and even his soul realm accepted the ritual far better than the other ones. But that didn¡¯t mean that it was over. His soul realm was in a chaotic state once more, and it took a good 2 hours of meditation before he felt safe to move away from the circle. A new record.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± his father asked, patiently waiting for his son.


    ¡°I feel fine. Actually no... I feel weird?¡± ¡° Van looked at his hands as if for the first time, unsure of what about it was off. He looked around and everything seemed to have something off about it, like there was something extra about everything.


    ¡°You''re probably sensing the energies around you,¡± Lorenzo said helpfully. ¡° It can be a bit disorienting at first, but with training you can learn to both ignore it or bring it to the forefront of your vision.¡±


    Lorenzo put his orb away, when he did Van got a sense that it didn¡¯t just disappear into nothing, but was sucked in Lorenzo himself, which threw Van for a trip.


    ¡°I''m glad that worked out better than expected. You know not everyone needs to go through a power awakening ritual in order to use the energies. Some are born with it or can be trained to use it on their own, should they have the potential for it of course. Let''s see what kind of powers you have awakened shall we?¡±


    Lorenzo tapped at a floating magic circle in front of him, which opened up bars and statistics. ¡°OH HO! You have a very good aptitude for mana¡± he said with a smile ¡° A natural-born sorcerer! Nice! And here''s a little something for your father. You''re also scoring high on aura, though not as much as mana.¡± he said with a jeer towards Alvaroz who rolled his eyes. He then tapped a few more things and his eyes widened ¡° you also have a tiny bit of aptitude for ki, not a lot mind you, but that is rare.¡±


    He continued to play around with the panel, doing a ¡°hmm¡±, every so often and pausing. ¡°Everything seems to be in order. I¡¯ll give a more comprehensive report once I have more time.¡± looking towards Alvaroz a little hesitant ¡° are we still going to do that today?¡±


    Alvaroz looked to his son ¡°Van¡­ There is one more ritual we want you to go through today. It will require you to go to the basement since the second part of what we want to do requires that circle. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°Is it blood binding?


    ¡°Yes and no. The blood binding doesn¡¯t require you to use that circle, but the other part does¡­. You see we also want you to go through what''s called a soul link. It''s somewhat similar to a blood binding but instead of linking you by blood it''s by soul realm. We are hoping that it will increase your chances of survival when we do the soul awakening.¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Van asked, already knowing that it is, since he overheard but asking anyway so that he can hear it straight.


    ¡°Again, yes and no. It''s complicated. You see, the person we are wanting you to soul link with also has her own soul problems that make me think that the two of you together can help each other out.¡±


    Lorenzo grumbled about something about broken puzzles and smashing, which got a glare from Alvaroz before turning back. ¡°She is just like you, unable to freely move around the castle. Alone except for the training she receives from the other maids. She has no friends¡±


    Lorenzo grumbled again, this time about something about her being her own friend which got an even greater glare from Alvaroz. Once he felt like Lorenzo got the point he continued. ¡°Van, this is your chance, if I were you, I would seize it.¡±


    The byplay between Lorenzo and his father wasn¡¯t lost on Van. but then again if this really was his chance to get out and about then what other choice did he have? ¡°Okay¡­ I''ll do it.¡±


    Alvaroz smiled ¡°that''s wonderful to hear, I''m sure you two will get along very well.¡±


    ¡°I just have one question,¡± Van asked


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°If I needed a personal maid in order to be allowed to roam the castle, then why didn¡¯t you guys do it before?¡± Van asked, wanting to know.


    It was Lorenzo who answered ¡° that is because in your particular case, you needed to be both blood and power awakened before you can go through such a ritual. So sadly, we had to push you getting a personal maid back until such a time. If we''re being honest, you would have gotten a slightly older, more experienced maid while still young, but circumstances prevented that.¡±


    ¡°Are those all your questions?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°...For now.¡± Van said


    ¡°Then let''s get an early lunch,¡± Alvaroz said, turning to the door. ¡° we have a long day ahead of us¡±

 Chapter 6: Anna

    After getting another bite to eat, the three of them made their way down to the basement where Van had his soul test done before. Once Alvaroz opened the door, he left to get the person that was to be Van¡¯s personal maid, leaving Lorenzo to prepare the circle. As they waited a thought entered Van¡¯s mind.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s she like?¡±


    Lorenzo looked up from what he was doing ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°The girl that I''m going to bind. What¡¯s she like?¡± Van asked again, a little nervous about meeting a stranger, especially one that he probably is going to spend his entire life with.


    ¡°Oh¡­ her¡­ she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Van picked up that, while the girl may be ¡®fine¡¯ Lorenzo¡¯s attitude about it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Do you hate her?¡± he asked, trying to get an idea about what''s going on.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorenzo seemed taken a bit by surprise, before stopping what he was doing and sighing. ¡° Sorry. I suppose it may seem like that. Honestly, I don¡¯t hate her, I feel for her plight, I really do, my anger got the best of me. I-I just worry about it all. For the both of you.¡± he said


    ¡°She¡¯s a good girl, really she is. But, it''s hard considering¡­¡± Lorenzo trailed off, as if not sure how to continue. He remained like that, staring blankly, deep in thought before realizing he hadn¡¯t finished the preparations, and got back to it.


    ¡°Sorry, your father can probably explain things better. Just wait for him to return.¡± he returned his focus to the task at hand, leaving Van worried and concerned.


    ¡°What kind of girl is she for Lorenzo to act like that? I hope it really is nothing.¡± Van thought as he waited for his father to return. ¡°It does seem like he was honest though when he said he didn¡¯t hate her, so what exactly is the problem?¡±


    Van remained deep in thought like that for a long time. Both impatient and nervous for what¡¯s to come next.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Alvaroz returned with the girl or girls in tow. Van blinked as if not believing what he was seeing. A dozen girls in two neat rows, barely older than him. They followed his father as he made his way towards the circle that Van was sitting in. All looking completely identical to one another, making that even more clear as they broke into four rows of three allowing him to see more of them.


    Van was just able to prevent his jaw from dropping, but his eyes still bugged out a bit. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t notice a dozen look-alikes walking about. Then realized that he didn¡¯t get out much and that his dad said they were in the same position as him so they probably didn¡¯t either.


    He took a closer look. He was right. They looked completely identical, all of them, with the same doll-like pretty face, long black hair, and cool blue eyes. It was a bit unnerving how they moved almost in sync with one another. A memory from a past life tickled the back of his mind. The chances of octuplets all surviving birth to grow to childhood is a trillion to one or something like that. So what did that make a dozen? Also, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be only one girl?


    His father moved up to introduce them. ¡°Van I would like you to meet Anna, Anna, Van¡± he said, moving his arm to encompass all the girls when he said the word Anna, as if to imply that all of them were Anna.


    An awkward silence followed. Even Lorenzo seemed to lean away uncomfortably as ¡®Anna¡¯ and Van looked at each other.


    Van decided to get a better look at who this ¡®Anna¡¯ was. Despite only appearing a little older than him, they carried with them a maturity that didn¡¯t fit their body. As if something about them forced them to grow fast. All of them wore nothing but a black single piece dress, with white stockings and shoes.


    The girl(s?) in turn stared hard at Van. their eyes roving every inch of his body, making him feel very exposed.


    The silence continued. It was Alvaroz that broke the uncomfortable silence. He coughed to bring attention to himself. ¡°Well¡­ I see everyone is now acquainted with each other. how about we begin?¡± he looked to both sides.


    All eyes turned to him. Staring at him with unspoken questions. He looked towards Lorenzo in hopes of help but got none as Lorenzo turned away, pretending to tap away at the magic panel in front of him. ¡°Traitor!¡± but couldn¡¯t really blame him for turning away.


    ¡° I suppose I really should explain a few more things,¡± he thought as he looked towards his son and Anna. ¡° I suppose you both have a lot of questions. About what''s going on and why. Well.. you both have special cases with your souls. They''re not like others, but you already heard of all this before. Because of this both of you have lived sheltered lives.¡±


    Alvaroz turned to Van ¡°Van, the term for your problem is called, Soul Shattered. Where your soul core is broken into many little pieces, as you know.¡± he turned to Anna ¡°Anna your problem is called Soul Jointed. Rarely found in twins. It''s when two or more young and small souls are joined together to become one greater one. This is the case for all twelve of you. Twelve bodies, one overriding soul. You each have your own personalities, independent of one another. But you all share a single soul that affects the thinking and actions of all twelve of you.¡±


    ¡°I brought the both of you here together in hopes of creating a soul link. To use it as an anchor for the both of you to lean on each other and prevent each other from falling apart.¡± he looked towards Lorenzo ¡° I believe when the time comes, you both will be better off than before, though it might take some time to prepare for the both of you.¡±


    Lorenzo turned. Eyes wide as something clicked into place. His first thoughts were ¡° Is He Crazy!?¡± but then when the idea settled in he paused as he marveled at the brilliance of it. ¡°He wants to do a dual soul awakening!¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it ¡°How? How did you come up with such a crazy idea?¡± he asked Alvaroz.


    Alvaroz smiled ¡° while true, I''m not as smart as you, or can come up with plans as elaborate and well thought out as you. I still have the notes you gave me, and my instinct that has helped us avoid death many times before.¡±


    Lorenzo shook his head ¡° on any other people, it would be suicide, but considering everything, it actually increases the chances of survival for both of them exponentially!¡± He chuckled ¡° I must have gotten rusty if You can come up with a good idea!¡±


    ¡°I had a long time to think and worry Lore, not just for my son, but for Anna too. With them in mind, how could I not, as you say, gamble for a better chance¡± Alvaroz chuckled back.


    Van and Anna looked back and forth, completely lost, and both a little annoyed about the sudden conversation happening over their heads.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt but, How about you guys explain to us what¡¯s going on?¡± Van said trying to hide said annoyance.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alavaroz said ¡°we''re just planning something for the future to increase the chances of survival for both you and Anna when the time comes for the both of you to soul awaken. Once you two are soul linked together, things will become a little clearer.¡±


    ¡°Okaaay¡­ but that still doesn¡¯t tell me what''s going on or who she is.¡± Van said ¡° how is it even possible for there to be twelve of her? Why haven¡¯t I heard of her before? Shouldn¡¯t I know more about the person who I will probably be spending the rest of my life with?¡± he asked demanding answers.


    A little voice spoke up, soft but clear ¡° I think the both of us would like to know a little more. Especially about who I am...¡± one of the Anna¡¯s spoke, before returning to silence.


    Lorenzo and Alvaroz gawked at Anna, almost in disbelief, much to Van confusion. Van didn¡¯t know that the times that Anna has talked, were so far and few in-between that most forgot they could.


    It was a long moment before Lorenzo and Alavroz snapped out of it. ¡°Well¡­¡± Alvaroz said. Looking towards Lorenzo who hesitated, but in the end gave a nod ¡° I suppose you do have the right to know who she is. And so does she.¡± taking a more solemn and melancholy tone. ¡°I honestly wished that I didn¡¯t have to talk about this until you were a little older. When you were ready.¡± he said to Anna. ¡°but if you feel like it''s time to hear¡­¡±


    All the Annas sat down on her knees on the cold hard ground, hands in front, back straight, eyes locked on Alvaroz. Bodily speaking that they were both willing and waiting for him to speak.


    Alvaroz felt a little intimidated by her single-minded stare from several girls all sitting down in unison. He looked between her and Van. both of them waiting.


    In defeat he too sat down to tell his story, Lorenzo falling suit, already creating a small orb of light in between all of them that will create images to match whatever Alvaroz would say.


    ¡°This was honestly not what I was expecting to do today¡± Alvaroz began ¡° but I suppose everyone should know how all this came about, though I don¡¯t like to remember, it affects everyone here today, including you Van.¡± gathering his thoughts he began.


    ¡°A long time ago, when I was young, I always wanted to explore the world. It was a dream of mine that was shared with my older sister. She was the best older sister a guy could ask for. It was decided that while she learned to run the barony, I¡¯ll go out to explore, and when she was done, we would switch so that she could get a chance to see the world.¡± Alvaroz smiled, as if looking at something from a great distance.


    ¡°Me and Thea, my fiance, left together. She was the heir of a county and a strong ally of ours¡± Van¡¯s ears perked up at that, wondering who this Thea person was, but decided to save any questions for later.


    ¡°On our adventure¡¯s we met up with many colorful characters and made many friends as well. That¡¯s how I met Lillia, Lorenzo, and a few others. Together our group was unstoppable.¡± Lorenzo seemed a little happy at that, showing pictures of their meeting, first of Lorenzo in a big city. Ending with Lillia in a large white city that seemed to be floating, or perhaps was very high up.


    ¡°Together, we faced threats and monsters that would make anyone piss their pants and run!¡¯ Alvaroz said with a feral grin. Lorenzo¡¯s images changed to show them fighting off giant monsters, lizards and other grotesque things.


    ¡°Thought I suppose¡­ nothing good was meant to last.¡± Alvaroz said sadly as an image of a dead companion came into view. ¡°I wrote a letter about the death to my sister, and my failure of protecting a village from powerful monsters and all those who died. but in my saddened state and slight drunkenness from trying to forget, as well as the pain my body was in from the battle that killed one of my friends and almost me as well. Well... I wasn¡¯t very clear about what happened and gave the wrong impression of what happened, I even thought I was going to die, so I stupidly wrote that down, telling my sister to hope for the best.¡±


    Alvaroz suddenly slammed his fist down on the ground, already tears forming in his eyes. ¡°I was to be the heir in case something happened to my sister. So without a spare, if something happened to her¡­¡± he shook his head ¡° somehow the word got out, it was presumed that I and Thea were dead. Thea, as I said, was the heir of a county that was an ally of ours, so they were in a scramble to figure something out since she was an only child.¡±


    ¡°And that''s when our enemies made their move¡± Alavroz growled ¡° a long time ago, we the Vran¡¯s used to be one house, one family. Until a schism broke us apart. One into the Vranater which is our house, the other the Vrankarra. No one knows what it was that broke us apart, the only thing that was known was that we hated each other. This continued for so long and for so many generations that the Vranater¡¯s and the Vrankarra¡¯s had no blood relation anymore and still hated each other.¡±


    Alvaroz took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. ¡°The Vrankarras took the chance to launch an attack. My family was in despair and grieving. They never saw it coming. And with our allies unable to move and paralyzed due to Thea¡¯s supposed death, they were all on their own.¡± he gripped his hands till blood came out.'''' It was a massacre, my family gave as good as they got, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. They were entirely wiped out.¡±


    Alvaroz was silent for a long time, as if gathering his thoughts. ¡°When I finally recovered from my wounds, I sent multiple letters to my family. None of them were replied to. Worried we set out to return to my home¡­ only to find it almost completely gone¡­ burnt out as if set on fire. Some parts of the castle and the surrounding town are still being repaired to this day.¡± he looked up ¡° you could say I found out what happened the hard way. And I wanted revenge.¡±


    The image changed to one of a burnt-out castle, the walls still holding on strong, but everything else gone.


    ¡°We went to Thea¡¯s place, gathered an army, and did what they did to us, and killed every last one of them.¡± he paused then looked towards Anna ¡°well¡­ not all of them.¡±


    Making Van¡¯s eyes widen as he looked between his father and Anna.


    ¡°At the time Lillia was pregnant with my child, and so was Thea¡­ due to circumstances I don¡¯t want to get into. So it was only me and Lorenzo who stormed the Vrankarra stronghold. I personally killed a few with my own sword.¡± Alvaroz sighed


    ¡°As I went, charging through the castle, I found her. Verona Vrankarra. A slip of a girl, young, pregnant, terrified, wrapping her hands around her belly to protect it. As if that would have done any good.¡± The image changed to a young lovely looking vampiress, eyes desperate, body shaking. The image almost seemed to physically hurt Alavroz.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ she was too young¡­ if it was the other way around the Vrankarra¡¯s wouldn¡¯t care... but I did. I learned a lot from exploring the outside world. So I like to think it was that and the memory of my sister, that helped make my next decision.¡± he closed his eyes.


    ¡°I spared her. I spared her and brought her into my home. I promised to take care of her, that the feud between her family and mine was over. No more Vranater. No more Vrankarra. Just... Vran¡­¡± Alvaroz lapsed back into silence, before speaking once more.


    ¡°It took a while for her to open up. But she did... eventually¡­ I would visit her often, she was given everything she could wish for, and she didn¡¯t wish for much. Only that her baby would be born nice and healthy.¡± Alvaroz had a small smile on his face at the memory, that slowly died leaving nothing.


    ¡°Life can be very unfair. She didn¡¯t have two or four or six, but twelve.¡± he shook his head. ¡°How is that fair? There''s no way for twelve children to be born. I first thought it was a cruel joke when I heard it. When I found out it was true. I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He looked towards Anna ¡° but your mother was strong, she refused to give up. She made me promise that I would do what is necessary for her baby to live. I didn¡¯t understand why she always referred to you as singular, but I did when you were born... She knew after a certain point that her body would go into forced labor once her belly swelled to a certain mass. So she effectively shut down most of her body''s responses by forcing herself into a comatose state. Then I hired the best doctors and healers I could to watch over her and prepare for what was to come next¡­¡±


    Anna seemed to be drinking in every word Alvaroz said. Lorenzo couldn¡¯t bear to show what happened next and made the image dissipate. Van was similar to Anna but with horrified fascination as he had an idea about what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Once you were full-grown, or at least as close to it as possible, it was time to take you out. Though due to the state of your mother, we couldn¡¯t wake her. So we had to cut you out instead.¡± Alvaroz looked down, eyes downcast. ¡°As we took that last of you out. By some miracle your mother woke, she grabbed hold of my arm, slightly incoherent she said your name over and over again.... Anna, Anna, her name is Anna, please take care of her, please protect her, make our families whole...Your mother didn¡¯t survive. But I think she wanted you two to be together.¡± he took a deep shaky breath. ¡° I¡¯m sorry Anna, I couldn¡¯t save your mother.¡± he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    The room became silent. To the point that it was deafening. No one moved or said anything. And it remained that way for a long time.


    It was Anna who broke the silence. ¡°I see. Let us continue.¡± and returned to silence.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t mind being blood bound to me? After everything that''s happened?¡± Van asked, shocked by how cold and callous she sounded about it all.


    Anna shrugged as if it was no big deal to her. Making Van realize that she was either far more mature than he first thought or very very cold. ¡°Then again we both have grown up faster thanks to our circumstances, perhaps she feels like this is for the best? Or am I missing something?¡± thought Van.


    Alvaroz expelled a gust of air from his lungs. Much of the tension leaving his body. ¡°Well, I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting her to take it so well, at least she isn¡¯t against the binding.¡± he thought as he looked at Anna. he still felt the guilt of being unable to save her mother. ¡°I hope my son is up to the task of satisfying all of them when they are older. I hope she appreciates what I have given, or perhaps she already is aware and does appreciate it?¡± he shook his head trying to refocus on the task at hand.


    ¡°Well,¡± Alvaroz said ¡° since she wants to continue, let''s do so¡± Turning to Van ¡°blood binding isn¡¯t so hard for a vampire. You have awoken to your power from the ritual from this morning, so I will guide you on how to use it for this binding.¡± he got up, motioning Van to do the same. ¡°Since you have just awoken, you have no control over your power, and it will be like that for a long time to come, so it will be me guiding your power in order to do what comes next. Please stand beside me.¡±


    Van walked up to his father who was now standing in front of one of the Anna¡¯s. Once he was close enough his father placed a hand on his back and moved him directly in front of an Anna who was still sitting down.


    ¡°Now Van¡± Alvaroz said, still having his hand on Van¡¯s back ¡°I''m going to circulate some of my power into you to get your power moving. I¡¯m also going to need a little of your help so please do as I say. Do you understand?¡± Van nodded, a little nervous as to what is to come next. ¡°Good¡±


    Van felt a strange energy from the hand on his back, going through his body making him shudder unexpectedly. ¡° it can be a bit uncomfortable at first, but please bear with me.¡± Alvaroz said, moving his power and forcing it to circulate inside Van. ¡°Now, I want you to imagine the energy you feel moving throughout your body going into your right index finger.


    Van did so, trying to imagine the strange feeling inside of him moving into his finger. The energy from his father, helping by pushing it along as well.


    ¡°Good. you''re doing great. Now imagine that energy is coalescing into a drop of blood and that drop of blood is connected to you by a string.¡± Van tried, partially closing his eyes in concentration. He felt his father¡¯s energy forcing it into the proper shape, helping him along. ¡°Now try to force the drop out, even if it means that it creates a small wound on your finger for it to do so.¡± Van did so and felt some pain in his finger as he forced the drop out. It clung to his finger, a strange feeling of intimacy with the drop pervaded Van¡¯s being.


    Alvaroz nodded ¡° now to give it to a willing individual¡± he turned to Anna ¡°please open your mouth.¡± she did so without complaint, her cute little white fangs showing. ¡°Van, since this is your first time, please insert your finger into her mouth, since we don¡¯t want you to miss.¡±


    Van looked up at his father, incredulous. Then back at the Anna in front of him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are right. Anna, can you please speak the words?¡± Alvaroz politely asked remembering that they had to do something else first.


    Anna closed her mouth and nodded. ¡°I, Anna, do swear to obey and protect my master. To have no other than him, to give mind, body and soul, to his needs. To offer my life in exchange for his own. My heart in exchange for his happiness. So do I swear on my blood, so do swear on my soul. Now and forever, and in every life.¡±


    Van gawked at Anna, as he was not expecting that. And if Van were to look up at his father¡¯s face, he would see that even he wasn¡¯t expecting anything other than a normal oath. Lorenzo, who was paying attention to his panel, turned wide-eyed at her.


    ¡°Is she serious!?¡± Alvaroz thought. ¡°The greater the oath, the more powerful it becomes! The blood bind already is powerful as is, and she added more on top of it! But if she means it, that will make the soul linking even easier...¡± still, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Anna, are you sure?¡±


    She nodded and opened her mouth once more, as if to say ¡®that¡¯ is her answer.


    ¡° I see¡­ I understand. Van!¡± Van jumped a little and turned to look at his father. ¡° please continue.¡± a little unsure Van did as he was told and placed his finger into her mouth. Anna closed her lips on the finger gently and gave a little suck and lick before releasing it. As she swallowed, Van felt the drop of blood enter her body and spread out until he felt almost all of it. A strange feeling of connection between him and her was beginning to form.


    Alvaroz nodded ¡° it will take some time for the effects of the blood binding to take, anywhere from a few days to a few weeks as her body changes a bit and your connection with her grows. It will feel weird at first, but that''s normal, and you will get used to it. Now then, on to the next one.¡±


    Van was a little surprised that he had to do it again, but then he realized that it made sense since there were twelve bodies even if she had one overriding soul and soul realm.


    His father helped as Van went through all the other Annas, sometimes taking a lot longer as he felt drained and Lorenzo gave him things to drink to recover his energy with. Every single Anna gave the same oath, not a one deviated from it.


    Finally, after feeling very exhausted, he plucked his finger from the last Anna¡¯s mouth. Moved back to his circle and sat down, or more collapsed into it.


    Alvaroz chuckled a little at his son, but understood how he felt. He too was a little tired from helping his son go through every Anna. ¡°lets all, take a small rest as we wait for Lorenzo to do the finishing touches on the circle¡±


    ¡°No need, just finished,¡± Lorenzo said, unconcerned by how everyone else was tired. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, after all of that, this will be the easy part.¡± turning to Anna ¡°Girls would you please move into that circle in front of Van. try to make sure you all fit.¡±


    Anna got up without complaint, she squeezed into the circle that Lorenzo designated and did her best to make sure that no other ¡®her¡¯ was remotely outside of it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lorenzo said ¡°now, I''m going to activate the circle, and the next thing you know, the both of you will be soul linked. First, there will be some pain, but nothing the both of you have felt before with the other awakenings.¡±


    Van looked surprised ¡°I thought I was the only one that went through the awakenings. But i guess not. I guess it makes sense if she¡¯s like me she might have problems similar to me.¡± he thought as if looking at Anna for the first time.


    Lorenzo continued ¡° you both will feel a prick in your soul realms, followed by a slight sense of vertigo. Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s normal. Van will be the dominant soul in this link and Anna will serve. Please let me remind you Anna¡± He said looking at her ¡° while the binding helped on top of that oath you gave. If you don¡¯t fully give in, it can be bad for the both of you.


    Anna nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, let''s begin¡± Lorenzo activated the circle. It was reminiscent of the first and second soul test. The pillars rose and power hummed in the air as magical circles took a 3D shape.


    Van was sitting in the middle, nervous, as he waited. When all of a sudden, pain wracked his body. But as quickly as it came it went. After that, something pierced into him, and he felt like he was falling. He couldn¡¯t tell which way was up or down, or even left or right. Finally after what felt like a few minutes, it ended and a new feeling came into him through the hole that was made through the pierce. A strange feeling of ¡®other¡¯ entered it, and he felt someone else''s presence.


    When Van came to he was panting on the floor. Across from him, Anna didn¡¯t seem to have fared any better. Yet he felt a strange feeling of connection between them.


    ¡°Wonderfull! Wonderful! No rejection at all! Everything went perfectly!¡± Lorenzo said laughing like a mad scientist. ¡°This is nice, very nice. Everything is showing that they linked perfectly. Of course, there are still some problems.¡± he said as he tapped and clicked things on his panel. ¡°But for the most part that can be fixed given time.¡± he looked at Alvaroz ¡° a few year''s time. At least four or five, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°What about the mind awakening?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°They can still go through that given a year or so.¡± Lorenzo replied


    Alvaroz sighed, he felt like he was doing that a lot lately. ¡°How are you two feeling?¡± he said to Van and Anna.


    ¡°Fine?¡± Van said, a little disoriented, but the feeling leaving fairly quickly. Anna herself slowly got up from her prone position and sat down properly.


    ¡°Alright. Then follow me. It''s time to take you two to your new room¡± Alvaroz said, waiting for them to get up. Once they did and had gotten close, he turned to leave with Van and Anna in tow. Leaving Lorenzo to finish up.


    They left the basement in quick order. Going up the stairs all the way to the second floor and taking a left. Going down the hall they passed Lorenzo¡¯s study and then what Van presumed to be the library. Van was surprised by how late it was, they went right past dinner and into bedtime, thankfully, for some reason, he wasn''t¡¯ very hungry.


    As they walked down the hall they stopped at an intersection going only right and left. Alvaroz turned to the left and made a sweeping gesture. ¡° this entire wing of the castle is now yours. Most of the rooms are empty and waiting for you to fill them as you wish.¡± then moved on not giving Van much time to process.


    Once reaching towards the end of the hall he stopped at a door. ¡°This here is your new room. It has already been filled with all your things and then some.¡± he opened the door revealing a truly massive room with a giant arched window in front and the biggest bed Van had ever seen. There were multiple wardrobes and drawers, a work desk and a door on either side of the room.


    Alvaroz turned on the light switch allowing them to see better making Van realize that it had gotten a lot darker than he realized. It was already nighttime. But then again, rituals can take longer than those who it affects realize. ¡°All your clothes have already been packed in, and anything else you might need we can get later.¡± he then walked to the door on the far left.


    ¡°This is the bathroom.¡± he opened it revealing an almost equally massive bathroom with a large tube enough to fit a dozen or more people. The first section was the changing area, with baskets for clothes. on either side were four doors that lead into small rooms he presumed were the toilets. The second section contained showerheads and stools on tiled flooring and drains and the third was the massive bathtub itself.


    ¡°It has been fitted with a more modern look. The castle is going through a bit of a restructuring, so if you heard construction noises, that''s what it''s about.¡± he turned to point at the door on the other end. ¡°That door leads to the second bedroom, for when you get older and have more under your command. It has its own bathroom and bunk beds for the masses and the regulars. You¡¯ll understand when you get older.¡± Alvaroz said, already trying to cut Van off from asking what he means. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It''s amazing!¡± Van said. ¡° is this really all mine? and what do you mean when I''m older?¡±


    ¡°Some things are best left unanswered until you have matured.¡± he bent down to give his son a loving hug. ¡° you stay strong alright. Remember we love you very much. Okay?¡± Van nodded. ¡°Good¡­¡± turning to Anna ¡°Anna, you are also a part of this family, now more than ever, so this also goes for you. We will do everything we can for you. You understand right?¡± Anna nodded.


    Alvaroz let go of Van and walked towards the door. ¡°Alright. Good night you two. Sweet dreams.¡± he turned to leave ¡°oh!¡± turning around. ¡°Please make sure to wash yourselves before going to bed.¡± then looking at Anna ¡°think of it as your first task as Van¡¯s personal Maid.¡± and with that, he was gone.


    As Alvaroz left. Van felt like something was off. ¡°Wait¡­ good night you two? What did he mean by that?¡± Then he realized that he was surrounded by the Annas with no escape route. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this...¡±


    Immediately they were upon him. Lifting him up over their heads and carrying him off, ¡°Ah! Wait! Wha!?¡± Van gave little yells of complaint as he was bodily moved into the bathroom, struggling all the while. But it was no good. He was surrounded and outnumbered and they moved insync with each other to prevent him from escaping.


    Once in the changing room they took off his clothes and then their own. At first he was terrified about what they would think once they got him naked and realized that he wasn¡¯t like other boys. With an overly large member and a few missing pieces. But if they were, they didn¡¯t show it, or seem to care.


    Then they dragged him into the section with the shower heads and stools. They went to work on washing him. It was rough at first, but they proved to be quick learners making it somewhat enjoyable once he had time to calm down and stopped struggling as much. But who wouldn¡¯t in his place?


    After the shower they put him into the bath. Massaging his shoulders, back and arms. Kneading the lotion into him. Van was still absurdly embarrassed by it all, mortified in fact. despite it feeling quite nice. ¡°Is this what it''s like having a personal maid? Am I going to have to get used to this for the rest of my life?¡± Van was already a little used to being forcefully cleaned by the other maids, even though he felt like he could do it himself and tried to whenever he could. But it was the first time that it was done by those of similar age to himself or done quite so forcefully to the point where he had no say. He tried not to look directly at their naked bodies, and was glad that he was too young for that sort of thing.


    Once they were done cleaning and drying him and each other they moved him back into the bedroom and changed him into his sleeping clothes. ¡°Well, at least it''s over.¡± he thought to himself only to be proven wrong, as they once more bodily lifted him over their head.


    ¡°Not again!¡± Van was starting to develop a fear of heights from all of this. Yet he wasn¡¯t as afraid as before. Not of falling he still was afraid of that. But at the actions of Anna, as he sensed no malice from them with this new connection he had with them.


    They placed him in the center of the overly large bed. One Anna went to close the curtains of the window, and another went to turn off the lights. When done they all piled on top of the bed, all naked except for him.


    ¡°Wait!? They''re sleeping here!?¡± Then he remembered not just what his father said, but the way he said it, and realized that them sleeping in the same room as him was what was supposed to happen. ¡°Okayyy¡­ but do they have to sleep naked!?¡±


    The Annas promptly started to get comfortable. Snuggling up to one another or just sleeping all over the place. Two of them even grabbed onto him to use him as some sort of hug pillow! ¡°Great... So this is my life now. But¡­ I suppose it¡¯s not too bad, it could be worse...right?¡± he thought tiredly. The feeling of their warmth and the sense of protection he felt through their connection made him feel safe. It took a while, but eventually, he did fall into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 7: Training

    Van casually pushed over one of the Annas that was sleeping on top of him. It''s been over two years since he had made the blood binding and soul link with them and while it was a bit uncomfortable at first, he has gotten used to it.


    Looking around he saw the Annas in different states of disarray. He has gotten good at telling them apart... somewhat. Each Anna had their own slight personality difference compared to the other Annas, while still maintaining a sense of being very similar to another.


    Getting up he gently kicked off one of the Annas who was grinding against his leg, as that particular anna tended to hump his leg when asleep and went to wake up another Anna so she could go wake up her other sisters. Sometimes it was still difficult to tell who¡¯s who or which Anna had a certain personality type or perhaps they just switched personalities around or acted out like they did on a whim. Maybe they even just pretend to be slightly different from each other.


    Getting out of bed he went to go change, the Annas following suit. He still sometimes had a hard time dealing with the fact they went to bed naked, or the fact they didn¡¯t always wear any underwear when they wore their clothes but his father told him that it was natural for most women not to bother with it and that only some did when wearing things like pants. Which made Van realize that most women in the castle probably didn¡¯t wear any either. When asking why his father just shrugged and said that it was always that way.


    Of course, that surprise was shadowed when he asked his father why if most women didn¡¯t wear underwear how do they prevent blood from leaking down or prevent people from peeping. And what his father said next threw Van for a loop and made him think his memories from past lives were a lie. Alvaroz told him that as far as he was aware, there wasn¡¯t a single woman he ever heard of that bleed monthly or cared about being seen and that Van shouldn¡¯t always believe whatever little memories or flashbacks he got from past lives since they may not carry over into this world. When Van got the courage to ask his mother, she laughed and essentially said the same thing his father said.


    Finished changing, Van contemplated getting a new set of clothes. Despite only being a little over ten years old he and Anna were already looking as if they were eleven or twelve. Their bodies were ageing a lot faster than he thought they would. Which he was told was a consequence of going through all those awakenings. Still not matching up to their mental age, but getting closer.


    He waited for Anna to finish putting on their maid uniforms. Once done, two of them took their place on each side and a little behind him. The other Annas left once changed, each in pairs and going to their own work or training station. Some will go to the kitchen to learn how to cook, others clean, and also go to the library to learn. The Annas switch out who goes with him daily and also depending on what he was going to do that day. For example today he was going to train with his father in swordsmanship, so the Anna that was with him today was the one that usually trained with him, or sometimes as he liked to call her, fight Anna.


    As Van left to meet the new day, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the first few months when he was finally given free rein over the castle and the castle grounds, with the only exception being that he was not allowed to leave the castle walls or a few of the other buildings that he was barred from entering such as the goblin and harpy quarters and a few other notable places.


    He chuckled a bit as he walked down the stone halls when he remembered how much trouble he was when finally let loose and how his father always scolded him and Anna. but who can blame them when they were finally given freedom?


    Being barred from places didn¡¯t stop them from trying to see into them, and just because they couldn''t leave the castle walls doesn''t mean they couldn''t climb it to see over them. His first sights of the castle town and the forests that lay outside it always filled him up with wonder.


    After getting a quick bite from the kitchen they went into the training yard in the back of the castle where his father was waiting for them. He had a big smile on his face like he usually did when it was his turn to teach. Though Van didn¡¯t like the physical exertion, his father enjoyed the quality time the two of them had, so Van put up with it for his father¡¯s sake. Not to mention he was promised that when deemed ready, he could be taken out of the castle if he were to prove that he can take care of himself.


    ¡°Well, someones finally awake. Did you two get a good night''s sleep?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°Yes. no nightmares last night, or for a while for that matter.¡± van replied with a smile.


    ¡°Good to hear!¡± Alvaroz said, returning the smile, ¡°Now take the training sword and show me your stance.¡±


    Van did so, doing his best to take the stance that his father had shown him for the past few months, followed by Anna doing the same.


    Alvaroz nodded but then began to move Van just a tad this way and that to make sure that the stance was perfect then did the same for both Annas. ¡°Your stance is still a little sloppy, but it''s an improvement. Since both of you have gone through most of your awakening you can push your body beyond what the average ten-year-old can. Not to mention you can start to learn Aura. but that might still take a while. I hope the two of you have still been doing that meditation exercise I taught you for using your Aura?¡±


    Van and Anna nodded ¡°and we have been practicing what Lore has taught us as well for magic.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Good, the both of you can¡¯t start yet on learning how to cultivate your Aura and Mana but you both can learn to use the natural Aura and Mana pool you have till then. What matters is that both of you get proficient in feeling and controlling the energies inside of you before we get to the step where we teach you how to use it and cultivate it in any serious manner.¡± Alvaroz said.


    ¡°Now I want you to give me ten laps, then we¡¯ll do some stretches, followed by practice swings and finish with a bout between the two of you. Ready? Go!¡± Alvaroz finished with a loud shout. The suddenness surprised both Van and Anna for a few seconds before they realized what they were ordered to do and got to doing it.


    After an exhausting ten laps, they went to do some stretches that consisted mostly of working out the leg muscles because Alvaroz said that it was important for a firm base. After that was the practice swings which weren¡¯t only comprised of swinging the sword up and down, but down to up, left to right, and back again. As well as swings that required a step or two forward or one¡¯s that took a step or two back. They were all over the place with different types of swings, and kata¡¯s and Alvaroz made sure that they put their whole body into it until they were a quivering mess of tired bodies and sweat.


    ¡°No, no, not like that. Even if you''re tired you have to give it you''re all. Don¡¯t forget you also have to put your back into it. Here let me help.¡± Alvaroz then put his hand on Van¡¯s back. ¡°Now swing your sword.¡± Van did so, and as he did, he felt his father''s hand move a tad and put pressure on his back forcing Van to straighten. ¡°Now do it a few more times.¡± Van did so, and as he swung, his father would put pressure on different parts of his back forcing Van to feel the different muscle groups that he used as he swung his sword. ¡°There. Do you feel the difference?¡± Van nodded. ¡°Good, now keep going like that for two more sets and take a rest.¡±


    And like that Alvaroz continued to give advice to the both of them, pointing out flaws in their stance or even how they swung. Constantly reminding them that they had to put their strength in it or do it a certain way. He would also make them more aware of the muscle groups in their body so that they would get an idea as to what muscles they should be using or what feeling they should have when swinging to help them get an idea if they were doing it right or not.


    They practiced defending and attacking against invisible opponents, and every so often Alvaroz himself will show them how it was done with movements so graceful that it almost felt like a trick of the eye. Every swing of his sword carried with it a heaviness and swiftness that thiers lacked and every movement was practically perfect.


    Once done Van and Anna sat down on the ground exhausted. ¡°Alright, both of you take a five-minute break, after that, we¡¯ll do some sparing, first against each other, then against me,¡± Alavroz said.


    Van and Anna were only too grateful to take him up on the break but groaned a little at having only five minutes and having to spare. Both of them were bone tired and already Van was thinking about taking a nice quick shower to get rid of all the sweat on him. As he lay on the ground a strange idea popped into his head as he looked at Anna from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Umm, Anna?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ya?¡± she replied slightly out of breath.


    ¡°Each Anna is different from the others even if only slightly so. But you all have one dominating soul right? So does that mean that what one Anna learns, all the other Annas do too?¡± Van asked.


    Anna was silent for a while, as she pondered how to respond to the question. ¡°Not exactly,¡± she said. ¡°For example, I don¡¯t mind learning how to fight, but let''s say another me is learning how to cook. The muscle memory would be different for the both of us, I trained my body and she didn¡¯t, my body is used to doing one thing, and her''s another, and what I know of swordsmanship she wouldn¡¯t, just as I wouldn¡¯t know any of the recipes she would. But. That doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any bleed over. Just because I¡¯m not used to cooking, or know any recipes, doesn''t mean I won¡¯t get a feeling for how to properly do it, and if I did start learning how to cook, I would learn it faster up until I reach the skill level of whichever me, was at the highest of that skill. Does that make sense?¡±


    Van''s eyes widened ¡°that''s so cheating! Not only do they know where each of them are or even the fact they can send messages to each other if they''re close like I can, but they can also learn whatever the others learned, faster if one of them already learned it!¡± Van wondered what Anna¡¯s soul realm would be like once they finally awakened. If she was already getting this kind of passive benefits already, imagine what she would get once she has her complete soul realm!


    ¡°That''s amazing.¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m kinda jealous that you have such an ability.¡±


    Anna blushed a little at the compliment. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Honestly, I don¡¯t see it as anything special.¡± she shrugged ¡°it¡¯s just always been that way.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ but why do some of the Annas do different things then? If you all work on one thing, that means you learn it faster, right?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Anna replied. ¡°Even if we are all one and the same, each body has its own brain. That means we can each prefer something a little different from the others. Even if we are all bound by one will, one soul, it doesn''t define us. Though In the end, we do share the same interests and desires. As for learning faster, just because there are more heads doesn¡¯t mean the perspective has changed much, if we get stuck on something, like a puzzle or a complex math equation, it won''t matter how much brainpower we add if we don¡¯t have the proper knowledge or perspective. Though... I suppose it would help a little and speed up the process.¡±


    Van pondered that for a while. ¡°Can you switch places, mentally speaking, with other Annas? Or what would happen if one of you died? Is that part of you gone forever?¡± Van got up to take a better look at Anna, a little worry in his voice.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Anna also got up and tried to soothe Van¡¯s fears. ¡° if one of us dies, I feel¡­ I feel like that¡¯s not the end of us. It''s hard to explain, but we are all connected, if one of our bodies dies we still live on, just in our soul realm, I think?¡± Anna finished a little unsure. ¡° we haven¡¯t awakened yet, but that''s the impression I get, does that make sense?¡±


    Van thought about that. ¡°Ya, I think it does, just a little, there are aspects of me that I feel like would be better off explained once I fully awakened. So I guess we just have to wait. By the way, I call you fight Anna, and some of the others, stuff like cooking Anna and scholar Anna. any truth to that? Not to be rude or anything!¡±


    Anna chuckled ¡° no, while it is true we have our preferences, that doesn''t mean that we each do a task because we want to or because we prefer it, though some of us do. But because we each feel like it''s something we should learn for the benefit of the whole collective. At first, I didn¡¯t like training, but I have gotten used to it and it''s something I like to do now. There are a few of me who still haven¡¯t decided on what to do, or whether we should have multiple me¡¯s do something at the same time to synergize and learn faster. But I can assure you, whatever I do, I do it either because I like to do it, or because I feel like it''s worth doing.¡± Anna finished with a smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but if that true, that does beg the question¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Anna asked


    ¡°Why horny Anna? Aren¡¯t you still a little young for that?¡± Van teased a little and was rewarded with both Annas blushing red.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not our fault! We just mature faster since we have multiple minds sharing experiences with one another. And even our bodies are growing up faster! yours is too!¡± Anna tried to hide her blush by looking away, making Van chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Van said looking at Anna who continued to blush but nodded, still refusing to look him in the eye.


    Alvaroz looked on with a smile. He was happy to see that the absurdly quiet Anna and introverted Van, were getting along so well. It really filled his heart with joy to see them grow so much.


    ¡°Well... that was certainly an interesting conversation,¡± Alvaroz said, making both Van and Anna jump a little. ¡°Now that you''re done talking, perhaps we can begin on your sparring, I think you both are more than rested up at this point.¡± Alvaroz said with a huge grin, making both Van and Anna blush at having their conversation being overheard.


    Alvaroz chuckled at their expression. ¡°Alright you two get into position¡± they complied, both of them taking the same stance as they waited for the sign. ¡°Go!¡±


    Van and Anna went at it, tentative at first, then with a little more confidence. But their inexperience showed in how they fought, as both were careful not to get hurt, or to hurt the other in any serious way. Alvaroz didn¡¯t interfere, fully expecting to show them what it really means to spar once it was his turn to fight them.


    Van emphasized a more fluid approach to fighting, whenever he felt he had the advantage he would try to easily overpower his opponent to end it quickly. When he felt like he was at a disadvantage he would try to dodge and block more, taking any opportunity to counter-attack at the smallest sign of weakness or opening. Even going so far as to do unorthodox moves to throw his opponent off. Sadly, those moves tended to give his opponent openings to exploit and while he himself would wait patiently for an opening he was actually very impatient and would eventually attack if the fight dragged on too long just to force his opponent to move. He can easily find a pattern in his opponent''s moves and predict what they are going to do next before they do but was still a little too inexperienced to fully take advantage of it.


    Anna, on the other hand, was by the books when it came to fighting, she had more willpower to continue fighting then Van for long periods of time and used that to her advantage. She was also a quick learner, forcing Van to use new tricks to get her to open up her defenses for him to exploit. She was more than willing to continue attacking, constantly to tire out her opponent, and not giving them the chance to fight back, even if it meant tiring herself out. Her attacks were always hard and heavy, and while not as fast as Van, she was quick to change her sword''s trajectory to block an attack that should have hit. She had the basics down pat.


    Soon, the both of them started to fight a little more in earnest, both annoyed that they haven''t gotten one over the other yet. As the fight dragged out they were both more willing to harm each other more, but stayed away from making any attacks that went near the face, unless it was a feint.


    Anna was like a rock, no matter what Van tried she wouldn¡¯t budge, only taking a step back when necessary in order to avoid a flurry of attacks. Whenever he tried to defend an attack, it would feel like a boulder coming down on his sword as Anna put everything in every strike.


    For Anna, Van was an enigma, her attacks were either met with nothing or a response that forced her to play defensively for a while as Van seemed to dance around her. Van used his whole body and an opportunity to get at her weak points, slowly trying to hit her in places that would open her up for future attacks, or even going for killing moves to end it quickly, making her feel unsafe.


    Once they were both too exhausted to continue Alvaroz stepped in to stop the spar. Allowing both Van and Anna to fall to the ground once more.


    ¡°Well, that was an interesting fight.¡± Alvaroz said ¡°I can already tell where the both of you went wrong.¡± turning to Anna ¡° Anna you have a good foundation when it comes to the basics, but you''re a little stiff, you react well but don¡¯t follow up on counter-attacking when you can, preferring to go back to your defensive position first. Not a bad thing but you could have ended the fight quicker had you moved out of your comfort zone.¡±


    Turning to Van ¡° you, on the other hand, need to pay more attention to the basics, and build yourself a better foundation like Anna has. Though I admit you are far more fluid in fighting, use your body to its fullest, and are more willing to take risks in order to win as any good swordsman would do. You simply do not have the experience or the foundation for it. Train more and then try out new things, otherwise those with more experience than you will easily defeat you.¡±


    ¡°Both of you take a ten-minute break, and then we will see to fighting me, I¡¯ll make sure to properly beat into you the experience you both need!¡± Alvaroz said, giving a feral smile, making both Van and Anna shiver.


    An idea came to Van in the hopes of wasting time. ¡° hey, can you tell us about Aura again? I just want to make sure I have everything.¡± knowing full well that it would take a while for his father to talk about Aura and its applications. Then flopping onto his back to rest.


    Alvaroz quirked an eye at that but decided to humor his son anyway. ¡°Aura is the natural life force, vitality, willpower, and extension of the soul of a person. It''s far more universal than those who can use mana. Anyone can learn it given enough time, unlike mana¡± he frowned.


    ¡°Aura is used to amplify the body of the user, it increases one¡¯s speed and strength while at the same time protecting their body from attacks.¡± Alvaroz activated his own Aura. an almost transparent force surrounded him and followed his every move, almost like a skin-tight suit of armor. He then jumped and it was almost like he flew! Making Van sit up and Anna pay more attention.


    Alvaroz landed surprisingly gently, with barely a sound. ¡°It can be used to jump high up, run very far, or even make it so that you can move without a sound, block a sword with your bare hands, or cut through boulders. Every top-class warrior or anyone wishing to be a warrior has to learn aura, otherwise, they will never rise through the ranks to be the best.¡±


    The aura surrounding Alvaroz changed color turning from transparent to a reddish transparent force. ¡°Aura also has different colors, that do different things, and is sometimes based on a person¡¯s personality, though that doesn''t mean a person can¡¯t learn all the colors of Aura.¡±


    As the Alvaroz Aura grew redder, Van and Anna began to become more fearful, as if Alvaroz was mad at them, as if his eyes were raging. ¡°Red Aura makes it so that one¡¯s strength increases, it also increases one¡¯s instinct for fighting, and is easier to use killing intent compared to the other aura¡¯s to scare weaker willed people,¡± he said with a hint of bloodlust. ¡°It''s mostly for those who are battle junkies and are for those who it''s easier to make angry.¡±


    Alvaroz aura then changed to blue, making Van and Anna relax for a bit before feeling uncomfortable as Alvaroz eyes become more chilly and judgemental. As if he was seeing through them and putting them on scales and found them lacking. ¡°Blue aura is for those who think more than act. Blue aura increases one¡¯s speed, not just bodily but also mentally, allowing the user to see his opponents in slow motion, it also allows for more control over one¡¯s own body and awareness of their surroundings. Its for people who plan more than fight on instinct or gut.¡±


    Alvaroz turned off his aura making his students sigh in relief. ¡°Those who practice red aura to its mastery can incase themselves in red fire, those who practice blue can do the same but with lighting. Allowing even those without magic to use the elements, in a fashion.¡± he beamed.


    ¡°Of course there are more colors than just red or blue, and you can even combine them such as turning red and blue into purple. Or just learn it as is. Colored aura is also a bit more draining than just using your natural transparent aura. But it''s worth it, and given enough time, it will feel very natural. Of course, there is far more about aura, but it''s probably best to save it for later when you start cultivating aura. Any questions?¡±


    Van and Anna shared a worried look, unsure of what to say. They were both getting a little distracted near the end as something slowly took their attention away, even as they did their best to listen to everything Alvaroz was saying.


    ¡°Umm. dad? I thought we weren''t expecting a fog storm for another week?¡± Van said pointing behind his father, and past the castle walls towards the forest where a rolling mass of black fog moved towards them like a giant wave. As if to punctuate what Van said a peal of thunder was heard from the direction of the fog. The Vampire lands were usually in a state of cloudy weather, but that didn¡¯t mean that no one would notice a fog storm pulling upon them. Which only goes to show how unexpected it was.


    Birds flocked into the castle walls. He could hear animals barking all over the castle and castle town, and banging was heard on the castle gates from many frenzied creatures. Alarms soon were raised, indicating that monsters were swarming the walls.


    Alvaroz frowned and just as he was about to say something the sky turned grey. Not greyer, but grey in that sky lost its color. It was soon followed by a cracking sound turning Alvaroz face pale. The fog storm crashed into the magic shields of the walls, the walls prevented the fog from getting in, but that was not what worried him anymore. Crazy and unexpected weather, animals seeking shelter, followed by the sky turning grey and a cracking sound. There can only be one reason behind it all.


    A Breaking.

 Chapter 8: The Breaking

    Alvaroz had only experienced a breaking twice before. Once in the middle of it, and another when he found a village devastated by it. Both times made him wish that he would never have to experience that kind of horror ever again in his life. Thankfully his experience and the watching of how others handled a breaking helped him get his head together and give him an idea of what to do next.


    ¡°Van, Anna, Get Inside NOW!¡± Alvaroz moved to push the kids into the castle proper, his face a mask of seriousness and determination.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± Van asked worryingly.


    ¡°No Time! Everything will be explained later! You need to head to the basement with the other non-combatives. Wait for Lorenzo, he¡¯ll tell you what to do next, Now GO!¡± and with that Alvaroz shut the door. Leaving Van and Anna no other option but to continue forward.


    All around them was chaos. The ringing of the bell did not cease. Goblins, hobgoblins, vamps, ghouls, humans, and even a few harpies, ran around to gather what they could. They donned armor and weapons, Van had never seen so many people before and wondered where they all came from.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to do for fear of getting in someone''s way. Anna though pulled on him, and with a nod, he set out to do what his father had told him to do. He felt for the link that connected him and the other Annas and pulled them in his direction, conveying with it great urgency. He felt the confirmation back as the Annas beelined for him, even as he moved towards the stairs he felt them converging on his position.


    As he moved towards the stairs that lead to the basement he saw Lorenzo and his mother ushering maids and workers down towards safety. Lillia was the first to see him, she rushed to embrace him in a desperate hug before pulling away, her arms like vices.


    ¡°Are you okay!? Where is your father?!¡± she asked, fear in her voice.


    ¡°He''s fine, he''s still outside in the training yard where we were.¡± Van said, concern in his own voice. ¡°what''s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll explain everything after we make it through this¡± Lorenzo interjected, his voice making clear that there was no room for argument. ¡°Right now you need to follow me.¡± he looked towards Lillia and reluctantly she let go.


    ¡°Lorenzo is right, right now you need to follow him to the basement.¡± she reached out and gently touched Van¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Please stay safe, neither I nor your father would know what to do with ourselves if something were to happen to you.¡± she placed a kiss on his forehead and let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lil, he will be safe, you have my word.¡± With that done, Lorenzo grabbed Van¡¯s arm and practically dragged him along to the basement where a path opened up for them by all the other people trying to get through.


    Van looked back as he was dragged along, his mother¡¯s face filled with worry was the last he saw as he went down the stairs. The other Annas had finally caught up and slowly formed a circle around him for his protection.


    Down, they went, stair after stair until they reached the large and long hallway that led to the door that led into the family sanctuary where his awakenings were usually performed. They passed the coffins that lined the walls and pushed through the crowds of people to the wall at the end.


    Once at the end, Lorenzo looked at Van and gave a nod towards the door. Van¡¯s eyes widened, only a select few were allowed into the sanctum and right now he was being told to let everyone in. he hesitated for but a moment, but the urgency that filled everyone around him had also infected him, and he wasn¡¯t going to get in the way of what must be done.


    Van placed his hand on the magic circle that jutted out and felt the familiar sting. The wall glowed and opened, followed by the second and third walls. Lorenzo turned to address the crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, may I have your attention!¡± his voice boomed suddenly and the whispers of the crowd quitted. ¡°deeper in, is the safest place in the castle, but for your safety do not touch anything, nor leave to look into other rooms as the defenses inside will not take kindly to trespassers. We are entrusting all of you to keep whatever you see a secret. Young master Van will be left in charge. Everyone stay calm and move inside.¡± he then got the crowd moving and ushered them further in.


    Van¡¯s face paled when he heard he would be left in charge, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do so he stayed still with indecision. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Lorenzo would suddenly leave him in charge. But then a thought crossed his mind and he realized the most likely reason why.


    ¡°A-are you leaving? Shouldn¡¯t you stay to protect us?¡± Van asked with worry and fear.


    Lorenzo looked a little sad, almost guilty even as he looked down on Van. ¡° I¡¯m sorry Van, but I need to go up there and help your parents¡± he placed a hand on Van¡¯s shoulder ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine, there is nothing we can¡¯t do together,¡± he said confidently with a smile, though it seems to be more said for his own sake then Van¡¯s, it still calmed Van down somewhat.


    Lorenzo gave Van one last squeeze and turned towards the stairs ¡°step back, and I¡¯ll show you what I mean.¡± he said with determination. He pulled a staff from nothing and took a step forward. Power began to course through Lorenzo and the staff as they both began to hum with power. He then started murmuring to himself and his eyes became half glazed. He turned to Van and gave him a confident smile ¡°good thing I have been practicing up on my necromancy.¡±


    A massive pulse of energy flew from his staff and soaked into every coffin that lined the wall. Slowly at first but with greater speed, magical power wormed its way into the coffins and they began to glow with a dark light. With a creaking sound, the doors to the stone coffins opened letting out massive skeletal figures in black armor and burning blue flames for eyes.


    Lorenzo blew on his staff and looked upon his work with pride. For Van¡¯s part he was internally freaking out even as he was fascinated and the Annas moved in closer to protect him, though they looked a little scared as well. Lorenzo saw their fear and tried to soothe it.


    ¡°Do not worry, they will not attack you, they are the last line of defense. Or rather, second to last line of defense if we count on you closing the wall.¡± he then took a more serious tone. ¡°Van you need to go in and close the wall behind you, do you understand? Whatever you do, do not open that wall.¡± Lorenzo stared into Van¡¯s eyes as if to convey the seriousness of the situation.


    Van hesitated but nodded.


    ¡°Good. I have to go now, but trust me when I say we¡¯ll get through this. Stay safe.¡± he then moved towards the stairs but stopped before climbing up. He looked behind and made a motion for Van to go inside and close the wall.


    Van hesitated once more, but Anna pulled him in deeper. Once inside he finally forced himself to close the wall. He stared long at Lorenzo until the wall finally closed in and blocked his view.


    -


    Alvaroz stared hard at the sky as if trying to close the cracks that formed from the thin air through sheer force of will, only to be disappointed when they refused to go away. One of the vamps that worked for him waved to get his attention as he ran towards him panting.


    ¡°Sir!¡± the vamp said out of breath. ¡° the guard captain at the northern town gate says that there is a horde of monsters trying to get in, and they refuse to leave even after being fired upon. What do we do!?¡±


    ¡°Tell the captain to let the monsters in,¡± Alvaroz said in a firm voice. ¡° they are not to be attacked but aided.¡±


    ¡°Sir!?¡± The vamp looked at his master in disbelief, unsure if he heard properly.


    ¡°LET. THEM. IN. NOW! They are not to be attacked whatsoever! Anyone who can wield a weapon is to do so immediately, anyone who cannot fight is to get out of the way! I want the guard captain of the castle to report to me immediately and every soldier and militia armed and ready. We are in a state of total war! Now Get To It!¡±The vamp paled but nodded as he left to tell those in charge of their orders.


    Alvaroz turned his gaze back at the sky. There were more cracks than before and a swirling color that cannot be named or placed filled the gaps in between. The scene hurt his eyes and brain as his mind tried to contemplate something truly other and outside all known thought.


    Slowly the cracks opened, one particularly large crack burst open revealing a long grey head with multiple eyes. It stared at the ground in hunger as it watched what it considered it prey run around. It was soon followed by its large three-clawed arm, widening the crack, and revealing more of its grotesque body. Its six limbs, trying to wiggle its way through the small hole giving a peek at Its true size, one that clearly indicated how massive it really was.


    Other cracks formed beside the creature and starfish flower-like abominations and aberrations wiggled out. Not as big as the creature but still larger than the average person. With red and black colors and one giant bulbous eye in its center. Around its eye, stamen like appendages reminding him of some sort of sick twisted flower grew. The creatures floated gently down all over the place. Both in the castle and in the castle town. Screams could be heard as the creatures grabbed people with their stamens and injected the tip into them, while other abominations just infolded their bodies around their victims, never to be heard from again.


    Alvaroz drew out his sword from within and prepared his aura. First red then blue then turning it finally purple and feeling his power increase. With just a swing from his sword, nearby abominations were cut in half. Sadly, it didn¡¯t seem to kill most of them outright.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Alvaroz turned to see the guard captain of the castle run towards him with a group of several dozen others followed by his wife carrying her staff. ¡° we have done as you asked and let the monsters in.¡± she hesitated ¡° are you sure that''s a good idea?¡±


    It was Lillia who answered ¡°we have experienced this before, trust us, it''s for the best. When a breaking is happening, even the worst of enemies put aside their differences to combat the threat. If a besieging army was out there, we still would have let them in without a fight so that we all can increase our chances of survival, fully expecting them to leave and return to the status quo once it''s done. The monsters are the same, they are coming inside to seek shelter just as much as to increase the chances of their own survival by working with us rather than against us.¡±


    Alvaroz nodded ¡°what she says is true. Right at this moment, the only threat we have is the ones falling from the sky. Not only that, but we must kill anyone who has been infected by those abominations. Once a breaking is over, they will all fade away, all except those whose corpses have been converted into abominations themselves. We must send a warning to all our neighbors, even those we consider our enemies of what''s happening so that they can prepare for the worse.¡±


    He then started pointing out some soldiers and giving them orders. ¡°I want you to get word to the harpies to attack the abominations as they fall.¡± pointing to another ¡°You will tell the captains that I want all non-combatives to hide themselves away until this is over. And you will send out the messages to warn our neighbors of what''s happening. As for everyone else I want you all to defend the choke points that we have practiced for invaders, just keep in mind that they''re also coming from the sky. Finally, if the abominations do not disappear, then they are not dead. Keep attacking and work together in groups until they fade away. Also, be careful because the infected will no doubt rise as well, they will not disappear, so just to make sure, burn them until there''s nothing left, is that understood!.¡± Alavroz said with dead seriousness.


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The soldiers saluted and ran to obey his orders without question.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lillia asked.


    Alvaroz thought about that for a moment. ¡°let''s wait for Lorenzo, after that we should just stay back a while and give orders with the exception of those areas needing our immediate help. We need to make sure we can direct people as needed, not to mention¡­¡± he looked up at the largest abomination that had yet to fall. ¡° I think only we can take care of that.¡±


    ¡°I wish Thea was here. It would be so much easier then.¡± Lillia said quietly.


    Alvaroz nodded before smirking ¡°well there always next time¡± he joked.


    Lillia rolled her eyes before a small smile also graced her lips, some of the tension leaving.


    The two of them waited there, eyes locked on the creature above just as its eyes seemed to be locked onto them, deeming them the biggest threat. Alvaroz gave orders as he stood and waited for his friend to show up. The harpies doing their best with the abominations still in air and those on the ground doing the same. Every so often, Alvaroz will swing his sword and cut down a few of the creatures, and Lillia would raise her staff, and heal any nearby allies, and cast magic shield on them as well to protect them, increasing their chance of survival. They gritted their teeth, even as their beautiful town was destroyed around them, and saw the fires and heard the screaming.


    Finally, after what felt like forever Lorenzo showed up. ¡°Sorry I''m late, I went and got an empty essence orb. Figured it would be useful for later, perhaps for Van.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°That''s not a bad idea...¡± Alvaroz said ¡°but such things could wait, our priority should be the threat to our home, not the orb. I don¡¯t want you to put what little we can gain ahead of everyone else¡¯s lives. Do you understand?¡± Avlaroz chided.


    ¡°Sorry, your right...¡± Lorenzo said properly chastised.


    ¡°Can you shoot down the lead abomination?¡± Lilia asked, pointing at the creature still stuck above them. ¡°If we can kill it, then the breaking will end sooner. If it stays up there or is not killed, it can be days or even longer before it all ends.


    Lorenzo gave a feral grin. ¡°No problem. Thankfully it''s not that big of a breaking. I could kill this thing in my sleep.¡± he then brought out his staff and started chanting. A large magical circle began to form in front of him and he pointed it towards the sky where the large creature was. Within a few seconds, Lorenzo shot a large lance of energy, hitting the creature straight in the head making it recoil and roar in pain.


    The creature then opened the cracks even further and set itself on a freefall towards the ground. It aimed for the insects that dared to harm it. In great anger it smashed into the ground causing debris to fly out every which way.


    Alvaroz, Lillia, and Lorenzo already saw it coming and had moved out of the way. Alvaroz then began giving orders to the nearby soldiers to surround the huge creature who revealed itself not only to be massive but to have flower-like appendages on its back that looked similar to the smaller creatures attacking the castle.


    Alvaroz yelled ¡°spearmen, surround it, don¡¯t let it run away! Archers, fire at will! Do not stop attacking it! Everyone else keep your distance! We will be the ones taking it head on!¡±


    ¡°Lillia!¡± Alvaroz shouted


    ¡°On it!¡± Lillia then got to work buffing her husband and Lorenzo, making them faster, stronger, and increasing their defenses by creating magical shielding that protected all of their body. She then created a link between her and them, one to Alvaroz to transfer some of her excess energy for stamina and aura, and mana to Lorenzo so he can fire off more spells. Essentially acting as some sort of battery for the both of them.


    Feeling the energy flow into him Alvaroz charged at the creature head-on, his purple aura flaring. Lorenzo prepared another lance of energy and fired it, right at the face of the creature one more, gouging out some of its eyes angering it further.


    The creature still saw Alvaroz charging it and so took a few steps back to create distance. As it did, it was pierced by the many spearmen that had moved to prevent it from fleeing. Angry it began to shake its body and smaller versions of the starfish flowerlike monsters fell loose and floated towards the surrounding troops to attack. Some even went to the wounds on its body and face and began to take their place as replacements. Healing the giant abomination some. It then lunged forward unexpectedly to take Alavroz unawares, but instead, Alvaroz was expecting it and swung his sword to lop off one of its arms as he stepped aside.


    It roared in pain and confusion as a creature so much smaller than it took its arm. Even angrier now, it then bellowed and exhaled a reddish spore like substance from its mouth as it moved away from the bigger threat. Uncaring now of the other little threats that got in its way. It used its tail to swat some of the nearby soldiers behind it, crushing a few so hard their entire bodies broke, killing them instantly.


    ¡°Everyone Hold Your Breath!¡± Alvaroz shouted, growing angry himself at seeing some of his soldiers dying but being cautious of the gas-like substance that it just spewed out. Not that it was something to worry about for long.


    Lorenzo, using his many years of experience, upon the very second he saw something leak from the monster¡¯s mouth had already started preparing a countermeasure, having dealt with these kinds of things before. He casted a gust of wind to throw the spore cloud sky high, all the while shouting for any nearby harpies to scatter from the area near them so as not to get caught up in the creature''s attack that was now floating uselessly upward. He finished by using the winds to concentrate the cloud into one spot before igniting it with a large fireball. The explosion rocked the area around them, yet all it did was make Lorenzo thankful that the fireball actually destroyed it, instead of making it worse.


    At the same time that Lorenzo was taking care of the cloud, Alvaroz wasted no time in attacking the monster while it was distracted by the fact that its spore cloud was so easily taken care of. Alvaroz ran low and brought his aura up even as he hid its presence so as not to draw attention. He snaked his way under the head of the monster and unleashed a truly massive attack, severing the head clean off.


    The creature had no idea what happened, one second it watched as his cloud was detonated, the next its head was on the ground. It tried to roar, but nothing came out and it slowly started to fade away.


    Unfortunately, the body of the creature seemed to have gone berserk without its head. And it started to run every which way, colliding into people without a care. The starfish flower-like monsters were flung off all over the place, but some began making its way back to the stump where its head used to be and started acting like pseudo eyes. It then turned around back at the people who harmed it and rushed them. Using the tentacle-like stamens to attack all three and anyone else in the way.


    ¡°Lillia!¡± Lorenzo shouted


    ¡°On it!¡± Lillia then began chanting and a giant spell matrix formed right in front of the creature.


    ¡°All available mages help my wife!¡± Alvaroz shouted as he cut the connection between him and her so that she may use all of her power on the monster. Lorenzo did the same and started to prepare an even larger spell himself to finish off the creature for good.


    Lillia then casted her spell the second the abomination entered the circle, chains of light followed by a giant magical barrier formed around it, preventing it from moving or escaping. Nearby mages gave their power to help her sustain the spell, while others gave power to Lorenzo as he slowly created a giant fireball right above the now maddened creature.


    Alvaroz watched the last moments of the monster, only interfering when one of the small flower-like creatures tried to attack any of the mages as they prepped their spell. Once enough power was accumulated, Lorenzo dunked the massive fireball straight down on the creature.


    The creature tried to run away. But the chains and the barrier were too strong for it to leave with any ease. It was slowly burned alive leaving nothing but ash that began to fade away. Lorenzo then lifted the orb he talked about earlier, and a strange fog or mist like substance flowed from the fading creature into the orb.


    Once done, Lorenzo sighed in relief. ¡°The breaking should end in the next few hours,¡± he said, turning his gaze towards the sky and the slowly healing cracks. ¡° Now we just need to survive till then and clean up this mess.¡± he finished looking at the many dead bodies that lay around and the many flower-like monsters that were still very prevalent around the castle. ¡°Even if the lead abomination is destroyed, that still wont stop some more from falling through the cracks or the ones that have been infected.¡±


    Alvaroz agreed and began issuing orders to the nearby soldiers to remove the wounded and to go help anyone that seemed to be in trouble. Then turning to his wife ¡°I¡¯m going to go on ahead to the town, to help any civilians that need it. Do the two of you think you can handle it on your own here?¡±


    Lillia nodded ¡°don¡¯t worry about us, you go on ahead, we can handle things here without you.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Before you go.¡± Lorenzo threw a small orb which Alvaroz caught easily. ¡°Please be sure to gather as much essence as possible, we can use it for later.¡±


    Alvaroz nodded and turned away towards the town. Running through the gates, his stomach churned a little at the destruction he saw around him. Several people were dead, worse, some of the dead were rising with red and black flowers and vines on their body, moving to attack anything living, even the trees were not safe from them as the flowers and vines strangled and infected them.


    ¡°We''re going to have to burn a lot of this down if we want to make sure nothing of this survives, or perhaps Lillia can do a large scale cleansing. That would probably work for the better.¡± Alvaroz though.


    Just then a large feral wolf attacked one of the shambling infected nearby, it tore its way through its flesh leaving it in bloody chunks that could not move anymore. Some of the flowers wilted and faded away, yet some still survived and tried to instead latch onto the wolf instead.


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t even hesitated. He moved and cut the remaining flowers from the corpse and prevented it from harming the wolf any further. The wolf looked at him with large feral eyes before giving a huff and looking for its next target.


    Alvaroz smirked a little at that ¡°if we were in the wild, it would have tried to kill me. Breakings really do make strange bedfellows.¡± looking around him, he saw that he wasn¡¯t the only one working with monsters, some of his soldiers and militia were helping another giant wolf out of fallen houses, just as a giant bird was helping a mother and father protect their child from a group of abominations.


    ¡°It''s complete chaos... But.¡± he looked at the scene in front of him, his blood pounding in his veins a feral grin on his face. ¡°It''s been a while since I let loose.¡± he then shook his head, glaring at the starfish monsters with pure anger in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill every last one of them. They¡¯ll pay for harming my people.¡± And with that, he got to work.


    It would be some time later till all of the abominations were dealt with. After cleaning them out of the castle and castle town, they set to work, working with the animals, beasts, and other creatures to uproot and deal with any outside the walls, including in the forests and plains.


    The breaking was over, but the cleaning still took days to complete, and after everything was done, the truce ended, and the animals and beasts moved back towards their home without complaint. Before leaving Alvaroz ordered them to be taken care of and fed equally as if they were longtime allies. Making some complain about their food stores, but Alvaroz, Lillia, and Lorenzo refused to budge on the matter. Saying that it''s just how a breaking works.


    Van was finally allowed out of the basement once everything was taken care of and his father, mother, and Lorenzo made doubly sure to increase his training regime so that he can better take care of himself in the future.


    For now, peace had returned to the barony.

 Chapter 9: Luna

    It had been a few months since the breaking, and no matter how many times Van asked, his parents refused to tell him about it, saying they will talk about it when he was older.


    Van was now eleven years old though he looked like he was twelve or more, and had gone through his mind awakening. Every so often his brain would throb but he was assured that it would go away with time. His parents had moved up his training, something that has been a little hard on him. Thankfully after the awakening, he was given two months of leave from training so that his mind can adjust. Something he was only too happy to do. Sadly, that didn''t excuse him from studying.


    He spent that time learning aura control and meditation with his father, mana control, alchemy, and magic formulas, as well as some of this world¡¯s magical and mundane science from Lorenzo, and history and herbology from his mother. Van had his days full, but as time went on, his ability to memorize and calculate increased. His mental bank of information grew, and the rate he picked up on things did the same. Soon he could memorize what was taught to him with ease and with great recall, making him feel like he had an eidetic memory.


    It was a few months into this endless studying session when he was told that a special guest would be arriving.


    ¡°I have a fiance!?¡± Van shouted in surprise, eyes wide with disbelief. He was sitting down for morning breakfast with his family, Lorenzo was there too of course since he was considered part of the family, almost like an uncle to Van. Anna was patiently waiting and doing her task of clearing and setting the table like the other maids. But even she was taken aback by the revelation that Alvaroz said.


    ¡°Yes, you do. Did we not tell you this before?¡± Alvaroz asked, confused.


    ¡°No! You didn¡¯t!¡± Van started to panic a little when the thought of being wed to a complete stranger occurred to him ¡°I can''t believe you guys never told me I had a fiance!¡± then paused as a thought came to him. ¡°Why Do I even have a fiance?¡± he asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Do you remember my story about how I went on a journey to explore the world?¡± Alvaroz asked. Van nodded and waited for him to continue. ¡°Well, Thea was my fiance. But a few things happened and well¡­ it was called off for a time. Her daughter is the one you will be marrying to help bring the two families together as it was supposed to be. She is a pretty girl, who is just one month younger than you. It was already agreed upon that you will be the heir of both our houses should we do this. It''s in writing and everything.¡±


    ¡°Wait. why both of the houses?¡± Van asked


    Alvaroz winced a little as if he remembered something. ¡°Let''s just say that that''s just how it worked out. You see, no one wants Thea¡¯s daughter to Inherit the house of Moonshadow¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Van asked, now more confused and nervous than ever. Especially now he was told that he was not only the heir of a barony but of a large county as well.


    Alvaroz sighed and realized that a short explanation wouldn¡¯t do. His wife reached out with a hand to comfort his own, giving it a small squeeze making him look kindly on his wife before turning to look Van in the eye and answer his question.


    ¡°Luna Moonshadow. Your fiance. Has elf blood.¡± Alvaroz said as if that explained everything.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened. Young though he may be, he learned enough history to know that the vampires and elves loathed each other. Ever since the elves killed the first, and so far the last, Vampire lord in history and pushed what was to be the Alcrav empire into the vampire lands of modern time. The killing of the Vampire Lord broke the vampires into the squabbling little territories in the vampire lands they are today. As the vampires fell into disarray the elves didn¡¯t dare push further even as the vampires broke down even more into the many large and small factions they had today. They knew the dangers of fighting vampires on their home turf. So instead settled for keeping the vampire''s penned in.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said quietly ¡° and that¡¯s enough for her not to be an heir?¡±


    Alvaroz nodded ¡°yes¡­ it is. I know it''s hard to understand, being young, but there is great animosity between our two races, no doubt it was all Thea can do not to have her child killed for being elf blooded let alone an heir.¡± he said sadly.


    Van was silent on that, not sure what to make of how some could see killing a child just because of their blood would be justified.


    Alvaroz saw the look on his son¡¯s face and decided to move the conversation along. ¡°Thea and her daughter will be coming over to stay for a while. She already knows what''s going on with you and your need to go through a soul awakening. So they will be staying until you pass the ritual unless something happens that will make them leave early. After this, we will all be moving to her castle for the foreseeable future. Luna, of course, will be staying with you.¡±


    That brought Van out of his thoughts. ¡°Wait, why is she staying with me? Shouldn¡¯t she have her own room?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well, she is your fiance.¡± Alavroz said as if that explained it ¡°so it just makes sense to put you two together. She also really needs a friend and I''m sure the more time the two of you spend together the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I guess.¡± Van said a little unsure, then a thought came to him ¡°if Luna is staying with me. Where will Thea be staying?¡±


    ¡°With us of course,¡± Alvaroz said


    ¡°No I know with us but which guest room? I had thought Luna and Thea would have been staying together since, well... now that I think about it? I haven¡¯t seen any other guest rooms in the castle. Though I guess all we have to do is just find an empty room and turn it into a bedroom?¡± Van said unsure.


    Alvaroz and Lillia laughed a little at that. ¡°No, I meant she will be staying with us as in with me and your mother in our room.¡±


    Van paused as he tried to process that. ¡°She''s staying with you two?¡± he asked, more unsure than ever.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alvaroz said matter of factly as if it was the only logical thing in the world.


    Van turned to his mother ¡°and you''re okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Lillia answered a little confused by her son¡¯s question.


    Alvaroz, seeing the confused look on his son¡¯s face had a light bulb moment as something occurred to him. ¡° I think I see where some of this confusion is coming from. You see, Thea never stopped being my fiance, it was just put on hold until we can get both our houses in working order. I had always planned to marry her later.¡±


    That didn¡¯t help Van¡¯s confusion at all. And by the look of his mother who was nodding alongside his father as if that explained it all. Didn¡¯t help matters either, so instead, he just decided to change tack. ¡°Okay¡­ but what happens if you and Thea get a child?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are still the heir, as per the contract signed between our two houses,¡± Alvaroz said as if trying to assuage Van¡¯s fears of being replaced. Which wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Van just played along and thanked his father. Soon they went back to eating their meal. But Van couldn¡¯t shake the deep nagging thoughts in his mind. ¡°The way they acted was as if it was completely normal. But then again it probably is? Lorenzo and dad did say that some of my past memories will affect my mind in a subtle way, making it seem that what is normal to me is not for society as a larger whole or even for this world. And that I should be careful not to confuse myself.¡±


    As Van continued to think, he thought about the gender roles of males and females. ¡°Now that I think about it, I never once saw a male goblin work for us, but I always presumed that was because of reasons. Not to mention there are far more women workers than male ones. Is that normal?¡±


    Van looked up from his plate as his family enjoyed their meal and talked about this thing and that. ¡°There is so much I really don¡¯t know. I hope it doesn''t come around to bite me. I should just try and go along with it, that probably would be for the better.¡±


    Then Van thought of something. ¡°Umm. when is Thea and Luna coming?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh! Did I forget to mention?¡± Alvaroz asked. ¡°They''re coming later today. They left a few days ago, so they should be here sometime later in the afternoon.¡± Then he gave a big toothy smile and laughed a little ¡°are you excited to see your fiance?¡±


    Van was stunned by the suddenness, wide-eyed and all until he shook himself out of it. ¡°Uh. yea. That''s a lot sooner than I was expecting. Shouldn¡¯t you have told me earlier so that I could''ve prepared for it?¡± Van asked a little nervously.


    Alvaroz smiled ¡° but then it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise!¡±


    ¡°More like you forgot to tell him¡± Lorenzo interjected trying to hide his smirk. Which earned him a glare from Alavorz as Lillia tried to hide her own smile at the exchange. They both then got into a little fight about things the other forgot. With Lorenzo coming out the clear winner and Lillia trying not to laugh.


    Some of the tension in Van flowed out. But he still was a little nervous about the sudden guests that will be staying with them. And by the link he shared with Anna, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Thought for probably different reasons.


    After their meal was done. Alvaroz got up and addressed Van. ¡° since it''s a special day today, you can take the rest of the day off. Just be ready to come when called so that we can introduce everyone.¡±


    Van nodded, thanked everyone for the meal, and went to his room instead of the library or the meditation room like he usually did in his free time. Van wanted to make sure that everything was prepared for their guests and that nothing was out of place for their arrival.


    Entering his room he saw the two Annas that were left behind just doing their own thing. One was cleaning and the other was just lying on the bed trying to take a nap. Van realized that he didn¡¯t really have to worry about having to have a nice and tidy room since it was usually taken care of by one of the Annas. Nor was it like he had any toys or anything in his room. So he wondered what else he should do with his free time.


    ¡°Perhaps I should just go and read in the library, there really isn¡¯t anything else to do.¡± Van thought, turning and making his way towards the library. It didn¡¯t take long considering his room was nearby the library and soon he was surrounded by books.


    The library was fairly large for only being one large room. Van had read most of the contents of the library, or at least that was what he liked to think. For his part, he read most of the books he felt were important and ignored most of the books that didn¡¯t interest him, such as math books. Lorenzo himself said that he didn¡¯t need to learn any more math, considering that math, no matter what life or lives he lived, was mostly the same, and with his mind being awakened, his ability to calculate and compute increased drastically.


    ¡°Perhaps some ancient history, maybe on the Nilfan Empire before it collapsed and gave way to the Alcrav Empire.¡± Van mused taking out one of the old tomes on the shelf and opening it up to do some quick reading and summarizing what the book said.


    ¡°The Nilfan Empire practiced evil necromancy and that helped give birth to some of the intelligent undead and the proto vampires that modern-day vampires stem from today. They used slaves and when these slaves died, they raised them into undead servants.¡± Van read ahead ¡°the Nilfan didn¡¯t realize they had a problem until it was too late. Their society was already collapsing and the once obedient undead was usurped by the new race of vampires. The vampires then slowly and systematically wiped the Nilfan out.¡±


    Van continued to read, already forgetting the time. ¡°The war raged for decades and the Nilfan were pushed towards the far east of their former empire. The last few years saw the use of extremely destructive and potent curse magic that caused the birth of what we know as the tainted wastes of today. Where mindless and uncontrollable undead rise and cause havoc. It is said that the great capital of the Nilfan empire still stands today at the center of the wastes and that there are still some Nilfan left. But nobody has ever been able to reach the old ruins in thousands of years. To this day, the border wall between the lands of Alcray and the tainted wastes are still man¡¯d to this day. To protect not just us but the world from mindless hordes of undead.¡±


    Van put the book down, giddy with excitement and fear. ¡° I can¡¯t wait to see it for myself, one day I¡¯m going to see the whole world!¡± Van thought to himself, the library was always his favorite place to learn new things. He was already putting the book away and looking for something else to read. ¡° perhaps I should reread Common Herbs and Herbology, or maybe the Monster Encyclopedia volume one, or even the Book of Monster-kin Races?¡± Van thought long and hard on which book to read next when he was suddenly interrupted.


    (¡°master¡±) a thought entered Van¡¯s mind from one of the Annas who he sensed was outside. Over time he and Anna had gotten better at sending mental messages, but only within a certain distance from each other. (¡° your father asked me to tell you that our guests have arrived early. Please make your way down.¡±) with that, the connection ended and Van looked outside and was surprised by how much time had passed.


    Van made his way out of the library and downstairs. Soon he was in front of the double doors that led into their home and waited alongside his father and mother who gave a small smile at his presence. They waited there as the gate to the castle walls opened up and allowed three carriages to pass on through. Four women on horseback protected the front and back of the small carriage train as it slowly made its way towards us. As they drew closer it was clear to see that the last two carriages were leaden with both people and items for their stay.


    The last two carriages broke away to move towards the side, then began to offload, while the lead carriage moved on until it finally stopped in front of Van and his Family. The carriage was far more ornate than the other two, it had better wheels and from what he could see, even suspension so that every bump on their long journey would be lessened. The driver got down to open the carriage door to allow the occupants outside.


    The second the driver opened the door to the carriage, a blur shot out and practically tackled his father. It then proceeded to give a deep and passionate kiss and locked one of its legs around him as the force of the momentum almost knocked Alvaroz to the ground. It then reached down with one of its free hands to grab between Alvaroz legs and seemed for all intents and purposes to be ready to do it right there and then.


    Alvaroz tried to push the person who glomped him off. ¡°Enough! I''m happy to see you too, but please, not in front of the kids!¡± Alvaroz said


    ¡°But I missed you!¡± said a sultry voice. ¡° You don¡¯t know how worried I was when I heard that a breaking happened right over your home, I was scared sick! By the time I was ready to send my forces to help, you had already taken care of the problem! And didn¡¯t even bother to send a letter that you were okay.¡± she pouted at him. Alvaroz rolled his eyes while Lillia, off to the side, tried not to laugh at the scene in front of her.


    Van was completely stunned and flabbergasted. He was pretty sure that a strange woman from nowhere just ran up and sexually assaulted his father right in front of everyone and instead of outrage, it was met with amusement? Looking towards his mother she seems perfectly fine with this, in fact, she seemed even a little happy. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Van thought to himself.


    Alvaroz gave a small cough as he pushed the women off and turned to Van ¡°Van this is Thea Moonshadow. My fiance and ally. She was one of the first people to join me on my adventures outside Alcray to explore the wider world. she is a very dear friend to me.¡±


    ¡°You forgot to say lover and love of your life, but I suppose that introduction could do too.¡± the woman, now known as Thea, said as she smiled at Alvaroz. She then gave a smile towards Van. ¡°I heard a lot about you from your father.¡± She then looked at the four Annas waiting behind Van, two from the ones that always follow him, and the other two from being the ones that called him down. ¡°I also heard some about your friends. Do you mind if you all get along with my daughter?¡± she smiled down on them. ¡°She could really use a friend.¡±


    Van was still a little bewildered by all the things he had to wrap his mind around all at once. But his mind awakening helped with that and any confusion quickly dissipated. He took a mental step back to take a clear look at the women in front of him.


    She was very beautiful, like his mother. But while his mother was elegant and slender, this woman was busty and slender. Large breasts and an almost hourglass figure with a narrow waist. Her body also looked a little toned, as if she worked out. She had black hair and blue eyes, something that he was realizing that most vampires had. Her hair was wavy and cut a little below the shoulder. She wore a black dress with a large cut on the side that showed nothing but skin and was clearly tight around her body.


    Van used some of his training to still his mind and straightened his back. ¡° It would be my pleasure to befriend your daughter,¡± he said in a controlled voice.


    ¡°Oh my! What a gentleman!¡± she said, then to Alvaroz ¡°You really outdid yourself Alv. Your son is so mature! Just what I expect from you!¡± she then proceeded to hug and give him more kisses much to the amusement of Lillia.


    ¡°Nothing I did, it was all Van¡¯s doing!¡± Alvaroz said as he accepted his fate of being hugged and kissed since it seemed she wouldn¡¯t get off anytime soon.


    ¡°So humble too.¡± she murmured, which actually got a small laugh from Lillia.


    ¡°Perhaps you should introduce your daughter?¡± Alvaroz desperately said in order to move things along. ¡°Where is she exactly?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Of course! Luna dear do please come out and introduce yourself to Alvaroz¡¯s son, Van. he is going to be your new friend!¡± Thea said towards the carriage.


    No movement. The carriage had blinds on, so the inside was relatively dark, but Van could still see a shadow of a person still inside.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment,¡± Thea said, a little embarrassed. ¡°She¡¯s a little shy.¡±


    Alvaroz smiled ¡°I remember.¡±


    Thea gave a small smile before turning and walking her way towards the carriage and sticking her head inside. Soon hushed voices were heard, but not anything anyone could make out. A minute passed, then another, and it was sometime before Thea finally was able to take her head out of the carriage to address everyone who was waiting.


    ¡°Well everyone I would like to introduce my beautiful daughter, Luna! Say hi Luna!¡± Thea said, turning her back towards the carriage, only for a small person to smoothly move and hide behind her. ¡°Come on dear, there really is no reason to be afraid,¡± Thea said pushing her daughter into the light for all to see.


    Alvaroz and Lillia gave a welcoming smile and wave while Van was left stunned for the second time today.


    In front of Van was the most beautiful person he ever saw. Looking just a tad younger than him with the youthful appearance of a fairy was his fiance Luna. She had perfect clear sapphire blue eyes, with the barest hint of black makeup around them to make them pop out, and making them larger than they were. Stunning white hair cascaded down her back and looked like pure silk that reflected the sunlight. her skin was smooth and soft without blemish. She wore a pure white dress that brought out her beauty. Her body looked small and slender. Yet It was clear to everyone, despite her youth, that she was going to take after her mother and even surpass her in the looks department.


    She looked at him now, with those large expressive eyes, as if he was the only person in the world in them at that moment. It took a mental knock on his mind from Anna to bring him back to his senses.


    Luna blushed a little at being forced in front of everyone but managed a small yet shy ¡°h-hi¡± for everyone to barely hear. She then looked towards the ground, a sad expression on her face that seemed to contain a hint of... fear?


    ¡°Please forgive her. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡± Thea said sadly. She then bent down towards her daughter. ¡°Luna dear, it''s fine, you can trust these people... you remember Alvaroz right? He missed you very much!¡± she said motioning with her eyes.


    Luna looked up towards Alvaroz only to again and look away.


    Alvaroz had a pained smile. ¡°Luna? Dear?¡± he said to get her attention. Luna reluctantly turned her head back towards Alvaroz.


    ¡°There are few people I want you to meet. I promise you that they will love you just as much as I do. Would you like to see them?¡± Alvaroz asked in a gentle and patient manner, not wishing to force Luna to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Luna hesitated and looked Alvaroz in the eye as if trying to gauge his sincerity. Slowly she gave a nod but hung on more tightly to her mother as a consequence.


    Alvaroz smiled down at the child and turned towards his wife. ¡°That''s my wife Lillia. Just like your mother, I and her have been through a lot together. She is very kind and gentle, I know for a fact that she will love you just as much as I do. You¡¯ll soon be her daughter too, so you¡¯ll be family with both me and her, and like I told you before, family always loves and trusts each other, so you can feel safe with her too. Okay?¡±


    Luna slowly nodded.


    ¡°Hello Luna, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you. My husband has told me so much about you. I hope to become good friends with you.¡± Lillia smiled at Luna with pure happiness. For her it was just like getting her very own daughter.


    Luna nodded shyly in answer to Lillia.


    Alvaroz then turned to Lorenzo ¡° this is my best friend, Lorenzo, though sometimes he goes by Lorenz or Lore. When traveling he sometimes had some crazy ideas, but they tend to work out. He helped me and your mother out more times than I could remember when we were traveling. While you''re here, he¡¯ll help teach you magic and other things. Despite his attitude, he¡¯s actually very kind¡±


    ¡°What attitude!¡± Lorenzo shouted indigently and yet in an obviously comedic tone, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°And if we are talking about crazy ideas, why don¡¯t we talk about yours! I have a list, and I¡¯m not afraid to use it!¡±


    Alvaroz coughed ¡°let''s move on¡± making a small smile creep on Luna¡¯s face a little at the antics of the two.


    Alvaroz smiled at that and turned to Van. ¡°this is my son, your fiance, Van, and his maid, Anna. Van is a very sweet and kind boy with a heart of gold. A hard worker, he¡¯ll grow up to surpass me, I just know it.¡± he said with pride. ¡°They also have their share of problems, but they continue forward, and it¡¯s an amazing sight to see. The three of you will get along great, I just know it.¡±


    His father¡¯s praise made Van blush a little, but he contained it. He straightened his back and decided to put his best right foot forward and introduce himself. ¡°Hello Luna, my name is Van, A pleasure to meet you,¡± he said with a smile, trying to look inviting.


    His introduction was followed by all four Annas, who gave a curtsy and introduced herself as well.


    Luna stared at Van, her sight unblinking, slowly a blush formed on her face, but she still didn¡¯t look away. which was beginning to make Van a little nervous.


    Thea looked between the two, a smile growing on her face and everyone else''s face. she walked up to Luna and gently picked her up. Surprised, she allowed herself to be carried by the waist and moved in front of Van. ¡°why don¡¯t you take Luna and show her around? Get her used to her new home and show her where she will be staying? The rest of us have to talk about a few things, so go on without us.¡± sharing a mischievous glint with the other adults, she then slowly started to push the outstretched Luna onto Van.


    At first, Van was a little confused at the display and just went with the flow and soon had a Luna in his arms. Her legs wrapped around him and her arms on his shoulder while he carried her. Her face was right in front of his, and he couldn¡¯t help but realize that her breath smelled nice. He tried very hard not to blush and was thankful that he was still too young for that.


    ¡°Umm, right,¡± he said unsure ¡°let me show you around,¡± he said, as Luna acted like a baby koala that was attached to him. and with that, he began the awkward task of carrying and showing Luna around the house. Where the kitchen was, the library, courtyard, storage, and etc. Van had to endure the looks he got along the way, but he was adamant on getting through all this and so schooled his expression the best he could. Finally, they got to the room she will be staying in, his room, which she seemed to be particularly interested in.


    Once that was done it was time for lunch, Luna still refused to get off of him so it was a bit awkward but he dealt with it. But even he wasn¡¯t expecting to have to deal with it for most of the day. It was only when nearing the end of the day that Luna finally decided to walk herself, though he was sure it was because she was just tired from clinging on to him for so long, which was just fine with him because his legs almost gave out near the end. It was later agreed that she will have two of the Annas follow her just like they do with him. For her benefit and protection.


    After a long and surprisingly exhausting day, they finally went to his room to go to bed. Van and Luna were both a little embarrassed by bathing together but he figured he would get used to it like he did with Anna. Van was happy that she didn¡¯t comment on his body, in fact, they were both pleasantly surprised that they were both missing belly buttons! Something they even bonded over a little. Thought quietly to himself, Van was happy she still had nipples, since he thought it would look weird if she didn¡¯t.


    What Van wasn¡¯t happy to see was that her skin was clearly rubbed roughly until it looked red, or that it seemed she had scars on her back. She refused though to tell how they came about, or who she got them from, only that she was assured that her scars will heal in time. Van and Anna assured her that she would never have to worry about something bad happening to her like that ever again so long as they were with her. Luna seemed to almost break down in tears upon hearing that, and they had a bit of a hug out. They then talked about other things as they washed up, to put their minds off the previous distressing topic.


    When they went to sleep that night, he was in for another surprise or perhaps not so surprised at this point. Just like Anna, Luna didn¡¯t wear underwear with her clothes and slept naked. Van decided it was just something he was going to have to get used to. And once more he was used as a body pillow, Van decided to accept his lot in life and went to sleep.

 Chapter 10: Aura

    It has been over a year since Luna and Thea had joined them and things have gotten into a routine. Van, Anna did their usual routine of training and studying and Luna would follow and sometimes join in.


    The only thing that really changed was that his father was less available than usual. Van already had to avoid his parents'' side of the castle, due to the moans that came from it after the breaking. But since Thea came, he had to outright go out of his way of avoiding it entirely to the point of going through different and longer halls and corridors just so he wouldn¡¯t have to hear it. Thea was practically on top of Alvaroz. Something that at first concerned Van, but since no one seemed to care, he slowly grew used to it.


    Van didn¡¯t really talk to Thea, and Thea seemed content to wait. That was, of course, until she decided to watch a sparring match between him and his father and took an interest in the training. From the sidelines she watched and when it seemed to have ended she came over.


    ¡°Well, well. Your students seem to have a good grasp of the basics, not to mention some talent. Have you already taught them about aura?¡± Thea asked.


    Alvaroz looked up towards her. ¡° I have taught them some, mostly the mediation practices that go with it and how to manipulate aura within themselves. But not on how to use it, I want them to grow their aura and their control of it before we get to using it anytime soon. That goes the same for mana.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she said looking down on Van and Anna as if weighing them in her eyes. ¡°You know¡­ your son seems to have some talent...¡± she gave a devilish smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ll like to take him in as an apprentice! I¡¯ll make a fine martial artist out of him!¡±


    Alvaroz frowned at that, but before he could say anything Van asked a question.


    ¡°Martial artist?¡± Van asked, he looked at Thea as if trying to match a brawny fist-fighter with the slim women with large breasts in front of him and couldn¡¯t.


    His thoughts must have been on his face because Thea took notice and her devilish smile turned into an evil grin. ¡°What? Do I not look like a martial artist to you? Perhaps you would like to go a round?¡± then as if having a light bulb moment ¡° Actually... that''s not a bad idea¡± she said turning her gaze and evil grin to Alvaroz ¡°it''s certainly been a while. What do you say to a friendly spar?¡±


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t look happy to hear that, or the expression on her face. Already he had his hands up in defeat. ¡°Let''s not, you tend to go a little... overboard.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You just don¡¯t know how to have some fun!¡± Thea accused with a smile. ¡°Come on, it would be a good lesson for the kids!¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt you''re doing it for the kids,¡± Alvaroz said deadpan. ¡°Not to mention I¡¯m all worn out from your daily ¡®fun¡¯ to begin with. I don¡¯t think I''ll be much of a fight.¡±


    Thea rolled her eyes ¡°such a baby, trying to be all rational and whatnot.¡± but then smiled ¡° but that''s why I love you, you just stay pretty right there and rest up.¡± she then changed her gaze to Van and Anna ¡° since you''re all ¡®worn out¡¯ perhaps I could take over and teach the kids a thing or two?¡±


    Alvaroz paled a little. ¡°Let''s not get too hasty, I remember the last time you wanted to train me to be a martial artist such as yourself, and your fighting style consists mostly of brute force and your training isn''t much better, you''re more of a brawler than a martial artist. The kids would be crushed under your tutelage.¡±


    Thea pouted at that ¡°my fighting style consists of more than just brute force!¡± she said indignantly. ¡°And I¡¯ve improved a lot since last we met! I don¡¯t just punch things anymore!¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that,¡± Alvaroz replied.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she said, narrowing her eyes ¡°would you like to go a round then?¡± she gave a feral smile ¡°if I win, you have to let me teach the kids. Deal?¡±


    Alvaroz groaned ¡°does everything have to revolve around fighting with you? Don¡¯t you have any other way of letting off steam or resolving an issue?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± she said looking him up and down ¡°I do.¡± making it clear with her gaze what she meant and giving a slightly perverted smirk. ¡°And who said when I meant a round I meant on the training ground?¡± she finished with a grin and mischievous glint in her eye.


    Alvaroz looked like he was absolutely done with this while Thea looked like she was having fun teasing him. The two stared at each other and it looked like Alvaroz was going to take her up on the offer of a spar. Alvaroz¡¯s body had that tense but relaxed look and Thea just seemed relaxed without a care in the world except for the eyes, and the grin that never left her face.


    ¡°Umm,¡± Van interjected into the tense atmosphere startling them both as they were into their own little world. They both turned to stare at Van, making him feel like he was in the middle of a spotlight.


    ¡°Uhh,¡± he continued a little unsure now ¡°if you''re a martial artist. Does that mean that Luna is one too? If so why don¡¯t you just train her, if you want someone to train? Can''t we all just train together?¡±


    Luna who was on the sidelines just watching, and actually seemed excited at the prospect of a fight, then looked surprised and a little scared, followed by looking sad at the mention of her name and what followed after.


    Thea for her part actually seemed to deflate a bit at that question and gave a quick glance at Luna to see how she was taking that question. ¡°Luna... is a special case... She doesn¡¯t have a body for martial arts¡± she said softly, which made Luna even sadder. ¡°But.¡± Thea began, with a gentle smile towards her direction. ¡° I think she will take after Lillia very well and be a splendid mage in her own right.¡± the way she said that with the smile she gave, made it clear how much she cared for her daughter. Luna for her part seemed to be happy at the praise that she may take after Lillia.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put her through a body awakening ritual then?¡± Van asked, curious.


    ¡°Well¡­ Luna is still a little too young for that I believe.¡± Thea said reluctantly.


    ¡°More like you just don¡¯t want to see your daughter hurt.¡± Alvaroz quietly interjected ¡°I know how you must feel. Trust me, I didn¡¯t want my son to go through it so young myself. But I think it¡¯s for the best. Not to mention Lorenzo has gotten some ideas on how to make the body awakening less painful. We can also start with a blood awakening to help prep her body for later awakenings.¡±


    Thea glared at Alvaroz, seemingly angry at just the idea that her precious child might be hurt for any reason before taking a breath and calming herself down, and giving it some thought. She looked at Luna who was clearly nervous about the conversation taking place. ¡°What do you think Luna? Do you want to give it a chance?¡± she asked her daughter gently who in turn felt like she was suddenly put on the spot.


    Luna looked nervously at her mother and at everyone else, including at the two Annas behind her. She clearly looked like she didn¡¯t want to do it, but she also looked like she didn¡¯t want to disappoint anyone by refusing to do it either, and was dithering back and forth on what to do and what to say for a while. ¡°U-umm¡­ I-I¡­¡± she softly stuttered out not looking at anyone as the weight of all those stares got to her. She looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    Van felt bad. He didn¡¯t realize that he would put Luna in such an awkward position. It wasn''t his intention to make Luna feel uncomfortable, he didn¡¯t even realize that it was an issue. He steeled himself and walked over to Luna, and he gently reached out his hand and to hold hers in his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to put you on the spot like that. You don¡¯t have to go through it if you don¡¯t want to. No one will think less of you for it.¡± he squeezed her hand. ¡°You also don¡¯t have to do it alone... we¡¯ll be there for you. If you want,¡± he said gently.


    Luna looked surprised by his action. She was very nervous before, to the point she felt her body shaking a little. But now her heart was beating for a slightly different reason and her face turned flush. But the nervousness returned and she looked at him with worry ¡°w-will it hurt?¡± she asked with large puppy eyes staring directly at him with nervousness and innocence.


    Van was momentarily taken aback by her full-frontal puppy eye attack but he was able to steel himself once more ¡° it will... but only momentarily, afterwards everything will be better. I promise.¡±


    ¡°And you will be there?¡± she asked


    ¡°I will,¡± he promised firmly.


    Luna blushed and was quiet for a moment before looking down and sheepishly saying ¡°O-okay¡±


    Van was happy that he was able to resolve the issue, even as he was a little embarrassed at being the center of attention. He looked around to see how much of a fool he made of himself in the eyes of everyone else. Surprisingly most of the looks were ones of approval, others were blushing. His father had a thoughtful look on his face and nodded in his direction when Van looked his way. Thea¡¯s face though was terrifying, it was completely lewd as if she was imagining something else that was happening between him and Luna. Van was so scared that he quickly looked away and pretended not to have seen anything.


    It was then that Van realized he still was holding onto Luna¡¯s hand and gently let go. Luna seemed a little sad at that but didn¡¯t complain, probably also realizing that they were the center of attention and too embarrassed to continue holding hands as well.


    Alvaroz came to the rescue by giving a fake cough bringing everyone''s attention to him. Once he had everyone''s gaze he looked towards Luna ¡° Luna dear, it''s very brave of you to take an awakening ritual. I know how you must be feeling, Van had been through the same and I was worried sick. But, it''s nothing that you can¡¯t recover from, just a simple blood and body awakening. You¡¯ll see that you will look back on this and be glad you took the opportunity when it presented itself.¡±


    Luna still looked a little nervous but nodded anyway to what Alvaroz said. Thea looked at that and sighed, a little conflicted on how it seemed that her baby girl is being forced to grow up faster than she would like. But ultimately knowing that it was for the best.


    ¡°Well...¡± she said ¡°now that that¡¯s taken care of, let''s go back to talking about training,¡± she said with a smile as if nothing interrupted the previous conversation to begin with. Leaving everyone else a little dumbfounded. She looked around pretending to be confused. ¡°What? I need to let off some steam after that steamy display of romance!¡¯ making Van and Luna blush. ¡°And the only way to do that is either here or in the bedroom!¡± a grin on her face.


    Alvaroz groaned ¡°seriously? Can¡¯t you just keep it in your pants!?¡±


    Thea laughed uproariously hand on her waist and chest out ¡°why do you think I don''t wear any!¡±


    Not for the first time did Van wonder about the relationship between the two, but he decided to keep any reservations about it to himself.


    Alvaroz sighed, hand on his head ¡°fine¡­ you can help teach them.¡± he glared at Thea ¡° but only with my permission and under my supervision. Understood!¡± he finished firmly.


    ¡°Oooh. I love it when you take charge,¡± she said playfully seductive.


    ¡°Thea!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± Thea giggled ¡° I promise not to train them without your permission or supervision. There. Happy now?¡±


    Alvaroz grunted but nodded then let out another sigh ¡°why don¡¯t you take over and finish off with a lesson on Aura. I want to see if you can properly instruct them in a clear and concise manner.¡±


    ¡°...shouldn¡¯t be too hard,¡± she muttered, already a little annoyed that she wasn¡¯t actually teaching about how to hit things. She looked towards the group ¡° alright everyone, I want you all in front of me. I¡¯m going to teach you some things about Aura.¡± Thea said motioning for Van and the Annas to come in closer. ¡°...you too Luna, if you''re willing to go through with an awakening ritual so you can join in, then learning some things beforehand wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Luna looked surprised at being called out, but nodded nervously and moved upfront with everyone else.


    ¡°Alright then. The first thing to know about Aura is that it comes from your life energy and willpower, mostly willpower. So if you don¡¯t have the will for it, it''s useless so don¡¯t bother trying unless you''re willing to work for it. The most fundamental type of aura is neutral aura. Let me show you.¡± almost immediately Thea¡¯s body seemed to release a strange whitish steam from her body.


    ¡°This is colorless aura, despite being called that, it''s kinda whitish, it is also called neutral aura, it''s the fundamental for those first learning how to use aura. Right now it''s just flowing out of me, so you have to take control of it so you don¡¯t just waste it.¡± the steam then seemed to condense onto her body making it glow just a tad then cladding her body with a semi-transparent force. ¡°By properly circulating it in your body while also cladding your body in it, it will allow you to do feats beyond what normal body training can do.¡± she then clapped her hands together. The shockwave of it blew air all over the place making a deafening sound that surprised all the onlookers. ¡°This can make a simple action like a clap be far more powerful than what most would expect.¡±


    ¡°Then there is a colored aura. Whatever color aura can do, neutral aura can do as well, with some exceptions. Colored aura is easier to do for some people than others. The colors are blue, red, yellow, green, orange, and purple. You might have heard that in order to do some of the colors you need to mix two others if you wish to use them. That is not true, as some people can use green, orange, and purple without needing to learn the other colors. These six colors are called the base colors, and I¡¯ll be showing them to you now.¡±


    Thea¡¯s aura and eyes turned a slight blue and a chilling almost judging and dominating feeling exuded from her body. ¡°blue represents those who think more than act, also mind spirit and senses. This aura allows for one¡¯s body and mind to speed up, and sense those around them easier. It also allows them to dictate their body with greater control and augments their mind to calculate faster, Almost as if seeing things in slow motion. Their aura can chill their opponents or electrify them. This aura is usually found in mages, scholars, and commanders and other leader types, it is also for the flexible minded types. Blue is also unique in that you can do some of what other aura colors can do and is one of the fastest aura, augmenting speed to a great degree.¡±


    Thea¡¯s aura and eyes then turned slightly red and an oppressive and feral presence exuded from her body. ¡°If blue is for those who think too much, then red is for those who don¡¯t think much at all. Red is for those who act more than think, those who are willing to set their own path forwards even if it means trying to demolish a wall with their own bare hands when just walking around would do. Red is for those who are more forceful and headstrong and easier to anger or those who rely on instincts more. Red increases one¡¯s strength considerably and lessens pain so people with red may not even realize they are hurt. Their aura can become like flames and burn people. Red is for the warriors and the berserkers and frontline types.¡±


    Her aura and eyes then turned yellowish and a strange feeling exuded from her body, almost as if it''s tricky? ¡°Yellow is for those who are tricky thinkers or those who are cunning or feral or even more relying on instinct than red. People who are slightly empathic and can sense other people''s emotions and manipulate them. Yellow doesn''t really increase their speed or strength higher than what it already is with neutral aura but it does allow their senses to sharpen and even hide their presence from others. With yellow you can have some control over your body and also can manipulate your aura to the point that you can use it to climb walls by making your aura sticky, or by making an arrow you shoot curve to meet its target, as well as other things I''ll get into later. Yellow is for those who are rogues and hunters or who are more animal than person.¡±


    Her aura and eyes took on a purplish color and a strange regal air exuded from her. ¡°Purple is for those who are somewhat prideful and those with great determination. Their aura has a bit of both blue and red. They can manipulate their aura to become like lightning like blue aura, which increases their overall power and increases speed to ludicrous levels and is tied with blue aura in speed. Blue and purple both have lightning abilities. Their aura can influence others in subtle ways even with them not knowing it. Purple is for those who are royalty, and the leaders, or those who are just very charismatic. ¡±


    Again she changed her aura, this time to orange, she exuded an earthly feel to her. ¡°Orange is for the down to earth and stubborn types of people. Those who will go their own way no matter how illogical. They can manipulate the earth around them somewhat, and sense those who walk towards them so long as they are on the ground. Their aura becomes more defensive and harder, making them easily shrug off attacks on their person. Their fortitude and endurance also increase somewhat. Honestly speaking, anyone can be this type of aura, even a mule, it''s mostly for the stubborn farmer, or hard-headed knight, or the very determined kind of people.¡±


    She then changed to the final color. Green. Her aura and eyes took a greenish color and a pleasant feeling exuded from her body. ¡°Green is for the very empathic, kind and spiritual. They are for people who go with the flow than rock the boat. Those with green, through their aura, can manipulate the wind around them. They are able to more easily communicate with wild animals and even manipulate them and plants as well. Green is also for the tamers and druids. They also have a habit of figuring out if someone is lying or not.¡±


    Thea¡¯s aura turned back to neutral, the pleasant feeling going away with her. ¡°Just want to remind you that whatever colored aura can do, neutral aura can do as well with some exceptions. Even those with neutral aura can match the speed of a blue, or the strength of a red if they trained themselves hard enough. Some even go out of their way to train their color aura into their neutral one, making them far more formidable. There is also the case where cladding yourself in a color aura gives away what type of fighter you are, what strengths and therefore weaknesses you might have, so be careful of that.¡±


    Thea sighed, expelling a large amount of air from her body as if she was tired of all the explaining she was doing. ¡°Finally there are the advanced Aura¡¯s such as black, and white. I''m not even going to bother since it¡¯s lunchtime and I''m hungry so we¡¯ll save that discussion for later or when you all are at least far enough in your aura training to have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°While I don¡¯t necessarily agree¡± Alvorz interjected,¡± it is getting late, and that was a fairly decent explanation, so I¡¯ll take over and tell everyone about the advanced Aura¡¯s before going off to lunch.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± Thea growled, surprising Alvaroz, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them because if I leave it up to you, we¡¯ll end up having dinner by the time you''re done!¡± she then turned back to the group. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it quickly so listen up because I won''t say it again.¡±


    ¡°First! Not everyone can use the advanced aura, I can¡¯t do white or black so I can¡¯t show you it, so I can only explain it. Also white and black can be mixed with the other color auras, which can make them more deadly.¡±


    ¡°First is white aura. whites are those who are naturally kind and caring and willing to protect others, they are more prone to positive emotions. Their aura makes it easier for them to create and protect. they can heal others through their aura and use their auras to create barriers to protect themselves and others. They can transfer their auras to others to replenish other aura users. They have the strongest defense out of the other auras both advanced and base. Those with white have a passive ability that makes people calmer and promotes healing. They are for people who are more willing to self sacrifice for others.¡±


    ¡°Then there is black. Those with the black have strong willpower, ambition and are more in control and controlling than others and are more prone to negative emotions such as anger, despair, melancholy, and obsession. they are more easily obsessed with things, though that doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s a bad thing, they can be obsessed with fairness or justice just as with the desire for power. Their aura is the most destructive out of all others. They can use their aura¡¯s to take control of others or instill fear into others. they can add their black auras into things to make them more dangerous and durable, coloring them in black. They can steal the aura of others to replenish their own aura pool. They are also the most misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Those with black or white can manipulate their aura to do almost anything so be very careful of them. Also, while it might seem that they are opposed, there have been times when some people have been able to use both black and white together. But there is little to no information about it, so I couldn¡¯t really tell you anything more about it. Now that that¡¯s done with let''s go have lunch!¡± she said raising a fist in the air with glee. Before anyone could do anything to stop her, Thea ran away, no doubt towards the dining room to get her to fill.


    Van was amused by that, not only was she a little funny, but she was surprisingly informative when she wanted to be.


    ¡°Well¡­ since she is already gone, we might as well go get lunch ourselves,¡± Alvaroz said looking towards the fleeing back of Thea with some amusement himself.

 Chapter 11: Stories

    Van was always surprised by Thea¡¯s appetite. She stuffed herself for what he believed to be beyond what her body should be able to handle and then some. She seemed to enjoy the food so much it seemed she couldn¡¯t help but smile while eating. Luna for her part always seemed concerned for her mother when she was eating like this.


    ¡°Thea, you don¡¯t need to eat like that, the food is not going anywhere,¡± Alvaroz said with some concern.


    Lillia giggled ¡°oh let her be. You know she doesn''t get the chance to let loose and enjoy herself unless it''s with us. She probably has to eat slowly and dainty-like back at home, so as not to appear unlady-like in front of the others.¡± Thea paused in her eating to blush at that as if Lillia hit the nail on the head.


    Realization dawned on Luna as she figured that¡¯s probably the reason why her mother had been acting weird when it comes to eating since they got here. Or for that matter in general, Luna had noticed that her mother generally seemed to be happier and more carefree since coming over to visit and wondered if it wasn¡¯t because she felt at home with her friends.


    Lorenzo began to chuckle ¡°that reminds me! Remember when we were almost kicked out of a tavern because Thea almost ate them out of business!¡± Lorenzo began to laugh ¡°when she heard that we may have to go a few days without proper food again, she decided to ¡°pack her body¡± with as much food as possible, the reason she gave was ¡°so I won¡¯t get hungry.¡±¡± Lorenzo couldn¡¯t keep it in and started having a bit of a fit. ¡°an-and because she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like jerky!¡± The tavern keeper¡¯s face as Thea kept asking for more was priceless! In the end, the whole tavern was staring at her and the stack of plates! And we were so fucking embarrassed! Wh-when it was time for us to leave, she ended up eating all our jerky anyway! And the reason she gave was, ¡°Because it was there!¡±¡± that seemed to do it for Lorenzo and he couldn''t talk anymore.


    Alvaroz and Lillia couldn''t hold it in and began laughing along at Thea¡¯s expense who was blushing beet red but also trying not to smile along with them. If she was to be honest, she missed this, and she knew it was all in good fun. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I even miss being made fun of by Lorenzo. It really has been too long.¡± she thought as memories of their past adventures entered their mind.


    Luna and Van thought it would be rude to laugh but still couldn¡¯t help a small smile at the obvious fun being had all around.


    Soon the dining room was filled with stories of the past, the adventures they had, the close calls. Van and Luna were swept away by what they heard, even Anna who was on duty couldn¡¯t help but pause to more intently listen on to the fantastical tales of far-off places being told.


    They heard tales of Istra, the great mercantile nation in the moon sea. Stories of the magic kingdom of Malor. And much dissing and crude language on the Empire of Baloes. Van perked up when his mother started talking about her home. A floating city where many other angel-kin and even bird-kin live. How their kind originated far to the west beyond charted maps. How she grew up to be a librarian and met his father. As well as other things about the Angel Conclave and even how the floating city was an offshoot of the capital city of the angel-kin. The capital city of the angel-kin being more of a giant floating ark that traveled from the western lands to where they are now.


    Everyone was very interested in that, since that was new information to everyone, including Alvaroz and Thea, though not much to Lorenzo who seemed to already have known that through his own studies, but appreciated an angel-kins view and perspective.


    The stories continued and so did Van¡¯s, Anna¡¯s, and Luna¡¯s imagination. The more they heard the more they wished to see the world that their parents talked about. Van wondered if he would ever get the chance to explore the world. Fly on airships, combat deadly monsters, make loads of money, and more.


    Almost too soon, lunch had ended and so with it the stories. Van didn¡¯t get many opportunities to learn about his parent¡¯s past, mostly because they didn¡¯t really bring it up, and also because Van didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate to ask. But this lunch was definitely something he was going to remember for a long time.


    But there was something that he wanted to ask, and since everyone was in a good mood, he figured it was best to ask now than later. ¡°Hey, mom?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Lillia inquired.


    ¡°You said you were a librarian. But why were you a librarian when you could have made it as a healer?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that. Well¡­ you see I was a bit of an outlier in my family. They were important officials you see, and it was expected of everyone to have some rank or another in the wider conclave. Whether that was the captain of the guard, an adviser to someone important, or an official in the government with a lot of connections.¡± she said.


    ¡° I on the other hand was far more interested in plants and herbs and what you can make out of them. Healing magic just was something that I became naturally good at as I went along the way with my studies. I much prefer learning about healing people then doing desk work or trying to not step on any toes.¡± she said as if the mere thought of that wasn¡¯t something she enjoyed.


    ¡°My parents¡­ they were not very happy with my inclination. Despite the fact, for being self-taught, I was very proficient and could have gone into business as a self-made apothecarist if given some time. but¡­ they wouldn''t hear of it.¡± she went silent as if remembering things she didn¡¯t care to remember.


    ¡°We got into a few fights, in the end, I accepted a job as a librarian in a prestigious library that was closely tied to the government. You might not know this but for the angel-kin, libraries are considered similar to temples. So being a librarian of the world-renown Ashia library, was something that was akin to a person given knighthood or priesthood, along with all the honors, benefits, and prestige that goes with it.¡± she sighed.


    ¡° It was also something my parents somewhat forced me into, honestly speaking I agreed to it, mostly because it was better than any other option given to me, and it would have provided me with the means to read at the library at my leisure and learn more about herbalism and healing. But it was still a path they forced me into, I honestly was thinking if I should give up on my dreams.¡± she looked sad, but then a thought seemed to occur to her.


    Slowly she looked towards Alvaroz with a beatific smile on her face. ¡°Then comes this crazy guy. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t even know how he entered the library, not just anybody can enter it, and you need permission from some pretty important people to even glance at the inside of the library let alone strut in like he owned the place as he did. And yet there he was, walking right into my life.¡±


    Alvaroz blushed a little. ¡°It was a one-time thing¡± he muttered sheepishly.


    Lillia continued her smile towards her husband. ¡°I never saw a vampire before, and by the look on his face it seemed that he never saw an aasimar before either... despite being in a city full of angel-kin,¡± she said making Alvaroz blush a little more.


    ¡°After asking for the location for a few books, he kept coming back to talk to me more, despite having a finite amount of time to read the books he had. Since you can¡¯t take the books out of this type of library, they are far too rare and valuable. And yet, he still wasted his time trying to talk to me. So we talked, and talked, and talked some more, soon I found myself telling him my whole life story, how I felt trapped and stuck in a job I didn¡¯t want and how it was my dream to be a healer.¡±


    Slowly she leaned in towards everyone. ¡°And do you know what he said to me? He said ¡®you should follow your dreams with me! My team could use a healer!¡¯ Lillia began to laugh loudly at that. ¡°He was Sooo Enthusiastic about it! He kept giving me reasons why I should follow my dreams, though I suspected there were ulterior motives for it.¡± she grinned as she started to shed a few tears and couldn¡¯t stop from laughing a little before finally calming down. ¡°No one has ever done that for me before though, supporting my dreams like that honestly was too funny and It didn¡¯t hurt that he was quite the catch either.¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°I was so taken aback by his tirade that I couldn¡¯t think straight.¡± she started to giggle uncontrollably before slowly calming down. ¡°But in the end, I agreed to meet him again outside the library. After a few more meetings we conspired to have me run away with him. And honestly, despite having too many close counters-¡± she was silent for a moment ¡°-and people we lost¡­¡± she looked to her husband and her friends. ¡° I never once regretted my decision.¡± she finished with a smile


    Her smile was so heartwarming that everyone couldn''t help but get a little emotional at the story themselves.


    ¡°Wow. so that''s how you and dad met¡­¡± Van said, as he took a moment to think about it. Slowly he turned to Lorenzo. ¡° and you? How did you meet everyone? Also you are from Asser, but you have a Lyranian name, why¡¯s that?¡±


    Lorenzo smiled ¡°you noticed that did you? Yes I am from Asser, but my mother was from Lyra. she was a traveling bard you see, one day she traveled to my father''s village, took a shine to my dad, and slept with him. After that the rest was history.¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Or at least it should have been like that, the truth of the matter was that my mother really didn¡¯t mean to get pregnant with me, but in the end it all worked out. You see, my mother was fleeing from the occupation of Lyra by the Baloes Empire, they had just expanded into her home. She was traveling when it happened and decided that it was for the best not to return.¡± Lorenzo looked a little sad at the thought of the Empire taking over Lyra.


    ¡°So she took the opportunity and married my father and had another two kids with him, making my sisters, and played in the nearby tavern to make ends meet. Sadly she was a creature of the road. After eight years with my father, she left to go back to traveling and see the sights.¡± he shook his head. ¡°Now at first I was angry at her for leaving us, but over time I had come to accept it. She left my father with all the earnings she made over the course of those eight years at the tavern to help raise me and my sisters, she also helped get my father married to another woman before leaving so that we would still have a mother figure before she left. A real sweet woman, but we were a little distant. She also had a few kids with my father.¡±


    Lorenzo was silent for a while but continued anyway. ¡°When my mother was still with us, I remembered how she would use some minor cantrips to help augment her stories and music. It was what got me into magic in the first place. Despite having no talent for it, I never gave up and using some of the money she left me personally, I bought books on magic and even my first staff. I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how many times I read, reread, those books I bought. By the time I was done with them they were practically worthless with how worn they were.


    He smiled as if remembering something. ¡°Despite many setbacks, I didn¡¯t give up, I had decided to explore the world like my mother had, to learn and to improve on my magic so that I could be a great mage! When I was old enough I decided to leave, I was surprised to find that my father had saved most of what my mother left him and in turn gave it to me. My father was a simple man¡± Lorenzo¡¯s eyes seemed to tear up at that. ¡°But he was a very honorable and kind one, who never used more than what he had. He told me he was proud of me, and that I should go and follow my dreams.¡±


    ¡°I used that money to travel to Istra, where I met your father and Thea, at that time we hadn¡¯t met Lillia yet. Your father and I hit it right off, honestly speaking I was surprised by how well we got along. At first, we were going our separate ways, but we kept bumping into each other!¡± he chuckled at that and Alvaroz seemed to smile as he too remembered.


    ¡°So we decided to just form a party and since then we started getting in all sorts of trouble!¡± Lorenzo laughed a little before reining himself in and giving a polite cough. ¡°You see, I originally went to Istra to earn some money and to be an adventurer, maybe even join the mages guild to help further my studies. But ever since I met your father that plan was thrown out the window and I had to study and experiment as we fought wolves, bandits, and monsters! Honestly speaking it helped force me to grow. But I still wish he would have given us a little more time to prep before throwing us into another conflict week after week!¡± Lorenzo mocked glare at Alvaroz who blushed and was beginning to think all these stories were being said at his expense.


    ¡° He couldn''t sit still and train unless it was convenient for him!¡± Lorenzo mocked/accused. ¡°While everyone else had to rush to meet his time frame!¡±


    Alvaroz blushed a little more ¡°it wasn¡¯t every week¡± he tried to defend himself. Lorenzo snorted at that. ¡°besides if we didn¡¯t leave as often as we did. Thea would¡¯ve eaten us out of all our money! Going ¡®come on please, just this once!¡¯ or ¡°oh! Can I have some of that!¡¯ and ¡®Just a taste!¡¯ or even just joining in on our meal and ordering food expecting us to pay for it! We had to be the ones who helped pay for her equipment because she kept wasting it on food!¡± Alvaroz retorted.


    Lillia giggled and Lorenzo nodded as if Alvaroz made a fair point with Thea pretending to look deeply hurt by these ¡®false¡¯ accusations on her character. ¡°Come on guys¡­ I wasn¡¯t that bad!¡±


    ¡°¡°YES YOU WERE¡±¡± they all replied at the same and started laughing once more making Thea pout. Van, Luna and Anna couldn¡¯t help themselves and giggled along with them.


    After calming down a bit, Lorenzo was able to get back in control of himself and gave another polite cough to get everyone''s attention before looking at Van ¡° to recap, I met your father and Thea in Istra, we went on crazy adventures and then met your mother. We went on more adventures than I decided to stick with your father when he went back to reclaim his home. And honestly, I never looked back, I have been able to expand my knowledge on magic with the time and resources given to me. In exchange, I help your father with things of a more magical nature that he can¡¯t handle. And everything just seems to work out. And that''s my story.¡±


    Van was happy he asked, the stories told were very interesting. But he couldn''t help but think there was something missing. ¡°But what about your parents?¡± he asked looking back and forth between his mother and Lorenzo ¡°whatever happened to them?¡±


    This seemed to throw Lillia and Lorenzo off, and then they looked a little uncomfortable at the question. It was Lorenzo who spoke first.


    ¡°I suppose it is true that I have been somewhat neglectful in keeping in touch with my father. But honestly speaking back then, we were moving around so much that we didn¡¯t have the time to send or receive a letter. And it''s been so long that I wonder if they are still even there?¡± Lorenzo seemed a little sad at that thought.


    Lillia was silent for a while before she too spoke up. ¡°As for me, if my parents knew where I was, they would do everything they could to force me to go back. And I don¡¯t want that, over here I have so many interesting books to read and have the time and resources to learn more on herbs and healing than I ever got when I was living there. Not to mention your father is here and also you, I couldn¡¯t leave either of you behind.¡± she hesitated for a bit. ¡°Though I admit, I wished I could show them how well I¡¯m doing. But if they were to ever find out that I eloped with a vampire and had a child¡­ They might not take too kindly to it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van felt a little bad for them. He realized then that adventuring isn¡¯t just for anyone, and that everyone has their own reasons as to why they took up the adventuring lifestyle. ¡°Well¡­ for what little it matters, I¡¯m glad you decided to stay with me and dad.¡± he said to his mother as Appreciative as possible, then looked to Lorenzo ¡° And Lorenzo¡­ This is your family too. Or at least, I always considered you an uncle to me.¡± he finished, trying to convey his feelings on the matter.


    Lillia gave a loving smile back while Lorenzo looked honestly touched by Van¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your opinion matters greatly to me.¡± Lillia said ¡° don¡¯t you ever think It doesn¡¯t. I know that I didn¡¯t show it to you at the beginning. But you really do mean everything to me, please don¡¯t ever doubt that.¡± she finished with emotion that touched Van¡¯s heart.


    ¡°And I for one would be proud to be your uncle!¡± Lorenzo added, also touching Van¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Well, that goes without saying¡± Alvaroz interjected ¡°didn¡¯t we both swear to be sworn brothers with each other that one time,¡± he said with a smug smile making Lorenzo blush and Lillia giggle.


    ¡°Oh! I remember that!¡± Thea said ¡°weren¡¯t you two drunk at that time!¡± she looked at Lorenzo with her own smug grin. ¡° and from a guy who disdains alcohol and what not!¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face went a little red ¡°that was a one-time thing! And I purposely let myself get a little loopy so I could enjoy the moment with everyone a little more. I could have gone back to being sober if I wanted to!¡± he indignantly replied.


    Soon the table was filled with talks again about who did this and who did that and more. Laughter was shared by everyone, even the maids attending couldn¡¯t help but try to hide smiles as they work, the room filling with good cheer to be had for all.


    Soon the talks died down once more and Van noticed that it was getting late. At the rate things were going they might be stuck on their chairs all the way till dinner time. But there was still one more question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Umm, Thea? I already know why my father wanted to go out to explore the world, but why did you want to go?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Ooooh! Is it my turn!¡± Thea exclaimed with joy.


    Lorenzo groaned ¡°please save it for later or at least keep it short. With the way you like to toot your own horn, we¡¯ll be here till dinner time!¡±


    Thea gave a mock glare at Lorenzo ¡°just for that, I¡¯ll make sure to make my story extra long! Not to mention, that¡¯s not a bad idea! I can¡¯t wait for dinner!¡± Almost immediately, Alvaroz, and Lorenzo groaned in unison, but all in good humor.


    ¡°Thea dear, we are all very busy, perhaps the short version if you please?¡± Lillia asked kindly.


    ¡°All right¡­ but only because you asked so nicely.¡± Thea replied. She then gave a few fake coughs as if winding up her throat for a story, then started to overdramatically tell her story. ¡°It all began with my birth-¡±


    ¡°¡±Thea!¡±¡±All three of them glared at Thea, this time without humor.


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Thea said, raising her hands in defeat ¡°A-hem. It all began when I was told that I was going to marry your father. I was just a child then, and I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do with my life.¡±


    She then looked lovingly at Alvaroz ¡°but then I met your father, and I knew, looking into his eyes, it was love at first sight for the both of us!¡±


    ¡°She kinda scared me,¡± Alvaroz said deadpan.


    ¡°We did everything together!¡± Thea


    ¡°She bullied me into them.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Went everywhere together!¡± Thea


    ¡°Dragged me all over the place¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Feed each other food!¡± Thea


    ¡°She ate all my food.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Played games with each other!¡± Thea


    ¡°She cheated, and refused to admit when she lost.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Bathed with each other!¡± Thea


    ¡°She sometimes scrubbed too hard.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Slept with each other!¡± Thea


    ¡°She used to snore and hog the bed.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Trained with each other!¡± Thea


    ¡°Only so I could get strong enough to beat her up.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°We were inseparable!¡± Thea


    She wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°We even gave each other our first time!¡± Thea


    ¡°She used me to get off.¡± Alvaroz


    ¡°Then one night as we watched the stars, a shooting star passed by and he told me of his dreams of exploring the world and showing me the sights. Promising me delicious foods and that he wished to show the whole world our love!¡±


    ¡° It was during the day. she started to cry and grabbed onto my leg and refused to let go until I agreed to take her with me. I dragged her for almost the entire length of the courtyard before giving up and agreeing reluctantly.¡±


    Thea pretended to wipe away an imaginary tear ¡°we were so innocent back then.¡± she said dreamily then gave a beaming smile ¡° and that''s why I went with your father to explore the world!¡±


    ¡°Admittedly, she grew on me, and I did grow to like her to the point that I didn¡¯t mind taking her with me when I left. Even If I still had reservations and the fact that she got us into a fair share of troubles and ate too much, I ended up being glad that I did, she was a great traveling companion in the end. And I think she would be a great second wife as well.¡± Alvaroz finished kindly.


    ¡°Anything else you wanted to know?¡± Thea asked all smiles.


    ¡°No¡­ I think I¡¯m good¡± Van said bemused, at first he was a little worried by his father''s interjections, but the way Thea rolled with it was pretty funny and showed they got along with each other very well.

 Chapter 12: Spar

    It was a few months since then, and Van and everyone else was standing outside on the training ground. Thea had finally convinced his father to go around with her, and Van was somewhat interested in what was going to happen next.


    ¡°You''re in for a treat,¡± Lorenzo said next to him, ¡°their fights are always something to behold.¡±


    Alvaroz and Thea stood facing each other on opposite ends of the training field. Thea looked ecstatic at the prospects of a good fight, While Alvaroz looked anything but. Alvaroz had his training sword out and was ready, while Thea seemed to be going barehanded wearing her casual dress.


    ¡°Right, are the combatants ready!¡± Lorenzo shouted, getting a nod from both of them. He then looked to Lillia and with a nod of their own started a chant together that created an invisible bubble around Thea and Alvaroz that then conformed to their body before disappearing.


    ¡°The first one to lose their shielding losses! Ready! Begin!¡± Lorenzo shouted.


    The two combatants didn¡¯t move an inch. They instead stared at each other from across the field. Thea¡¯s smile grew wider as Alvaroz continued to frown. Slowly both of them activated their aura and a sense of pressure waft off of them. Thea continued her neutral aura while Alvaroz first activated his blue, then red, and slowly turned it purple.


    ¡°I have to admit,¡± Lorenzo said nodding approvingly towards Thea ¡°that''s impressive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Van asked, looking between the neutral color of Thea and then the deep purple color of his father.


    ¡°You see, while everyone can use neutral mana, only master¡¯s use it exclusively whenever they can. When she first told me that she used only neutral aura now, I thought that was just her ego talking. But that dense aura and control¡­ your father always had a hard time with her, and it looks like he''s not going to win this one either.¡±


    ¡°But aren''t colored aura supposed to be better?¡± Van said.


    ¡°Yes, to a point. You see, as you were no doubt already told, some people have a natural disposition towards one color over another. So when learning to use one¡¯s aura, some will naturally have an easier time learning that type of colored aura. But here''s the thing, if you used a colored aura exclusively then you won''t get the benefits of the other auras. Only neutral if mastered can give you the best of all of them. Some have mastered it to the point that they can actually use the other colored auras to their utmost. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°So you''re saying one shouldn¡¯t limit oneself to one aura but instead learn all of them and then try to use neutral aura only?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Yes, there is also another reason for doing so. Imagine fighting an opponent and he starts using yellow aura, what do you think he¡¯s planning to do?¡± Lorenzo questioned.


    ¡°Umm. something tricky. Like firing an arrow that curves.¡± Van said, a little unsure.


    ¡°That''s right! Now, what if he used red?¡± Lorenzo asked


    ¡°Then he''s going to attack me head-on?¡± Van realized


    ¡°And blue?¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Probably keep his distance until he comes with a plan to beat his opponent!¡± Van firmly said.


    ¡°Very good! As you can see, showing one''s colors can show your hand early on to your opponent, leaving you at a disadvantage. So if you train your neutral aura to the point it can do everything a colored aura can do and maybe even better, then why shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Lorenzo said. ¡°Now take a look, the fight is just about to begin!¡±


    Van looked, but it didn¡¯t seem that the staring match had ended yet, he was just about to ask another question when Thea grinned and stomped the ground and it ruptured towards his father. His father causally jumped, practically gilded, away from the rocks flying everywhere, an annoyed look on his face.


    Thea then kicked up some of the loose rocks she created his way. They shot towards him like arrows to which he responded with a swing of his sword, deflecting any that would hit him and ignoring the rest. Alvaroz looked deeply annoyed at this, as Thea just seemed to be having fun at his expanse.


    Thea then picked up a few rocks and threw them, some straight, while others looked like they would clearly miss. But instead of ignoring the ones that looked like they were going to miss, Alvaroz got rid of them, even the ones that looked like they were going to miss by a mile.


    Van looked a little confused at that and Lorenzo seeing his confusion whispered to him. ¡°The reason why your father got rid of those ones that looked like they weren''t going to hit was because they were infused with Thea¡¯s aura. You can infuse your aura into things to make them harder or so you can throw things faster, but that¡¯s not the reason why he got rid of them. Thea is actually a good shot so those that looked like they missed were probably infused with aura to make them curve or something like that, so your father not wanting to take chances got rid of them.¡±


    Van nodded in thanks as he continued to watch the fight. He was surprised, or for that matter, everyone was including Alvaroz when he was still hit from the side by a rock. Van was confused by how that happened. But everyone else with some knowledge on aura seemed dumbfounded by that as well.


    ¡°I can''t believe that!¡± Lorenzo whispered, ¡°she must have been able to infuse one of the rocks she kicked up earlier. To do that with your foot and on top of that a delayed aura technique, that takes considerable skill, yet I didn¡¯t sense any aura on the rocks, so she must have also hidden the aura at the same time!¡± he shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, and it looked like he wasn''t the only one.


    Alvaroz was completely taken aback by the attack while Thea seemed to grin from ear to ear. The rock hardly even hurt, and probably barely had any aura to mention, just enough to make it move. But the fact that he was still hit by it showed that he had gotten soft over the years if something like that got to him. He then decided to get serious and soon his aura became like lighting, he took his stance and practically teleported right in front of Thea.


    The shockwave of the blow was truly something as Thea raised her hand to block the attack casually with her bare hands. Van thought he was going to be blown away, he didn¡¯t even notice the attack. One second his father was on the other end of the field, the next Thea was blocking his attack.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡± Lorenzo muttered ¡°even if it''s a training sword if it''s infused with enough aura it can cleave through rock. Yet she blocked it with her hands and it barely made a dent on the shielding. She really has improved¡­¡±


    If Lorenzo was impressed then so was Van, though probably more so, yet something still didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she pushed back?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Because she used aura to adhere herself to the ground. You should know enough about aura by now. Use what you learned and add aura to your eyes, to see what we''re seeing.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Van did so, and he wasn''t the only one, Anna and some of the other people who were just passing by but decided to stop and watch, also did. Van then noticed that Thea¡¯s aura was like a tree¡¯s roots in the ground, preventing her from easily being pushed back.


    Just as Van was finally able to see in more detail the fight was on again, this time Alvaroz gave a flurry of blows that Thea either blocked or dodged, almost easily. This angered Alvaroz and soon he sped up his attacks. He was going so fast that Van started having a hard time keeping up as it looked like he was nothing but a blur. Thea at that moment started to take things a little more seriously. She started to counter-attack forcing Alvaroz back and opening some distance between the two.


    But Thea didn¡¯t give a chance for respite. She started punching the air in front of her and pure shockwave blasts shot towards Alvaroz. He dodged them and gave a massive swing of his sword filled with energy towards Thea herself. Thea almost seemed to refuse to budge and gave a massive kick, striking the energy wave and dispersing it into another massive shockwave that forced Van to take a step back.


    Lorenzo looked towards Lillia once more and in silent agreement, they both erected a magic barrier around the training field so as to not allow the onlookers to be hurt. Van was thankful for the barrier as it made him feel a bit safer. But something was still on his mind ¡°seriously!? Why do women not wear underwear!?¡±


    That silent question went unanswered as the fight continued once more when the barrier fully enclosed the area. Alvaroz with his purple aura started to spark electricity and moved in confusing patterns. Thea still seemed to be able to keep track of him though and didn¡¯t fall for any of his feints. Instead, she sent a massive shockwave from her body, forcing Alvaroz who was closing in on her to stop and block.


    This time it was Thea¡¯s turn to go on the offensive, she got in close where it would be more difficult for Alvaroz to use his sword. But instead, he just ramped up his electricity, forcing her to jump back to safety. But she didn¡¯t give up, she started to coalesce her aura around her, making it thicker and deeper. Alvaroz seemed to be wise to the move and moved in to prevent her from doing anything else. Thea unleashed a massive kick towards him, the blast of which almost sent him flying if it weren''t for the fact that he grounded himself.


    Then when the blast abated. He returned it with a pointing of his sword and having lightning jump from its tip towards Thea who took it, and then as if grabbing it, forcing it down her body into the ground, barely doing any damage. But Alvaroz didn¡¯t let the opportunity go. He dashed forward to give another flurry of blows, trying to force Thea back. She was expecting this though and gave a kick that sent a shockwave towards him as he moved in on her. He was barely able to block it and was pushed back instead.


    Thea then stomped her foot several times, each time a wave of ground spikes was sent in Alvaroz direction. Forcing him to move out of the way or to cut them down. He in turn sent crescent slashes of aura energy back, forcing her to go on the defensive. At first it looked like a stalemate, both couldn¡¯t realistically get close to each other without opening themselves up to attack. Not to mention, if Thea got too close, Alvaroz would discharge some of his aura as electricity and if Alvaroz got too close, Thea would just send an all-around shockwave blast forcing him back.


    Though it might look like they were tied, the truth was the Alvaroz was more worn out than Thea was. Thea was only lightly tired, Alvaroz, while trying to hide it, was panting through his nose.


    Thea took a stance, and this time it was her turn to disappear and reappear with an attack that Alvaroz was barely able to block. But then something strange happened, Thea, who gave a full-frontal attack, split in two and gave another attack to Alvaroz¡¯s side that he was able to Dodge by only by a hair''s breadth. A string of attacks followed as he was unable to concentrate long enough to make his aura spike to force Thea off of him.


    ¡°What was that!¡± Van exclaimed, not entirely expecting an answer.


    ¡°That was an Aura Art. or Aura Technique.¡± Lorenzo helpfully answered ¡° that particular one, once used it creates an afterimage of where you were last. Though some have been able to make temporary doppels of themselves that actually attack. Such techniques require extreme control over one¡¯s aura and a massive amount of aura to create and sustain. There are many different types of aura arts and techniques. Those waves of spikes, slashes of energy, and the way they moved quickly from one place to another are also examples of aura arts/techniques.¡± Van was thankful for the explanation and went back to watching the fight.


    It wasn¡¯t looking good for Alvaroz. Van saw that every time Alvaroz was forced to block an attack he winced a little. Van soon saw why, when Alvaroz was able to dodge one of her attacks, it created a small depression on the ground, clearing indicating the weight behind each strike of hers. Van shuddered at the thought of being on the receiving end of one of those blows. ¡°If that was me, I would be nothing but paste!¡±


    Alvaroz was being pushed back and he knew it so he spiked his aura and decided to give everything he got in the next few attacks. Soon he was moving so fast that it looked like there were several images of him, and probably not related to any technique or art. He moved aggressively, almost uncaring of getting hit back, making only killing moves on Thea, forcing her back. But Thea didn¡¯t give in, instead she smiled and started to give as good as she got and then some.


    The audience watched dumbfounded as blows so heavy that they could shatter rock rained down on the fighters. The barrier shook with every blow. Van was actually starting to get afraid for their lives and was worried they might end up killing themselves. Even Luna who was enjoying the show at first seemed scared.


    Thankfully, the winner of the fight was becoming more and more clear to everyone, including to Alvaroz and Thea. Alvaroz did a great jump backward and stop, and surprisingly Thea didn¡¯t bother to follow to keep up the attacks. He let his aura go and shattered his own personal barrier put on him by Lorenzo.


    ¡°I admit defeat.¡± he said ¡°you truly have improved over the years and showed me that I have much more training to do.¡±


    Thea smiled and destroyed her own personal barrier and let her aura go, she then proceeded to stretch like a cat, fully contented ¡°that was a good fight!¡± she said ¡° Also don''t¡¯ put yourself down, you are still just as strong if not a little stronger than when we returned.¡± she put her hands on her hips ¡°you just don''t make the time like I do to do some personal training, and I get why¡± she looked lovingly towards Luna, ¡°being a parent is a full-time job.¡± she looked back at him. ¡°Especially with your sense of responsibility!¡± she said with a smile.


    Alvaroz smiled back ¡° I suppose with everything going on I didn¡¯t have much time for myself to train and get stronger. But honestly I wouldn''t miss the time I got to spend with my son for anything.¡± he looked towards Van who was a little embarrassed by being called out.


    ¡°Right!¡± Thea exclaimed. ¡°If it''s for my precious baby I would drop everything! Even Training and food!¡± she happily said, making it Luna¡¯s turn to be embarrassed.


    ¡°Still... good fight! can I train the kids now?¡± Thea asked.


    Alvaroz smiled ¡°yes Thea... you can help train the kids.¡±


    ¡°Yesss!¡± Thea said, pumping her fist then smiled ¡°now that that''s taken care of, wanna go to the bedroom? That fight kinda made me horny.¡± she said unabashedly straightforward.


    Alvaroz rolled his eyes ¡°of course it did.¡± he muttered.


    With that, the barrier over the training field was dispelled and the two walked out with Alvaroz carrying Thea in a princess carry per her request, much to his annoyance. A round of applause soon followed as they left by everyone who was watching. To Van¡¯s surprise, it looked like most of the castle staff had taken some time off to watch the match.


    ¡°Well that was certainly an interesting fight,¡± Lorenzo said to himself. ¡°She really has improved over the years. I might have to get stronger if I don¡¯t want to be left behind. It¡¯s a good thing they weren''t being serious either, otherwise, they would have broken the barrier on their own.¡±


    ¡°They weren''t being serious!?¡± Van thought as he heard what Lorenzo said and wondered what everyone else¡¯s reaction was. He turned to Anna who was staring at Thea being carried away, she seemed excited for some reason. ¡°What did you think of the fight?¡± he asked Anna.


    Anna looked surprised and several of her turned to look at him while a few others seemed to not have heard him. ¡°What do I think!? I think that was amazing!¡± she gushed ¡°She¡¯s so confident and strong! to be so powerful, and then to just take her man to bed whenever she wants! That¡¯s amazing!¡± she looked back at Thea a little dreamily ¡°One day I want us to be kinda like that¡­¡± before realizing what she just said and blushing a deep red. ¡°I-I mean-!¡± she stuttered.


    Van was taken aback by her feelings but decided that she didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it and tried to comfort her. ¡° It''s okay. I feel the same way too. It would be nice to be together like that.¡± he said with a gentle smile, calmly and soothingly trying to play it off because he was thinking that she fumbled and meant that she wanted to get along as well as Thea and his father did. although he didn¡¯t mean anything more by it than that, Anna though blushed an even deeper shade and looked away too embarrassed to look him in the eye.


    Van, A little weirded out by her reaction. Turned to look at Luna ¡°what about you, what do you think?¡±


    Luna, who had heard the exchange, blushed and had a hard time looking him in the eyes ¡°I-I think it''s nice,¡± she said quietly, ¡°i-if we could be like that too.¡± she fumbled a little at the end making her a little more embarrassed.


    But something about Luna caught his eye. ¡°Luna, look at me¡­ Look at me in the eye,¡± Van said soothingly but to Luna¡¯s ears sounding something a little more, making her blush and unable to look at him. Slowly his hands cupped her cheeks as he lifted them, making her blush harder and think weird thoughts. ¡°It''s okay,¡± he said gently, his face getting closer to her¡¯s, slowly she instead closed her eyes and puckered up, expecting something else entirely. Her eyes open only marginally so she could see.


    ¡°Luna¡­ what happened to your eyes,¡± he said worriedly, as he tried to stay calm when he saw what Luna¡¯s eyes looked like now.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna said, confused. Wondering what Van was talking about.


    ¡°Your eyes! Their silver now!¡± Van in disbelief.


    It took a moment for Luna to realize what he just said and almost immediately panic took over her ¡°Nooo! Don¡¯t look at me!¡± Luna cried as she pushed Van away and turned so he wouldn¡¯t see her eyes, shutting them tight.


    Van was surprised by her action, Luna had never been violent before, and it only served to worry him more. Luna looked like she was going to run away but Van hugged her to keep her close and whispered that it was going to be okay.


    Luna tried to struggle away, but Van was stronger, and with him trying to soothe her and make her feel better, by telling her it''s going to be okay and such, only made her break down even harder.


    Lorenzo wondering what all the noise was about looked towards Van and Luna and saw the little drama playing out. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± Lorenzo asked moving past the Annas who made a cordon to block others from view who might be watching the show.


    ¡°It''s Luna, her eyes turned silver and now she''s freaking out!¡¯ Van said, panicked and worried. All the while trying to hug her and soothe her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, you weren''t told yet were you?¡± Lorenzo said, with a sad expression, making Van wonder what he was talking about. ¡°You see, Luna is supposed to have some elf blood in her, but that could also contain fae blood as well. It''s a common mutation in some elves that have fae blood in them, their hair or eyes will change color, sometimes randomly or with purpose, and usually only changing between a set amount of colors.¡± he looked down sadly at Luna who finally stopped trying to struggle as the truth was brought out. ¡° it''s just another sign that she has elf blood in her, all the excitement must have done something to change it.¡±


    Luna stopped her tears and just leaned against Van, sniffling as he held her, terrified about what he must think about her now.


    Van gently placed his hand on her head and stroked it, trying to soothe her. As his hand made its way through her silky soft hair, he couldn''t help but notice that her ears, hidden by her hair, were like his own, but were slightly longer and more pointed. He moved some of the hair away to get a better look, Luna shivered in fear, and he gasped in horror at what he found. Her ears were cut up, with gashes and wounds partially healed by time. Van was mortified at what he saw, he gently caressed them, Luna shivered in his arms once more as he felt her ears. Slowly he hid them behind the hair once more.


    Slowly Van moved his position and brought Luna¡¯s face in front of his own. ¡°Luna¡­¡± he said gently, trying to get her attention. Luna looked down not wanting to. ¡°Luna please look at me¡­¡± he said pleadingly. This time Luna did, but only reluctantly, her now silver eyes meeting his own. ¡°When I first saw you¡­ I thought you had the most beautiful eyes... I look at you now, and I still think your eyes are the most beautiful eyes I ever saw. You don¡¯t need to hide them from me. We''re family, I promise, now and always. So please¡± he caressed her ears in a loving manner looking her in the eye ¡°don¡¯t hide yourself from me. Promise?¡± Van asked, trying to push all the sincerity he had in his entire body into his voice for this one time. Hoping to convey his feelings that he didn¡¯t want to see her get hurt or to hide her hurt from him.


    Luna stared at him, as if unsure if he really meant it. Slowly she nodded ¡°Okay¡­¡± she said. But Van wasn''t sure if She really meant it. So he vowed to make sure that he was always by her side giving her positive reinforcement so that she could come to rely on him and be the person he knew she could be.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Van said, ¡°let''s go back to our room, okay?¡±


    ¡°...okay¡± Luna replied subdued.


    With that, they walked away. Lorenzo and Anna had scared away most of the onlookers so as to give the two some privacy. With that done Lorenzo excused himself and Anna set herself on the task of guiding them to the room. Once there she didn¡¯t enter, and instead allowed the two of them some alone time. Van wanted to know what happened to her ears, whether they were self-made or not. He hated himself for not realizing or paying attention enough to her to see what she was going through. He vowed that from now on, he would do everything to make her happy. And over the years, he made sure of that.

 Chapter 13: Test

    Van stayed with Luna for the next few days to help cheer her up and tell her that he didn¡¯t think less of her for having changing eye color or damaged elf-like ears. Thea had heard about what happened and felt sad that she wasn''t there when her baby needed it. Slowly, with the support of everyone, Luna was able to move past it all and realized that she overreacted. The explanation she gave was she didn¡¯t want her first friends to see even more scars on her body.


    ¡°Luna dear,¡± Lorenzo said in a soothing voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that at all with us. We are your family¡­ and I think you would like to know, but your mother and Alvaroz can also change their eye color at will.¡±


    That made Luna perk up ¡° really? This was the first time she had heard of such a thing, and looked at her mother and Alvaroz expectantly, with some curiosity and hope in her eyes.


    Both Thea and Alvaroz glared at Lorenzo, for bringing something like that up. ¡°What? It''s true, isn¡¯t it? I mean, kinda, but still, let the girl think she¡¯s not alone.¡± he said placating.


    Thea sighed and put her fork down, done with her meal, a first for her. ¡°Luna sweety¡­¡± she said pausing as she tried to put into words what was on her mind. ¡°Technically we can, or should I say, most vampires can change their eye color. But usually only when they are exhibiting blood lust. When they do, their eye color can change to red, and they look far more frightening, not like you whose eyes change into beautiful colors. You don¡¯t want to be like them at all.¡± Thea said with conviction.


    ¡°C-can you show me anyway¡± Luna asked pleadingly ¡°I want to see it for myself.¡±


    Again, Thea sent a dirty glare towards Lorenzo¡¯s way before looking at her daughter¡¯s expectant and hopeful eyes. Thea wavered under it, and finally, she gave in. ¡°alright, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Thea then closed her eyes and exhaled a deep breath as she relaxed her body. Then she opened her eyes and slowly, her once blue eyes turned into a deep bloody crimson red that sent a shiver down Van and Luna¡¯s spine.


    Despite that, Luna looked a little happy ¡°th-thanks mom.¡± she said genuinely thankful. Even if it''s something most vampires can do, the mere fact that she shared something with her mother made her happy in a way she couldn''t really explain. It felt like a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders, one she wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    Thea was surprised by how well her daughter had taken to the bloodlust that exuded from her, it took a moment for her to try and follow her daughter''s thinking, but when she did her heart almost broke. She was so taken with her daughter that her eye¡¯s reverted back to their normal color without Thea being aware, a mixed feeling of sadness and pride for her daughter.


    With the mood a little lighter, the family ate their meal while quietly chatting. ¡°You know I just finished preparing for Luna¡¯s blood test.¡± Lorenzo said to the table ¡°We can go do it right after breakfast if you want¡± he finished, looking towards Luna who was just finishing her meal.


    Luna hesitated, a little afraid. But Van saw that he held her hand, trying to convey that it was going to be alright and that he would be there for her. ¡°It''s going to be fine,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s just a test, there''s no pain to it, I¡¯ll be there with you so that you don¡¯t have to worry.


    Luna shyly nodded back and was thankful for Van¡¯s reassurance. She then turned to Lorenzo. Her expression looked like she was trying to gather her courage ¡°okay. Let''s do it!¡± she said, trying to look determined, but looking cuter than anything. Everyone smiled a little at that, especially Thea who gushed even more at seeing Luna¡¯s ¡®serious¡¯ face.


    ¡°Alright¡± Lorenzo smiled gently ¡°let''s go¡± he then got up and walked towards the exit.


    Luna took another breath and got up to follow Lorenzo, and marched like a soldier going to war. not realizing that she was also dragging Van along since she was still holding his hand, forcing him to do some reflex saves, trying to not topple over the chair and looking slightly amused afterward as Luna didn¡¯t seem to have been aware of what she almost did. The rest of the adults looked on, also a little amused, their hearts warm from the sight of their two kids getting along so well. The Anna¡¯s assigned to them, following in their wake, but at a distance so as not to be a bother.


    Luna then entered Lorenzo¡¯s study. She paused with trepidation as she did, her eyes looking at the large and complex magic circle in front of her with worry. Van squeezed her hand trying to calm her down but that only made her jump and go ¡°eep!¡± as she forgot that he was there. Then looked embarrassed when she realized she most likely had dragged Van along. She still didn¡¯t make any moves to let go of his hand though.


    ¡°Right,¡± Lorenzo said, messing around with a few magic floating panels in front of him. ¡°Everything is in order. All you have to do is just sit there, right in the middle, and wait.¡± pointing to the center of the magic circle ¡°That''s it, you don¡¯t have to do anything else. And It will be over before you know it.¡±


    Luna looked worriedly at Van, who smiled gently back and guided her towards the edge of the circle. Then using his hand he moved her into the circle, towards the center as far as his hands could take her before letting go. Luna looked back at him, then painfully slowly she positioned herself at the center of the circle. Her expression was nervous and for all intents and purposes, looked like a child at her first doctor''s visit.


    Lorenzo smiled gently, trying to reassure her ¡° just sit down and relax. You¡¯ll hardly feel a thing. It''s just a simple bloodline test, nothing more¡±


    Luna nervously did so, and waited for her fate. She looked towards Van with large puppy eyes. Van smiled back with a nod trying to be reassuring, he even gave her a small wave. ¡° if only she knew the pain I''ve been through, going through actual awakenings.¡± Van thought ¡°Hopefully it won''t come to that.¡±


    Once Luna was properly sitting down, Lorenzo began with the test. It was very similar to the previous ritual that Van went through. And just as quickly if not quicker, it was over. Luna looked like she was going to have a heart attack at first, but soon realized halfway through that it wasn¡¯t going to get much worse than this and calmed down. Also, Van being in her presence helped a bit as well.


    Just like before, strange orbs floated in front of Lorenzo, who studied them with great scrutiny. ¡°That all dear, you can come out now,¡± he said as the glow of the magic circle vanished. Luna got up and walked over to Van who offered his hand once more. Blushing she wasn¡¯t sure if she should take it, but decided to do so anyway. They then proceeded to walk to Lorenzo to get some information.


    ¡°How does it look?¡± Van asked, slightly curious.


    ¡°This is honestly quite amazing!¡± Lorenzo with great intrigue at the charts and orbs in front of him. ¡°Despite clearly having signs of elf and fae blood, it hardly shows at all!¡± he pointed to one of the orbs that were practically transparent and looked the smallest out of the other ones, with swirls of green. ¡°This here is her elf and fae bloodline, it is only by pure coincidence that this bloodline was able to influence her body at all. Her eyes and ears are probably the only things that she will ever receive from her bloodline. Well, that and a few other minor things, but she is more vampire and demon-kin than anything else.¡± he paused then as he took a closer look at the elf/fae blood, then his eyes widened as if he realized something.


    ¡°Wait A sec, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± he took a closer look. ¡°No¡­ it''s actually far more powerful than that, somehow it''s just not showing up in the readings clearly.¡± his eyes narrowed. ¡°Is this also a chimera bloodline I see? Mixed in with the elf/fae bloodline? Is it using the human bloodline to hide its true self? So there really was more to it. What in the world did they do to Thea?¡± thoughts swirled as he was temporarily taken back to the past.


    ¡°She has demon blood too?¡± Van asked, surprised.


    Taken out of it Lorenzo turned and chuckled, playing off his previous expression. ¡°actually, many vampires have demon-kin blood running through their veins. So it''s not that uncommon.¡± he then pointed at the orbs floating in front of him ¡°there is so little elf blood in her that it is possible that through a ritual we can have it be fed to one of the other bloodlines to strengthen it.¡± he said, lying through his teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± van asked, ¡°what will happen to her eyes and ears if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Lorenzo said ¡°she will keep the ears and eyes the way they are. But, she can use her weak bloodline to improve one of the others. Not only that but before we do, we should make it so that her elf blood is unlocked and give her as much as it can before we use it up. Or if she wants, we can strengthen her elf blood at the expense of her human one if she want¡¯s¡±


    ¡°I have human blood?¡± Luna asked this time, confused.


    Lorenzo pointed to the next orb in line, it didn¡¯t look as transparent as the elf orb and seemed to have a bunch of random colors and internally exploding. ¡° this is your human bloodline, I¡¯m not sure where it came from, but If you wish, we can make it so that it instead empowers your elf blood. Or you can use both elf and human bloodlines to empower your vampire and demon-kin bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± Van asked, ¡° is she also a dhampir?¡± also what about her demon bloodline, what''s it like?¡±


    Lorenzo smiled ¡°yes she is a dhampir just like you, and like you, she has all the benefits that employs.¡± he then turned to one of the remaining orbs ¡° this one is the demon bloodline¡± he checked some of the floating panels. ¡° It seems that it is of the regular demon type, not like yours at all, though there is a tiny hint of succubi in her blood.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I can be a succubi demon!¡± she exclaimed excitedly. Confusing Van as to why she would be so happy about that.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you can.¡± Lorenzo smiled kindly down at Luna and her excitement. ¡°In fact, I think the only reason why you were able to gain such a bloodline, even if it''s only a tiny amount, is because of the mutations made to your demon bloodline, thanks to your elf bloodline bringing it to the forefront. So in a way, you have to thank your elf bloodline for that.¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t seem to like the thought it was only thanks to her elf bloodline that she got her succubi one, but she really wasn¡¯t in a position to complain so just accepted it as fact.


    ¡°Umm. Why is everyone excited about the succubi bloodline? I thought you told be to keep quiet about my-¡±


    Before Van could say anything more, he was cut off with a glare and a movement of Lorenzo''s hand. Surprising Van and confusing Luna who watched the exchange. Seeing Luna¡¯s confusion, Lorenzo smiled and said ¡°let''s just say you two are more compatible than you think.¡± and left it at that.


    Van was still taken aback by the sudden change in mood by Lorenzo but decided to push off questioning for later and change the subject instead. ¡° Sooo, what is Anna¡¯s bloodline?¡± Van asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to know¡±


    Lorenzo seemed only too happy to answer, as he too wanted to change the subject. ¡°Anna¡¯s bloodline is the same as most vampires. She has vampire and demon bloodlines, and that''s really it.¡± he then looked between Luna and Van ¡°would you both like a little lesson on bloodlines ranks?¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other and back to Lorenzo ¡°sure...?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know you both have the lesser vampires race right?¡± Lorenzo asked, making both Van and Luna nod ¡°well, you can evolve right?¡± Van nodded but Luna looked confused. ¡°Ah I see I have some explaining to do. Looking at Luna. he then went on the same explanation he first gave Van about bloodlines, using her orbs instead. Luna listened with rapt attention to Lorenzo¡¯s every word. Once he finished he asked, ¡°do you understand?¡± Luna nodded and thanked him for the lesson.


    Lorenzo smiled, ¡°alright, now that everyone is in the know. Bloodline ranks, like a harpy becoming a greater harpy, can help make a person stronger, live longer, and unlock abilities. The ranks of vampires are lesser vampire, vampire, greater vampire, and high vampire. There are many more ranks above that, but for now, that¡¯s all that really matters. The higher the rank of vampire, the better. For example, Van¡¯s father is a high vampire, and so is Luna¡¯s mother. That means unless something kills them or they get bored of life. They can live for over a thousand years if not more!¡±


    Luna and Van¡¯s eyes widened at the mind-boggling number. Soon Lorenzo went back into lecture mode and started explaining some of the benefits that come with being a higher rank vampire. Such as more respect from other vampires, having more personal maids, and more.¡± Van and Luna, paid close attention, in hopes of learning something interesting.


    Lorenzo smiled, then thought about something, and nodded to himself. ¡°Since you are all interested, perhaps I should get into more depth about ranks and maybe even bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°Humans also have ranks of lesser human, human, greater human, and high human. Of course there are more ranks than that, just like vampires, but those are the ones most known. If a human ranks up to be a greater human, they can see their lifespan increase about 30-40 years, if they then increase in rank again into a high human, it increases once more about another 60-80 years. Meaning a high human can live around 200 or more years on average¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ but high vampires live for about a thousand or more years, why do humans only live for a quarter or less of that?¡± Van asked.


    Lorenzo shrugged at Van¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s just how it works, of course, there are drawbacks to being a pure-blooded vampire, and those drawbacks and connection to being partially undead in one form or another are probably the reason. Honestly, there''s much debate on that. And on why vampires have such great talent in magic and why they live for so long.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ my dad can¡¯t really use magic¡­¡± Van said a little worriedly ¡°does that mean there''s something wrong with him?¡±


    Luna also seemed worried ¡° and my mom?¡± she asked


    Lorenzo looked a little sad at that. ¡° of course there are exceptions. Alvaroz, unfortunately, was born without the ability to properly use magic except for the simplest of cantrips. The same can go for Thea, though less so, she just has more talent for aura. Anyway, it''s the reason why Alvaroz and Thea worked so hard on their aura skills than they did their mana. They didn¡¯t want to be looked down on, so they worked hard. They, in a way, are perfect for each other in that they had much-shared history and can understand each other better than most because of what they had to go through to prove themselves.¡±


    ¡°But enough about that depressing stuff, let''s see, what else is there to talk about ranks?¡± Lorenzo thought, not wanting to talk about his friend''s personal matters.


    ¡°Where did vamps and ghouls come from?¡± Van asked, ¡°and why are there two different types of harpies?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Very good questions!¡± Lorenzo said ¡°the second one is an easy one, ghouls are those who died but were brought back to life through a very powerful ritual, or from evolving from a very high-ranking zombie that developed intelligence and were able to branch off into being a ghoul. They are very loyal and honorable and serve their masters well. Of course, once a greater or high ghoul, they can start to give birth on their own, like any other race.¡±


    ¡°Then there are vamps. Vamps are what happens when a human Bloodbound and a vampire mate and produce offspring. That is called a vamp, they have a very small chance of becoming a lesser vampire, they also live longer and are more beautiful than the average person, and can see in the dark better, as well as an assortment of other minor benefits. Vamps who then further mate with a human produce thin blood. Thin blood''s have some of the benefits of vamps, but much less so, they can rank up into vamps as well. But it''s important to know that ranking up for thin blood''s and vamps is very hard for them because they have to reach certain requirements. What these are, no one is sure, most of the time a vamp just evolves into a greater vamp and then a high vamp, they may never be able to become a lesser vampire, no matter how much they wish for it.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Van asked, a little confused.


    Lorenzo shrugged once more. ¡°No one is entirely sure what brings out the evolution or rank up process. But in most cases, it''s reaching a certain level of power, so many people cultivate their soul realms and mana cores and such to allow themselves to rank up and gain the benefits of their evolution.¡±


    ¡°Mana cores?¡± van asked


    Lorenzo smiled ¡° let''s leave that for another time, if I had to explain it would take a few hours to do so, so let''s leave it for later, okay?¡± Van nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°For your final question, the best way to explain the differences you found in the harpies, is to explain what a kobold is. Let''s take for example a wolf. A wolf can evolve into a greater wolf, thorn wolf, wind wolf, or many other kinds of wolves. But one of them is the lesser kobold. When a wolf develops enough intelligence and knowledge, there is a chance that it can evolve into a lesser kobold. When it does, its paws become able to grip and move independently, like what our hands can do, they also develop the ability to move upright for short periods of time. When it becomes a regular kobold, it is able to move upright constantly, with the ability to still move on all fours if it wishes to, it also becomes a little smarter forming its own language and gains a complete thumb.¡±


    ¡°When it becomes a greater kobold, it starts to have a more humanoid form. And finally, when it becomes a high kobold, it looks like a very furry human with ears and tail. From there it can become a lesser beast-kin or lesser beast-man. In a beast-kins case, it can look like a human but with just ears and tail. Harpies are somewhat similar to that, except only birds can become harpies. They still have wings for arms as harpies but with claws to manipulate tools, greater and high harpies have their wings on their back with regular arms. Looking like a regular woman, but with wings and maybe clawed feet or feathers on other parts of their body. Not to mention when those creatures do become a high harpy or a high kobold they may also get the racial modifier of being a lesser beast-kin or bird-kin. Do you understand now, how big a difference ranks can be and what it can do and give? Turning a little bird or wolf and putting them on the same level of intelligence of everybody else! Isn¡¯t that fascinating!¡± Lorenzo¡¯s eyes glowed at that though.


    ¡°Okay¡­ ya it''s amazing. But¡­some of them are bats, not birds. What up with that?¡± Van asked, curious.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ that¡± Lorenzo rubbed his head ¡° honestly speaking, no one knows how or why bats were able to become harpies, there are many theories, one being they were made by vampire mages from a long time ago. But for the most part, people just have grown to live with it and don¡¯t really talk about it much anymore. What is known, is that they don¡¯t evolve into bird-kin, so they don¡¯t have much in the way of evolution. Sorry, that I couldn¡¯t explain it any further, do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Mages can create their own creatures!?¡± Van asked in surprise.


    Lorenzo hesitated but nodded. ¡°Powerful mages who have an extreme understanding of the requirements on what makes an evolution can indeed mess with what a creature can evolve into.¡±


    Van thought about that and asked another question. ¡°Is hob-goblin really the rank up for goblin?¡±


    ¡°Actually no, it is not,¡± Lorenzo said. ¡°Normally when a goblin ranks up it becomes a greater goblin and then a high goblin, they just have a chance to also become a hob-goblin. So you can say that a hob-goblin is a creature that has both the races of greater goblin and lesser hob-goblin. Like a high kobold may have the race of lesser beast-kin. They have two races instead of one.


    Van and Luna asked a few more questions and It took a while for Lorenzo to finally finish answering them all but when he was done, both Van and Luna were thankful for it. ¡°Of course there is much more to it than that, but I¡¯ve taken enough of your time as is. So i¡¯ll leave it at that for today and explain the rest some other time during one of our lessons. Not to mention Van, you still have to go to training, I hear Thea will be the instructor today, so you probably shouldn''t be late for that.¡± Van and Luna thanked him once more and turned to leave.


    ¡°Ah wait!¡± Lorenzo said as if realizing something making Van and Luna pause at the door. ¡°Actually Van, could you stay behind, there is something I want to talk to you about before you go.


    Van and Luna looked to each other, slowly, Luna left and closed the doors behind and Van turned around to look at Lorenzo. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    Lorenzo looked a little serious ¡°Van, I thought I told you, not to bring up the fact that you have the potential to awaken an incubus bloodline in you. Do you know how serious that is!¡± he sighed as he rubbed his temples. ¡°When you were born, we tried to do everything we could to protect you, and because of that a lot of women working in the castle are pent up. It doesn''t help that Thea doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of that, or care, so her actions just make things worse.¡±


    Van was taken aback at first, then he just looked confused as Lorenzo seemed to ramble on.


    Lorenzo looked at Van¡¯s confusion and sighed once more ¡° it''s different for women if it''s found out there are a succubus. Or at least here in the vampire lands and the demon lands, it''s considered a good thing. In other places having demon blood could be considered a bad thing to have, but despite that, if it was known a woman had succubus blood in her, even those who detest demons would be far more accepting of it.¡±


    Lorenzo then Looked Van in the eyes trying to convey his seriousness but then talking gently ¡° it''s not a bad thing to have incubus blood or awaken it, but it can be bad if a woman found out.¡±


    ¡°Would women hate me if they knew?¡± Van asked worriedly.


    ¡°Not all. In fact, it would be the opposite if anything. Just promise me you will not tell anyone, not unless you trust them with your very life and soul, that you have incubus blood in you. Can you do that?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°...I can,¡± Van said a little sadly. ¡°Does father know?¡± Van asked in return


    ¡°Yes¡± Lorenzo smiled gently ¡°he does, so you can talk to him about it too if you want. But until we feel you are ready, we won¡¯t tell you anything else. Now I think I¡¯ve taken enough of your time. Goodbye Van¡±


    And with that, the conversation was over. Van slowly opened and walked out the door and went down the hall followed by the Annas that were waiting for him outside. There was a lot on his mind, and he wasn¡¯t sure the short walk to the training ground would give him enough time to go through everything. So he decided to push it back for later, one day he would know, hopefully, it would be soon.

 Chapter 14: Thea’s Training

    Van arrived at the training ground to a waiting Thea who was tapping her foot impatiently. ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up!¡± she said as she waited for him to stand beside the Annas who were already there and waiting. Luna was also there, but standing on the outskirts looking in as she tended to enjoy watching them work.


    Her expression softened once he was in place. ¡° I heard everything from Luna, thank you for being there for her, It may seem like you didn¡¯t do much, but it meant the world to her.¡± she then rolled her eyes ¡°know if only Lore didn¡¯t keep you two behind to bore you with all that ¡®intellectual stuff¡¯ my day could¡¯ve started off better then having to wait for my turn to whip you guys into shape.¡± she then beamed ¡°oh we are going to have sooo much fun!¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t sure what he just got himself into, but hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as the expression on Thea¡¯s face would entail.


    ¡°Alright to start with let''s see you all activate your aura¡± Van and the Annas beside him did so, and he felt the energy inside of him flow throughout his body. ¡°Okayyy, not bad. But not good either, it''s clear Alvaroz put more effort into training your body than he did your aura. We¡¯ll be switching gears and start on the training of your aura alongside your body. More importantly, we will be training so that it doesn''t take a whole minute to bring out your aura. Such a thing can be a matter of life and death after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, does anyone know how to flare their aura?¡± she looked at them expectantly, when none replied or understood what she said she sighed. ¡°Imagine your body being the container and your aura the liquid, just pour it all out. Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯ll just tire yourself out doing so, so there''s no consequences. I¡¯ll help anyone who has trouble doing it. This is so I can get a read on what type of aura you might have. Knowing what color aura you have can make it easier on me on how to figure out how to train you to increase your proficiency in aura control, amongst other things.¡±


    Van and Anna tried their best to push out as much of their aura, it wasn¡¯t that hard in truth. In fact, once they have let go and had their arua flowing out, they found that it was harder for them to push it back in, making them worried.


    ¡°You no doubt have found that it is harder to keep your aura in check, now that you have let it out. That''s normal, don¡¯t worry about it, in fact learning how to control your flare is one of the first steps on controlling your aura. When you flare your aura in a controlled way with intent, such as killing intent, it can scare people and creatures weaker than you, so learning how to properly release your aura is very important. The next step after learning how to flare your aura is to spike it, but we¡¯ll go over that later. Now, once you have gotten control over your aura, put it away and we¡¯ll be moving on from here.¡±


    After much struggling, and tiring of themselves, Van and the others were able to bring their aura back under control. Slowly they let the aura within themselves dissipate and slumber once more. Once Van had put his aura away, he found that he was already sweating a little as if he ran a lap around the castle.


    Thea shook her head disapprovingly ¡°you all have a long road ahead of you, though I get that you''re kids, but that''s no excuse to be so bad at it!¡± she said imperiously


    ¡°It kind of is, though.¡± Van thought to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know your meditation practices, correct? We¡¯ll be training that today, I want you all to be able to pull out your aura at a moment''s notice, and the first step of that is to be able to reach a state of mind that will allow you to feel out your body and energies even in the midst of battle! To that end you will be drinking these!¡± she said, pulling out a few vials of liquid out of nothing. ¡°And riding that¡± she then pointed to a wagon with two horses that were waiting patiently behind her.


    ¡°These vials contain a liquid that will greatly upset your stomach, if you''re not careful, you will throw up. It''s worse on a wagon, where every bump, can and will, make you feel nauseous.¡± she had an evil smile on her face ¡°you all are to ride the wagon for ten laps, if you don¡¯t do everything to center your mind, you will throw up, there''s no ifs ands or buts about it. So if you don¡¯t want your breakfast all over you, you better learn how to center your mind before it''s too late!¡±


    Van and Anna paled ¡°you can''t be serious right! That''s crazy!¡± Van said, shocked by Thea¡¯s so-called ¡®training¡¯.


    Thea for her part laughed like a cartoon villain, enjoying this probably far more than she should. ¡°Oh, but I am serious! And you think this is bad! Trust me when me and Al were young we went through the same shit. Except this time¡± she smiled her evil smile ¡° I¡¯ve made my own improvements and added a few more of my own special training regimes and programs. And there''s nothing you can do to stop me!¡±


    Van and Anna blanched as they realized that they won''t be getting out of this that easily. Their minds swirled with thoughts on how to get out of this, but they only had to look at Thea¡¯s face to know that won''t be possible. ¡°Where the hell is dad!¡± he thought, looking around, Taking a deep breath, Van and Anna prepared themselves for the worst.


    ¡°Good, good¡­ it seems you all have finally realized that you can¡¯t get away from this.¡± Thea said with joy ¡°alright everyone follow me¡± she said in a singsong voice. They followed her and got onto the wagon. ¡°Alright, everyone get comfortable, try to lean on something and make sure that your body is nice and centered.¡± She then handed out the vial¡¯s. ¡°Each of you will take one, each potion will last about an hour, so you don¡¯t have to worry about feeling sick throughout the day or anything like that.¡±


    Van¡¯s stomach was already beginning to knot, and he didn¡¯t even take the vial yet. His nerves seemed to be working to make him feel sick on their own just fine without it. but he took the potion anyway and on Thea¡¯s command, they all drank the liquid at the same time. It tasted as bad as it looked. With that Thea set the wagon in motion, at first they didn¡¯t feel anything, but then slowly, a sense of vertigo set upon them. Van gritted his teeth as he didn¡¯t expect this to be as painful as he thought it would, and fought for control of his stomach.


    Thea was driving the wagon, and as she drove it, she would give suggestions on how to better cope with the sickness. ¡°Relax your body! You can¡¯t control that sickness, remember this is for you to center your mind even under duress. Remember your meditation practices, if you can''t enter the zone and all else fails, just try to keep from throwing up.¡± This and more was said, she said them gently and soothingly, not wanting to be the cause of an accident.


    ¡°This can''t be a real training exercise!¡± Van thought as he tried to keep control, he then heard one of the Annas throw up on the side of the wagon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you throw up once means you can¡¯t again!¡± Thea said ¡°also, don¡¯t worry, you all will have a nice break and water after this so try to hang in there!¡±


    Van cursed her in his mind, the smell of the throw up making him want to join in, but he forced himself to ignore it. Slowly he worked over his meditation exercise and tried to keep in check each of his senses, such as smell, then hearing, followed by the others ones as he closed his eyes and tried to relax his body. The others saw that and tried to copy him, trying to just block everything out for the sake of their stomach.


    Thea looked at that and nodded to herself approvingly ¡°good, looks like they''re quick learners, perhaps they have more potential then I first thought?¡± She remembered back to when she had to take this exercise and how it took her several times before she could pull it off herself. She didn¡¯t know that their success was partially due to the fact they were very much used to practicing their meditation, because of the problems they faced with their soul realm.


    Every bump and turn, sent Van and Anna¡¯s stomach reeling, it was a constant battle of the mind to prevent themselves from throwing up. Van was thankful that he had a small breakfast, otherwise, he didn¡¯t believe that he would have made it. Either way, Van and Anna, while having a few close calls, were able to successfully complete the hour without further incident.


    ¡°Good, very good. Once you all recover we¡¯ll begin with your other exercises like normal. There is much more to my training than just the wagon, it could be considered a warm-up for what''s to come so you better be prepared for the worst!¡± she said smiling.


    ¡°That was just the warm-up!?¡± Van thought, already worried for what the future will hold for him. His stomach was doing somersaults and he still felt like he was going to throw up.


    Thea waited for them to feel better, before she continued on with the training. Once it looked like they were rested she addressed them. ¡°before we begin with normal exercise, I want you all to tap into your aura and bring it out¡± she then waited for them to do so. Reluctantly they did, unsure where this was going to lead. ¡°Good¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Now in my hand I have a few leaves, these leaves will help determine what kind of aura you might have. You can also do this with water. First, I want all of you to take a leaf.¡± she then extended them out and slowly Van and Anna took a leaf each. ¡°Now, first put your leaf in the palm of your hand. Then make it so that your leaf is sandwiched between both of your hands, try to keep space between your other hand and the leaf.¡± she then waited for them to do so.


    ¡°Good. Now, have your aura flow through the leaf and into your other hand, like a conduit. The leaf should be similar to an extension of your body. Just let your aura flow, do not be afraid to use up all your arua should you feel like it. Center your mind and feel the leaf, and feel your aura pass through your hand, through the leaf, and into your other hand, completing the circuit. Don¡¯t try to control the leaf, let all control over your aura go, except for trying to pass it from one hand to the other through the leaf.¡± she spoke soothingly as she tried to help them get their mind centered.


    Van did so, he narrowed his eyes in a half dreamlike trance, as he tried to focus his aura through the leaf and back into his other hand.


    Thea watched them both intently, or more like, she watched the leaves intently, with her eyes enchanted by aura. After a while she nodded as if she got what she wanted. ¡°Okay you can stop now.¡±


    Van and Anna did so, they were sweating buckets, they hadn¡¯t realized how exhausting it would be to try and manipulate their aura like that.


    ¡°Coincidentally, expelling all your aura or manipulating it like that is also a great way to train your aura. But that wasn¡¯t the reason for this test, This was to determine your aura color.¡± Van and Anna looked up in surprise at that.


    ¡°Let me explain a little how the test works. When you let your aura flow naturally through an object like a leaf for long enough, a few things can happen. For example, if you have blue aura, then the leaf might be a little chilly or fried like a spark of electricity went through it, the veins on the leaf can also turn a light shade of blue. If red, burn marks on the leaf, with a light shade of red through the veins. Yellow could make the leaf sticky or move across your hand, also yellowish veins. Orange can make the leaf hard and brittle, orangish veins. Purple would fry the leaf just a tad, purplish veins. Green would make it look like the wind was going to blow it away or make it look healthier, a deeper shade of green on the veins. Finally, neutral would have no effect on the color and is sometimes the hardest to detect any effect on the leaf. After a while, the effects on the leaves color will change back to normal as the supply of aura is cut off.¡± Thea explained


    Van was surprised and looked down on his leaf, trying to figure out what color it was. But he seemed to be too late as it looked like a normal leaf to him. Anna didn¡¯t seem to be happy about her leaf either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you two¡± Thea smiled ¡°I watched carefully, and know what types of aura you both have.¡± she then looked at Van. ¡°Van you have the potential for both blue and green aura with a little bit of neutral.¡± she then turned to Anna ¡°Anna you have good potential for neutral, with a touch of both red and orange.¡±


    Van was pretty happy with his aura potential, and it seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    ¡°Now that we know what types of aura you both have, we can make training exercises that better match your potential. Thought that probably won''t be for a few months, as we will be training your mind and body as well as your neutral and overall aura before we get into anything more.¡± Thea said. Dashing any hopes of Van and Anna that they will be able to use their aura in any meaningful way.


    With that Thea put them through the wringer, forcing them to push themselves past their breaking limit. Running, jogging, push-ups, curl-ups, squats, stretches and more, she didn¡¯t let up even for one bit. ¡°Aura is all about willpower, even if you''re broken and bleeding you still have to move forward! The first one to break will have to do another ten laps!¡± her face curved into an evil smile as she jeered them on.


    After an exhausting morning, they were done. Both Van and Anna were lying on her backs. Slowly Luna came over to look over them to see if they were okay, the concern clear on her face. She was wearing a beautiful frilly white dress this morning, and she was a sight for sore eyes for Van.


    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Luna asked


    Van wished he could say he was okay or that he was fine, but unfortunately, he was so tired and sore he couldn¡¯t even gather enough energy to even mouth the words.


    ¡°They''re fine,¡± Thea said ¡°they''re just being big babies.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Van thought in his mind only for Thea to whip her head around and stare at him. She then gave him an evil smile making him think she somehow read his mind. He paled under her gaze.


    Luna saw the exchange and put her hands on her hips looking at her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t bully them!¡±


    That only seemed to make Thea smile more, but a more genuine one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, I won¡¯t bully them, I¡¯m only trying to make them stronger, promise.¡±


    Luna continued to glare at her mother but then turned away. She sat down between Van and one of the Annas and started petting them on the head in hopes of making them feel better. Van and Anna exchange a look and accept the kindness as Thea watched amused as Luna tried to reach out to pet both of them at the same time while looking worriedly around at the other Annas who were out of reach.


    ¡°Aww that¡¯s so sweet. It reminds me how I would hold her and pet her head to make her feel better.¡± Thea thought as she watched her daughter. Thoughts and memories of times where she had to console her daughter or how she gently caressed her daughter''s head as she slept entered her mind.


    As for Van, he was starting to enjoy the feeling of Luna¡¯s hand gently rubbing on his scalp, it did far more for him then he was expecting, and slowly he relaxed into it. For a long while everyone was just quiet and enjoying the time off and they watched the beautiful cloudy sky. Then all of a sudden, Thea said something that grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m glad I finally married Alv, I can¡¯t wait to look forward to more days like these,¡± she said somewhat more to herself than anyone else and much to the confusion of everyone at the suddenness of it all. Thea was looking at the sky with a strange happy expression on her face only to look down and realize everyone was staring at her.


    ¡°...Ooops. Well... I suppose that cat is out of the bag.¡± she said a little embarrassed at her mix-up. ¡°I guess this is as good a time as any to make an announcement.¡± She then turned her gaze to everyone in front of her. ¡° As you all know, I¡¯ve been engaged to Alvaroz for a long time, and we have decided to make it official, soon everyone will know we are married!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by that, no one said a word for a long time. Then all of a sudden, Luna jumped up and ran over to her mother to give her a hug, she squealed with joy and giggled with happiness for her mother.


    Slowly both Van and Anna got up to give their congratulations, Anna far more enthusiastically than Van who was keeping largely quiet. The Annas, Luna, and Thea seemed to have a little hug-fest going on. After everything died down Thea told everyone what was going to happen.


    ¡°In four months time, we will be going to my castle to hold a little celebration over our union. Close friends and family, as well as a few others will be invited.¡± Thea started to explain, with a large smile on her face.


    ¡°Umm.¡± Van interrupted, unsure how to properly phrase his question without sounding rude. ¡°Why are you having a celebration? Not to be rude but can¡¯t you just tell everyone you''re married? I thought that was how it worked. Also, why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner that you and my dad were married! Van said a little hurt at having such knowledge be kept from him, he was genuinely confused and wanted some answers.


    Thea smiled kindly ¡°while it is true that for the most part, when people marry they don¡¯t have a, what is it called? A Wedding? Yes... that.¡± she pondered the word for a bit before continuing ¡°Most people are already married even before it is announced that they are. After all, the ritual to bind two people together is somewhat long and tedious and if not careful, someone can try to interrupt it and cause a backlash. But sometimes one still needs to make it ¡®announced¡¯ or ¡®official¡¯ so that others know. This can either be done by having a small celebration with a few people, who in turn over time will tell others, letting the knowledge spread naturally. Or through the delivering of letters to close family and allies.¡±


    ¡°So this is nothing more than a party of convenience for everyone else who might not know?¡± Van asked, trying to understand.


    Thea laughed ¡°Yes! Something like that!¡± she then turned a little more serious and looked sadly at Van ¡°sorry, for not telling you sooner, we wanted it to be a surprise, your father was the one that wanted to break it to you. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± she finished sadly.


    Van shook his head as he thought about it, he realized that his parents genuinely love and cherish Thea and if they''re happy, he was happy. ¡°no, it''s okay¡­¡± he then looked up at her with a more genuine expression. ¡°Congratulations on getting married¡­ Mom.¡± Van said kindly, trying to be polite.


    Thea squealed with joy and pushed past everyone to give Van a huge hug and squeeze him tight against her. Luna ran along with her mother, excited and trying to get in on the hug. After fearing being suffocated between Thea¡¯s breasts, Van was finally let go.


    Thea put him down and got on his eyes level ¡°Van, I promise I¡¯ll do my best to be a good mother to you, I already love you as one of my own.¡± She then gave another kind of smile. ¡° i¡¯m also looking forward to the day where i¡¯m your mom in another sense as well.¡± she said looking between him and Luna, making them both blush at the suddenness of it.¡±


    ¡°Well that answers that question I suppose¡± Van thought, wondering how this would affect his and Luna¡¯s engagement.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Thea said, getting up. ¡° I have some explaining to do to your parents. They''re not going to be happy about breaking the surprise to you all early.¡± then her eyes widened in shock as she realized something. ¡° I completely forgot! LUNCH! We got to go while the food is still nice and hot! Come on everyone let''s go!¡±


    The next thing everyone else knew, she was gone and all they saw was her back. Soon a chuckle spread amongst everyone left as they decided to excitedly follow her, their exhaustion somewhat gone due to all the excitement they had just experienced and newfound anticipation for the future.

 Chapter 15: Leaving

    Since the revelation of the party, Thea had gotten a firm scolding from both Alvaroz and Lillia for letting it slip the little surprise they had planned. Soon the whole castle knew what was coming up, and everyone was talking about it. But just because there was something to celebrate, didn¡¯t mean that Thea let up on the training. Or at least at first, she didn¡¯t let up, as the date got closer for them to leave, she started to give more free days for the kids to do what they want. Which, they used to play and spend more time with each other.


    Luna, during this time, went through her body awakening with the help of Van. her body, already growing by leaps and bounds. Giving her an older look than her actual age, which was a month younger than Van. she already looked like she was fifteen years old, while Van already looked like he was sixteen despite only just turning fifteen.


    Finally, the day came for them to leave, and everyone was excited and nervous at the same time, or at least for the kids, the adults didn¡¯t think much about it. For Van and Anna, it would be the first time they had ever left the castle, they had never even seen the castle town that surrounded them except for when they were on the wall looking down. So for the both of them, it was something special and perhaps the only chance they may ever get to see the outside world.


    Van was packing a few of his things when he turned around and watched the Annas help pack everything else. He was impressed by their coordination in even lifting and putting away even the heavy luggages, how several of them would work together to get big parcels on the carriage. Because of their number, Van and Anna will be taking separate carriages, with someone else assigned to them by his father. Van wished he could at least take one of the Annas with him, but his father said it probably wouldn¡¯t work out with the person he had in mind to guard him. When Thea and Luna first came, there were three carriages, now that they are leaving, there seemed to be more than twice that number getting ready to leave.


    Van saw his father waving him and Luna over with a guardswoman standing beside him. They went to him with one of the Annas tagging along in case something important was to be said. As Van got closer, he realized it just wasn¡¯t any guardswoman but the closest thing to a knight they had.


    The knight was a high ghoul, making her very strong and powerful. Supposedly she had served the family for over 60 years and was one of the few survivors of the attack on the castle. She was young-looking, early twenties, and had pale light bluish skin and light red eyes of a ghoul with black hair and a toned body from years of training while wearing black form-fitting armor.


    Anna was a little nervous as she got closer since for some reason the knight glared at her and didn¡¯t seem to like her and she was too afraid to get close or ask why.


    ¡°Van, I¡¯m assigning Kella to you for your protection on the journey to Thea¡¯s home, both you and Luna will be traveling together separately from us in a different carriage and we couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could protect you like she can. You both will be riding right behind us so there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry.¡± Alvaroz said.


    ¡°Is there anything we should be concerned about when we leave?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Nothing that we couldn¡¯t handle¡± Alvaroz replied back with a smile.


    ¡°Can I take one of the Annas with me?¡± Van asked, a little unsure because of Kella. He knew he was told that he should not bring one with him, but it felt wrong to go somewhere without her.


    Alvaroz hesitated and Looked at Kella who was staring daggers at Anna. ¡°Would that be fine with you?¡± Alvaroz asked Kella uncertainly.


    ¡°I live to serve, master, If it''s your will that I watch over this Thing. Then so be it.¡± she said not even looking away from Anna to address her master directly.


    Alvaroz looked worriedly between the two as Anna shrunk under the intense gaze of Kella. Van wondered if he made the wrong decision in asking and thought that it probably would have been better if he just kept his mouth shut and let Anna just travel with the rest of her.


    Alvaroz looked worried, then looked back towards the group. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all get in the carriage, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± he then turned back to Kella ¡°and please try to get along.¡± he whispered to her ¡°she¡¯s just a child and had nothing to do with what happened,¡± Kella grunted and finally looked away from Anna, her foot-stomping away leaving everyone behind. Anna let out a breath in relief.


    Alvaroz turned to address the group once more ¡°please forgive her, you know how she can get.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn''t she like Anna?¡± Van asked his father, a little concerned.


    Alvaroz hesitated, looking unsure ¡°I¡¯m not sure I should be the one saying this, perhaps it''s best that you asked her directly? I¡¯ll just say that her anger is, while justified, a little misplaced in this case. She lost much, and blamed herself for what happened all those years ago.¡± he finished a little sadly.


    Van realized then what his father was probably talking about. ¡°You mean, she was one of the few survivors from the attack?¡± he asked.


    Alvaroz winced a little, looking around and hoping no one heard and sighing in relief when he found no one who did. Luna and Anna looked surprised as they too just realized what Van just said.


    Alvaroz then looked at his son and sighed ¡°yes¡­ she is one of the survivors of the attack, but I won''t say anything more than that. I''m sorry but you won''t hear anything else from me.¡± he finished firmly, Alvaroz was never the kind of person to talk about others behind their back, and considering how personal this information was, he felt it wasn¡¯t his place to talk about it doubly so.


    Van nodded in understanding. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said


    ¡°Nothing to apologize for,¡± Alvaroz replied. ¡°Now why don¡¯t you all get in,¡± he said pointing to the carriage nearby being pulled by shadow mares. ¡°We''ll be leaving soon.¡± then as if just realizing something. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget you have everything in order, it will be a while before we get back and the trip is long, so bring a few games or books with you for the journey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad. I already thought of that and packed a few things to take with me in the carriage. We''re ready to go whenever you are.¡± Van replied.


    ¡°Good. just ah¡­ make sure you went to the bathroom before we leave because it will be a while before we reach a safe place to stop at. Don¡¯t forget to bring snacks as well, we already prepared some food for everyone but just in case you''re hungry on the trip you should bring some. And-¡±


    ¡°Well be fine dad!¡± Van said, cutting his father off. ¡°We''ll see each other again in a few hours at the rest stop. It''s not like we are going anywhere dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be taking care of a few things on my end. Be ready soon,¡± he said as he turned away to get back to work ordering a few of the workers around before getting in one of the carriages near the front.


    Van turned to the girls beside him. ¡°Anyone need to go to the bathroom? I already went before coming out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Anna added.


    ¡°Then let''s get in and get ourselves comfortable. I brought a blanket, snacks, and a few good books with me.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Any board games?¡± Luna asked


    ¡°I had Anna put them in the back, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to ask someone to reach out and get them for us as we ride, since I didn¡¯t want too much stuff making us feel cramped inside the carriage on the way to your home.


    ¡°I wonder if we are missing anything else?¡± Luna asked out loud.


    Van gave it some thought. ¡°I think we''re good... we probably should get in the carriage so as not to keep everyone else waiting.¡±


    With that, the three of them got in the carriage. The carriage was big and wide and had a soft upholstery and carpeted floor, it was big enough for a grown adult to stand and take a few steps to reach the other side. They took in the art and everything else and chatted about the excitement of moving to someplace new, asking Luna a few questions as well about her first time traveling to their home and what they might get to see along the way to her''s. A nervous excitement hung in the air as Van took the window seat and was already looking outside despite not having moved yet as the other two giggled and chatted about one thing or another.


    Then Kella entered and sat on the opposite side of the seating, staring hard at them. Slowly the excitement died out under her gaze as the kids started to feel a little uncomfortable, As if on cue the carriage began to move. Anna seemed the most uncomfortable as most of the gaze was directed at her, and Van was worried that the trip would not be as much fun as he first hoped it would.


    For a time, silence reigned over the carriage, but as it moved on, Van couldn¡¯t help but glance outside. Once he did, he couldn¡¯t look away, the atmosphere of the carriage already being forgotten in his mind as he stared at the outside world. Luna and, with some difficulty, Anna also slowly had their attention taken away by the changing view and the promise of something new.


    Van looked upon the outside world with great interest. The slightly gothic architecture, the people, vamps, ghouls, goblins, humans, and more busily moving about their day as the procession of carriages passed them by. Wearing black, or black and white, some wearing dark browns or greys, a few with blues and reds clothing. The sight of food vendors giving out free samples, merchants boasting about their wares trying to get someone to buy. The noise and even some of the smells that wormed its way into the carriage stole Van¡¯s attention away.


    As he watched, he noticed something strange. Most of the people outside were women, the few men he saw were also accompanied by women. Looking closer he noticed that there were a few more men than he originally thought but they were all wearing hoods to cover up their faces. But no matter where he looked, women severely outnumbered the men. More than that, the few men that were out, all wore clothing that covered most of their body, the women, on the other hand, wore practically nothing.


    Some of them wore one-piece dresses that were see-through hiding nothing, others wore what he expected to be underwear with a large jacket, but walking around it as if it were everyday clothes, One didn¡¯t even bother to cover her chest and simply wore a short skirt. Another odd thing was that most of the women seemed to be watching the procession with great interest. Soon, women crowded on either side of the street, as the carriages moved on by. One particularly astonishing thing to Van was when one of the women stripped her clothing and gave it to her friend to hold, then proceeded to jog alongside the carriages naked. The other women did not seem to think this as weird at all, and largely cheered her on.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Van wondered aloud, completely confused by the scene in front of him. It was Kella who answered.


    ¡°She is trying to get your father and mother¡¯s attention,¡± she said, sounding a little bored as she turned and also looked at the naked jogging women.


    ¡°Why?¡± Van asked, hoping for an answer.


    Kella rolled her eyes. ¡°This is what happens when your father shelters you so.¡± she said, ¡°you have no idea how the world works, do you?¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is that supposed to mean?¡± Van said frowning and a little angry, feeling slightly insulted but still also wanting to know.


    Kella sighed ¡°sorry young master, I didn¡¯t mean to say that, it was wrong of me. I should have phrased it better, it just¡­ that your question shouldn¡¯t even be a question, if not for your father''s orders.¡± she replied genuinely.


    Van was surprised by the sudden turn in tone, and so was Luna and Anna. they had first thought of Kella as a hardass, so it was surprising when she quickly apologized like that. ¡°It''s fine...¡± he said ¡°can you please tell me what''s going on with that woman?¡± he asked politely, not wanting to ruin things between the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry young master, as per your father''s orders, I can only tell you the bare minimum. As for what she is doing¡­ like I said, she is hoping to get your father¡¯s and mother¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°By running around naked?¡± Van asked flatly


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kella replied, matter of factly.


    ¡°And that''s normal?¡± Van asked, questioningly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kella replied once more.


    Van sat back, staring at Kella, trying to figure her out. ¡°Why is she trying to get my parent''s attention?¡±


    ¡°In the hopes that your father or mother might take a liking to her and let her in the carriage,¡± Kella said.


    ¡°Why?¡¯ Van asked


    ¡° The fact you have to ask shows how sheltered you are.¡± Kella sighed. ¡°It can either be because she is hoping to call upon your father''s duty, or that the woman hopes to be his concubine.¡±


    ¡°My father''s duty? concubine?¡± Van asked confused


    ¡°Im sorry, but I can¡¯t say much more than that,¡± Kella replied.


    ¡°Seriously!?¡± Van asked, exasperated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kella said.


    Van angrily looked out the window once more, watching the naked woman as she ran. Finally, it seemed she got what she wanted because the door to his parents'' carriage opened and the woman dashed inside and was helped up by Thea, the woman''s face smiling all the while. A light cheer went up from the small crowd as she got in, which only confused Van even more. As he worriedly looked on he noticed that for the most part, most of the people walking about didn¡¯t really care as they went about their day and only a few people did but only as something mildly amusing.


    ¡°How much is my father trying to keep from me?¡± Van asked, still looking out the window. He then turned to look at Luna and Anna ¡°do you both know what going on?¡± Luna and Anna looked very uncomfortable at the question, making Van realize that they did in fact know what¡¯s going on. ¡°Am I the only one that doesn¡¯t know?¡± he asked a little hurt at being kept out of the secret.


    ¡°Your father...¡± Kella began, ¡°highly values your innocence¡­¡± she hesitated ¡°but surely you already have an idea of what''s going on? It should have become more obvious when Thea came over to stay.¡±


    Van hesitated, he knew what she was getting at, but Van didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Slowly though, he realized that he was looking at the world with some bias, no doubt thanks to his many past lives and stuff influencing him. ¡°Am I letting my past lives influence me more than I realize? Am I not seeing the world for what it actually is?¡± He remembered back to when Thea first came over, how he had to go out of his way to avoid their section of the castle because of all the moans they made. ¡°But what if all those moans weren¡¯t just my father and Thea? Now that I think of it, after she came it didn¡¯t just stop at their section of the castle, it slowly spread out, it wasn¡¯t just them was it. It was more than just those two.¡±


    Van looked outside once more in thought at the crowd of people outside. He wasn¡¯t really looking at them, if anything they started to blur together as he went deeper in thought. ¡°I need to look at the world with a more open mind, maybe there''s a different cultural aspect between the genders that I am missing?¡±


    ¡°Does this happen everywhere?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, only in this region, the customs to get the attention of a noble can differ from place to place, and of course, from nation to nation. Though admittedly, this is one of the more archaic methods that is slowly going out of practice. In other areas, it could be dancing, or art, there are a number of different methods to gain the interest of a noble or a male in general. It doesn''t always have to be a male either. They do it because working for a powerful family usually nets benefits and good pay. And if not that, at least it''s an interesting experience. Sometimes it''s also just done in good fun or because of drunkenness.¡± Kella answered.


    Van wanted to ask more about that, but just then he noticed a woman on the streets, taking advantage of everyone''s distraction, grabed a man and dragged him into an alleyway. She pinned him to a wall and a scuffle began as she tried to remove some of his clothing and tried to force-feed him some sort of pinkish liquid from a vial. The man seemed just as shocked as Van was by the suddenness of it all. But the day was saved when another woman came by and kicked the would-be assailant off and brought the man back with her to safety.


    Van, now paying more attention, then noticed other things happening. Such as women trying to tease the hoods of a few males, or a woman smacking the ass of a nearby man. He also saw couples everywhere, doing it on a terrace, one in their home with the window open and a few others hidden away, sometimes with more than one woman.


    ¡°What in the world is going on!?¡± Van thought as he saw all this.


    ¡°If I may make a suggestion, young master,¡± Kella said, breaking Van out of his thoughts. ¡°Before you come to any judgments, wait for your father to explain everything. Last I heard, he was planning to tell you about everything he has been keeping from you for when you mature a bit more. But considering everything you no doubt have seen, you should ask him when we make our next stop. And if he still refuses to tell you, I suggest you remember that your father has always done what was best for you, so please¡­ believe in him.¡±


    Van looked surprised at Kella. It was the most she has ever talked before, or so he believed. He gave what she said some thought and while still a little worried about everything he was seeing, he decided that she was right and that he should place his trust in his father.


    ¡°Your right...¡± Van said, calming himself down ¡°I will ask my father a few questions once we stop for the night.¡± he said then looked worriedly at the man who was assaulted, far behind in the distance.


    ¡°Do not worry young master¡± Kella said ¡°rape was almost nonexistent before the breaking happened. I¡¯m sure once everyone has another year or two to forget and calm down, everything will be back to normal. Still, I have memorized that woman''s face for when we return, she will be punished for her crimes, whether or not she was able to commit them.¡± she said reassuringly, trying to put Van at ease.


    Van was somewhat thankful to hear that, but he couldn¡¯t help exclaim in his heart ¡°Rape!?¡± then tried to calm himself down, thinking he must have misheard thinking back to his previous thoughts. ¡°There is a lot about this world I do not know, and that I can¡¯t get just from books. My parents are hiding things from me, well maybe not so much Thea, I don¡¯t think she really cares either way. But still, I need a few questions answered.¡± He continued to think deeply, even as they slowly made their way to the large gate that will let them out of the castle town and into the wider world.


    Van watched as the door to his parent¡¯s carriage opened once more, letting the women out. Her hair a mess, her body sweating, and a happy expression on her face as she practically skipped her way back home. Or at least tried to before walking slowly, wincing as she looked down at her crotch. A few moments more and she was gone from view as the walls of the town cut off his vision.


    She was soon forgotten as the sight outside took his breath away in wonder and awe. Thought the heaviness and worry in his heart was not so easily dispelled.

 Chapter 16: Traveling

    ¡°What''s that one called?¡± Van asked, pointing at a tree with a black trunk and reddish leaves.


    ¡°That¡¯s fire oak,¡± Kella replied. ¡°the wood of which can burn for days.¡±


    ¡°And that one?¡± Van asked again, pointing to another tree, this time with bluish leaves and bluish glowing lines running along its trunk.


    Kella sighed, she was thankful he was able to get his mind off of what happened before, but tired from answering his endless barrage of questions. ¡°That''s a lumary tree, or a glow tree as it¡¯s sometimes called. Since Alcrav is a land mostly cloudy, the plant life has developed means to produce its own light. At night it glows a soft blue, the leaves of which also glow and can continue to glow a few hours after being picked off, so sometimes you will see a whirlwind of small soft glowing leaves riding along with the wind.¡±


    Van continued to stare out of the window in wonder at all the things he never knew about, or at least at the things he heard or read about, but had never gotten a chance to actually see. Soon the small forest was broken by a truly majestic view of endless fields of produce as far as the eye can see. It seemed that they were passing through a farming community.


    ¡°What are they growing there? Van asked curiously


    Kella once again turned to see what he was looking at ¡°wheat, potatoes, rice, things like that¡­¡± she replied bored.


    Van pouted a bit at the lackluster reply but decided that he had been asking a lot of questions so he should hold back for a bit. Instead, he looked outside to the farmers to see how they went about their day. The farmers for their part looked on with interest at the long line of carriages, but only a few actually stopped to watch them pass by. A small group of kids thought did decide to run alongside them for a while.


    Van took note of some of the villagers wearing masks and burning down a black tree into ash and had a long line of other trees similar to it ready for the burning. He turned to ask Kella but she already beat him to the punch.


    ¡°Those are ash trees, their trees that are easily turned into ash, hence the name. They are mixed in with the soil to help give it nutrients, but the ash of an ash tree can also be used for some magic rituals as well.¡± Kella said.


    Van turned back to watch the villagers burn the tree. It was then he noticed that there were a lot of goblins running around, obeying order from the other villagers. He even saw a few skeletons walking about carrying things.


    ¡°There are skeletons!?¡± Van asked, surprised.


    ¡°Of course there are. But they mostly oversee the fruit trees.¡± Kella said ¡°the farm is far larger than you might first think. Some of the fruit trees owned by the farmers are actually deep in the forest where there are monsters. Because of that, undead are sent to pick them up so that they don¡¯t have to. While there are few animals that eat the fruit, there''s usually a surplus, not to mention the predators will try to eat anything that comes into their territory, making them a de facto guardian of the fruit trees. They ignore the undead, mostly because they cannot eat them, though sometimes they still attack if they feel threatened or if the skeletons get too close to their territory.¡±


    ¡°How Big are the farms?¡± Van asked, looking at the endless sea of produce in front of him. Trying to get a grasp for the farm''s actual size.


    ¡°Far, Far bigger than you think,¡± Kella replied. ¡°Not many people know this, but Alcrav exports and sells tons of food throughout the continent. This is because goblins are hard workers and don¡¯t eat much, and skeletons can work all day and pick fruits and other wild vegetables in the wilderness without much problem. These two factors together allow the farmers to extend their farmland and produce far more than most would believe. We''re slightly nudged out by Asser for the exporting foodstuffs, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from being in the top three when it comes to producing and selling food. Even our enemies and those who claim to be our rivals will inevitably buy our food, If not directly, then by other merchants selling to them.¡± she said somewhat proudly.


    ¡°And the people are fine with undead walking about amongst them?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Well¡­ are you fine with me?¡± Kella asked, amused. ¡°I am technically speaking an undead after all.¡±


    Van blinked in surprise. ¡° Oh! Sorry. I mean, you look so alive and-¡± Van stopped himself as he realized that that might have sounded rude.


    Kella chuckled ¡°well, thank you for the compliment.¡± she smiled for the first time since the ride began.


    ¡°Um¡­ being called looking alive?¡± Van hesitantly asked.


    Kella chuckled again ¡°yes. Though I can understand your confusion. We are also technically speaking considered near undead, that is to say, we are more alive than actual undead. The same with vampires like yourselves, or maybe not, considering you would be considered half vampires since you are a dhampir. As for why people are so used to it, it''s probably because they just grew up with it. Though for the most part, true undead, such as the skeletons, usually work out of sight. Not to mention, most of the true undead are unintelligent and are not always made with real bone.¡±


    ¡°They''re not?¡± Van questioned.


    ¡°Not all of them. But that¡¯s something Lorenzo can probably tell you better than I can. He¡¯s been studying necromancy and such, give it some time and he¡¯ll probably teach it to you when you''re older.¡± Kella answered.


    ¡°So how are near undead made?¡± Van continued questioning.


    ¡°The same way you were born, I had a mother and father.¡± she replied ¡°though it is true that lesser ghouls can also be created instead of born if the necromancer is powerful enough. There''s a small industry for stuff like that on the west coast, people not wanting to die, coming with bags of gold in hopes of a successful chance of becoming a near undead and living for a few centuries more.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Really,¡± Kella replied.


    Van sat back absorbing everything he had heard so far, It boggled his mind that there was so much he didn¡¯t know about the society he lived in, his society. ¡°I can¡¯t just play and train all day.¡± he thought looking out the window once more. ¡°The next chance I get, I¡¯m going to learn as much about the world as I can. More importantly, about society, I can¡¯t keep going on not understanding the things that everyone sees as common sense.¡± Van sighed a little to himself. ¡°Lorenzo was right, even if they are a jumbled mess and I don¡¯t remember anything clearly, the past lives I supposedly have, have influenced me in a way that makes it more difficult for me to pick up on the social norms of the world... I can¡¯t wait for when I''m fixed.¡±


    Van went silent, deep in thought, the scenery passing him by and the farmland giving way back to forest then open plains. He was taken out of his thoughts when Luna and Anna brought out a board game and asked if he wanted to play.


    Like that Van distracted himself, trying to pass the time until they reach their destination with board games, snacks, and asking Kella a few more questions about the scenery. Hours passed and soon the kids were starting to grow tired of being cooped up inside the carriage all day. They were still excited about being outside, but that didn¡¯t change the fact they couldn¡¯t directly enjoy it. What was worse was instead of stopping for lunch, one of the maids from outside entered while the carriage was still moving and dropped off their lunch to eat in the carriage. It was interesting to find that the carriage had a retractable table, but they wished they could have gotten out to stretch their legs and enjoy their meal in the sun.


    It wasn¡¯t until near the end of the day that they finally stopped, by then the sun had mostly gone down and it was dark. Van was surprised by the sudden stop because he wasn''t paying attention. He was on his back with his head on Luna¡¯s lap who was gently stroking him, it was a little awkward at first, but Luna didn¡¯t seem to mind it, in fact, Anna also wanted to do it too, so she would switch with Luna from time to time and it would be her turn to have Van¡¯s head rest on her lap.


    ¡°Did we stop? Are we there?¡± Van asked Kella, not wanting to get up from having his head stroked.


    ¡°Yes young master¡± Kella replied amused by the scene in front of her. ¡°We are at one of the waypoints to our destination.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Waypoints? How far is the castle?¡± Van asked, raising his head up to better look at Kella.


    Surprisingly, It was Luna who answered. She gently, but forcefully pushed his head back down on her lap and continued to stroke it. ¡°When I last left my home to travel to yours, it took a few days to reach it. The seats in the carriage can retract and have a hidden bed inside which can be pulled out, where we can sleep for the night.


    ¡°Really?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Yes. Also they make a really big bonfire and cook a lot of delicious food and stuff. And there''s these really big pillar things that glow outside that surround the camp and make the bad monsters go away.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Really!¡± Van said, getting up to look outside the window. Excited for something new to see.


    Luna pouted, wishing she kept her mouth shut.


    Kella looked amused at the scene, she had begun to relax a little as the journey continued. She even stopped glaring at Anna for every little thing. Though she still did from time to time. It was hard to forget or forgive, even if she knew that Anna had nothing to do with it.


    Van looked in wonder at the large spires that surrounded their encampment, it appeared to be that they had stopped near a clearing next to the main road and that they weren''t the only ones using this area. A little off, there was a large tower that looked over the trees, probably to watch for threats, and a fairly large cabin and storage shed tucked in the corner with a just as big an outhouse, no doubt for those passing through. As he watched, he saw what appeared to be guards and workers leaving the cabin and making their way to greet his father who was getting out of his carriage.


    Van got out at the ushering of Kella alongside everyone else, and the three of them started to explore their temporary encampment joined by a few of the other Annas. The rest stayed behind to help offload a few things. He wondered how they decided who did what and whether or not it was fair, but decided to save those questions for later.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones staying here, there were a few other carriages and wagons in the area that they got as close to as possible without wanting to worry anyone of moving away from out of their sight. Watching merchants and workers work was interesting for a time, but soon they got bored of it and moved on.


    Unfortunately there wasn¡¯t much else to see, everyone was busy setting up tents and things, but they were making the large bonfire like Luna said. Soon a cooking station was made and the smell of food waft all over the camp, making Van realize how hungry he was.


    He walked over to get something to eat and was given a large bowl of rice and meat with a few meat skewers. With that they decided to enjoy their meal outside and watch the stars. He noticed he wasn¡¯t the only one with this idea in mind and soon a few others joined in around them, placing blankets and such on the soft grass near the edge of the camp like they were. They ate in silence, enjoying the view, Van wondered if this was what an adventure felt like, though probably with less crampedness from traveling by carriage.


    ¡°Well, it looks like someone is enjoying their time.¡± A voice said coming from behind. Van turned to look behind and saw that it was his dad coming to him with a few sweets such as biscuits and honey with a slice of cake, which he shared around with everyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad to finally be out of that carriage.¡± Van replied, ¡° I don¡¯t think I could have taken another hour of it without going a little mad.¡±


    Alvaroz chuckled and slowly sat next to his son, offering him a small plate with some biscuits, honey, and a slice of cake. ¡°I know how you must feel, when I left my home for the first time I thought everything would be exciting, I was quickly forced to realize that it''s long periods of boring treks with sudden bursts of terror!¡± he half-joked


    Van smiled at the joke, accepting the plate and its sweets while wondering where his father got the cake from. ¡°At least it was by your choice, and you could have done whatever you wanted, you could travel and explore at your own pace.¡±


    Alvaroz slowly nodded ¡°I suppose there is that¡­ sorry. It must be very boring for you being cooped up in that carriage all day.¡± he said thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡®s not like it¡¯s your fault.¡± Van quickly replied. Worried that he somehow hurt his father¡¯s feelings. ¡°We''re just traveling, and traveling takes time. I¡¯ll get just to it.¡± Van said, trying to reassure his father.


    Alvaroz smiled kindly at his son and patted him on the back, he was about to say something when he noticed a familiar sight in the distance. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve always wanted a little adventure right? Then this is going to be a night to remember,¡± he said with a smile at what he was looking at.


    Confused, Van looked at the direction that his father was looking at and paled a little at the rolling waves of thunderous fog coming their way. As if to make their presence known, a large thunderclap was heard, shocking everyone into silence before a small cheer rose up from the other travelers.


    Alvaroz chuckled at Van¡¯s confusion and worry and explained. ¡°See those pillars?¡± he pointed at the pillars that surrounded the camp and were beginning to glow with magic. ¡°Those create a barrier of sorts to prevent monsters and bad weather like the fog storm from entering. It won¡¯t stop things like rain, but it does its job on almost everything else and it''s thanks to this kind of technology that we can create waypoints for people to safely travel from place to place.¡±


    Van nodded but was still worried at the approaching fog storm which he couldn¡¯t look away from. Luna and the Annas clustered around him and his father for protection. None of them moved to any real shelter for fear of looking cowardly when everyone else was staying outdoors.


    Soon the fog storm was upon them and it crashed into the invisible barriers the pillars produced and a loud thunderous roar that scared Luna and the Annas. Van himself paled a little in fear at the sight and sound. The fog storm crawled up the barrier and slowly surrounded the encampment until there was no more exit to be had. All there was to be seen was a black rolling wave of cloudy like substance with flickers of lightning and electricity dancing across it. The fog storm couldn¡¯t completely envelope the barrier and so one could still see the stars through the top half of the barrier produced, but considering the size of the barrier, it was clear to see how large the fog storm was.


    For some reason, Van felt like he was underwater, the way the fog storm acted was similar to what his past lives remembered as something called, the tides. The fog rolled back and forth, motes of electricity moving about within it, sometimes gathering together to create something bigger and then sending it out as a lightning strike. In fact, Van was sure that it wasn¡¯t just the motes of lightning he was seeing.


    ¡°A pretty small one by all accounts,¡± Alvaroz said with the weight of years of experience. ¡°Just as well, it''s still a pleasant sight to see.¡± Van looked at his father with incredulity. Who only returned the look by nodding towards the fog storm. ¡°Relax and actually take a look, once you get used to it, it''s kinda soothing.¡± He said


    Van wasn¡¯t sure but decided he had nothing to lose by doing so. After the initial shock and terror of coming face to face with a fog storm wore off, Van finally took a good look at the scene before his eyes. And if he was to be honest, it was quite mesmerizing. The rolling cloud-like substance, the glowing motes of electricity, the strange glowing fish-like creatures swimming through it.


    Van paused at that. ¡°Strange glowing fish-like creatures?¡± soon his feeling of being underwater took a more literal interpretation. Floating amongst the fog were fish-like creatures that seemed to eat the small motes of electricity. Their glows like beacons in the dark, and every so often a lightning strike will illuminate the nearby surroundings, revealing even more and larger creatures swimming through the fog. Some of the creatures would make a tinkling bell-like chim, as if communicating with each other, others a deep echoing bellow, almost like a whale but deeper. Strange alien creatures floated amongst the fish like ones as well, giving a truly otherworldly sight.


    Van, Luna, and Anna, watched in wonder at the sight before them. It would have never occurred to him that such a thing could exist in the world. As far as he knew, you never wanted to be caught outside in a fog storm. But he had to admit, in the safety of the barrier where he can look at the fog at his leisure, it was truly a sight to behold, one he could get addicted to.


    Just then something landed on Van¡¯s hand, he looked down to find a strange bee-like creature, but instead of yellow and black stripes, it was a dark electric blue and black stripes. Every so often it would glow a soothing bluish light. It had a bit more floof than a normal bee and its wings were translucent and butterfly-like with a fascinating electric blue design to them that glowed a little. It flew silently, its wings only flapping every so often slowly as if some other force kept it afloat. Now normally Van hated bugs and was terrified of them, but bee¡¯s were something else entirely, and it didn¡¯t seem to mean any harm, plus it was fluffy and cute, which was enough for him.


    Alvaroz who was watching the children enjoy the show also noticed the bee-like creature landing on Van¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh?¡± he said. ¡°Looks like you caught yourself a zapper. Be careful, though they might not have a stinger, they can discharge some of their electricity and shock you if they think of you as a threat.¡± he stated, ¡°we must be in an area that has a zapper colony nearby, they usually like to come out during fog storms to also take part in eating and absorbing of the motes of energy that floats around.¡±


    Van looked down on the little bug on the back of his hand. ¡°It''s kinda cute,¡± he said. Gently patting it with a finger from his free hand.


    Alvaroz chuckled, ¡° They are, I remember when I was young, watching a small swarm of zappers float and fly around with my father. We watched them dance and create amazing little shows of light, it was truly a sight to behold. My father and I really enjoyed our time together, our backs on the ground and our eyes gazing up, we would talk about everything and anything as we watched the show the zappers played for us.¡± Alvaroz''s eyes began to glaze over as he remembered his youth before snapping himself out of it and coming back to the present as he remembered something else about zappers. ¡°Ah! Whatever you do, don¡¯t feed¡­ them¡± but he was too late.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Van said looking up, the zapper feeding on one of his fingers that had honey on it from the plate.


    Alvaroz looked at the sight and sighed ¡°Zappers can either get easily attached or aggressive, worse they can call other zappers to come nearby, and if you accidentally harm one of them, they will swarm and attack you.¡±


    Van looked a little worried now at the bug, and looked around to see if there were anymore nearby, thankfully it seemed that it was the only zapper in the area.


    Alvaroz did the same and felt relief when he saw no other zappers in the area. ¡° It looks like it''s the only one here, the rest of its kind must be feeding in the storm, if they aren''t being eaten themselves.¡±


    Van looked down once more at the bug on his hand, greedily eating up the honey with enjoyment. His heart melted a little at the sight and he began to stroke it once more, its little eyes slowly closed and seems to give a strange purr of contentment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grow too attached to it.¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°You have to let it go eventually.¡±


    Van looked a little sad, he stared down at the small bug and gently tried to move it away. Except it just flew back, and then Van did so again, and it just flew back again. Van looked up at his father a little worried.


    Alvaroz sighed, ¡°Just give it some time, I¡¯m sure that it will go away on its own eventually. Just make sure not to name it.¡± he then clapped his hands together. ¡°Now, let''s get cleaned up so we can get to bed, we have a long day tomorrow ahead of us.¡±


    Van inwardly groaned a little at the thought of another day in the carriage but got to work with everyone else cleaning up. The zapper, not wanting to get in the way of everyone, silently flew up to Van¡¯s shoulder and made that its new perch.


    After everyone was done cleaning, they went to their carriages where the beds were pulled out. They then changed, ¡®or at least he did¡¯, into sleepwear and went to bed, the zapper sleeping amongst them.

 Chapter 17: That Bitch

    It was a few more days of traveling before Van finally saw the outskirts of Luna''s and Thea¡¯s home. The castle and the town surrounding it was far larger than the one he grew up with. Kella who was riding with them told him that the population was at least six times that of their home, making Luna¡¯s home more of a small city than just a large town. He watched on as the town grew closer, excited at what new sights he might see. Luna herself seems to be happy to be back home and was watching with him from the window seat, sitting on his lap. The zapper resting on the top of his head had decided to stay, despite being so far away from its home and colony.


    It was mid-afternoon and the sun was overhead as they traveled through the gates and into the town. Slowly, their caravan got more and more attention as they continued deeper towards the castle in the center, and soon a crowd formed on either side of the road, similar to the scene of when they left Van¡¯s home.


    Van once more noticed things he wished he didn¡¯t, and in greater quantity, it seemed that Thea''s home was far more open about that kind of stuff than his was, probably reflecting the women herself and being upfront and honest with her wants. Fortunately, there were a lot of other things he could watch and see to distract himself from the ones he didn''t.


    The town seemed to be in a slight celebratory mood, it was apparent that they must have heard of what was to come, and had been waiting for them to arrive. Excitement filled the streets, and a small cheer went up as Thea opened the widow of her carriage and waved out of it. As the crowd continued to gather, the caravan moved slower, but eventually, they were able to enter through the gate that leads into the inner circle of the town, where the castle was.


    As they entered the driveway, Van noticed that they weren¡¯t the only ones there. Many other carriages seemed to be lined up, all from different houses by the looks of the emblem on the carriages, some with ornate decorations. He concluded that they must be from those that his parents invited to the celebration and had probably arrived early. He had been told that they would have the party in a few day''s time, so it made sense, at least for him, that some would arrive early to make sure they didn¡¯t miss it, considering how far their respective homes were.


    As the carriage made its stop, Van and the others got out of the carriage, Luna already trying to pull him along so she could show him around. But both stopped in their tracks when they heard Thea¡¯s yell. They turned to try and see what was wrong.


    ¡°WHAT IS SHE DOING HERE!¡± Thea roared, pointing at one of the carriages lined up amongst the many others. She had just gotten out of the carriage when her eyes landed on the house emblem of one of the carriages lined up with the others.


    ¡°That BITCH! Better know what she¡¯s doing, coming to MY Home, without MY permission. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be the last thing she ever does!¡± Thea fumed, stomping towards the entrance with a look on her face promising bad things and her killing intent barely constrained. Alvaroz and Lillia rushed up to match her pace, trying to soothe and calm her down as Thea marched and literally kicked open her own doors without slowing down.


    Van watched in shock at Thea¡¯s outburst and the subsequent kicking of the door. He had never before seen the happy go lucky Thea, ever get mad or yell before. He turned to Luna to ask what that was all about, only to find her staring at the same carriage Thea pointed at with a pale face and fear in her eyes, her body starting to shake a little.


    ¡°Luna? Are you okay?¡± Van asked worriedly.


    Luna froze in place, her body hunching forward a little as she looked left and right in fear, her arms holding onto herself. ¡°I-I fine¡­¡± she said, not convincing anyone at all. She stood there, not looking at anyone or anything and definitely not looking at the castle in front of her. What was supposedly something she was excited to show Van, was now something she didn¡¯t want anything to do with.


    Van looked worriedly at Anna and Kella who were also concerned by the sudden change in mood of both Thea and Luna. ¡°Hey, Luna?¡± Van said, slowly reaching out to her only for her to flinch. If he had to be honest, he was a little hurt by that, but steeled himself and decided to just give her a big hug all at once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what''s wrong, but I¡¯m here for you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid, you''re not alone.¡± Van said, worried since he never had to comfort someone like this before and didn¡¯t know if he was doing it right. Some of the Annas came by and also joined in giving Luna a hug to help calm her down. ¡°See, you have all of us, we¡¯ll protect you... promise. And you know, I keep my promises.¡±


    Luna finally seemed to calm down. She returned the hug tightly, almost crawling upon him, and kept doing so to the point that Van ended up carrying her. Luna buried her face into his shoulder, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around him.


    ¡°Umm¡­ okay?¡± Van said, taken aback by Luna¡¯s action. Slowly he started to gently stroke her head. ¡°There, there. It''s going to be okay.¡± he said, along with a bunch of other soothing words in the hopes of calming her down. ¡°Perhaps we could go to your room?¡± he asked, hoping a familiar safe place will help her calm down.


    Luna hesitated, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave your side for a second, promise. And if you show us where your room is, maybe next time I could carry you there?¡± Van said, making Luna blush a little. ¡°You can do it, I know you can.¡±


    Luna hesitated once more but ultimately decided to let go.


    ¡°Thank you Luna.¡± Van said, reaching out to hold her hand. ¡°Can you show me the way to your room? And perhaps tell me what''s going on?¡± he asked.


    Luna looked around with worry. ¡°Not here,¡± she said, then started to pull him towards the door into the castle keep.


    Van looked back at Kella and Annas and nodded to them. They got the message and with some hesitation on their part, started to do their own things, leaving him and Luna alone. One of Annas thought looked worried but ultimately decided to stay behind and help with the other workers. The zapper, already flying off to do its own thing.


    (¡°Do not worry¡±) Van mentally said to the Annas. (¡°Just give me some time alone with her, if something happens, I will call on you.¡±) and with that, he turned and allowed himself to be pulled by Luna into the castle.


    Luna pulled Van in many different ways and down many different corridors, always looking both ways before she decided on a route. Van had a feeling they were not going directly towards her room, but the long scenic route, probably in hopes of avoiding whoever Luna didn¡¯t wish to meet. Soon, instead of being inside the castle, they were outside of it, following a path that was right next to a lovely garden, Luna walking fast to cross.


    ¡°Is your room on the first floor or something?¡± Van asked, confused.


    ¡°No. It''s higher up¡± Luna replied quietly, still holding on to his hand tightly. ¡°There is a staircase that most people don¡¯t use that we¡¯ll take up.¡± Van looked worriedly at Luna, wondering if she wasn¡¯t losing it.


    Just then as they were halfway across, two strangers appeared in front of them from the other end, turning in from another corridor. The two strangers looked like they were eighteen or nineteen, but considering that vampires stopped aging around the nineteen to twenty mark, they were probably older, and like most vampires, they had black hair and blue eyes.


    One had hair similar to Luna, long and flowing, she wore a simple but elegant dress that was clearly well made by an expert and with the stitching to prove it. Her face was kind, and her hands were clasped in front of her. She carried herself humbly but her back was straight and her every step moved with purpose and confidence. When noticing them, she gave a kind and welcoming smile. She was pretty in a way that you would expect of some sort of noble lady.


    The other one on the other hand was practically the complete opposite of the first one. She was slightly shorter than her friend and had short hair. The dress she wore was layered and gaudy, filled with too much jewelry as if screaming for attention. She moved about with an arrogance that acted as if she owned the castle rather than just being a guest in it, waving a fan in her hand. Her face one of smug confidence, perked up with interest at seeing them, then turning into a joyous sneer once her eyes laid upon Luna.


    Luna blanched when her eyes met the gaudy woman.


    ¡°Well hello there cousin. What a nice surprise to see you again. My have you grown, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± said the gaudy woman.


    Van was surprised by that revelation, as far as he knew, Luna and Thea had no extended family. But at the moment that didn¡¯t much matter as he saw the look at Luna¡¯s and the gaudy woman''s face and already figured out that that was the person that she didn¡¯t want to meet. Still holding on to her hand, Van moved a bit to partially cover Luna and introduce himself to get the attention of the women on him rather than his fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Hello. My name Vanris Vran Solis.¡± Van said, a mixture of politeness and defensiveness. ¡°Or Vanris Solis Vran, depending on perspective or desire. Might I inquire as to who you two are,¡± he said, giving a shallow but polite bow, while still partially standing in between them and Luna.


    The gaudy woman looked at him like he was a puzzle, before smiling and introducing herself. ¡° My name is Karen Farsied Moonshadow. You may call me ¡®Duchess¡¯ Moonshadow if you wish. My guest here is Katherine Manon Umbra.¡± she said, not giving a return courtesy and saying her guest''s name with some emphasis as well.


    The kind-looking woman though, now Katherine, gave a small courtesy when she was introduced.


    ¡°Moonshadow?¡± Van asked, surprised ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that Luna and Thea had extended Family?¡±


    Karen gave a small smile at that. ¡°That¡¯s only because we are ¡®very¡¯ distantly related. A long time ago, her family was nothing but a branch family of ours. And served us until for some reason they decided to split. We still share the same last name, but for all intents and purposes, ¡®We¡¯ are the true Moonshadows.¡± she said, referring to herself and her family. ¡°And they are the servants.¡± she finished with a self-important attitude.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said, already disliking this woman and having a hard time from showing it on his face.


    ¡°Now that introductions are done with, you may dismiss yourself,¡± Karen said, giving a wave of her fan as if to shoo him away. ¡°Luna and I have a lot of catching up to do.¡± she then looked at Luna like a snake looking at a mouse. ¡° And a lot of quality time to spend together.¡±


    Though Van didn¡¯t know what face Luna was making, but he could tell by the shaking he felt through her hand it wasn¡¯t a happy one. He then resolved to not back down from this woman and protect his fiance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Luna had already promised me a tour of her home,¡± Van said flatly. ¡°You see, I¡¯m somewhat of a guest myself here¡­ and her fiance.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Karen¡¯s eyes narrowed, her fan coming up to hide her frown. ¡° I thought your name sounded familiar. You must be that child. The son of that ¡®Minor¡¯ baron, who for some reason, is the heir of both houses.¡± She then tried to act all sympathetic. ¡°It must be horrible to have to grow up in such a small family, never knowing who your grandparents or aunts and uncles are. You have my condolences...¡± she then snapped her fan together and gave a smile. ¡°At least together you might have a quarter a family! Now isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±


    Van was beginning to realize that when Thea shouted ¡®That Bitch¡¯ it was probably the person in front of him that she was talking about. He tried not to glower at the women in front of him with little success.


    Katherine, for her part, was looking back and forth, a worried crease on her brow, as if this was not what she was expecting when coming here.


    Seeing the look on Van¡¯s face, Karen decided to continue with her jabs, bringing her fan back up to hide the sneer that was forming on her own. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to know that I helped Luna be the perfect little wife. I taught her how to serve tea, how to sew, how to clean. Of course, she did make some mistakes along the way,¡± her eyes gazed into Van as if gauging his reaction. ¡°but I made sure she learned not to ¡®Repeat¡¯ those mistakes again. ¡®Thoroughly¡¯.¡±


    Van was no idiot to not realize the implications of what that bitch just said. It sounded like she treated Luna as some sort of servant and abused her whenever she wanted. He glared at the bitch, her name already partially forgotten by him.


    ¡°We played so many games together and had so much fun. Would you like to hear about some of the games we played?¡± The bitch continued.


    Van¡¯s face went slack, a decision already made, and returned to a neutral and polite expression. ¡°By the way, have you heard of, That Bitch?¡± Van asked, cutting her off before she could talk anymore.


    Karen blinked a few times, taken aback by Van''s sudden change in demeanor and question. ¡°I...wha-?¡± she replied confused brow furrowed.


    ¡°You see. There was some talk amongst the people and guests that we¡¯ve been passing, about a person called ¡®That Bitch¡¯ and I was wondering if you knew who she was. The only descriptors we had to go by was that she is arrogant and wears a gaudy dress. Do you perhaps know who they are talking about?¡± Van asked innocently, lying through his teeth but convincingly.


    Karen narrowed her eyes and brought up her fan again. ¡°No... I do not,¡± she said pointedly.


    ¡°Really? I was sure you would know who they were talking about. After all, you are a duchess and you must know a lot of people.¡± Van said acting in mock surprise, then pretending to be in deep thought. ¡°But then again, someone who barges into others homes acts like they own the place, and crashes a celebration they were not invited to. Well¡­ I can see why you wouldn¡¯t know of such a person, after all, how can someone of your high standing be associated with someone who acts like that?¡±


    Now it was Karen''s turn to glare at Van, her face still partially masked by the fan but one of her eyes twitching. ¡°Indeed¡­ I know no one like that. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more help. I hope whoever it is, is found soon and dealt with appropriately.¡± she said. ¡°Now I-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hope she isn¡¯t found.¡± Van interrupted, throwing Karen off.


    ¡°I-....what do you mean?¡± Karen blinked, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Well, you see, even if I have never met her, even I wouldn¡¯t want what¡¯s about to happen to her on my worst enemy.¡± Van said, leaning forward and in a loud whisper.¡± you see. Thea said that once she catches ¡®That Bitch¡¯ she¡¯s going to kill her. She said she¡¯ll swear by her blood if she has to if only to make a point.¡± he continued lying through his teeth.


    ¡°Sh-she did!?¡± Karen paled.


    Van tried not to smile. For a vampire, swearing by one¡¯s blood was a testament to saying you are going to do something, or die trying, fuck the consequences. Vampires didn¡¯t use it lightly, and it took a great deal to convince a vampire that they should undo their oath on their blood. Though it is possible.


    Katherine on the other hand seemed to have figured out what''s up and looked on amused. She raised an eyebrow when Van said that Thea was threatening a blood oath.


    ¡°You should have seen her face, she was furious! I never felt a killing intent like that before!¡± Van continued, partially telling the truth. ¡°Last I saw her she was stomping all over the castle trying to find ¡®That Bitch¡¯ and giving orders that if any of the servants find her to tell her immediately!¡± again partially telling the truth.


    Karen looked worried, her eyes looking around for any telltale signs of a servant who might report back to Thea. ¡°I see¡­ well, it seems that I should wait to introduce myself when she has calmed down somewhat. It was nice talking to you but we must excuse-¡± she paused as she took a closer look at Van, who was having a harder time hiding his expression. Her eyes narrowed in anger as she realized what just happened.


    ¡°What? No. Why leave? I want to hear more of those stories you were about to talk about.¡± Van said realizing he had been caught and not bothering to hide it anymore. As he tried to hide a grin.


    Karen glared angrily at Van, some of her own killing intent leaking out. ¡°You must think you''re Really cute, don¡¯t you...¡± she said growled menacingly.


    ¡°...Bitch...I¡¯m Adorable.¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but reply with a large smile on his face.


    Katherine tried not to laugh and politely hid her mouth with her hand. Thoroughly enjoying the exchange between the two.


    Karen fumed. ¡°I am the heir of a duchy! We have many connections with the right people and many vassals. We became so important that even house Umbra has started to take notice and has decided to invite us to their faction. You are nothing but an heir to a minor barony and county that even both together will only reach a modest-sized county. Still weak in the grand scheme of things. You should know your place!¡± she said self importantly, pointing her fan at Van. ¡°Perhaps I should teach you the difference between you and I ¡®thoroughly¡¯...¡± she emphasized with menace.


    Katherine frowned when Karen used her last name, but said nothing on the matter. But largely remained silent to see what would happen next.


    Van¡¯s own eye twitched at that word but then he gave her an evil smirk ¡°Oh, I would love to learn from the experience you no doubt have.¡± he said mockingly. ¡°But unfortunately it seems our time together is up. For it seems someone else requires your attention.¡± he finished, giving a nod to the corridor behind them.


    Confused, both Karen and Katherine turned their heads to look down at the empty corridor behind them. A few seconds later, Anna appeared, turning into the corridor, dragging by the hand a perplexed Thea.


    When Thea looked up her eyes practically glowed with anger when she saw Karen ¡°You!¡± she half growled, half-shouted.


    Karen paled ¡°H-How!?¡± she panicked.


    Anna let go of Thea, essentially letting Thea on the loose. Who then proceeded to glare at Karen and walked straight to her, when she did, she saw the scene of Van standing in between Karen and Luna and her anger spiked as she realized what ¡®That Bitch¡¯ tried to do. Making Karen shiver in fear.


    (¡°Good work Anna.¡±) Van said mentally to her (¡°It went, exactly like planned,¡±).


    Anna gave a mental thumbs-up back and decided to hide behind the corner, her head sticking out with excitement at what might happen next.


    Soon Thea was face to face with her cousin, a furious visage on her face as she glared daggers directly into Karen''s eyes.


    Karen for her part did her best not to shrink any further and gave furtive looks towards Katherine as if calming herself down with her presence.


    Katherine largely ignored these looks and continued to watch on in silence, interested in how things might turn out. Giving a glance towards Van, as if trying to commit his face to memory.


    Thea temporarily turned her gaze away from Karen, much to her relief. ¡°Van, Luna, would you two please leave so I may have some alone time with¡¯ Karen.¡± she went back to glaring at her in the eyes. ¡°We have some adult things to talk about,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Of course, you take as much time as you need.¡± Van then gave a mental command to Anna who pouted but left to meet them up on the other side. He then tightened his hold on Luna''s hand, which he had never let go of from the beginning, and gently guided her away. Just as they were about to turn into another corridor and lose sight of Thea. he turned to give one last look. His eyes met Karen¡¯s, who was being grabbed by Thea roughly by the collar and pushed to the wall, when she noticed him she gave him a look that promised retribution.


    For a split second, Van was unsure, that look worried him, but he decided to push it off, figuring that Thea would take care of things and that he wouldn''t have to worry about her for a long time to come.

 Chapter 18: The Three Factions

    ¡°So she¡¯s staying!?¡± Van asked in surprise.


    ¡°Unfortunately yes.¡± Thea sourly replied.


    Van and the others were all sitting in a private room for a family meeting that his parents called for, about the issue of Karen. Everyone was sitting down on chairs that were in a circle except for Thea who was pacing back and forth with clear agitation.


    Alvaroz sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t just get rid of her. It turns out she¡¯s here because of House Umbra. It seems for some reason, they wish to get in touch with us, and asked the main branch of the House of Moonshadow for an introduction. Probably not even realizing the friction between us and them.¡±


    Van thought back to the other woman that was with ¡®That Bitch¡¯ and wondered what she had to do with anything. ¡°Why does House Umbra wish to get in contact with us?¡± Van asked.


    Lorenzo spoke, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°It seems it has to do with our experience outside of the vampire lands. Ah! Sorry. Alcray,¡± he quickly realized his mistake and fixed it. ¡°You see, while it¡¯s true that House Umbra has much influence on the trade that happens between Alcray and the rest of the world, due to their ports. That''s only with merchants and a few dignitaries from other countries, they don¡¯t have any actual connections with anyone in any real power, mostly because while House Umbra is indeed powerful, It doesn¡¯t speak for the rest of the Vampires that live here.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°A lot actually,¡± Alvaroz spoke up. ¡°Thea love, can you please stop pacing.¡±


    She scowled but did so, sitting in one of the empty chairs, her leg tapping incessantly.


    ¡°As I was saying¡± Alvaroz began again. ¡°It has a lot to do with us. Mostly due to a mixture of our parents'' connections before they died, and the connections we personally made when we were out exploring the world. Namely a certain connection with a certain school in Istra.¡± he finished.


    ¡°A school?¡± Van asked


    It was Lorenzo who answered again. ¡°Yes. One of the greatest schools on the continent. You see, we ran with another group of people while exploring, sometimes we worked together, sometimes we went our separate ways. But always we kept in touch until the last few years. It turns out that one of these people went and became the principal of the Istranion royal academy. And another became the vice master to the adventurer¡¯s guild in Istra. There are a few others of course, but they either died or didn¡¯t make as much a name for themselves.¡±


    ¡°And because of this House Umbra is interested in you? Why? What do they get out of it?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Again, a lot actually,¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°But we¡¯ll talk about that some other time, more importantly, Are you aware of the three factions?¡± He asked Van.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Van replied with a shake of his head, but secretly a little annoyed about not having his question answered.


    ¡°Well. House Umbra is the head of the progressive faction. The leader of which is Tethra Umbra, an Archduchess. Meaning she is of a standing that is higher than normal duchies. There are only three archduchies in Alcray, and she is the head of one of them. Then there is Malon Taldem, Leader of the aggressive faction, also the ruler of an archduchy. Finally, there is Dagon Valtier, Leader of the neutral faction, of which we are associated with, also the head of an archduchy and one of the oldest vampires in Alcray.¡± Alvaroz said.


    ¡°So because we don¡¯t have a single ruler, Alcray can¡¯t make formal connections with the other countries?¡± Van said thoughtfully ¡°I know that when Alcraz died everything collapsed with him, but surely by now we have something to show for it? Like maybe a council that can represent Alcray to the wider world? It¡¯s been thousands of years after all.¡±


    Alvaroz chuckled at that. ¡°You forget that vampires can ¡®Live¡¯ for thousands of years.¡± he then frowned ¡°And in those thousands of years, bad blood between Houses and clans can grow worse and worse until it reaches a boiling point,¡± he said, thinking back to the scene of devastation he found when he returned home.


    Van frowned as he realized how true that was, for some, long years didn¡¯t always allow one to just forgive and forget, sometimes it just makes them wallow in their own hatred and regret. He would try to remember this for the future.


    ¡°Is that what happened to the Main House and the branch House of Moonshadow?¡± Van asked. ¡°Bad blood that continued until they separated?¡±


    ¡°We Are Not A Branch House!¡± Thea vehemently hissed, surprising Van and making him lean back on his chair away from her.


    Alvaroz stared hard at her, making Thea feel properly chastised. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she said. ¡°But we are not a branch House! If anything we are the True House of Moonshadow!¡± she then hit the arm of her chair in anger, almost breaking it. ¡°Those Bitches! I will never forgive them for what they have done!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Van asked, realizing there was more going on than he first thought. ¡°If you hate them that much, why put up with them?¡±


    Surprisingly it was his father who answered. ¡°That¡­ would be my fault,¡± he said sadly.


    Lillia, who was sitting quietly next to him the entire time, reached out with her hand to gently clasped his.


    ¡°It''s not your fault,¡± she said gently. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known that they would do that, you just wanted to prevent the same thing that happened to your family from happening again, there''s nothing wrong in that.¡±


    Van waited patiently, in the hopes that his father would explain, thankfully he didn¡¯t have to wait long. But it was Thea who started talking.


    ¡°You see, our Houses, like the Vrankarras and the Vranaters, were once one House,¡± Thea said. ¡°Our feud has been going on for a little over a thousand years when we finally were able to break free of the other House of Moonshadow. Something they would never forgive, despite us trying to leave peacefully.¡± she sighed. ¡°Their hatred for us was strong, and they did everything in their power to put us back under their control. Until one day, for some reason, that changed. They started to just ignore us.¡±


    ¡°At first we were confused, but it kept on going for over a few decades and we were finally able to feel like we had some room to breathe. We felt safe enough that my parents, who were normally overly protective, felt like it would be okay for me to go on my adventure despite their misgivings.¡± Thea said a wistful smile on her face only for it to slowly fade.


    ¡°Of course, then the Vrankarras had to make a mess of everything and we had to go back home, which actually kinda worked out because me and Lillia were pregnant. But¡­¡± Thea paused unsure of how to continue this part.


    ¡°I was devastated by what I saw happen to my home.¡± Alvaroz continued for her. ¡°In my anger, I butchered the Vrankarras until only one of them was left. when I realized what I had done, I felt disgusted. So when the other House of Moonshadow offered reconciliation between her house and theirs, I convinced Thea of taking their offer, I wanted them to get past their hatred for each other so that the same thing that happened between us and the Vrankarras would not happen again. I did not realize the trap for what it was until it was too late.¡± he finished, angry with himself.


    Luna, Looked uncomfortable as if she knew which way this story was going to go. She scooted closer to Van on the couch, as if for protection.


    ¡°The other house of Moonshadow.¡± Thea continued ¡°wanted an exchange, between my daughter Luna, and one of theirs. Just for a few years, in hopes that they would grow up being treated like family and that would help bring the two Houses closer together when they return home¡­ except that¡¯s not what happened.¡±


    Van had a feeling he knew what happened. ¡°They treated her like a servant¡­¡± he said solemnly, bringing Luna in so that she can lean on him for comfort, which she happily took.


    ¡°They Treated Her Like A SLAVE!¡± Thea growled in anger, before taking a deep breath and trying to calm herself down. ¡°When I heard what was happening, I returned the poor child they gave and asked for my Luna back. But they refused¡­¡±


    Thea¡¯s anger boiled again at the thought, and she tried to bring it back under control. Then very quietly she spoke ¡°My parents¡­ they were not happy when they found that their granddaughter had elf blood in her, they tried to convince me to have another child so that child could be the heir. They didn¡¯t always treat Luna like I felt like she deserved. But¡­ when they found out what my baby was going through¡­ they offered themselves up in exchange for her. Because ¡®that¡¯s what family is for¡¯.¡± she finished as if quoting someone, some semblance of tears in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I lost my parents, but at least I had my daughter back.¡± she sniffed a little. ¡°And it took a long time for me to forgive your father, even though, I too know that it wasn¡¯t his fault,¡± she said, looking at Alvaroz.


    ¡°That''s when we had an idea¡± Alvaroz began. ¡°The other House of Moonshadow, was always trying to exert control over Thea¡¯s House. So we decided to make you the heir of my House, and have Luna marry into it. Essentially making it so that the County and the Barony will be inherited by you, should anything happen to us. If we were to do that, then any claims they would have on Thea¡¯s county would be voided. They would never be able to get control over the county. Ever. Thanks to the laws of inheritance.¡±


    ¡°It would have been a different matter if we made Luna the heir,¡± Thea said. ¡°But by making you the heir we solve several problems with one stroke! After all, Luna would be taking your name, meaning that the county would not be under the name of Moonshadow anymore but under the name of Vran! Not to mention that there are still some bigots that would not like an elf blooded among them as equals, so having you as the face of our Houses actually helps a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said, ¡°but if there is so much bad blood, especially now, between you and the other House of Moonshadow, then why did House Umbra not know about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s partially both our faults,¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°We were never really one for politics so we haven''t really been going out of our way to make connections like our parents did, though we still have a few allies in both the neutral and progressive faction. We simply haven''t made a name for ourselves. The last the other Houses have probably heard, was what the other House of Moonshadow had told them, and considering that we haven¡¯t been around to dissuade them otherwise, that''s the only source of knowledge they probably had about us.¡±


    Van thought about that for a while before sighing himself. ¡°Sorry¡­ I wish I knew this beforehand¡­ I think I might have made things worse for the both of you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    Van told them about the confrontation he had with ¡®That Bitch¡¯ and what had happened and how he set her up to be found by Thea.


    ¡°Pfffft HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Thea laughed, hands-on stomach and pure mirth in her eyes.


    Van grinned ¡°You might have been too far to see it, but you should have seen her face when she looked back and saw you. I know I will never forget it.¡±


    Alvaroz smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°While that is indeed very funny. Don¡¯t you ever lie about someone swearing on their blood again. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Y-ya¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Van replied feeling like he was in trouble.


    ¡°Other than that,¡± Alvaroz now gave a full genuine smile. ¡°Good work, in protecting Luna. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡± he said, making Van and Luna blush a little sheepishly. With Thea nodding vigorously in agreement, and Lorenzo and Lillia giving an approving nod of their own.


    ¡°Thanks...¡± was all Van managed to reply with. But then a thought came to him. ¡°So is that why even though she is an uninvited guest you can¡¯t just get rid of her? Because her family has your parents? And because she came with this Katherine who represents one of the three factions? What really are the three factions?¡± he asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a part of it.¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°As for what are the three factions, well¡­ you asked before if we had a council of some sort earlier. We do. The council is convened every few decades to talk about trade, disputes, our laws, and our stance towards the rest of the world. It¡¯s where the Houses with the most power or influence go to make changes to Alcray as a whole. It''s because of the council, led by Dagon Valteir. That those with different ideas and ideologies opposing those that don¡¯t share their own, grouped up together and formed the factions we have today, that¡¯s why we have the three factions.¡±


    ¡°The progressive faction is also known as the peace, trade, and influence faction. They believe that the time of trying to conquer the world through military means is outdated and cannot stand in the light of a modern-day. They instead believe that one can gain control over the continent through trade and influencing of other nations as well as matching or even exceeding those countries'' technological output. They tend to embrace technology and are more accepting of other races in their ranks so long as they show merit. They mostly are in the west, where the ports are, with large factories, buying and exporting a massive amount of goods and resources, all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Then there is the neutral faction of which we are a part of. The neutral faction usually consists of those in the middle, sandwiched between the two factions as it were. The neutral faction does not really care for either side and largely prefers to be left alone. The neutral faction is also where most of the farming is done, as it is larger than the other two factions and the land is good for it. Of course being neutral doesn''t mean they can''t be influenced by the other factions, as you can see with the other House of Moonshadow. The neutral faction is large, but it also consists of many small and minor Houses that are constantly fighting each other for land and power. But it''s also the only faction that can change the direction of the council¡¯s laws, due to their large numbers.¡±


    ¡°Finally there is the aggressive faction, also known as the war, conservative, and power faction. They believe that the old ways are the best and that we should work to create another vampire lord in order for us to be led back to our former glory. They train the most out of all the other factions, being very martial oriented, and have the most powerful warriors and largest armies, despite being the smallest faction out of the three. They are the only faction that has a trade route with the demon lands and they have a long string of forts that watches over the tainted wastes that prevents hordes of mindless, uncontrollable undead from getting deeper into Alcray.¡±


    ¡°There are of course a few other very minor factions, but they are honestly not worth talking about,¡± Alvaroz said, leaning back in his seat. ¡°Out of the three factions, the progressive and the aggressive factions have the most influence. Over the decades, they have slowly been eroding away the neutral faction. I personally believe that it¡¯s only a matter of time before things come to a head and that there might be real conflict between the two factions. But thankfully I still feel like that¡¯s a long way away from now.¡± he finished.


    ¡°So Karen is hiding behind the daughter of the leader of one of the most powerful factions in Alcray? So she can what? Mess with us?¡± Van asked


    Alvaroz sighed, ¡°That does seem to be the case, after all, they could have just told House Umbra the truth, they must have known that whoever House Umbra sent to be their representative would figure out that we actually don¡¯t get along. So why risk making themselves look bad to the people who they want to curry favors from?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Thea spoke up. ¡°If I know them, then they have a trick or plan to fuck us over with and that¡¯s why she is here, so everyone watch out for anything that might be suspicious.¡± She said, sounding a little paranoid.


    Everyone looked at Thea with a little worry but decided not to comment on what she said, and just take her advice to heart. After all, paranoid or not, they trusted her.


    ¡°So¡­ which side do we lean towards?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°While we are mostly neutral, we do lean towards the progressive faction,¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°If only because we saw what the outside world is like and honestly speaking. We, vampires as a whole, have to get with the times, the world is moving on without us, and not just in the technological aspects. If we don''t do something, one day, Alcray will be left behind and everyone will be worse off for it.¡± he finished with seriousness, making it obvious how he felt on this matter. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Alvaroz asked Van.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Van replied, feeling like he had a few past memories that corroborated with what his father said. ¡°It''s like we are standing still while the whole world is moving past us, getting stronger. Right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Alvaroz said with a smile, happy that someone seemed to get what he meant. Then he took a more relaxed expression. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± he asked


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so?¡± Van replied


    Alvaroz nodded, ¡°then you should go now, it''s getting late. But before that, I should tell you that the celebration will be moved up to tomorrow early afternoon, so be ready, you will be meeting some important guests. understand? ¡± Van nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± He then looked to Luna. ¡°Luna dear. Could you please show him to your room so he knows where he is staying for the night?¡±


    Luna blinked sleepy, she was leaning on Van and was partially asleep. When she registered what Alvaroz said she nodded and got up. Taking Van¡¯s hand and in a drowsy stupor led him out of the room. Much to the amusement of everyone watching as she swayed back and forth.


    Once Van closed the door behind them, he noticed the zapper fly right to him and then land on his shoulder. ¡°Where were you?¡± Van thought, looking at the tiny bug who was now riding along.


    After a few minutes they arrived at Luna¡¯s room. Entering it, he was momentarily shocked by what he saw and couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare.


    Luna, taking notice, blushed at his expression and shyly asked. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It''s, uhhh¡­ very fluffy,¡± he said, which seemed to make Luna very happy.


    Fluffy of course, was an understatement. The entire room seemed to be filled to the brim with white frilly, soft pillows and other stuffed things. Piles of them, everywhere, on the floor, the walls, just¡­ everywhere.


    On the other side of the room was a fairly large bed under a big window that let the moonlight in. it was not as large as the one back home, but still big, though not enough for the rest of the Annas. Which was when he noticed a few none, fluffy looking beds that seemed to have been put in the room, towards the corner. ¡°Well, at least they still get to stay in the same room.¡± Van thought.


    He walked towards the bed and put his hand on it, watching as it sank deeply into the mattress. ¡°Huh...¡± was all he said. He then gave his location to the other Annas so they would know where they would be sleeping for the night. Once he got confirmation that they got his message and knew where to go he turned around only to find that Luna had already taken off her clothes and was already upon him.


    Gently he pushed her off of him, much to her annoyance that her favorite body pillow was leaving. After spending what he felt was a considerable amount of time, he finally found his things and changed into his pajamas, and got into bed with Luna, much to her delight. Hugging him closely as she went to sleep. Soon the other Annas came in and went to bed as well, some, joining in to pile onto the fluffy bed. The zapper, also making a home for itself, next to the window sill.


    As Van lay in bed, he nervously wondered what tomorrow would bring, before finally falling asleep.

 Chapter 19: Rape (nsfw)

    Van and Luna were in the great hall alongside the other guests. Introducing themselves and being introduced to some of their neighbors and allies. Some of which were Thea¡¯s Vassals and one of them being his father¡¯s. Friends of the family were also invited, but in the end, there were only about a hundred guests in total, if one were to include the family those vassals and friends brought with them.


    The tables were laden with food and musicians were playing in the corner, adding some background music to the atmosphere. It was a surprisingly peaceful affair, everyone was quietly enjoying themselves. Van and Luna were chatting together, and going over to the buffet to get some food. Two Annas following them at all times and joined in on enjoying the treats that the table had to offer.


    Van noticed then that Katherine and Karen were all by themselves, except for their own maids, near another corner of the hall. Some of the guests clearly wanted to get close to talk to Katherine but were kept at bay by Karen¡¯s mere presence, not wanting to have anything to do with her. Which amused Van to no end, sadly every so often, despite clearly not being welcomed, Karen acted professionally, as if she was supposed to be there, and didn¡¯t cause a scene.


    Van was surprised by this but decided that it was best just to ignore her, he then asked one of the nearby waitresses for a drink. ¡°Excuse me? Can you get me some Remshola fruit juice, please? You know, the one made with shoka and alore fruit. ¡±


    ¡°Right away young master.¡± the waitress replied, turning on her heel and leaving the hall to get his order.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Luna said. ¡°You¡¯re addicted. You know how expensive those are, right?¡±


    ¡°What? It''s a celebration! Come on, I don¡¯t get a lot of chances to enjoy it you know?¡± Van defended himself. Luna rolled her eyes but said nothing more on the matter.


    Just then the lights dimmed a tad and focused on Thea who started to give a speech. Mostly about how happy she was to see so many friends and family able to make it to the celebration.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming.¡± she began in a cheery manner ¡°while I know I could have just written a letter to inform you all, I wanted to throw this celebration so that everyone can come and enjoy themselves and feel as happy as I do!¡± a small cheer rose up at that. She then began her speech, mostly talking about the things she had to go through to finally reach this point. How happy she is that so many were able to come, and how they will all work together for a brighter future. When done, she gave his father and mother a chance to also add a few things in.


    ¡°I have to say,¡± Alvaroz began ¡°it''s been a long time coming, with many ups and downs, but finally, I and Thea have done it and married each other, bringing our two houses together as one and making them stronger than ever. We had thought we had fallen, but now we will rise!¡± more cheering was had at that.


    Van was enjoying the speech when one of the waitresses came up to him with his drink. ¡°Your drink, young master,¡± she said, taking a single glass goblet off the tray and handing it to him.


    ¡°Ah, thank you,¡± Van replied, taking the offered cup and looking into it. A bluish liquid that bubbled and fizzed filled the cup, its thick fruity aroma wafted into his nostrils, making him drool inwardly. He took a swig and enjoyed how the sugary mellow and smooth liquid ran over his tongue and down his throat, giving gentle shocks along the way. Once it hit his stomach, a cool feeling enveloped it and spread out to the rest of his body, relaxing his body and already calming him down. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this isn¡¯t a drug, though it does make sense then why this drink is so costly.¡± he thought with a smile.


    Then his mother began to speak. ¡°When I first came to Alcray, I thought I was alone, but that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Despite not having married Alvaroz yet, Thea treated me like a sister and loved me like family. Now it is official, me and Thea are sisters! And we always will be, I swear this on my blood!¡± she said seriously, which surprised many of the guests. As normally, swearing on your blood was a vampire thing. But slowly as people realized she knew what she meant, they started to cheer, slowly at first but then with great vigor at how serious she was about it. Which touched them greatly and made her go up a few notches in their eyes.


    Van was impressed by his mother, while it wasn''t really talked about, most vampires didn¡¯t like the fact that his father married a non-vampire before Thea. he supposed that this was a way for her to reach out to them.


    Lillia continued her speech, getting a few more smattering of applause here and there. With Thea taking up the finishing lines once she had finished.


    Van was enjoying the talks when his stomach gurgled and a strange feeling came over him. He tried to ignore it but over time it just got worse and worse, instead of the cool feeling that he should be having, his body was starting to feel a little hot instead and he started to sweat.


    Luna, who just so happened to take a glance at Van, noticed some wrong. ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look so well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, slightly out of breath, ¡°I must¡¯ve eaten something bad is all.¡±


    Luna looked more worried now. ¡°Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need to go to the bathroom, don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Van replied.


    ¡°Would you like to lay down?¡± she asked.


    Van hesitated, he looked up to his parents, now done with their speech and a bunch of guests crowding around them.


    Luna noticed this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. they can handle the rest, and you can introduce yourself to the rest of the guests later.¡±


    Van still hesitated.


    Luna raised an eyebrow ¡°if I told them you were not feeling well, they would send you away anyway. Would you prefer it if I did that?¡±


    Van couldn¡¯t help but smirk at that. ¡°Not even married and already acting like my wife, should we just tell everyone now?¡± he teased, before doubling over with a groan.


    Luna blushed and was about to say something when Van doubled over. ¡°That''s it. Let''s take you to bed until this passes over. Anna can stay behind and keep us informed if anything happens.¡± she turned to Anna, ¡° is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, leave it to us.¡± then to Van. ¡°master, please go with Luna and get some rest, we¡¯ll tell your parents what happened should they ask.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡± Van reluctantly said.


    Luna then helped him out of the room and down the corridors, Van groaning all the while.


    Van had never felt like this before, his body was sweating and he felt light-headed as if all the blood in his head was receding. Slowly and gently Luna opened the door to her room and guided Van onto the bed.


    The zapper that was resting on the bed on its side, woke up with a start as Luna and Van entered. It then started to float around Van worriedly as it realized that something was off.


    Once Luna layed Van down on the bed, she opened the window just a crack, in hopes that some fresh air would help Van with his affliction. The zapper then went out the window as if looking for something.


    Luna placed her hand on Van¡¯s head, trying to gauge how sick he was. She then chanted a light healing spell she learned from Lillia which worked to no avail. Her hand moved to his cheek. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, trying to hide the pain that he was going through.


    The zapper then returned carrying a small flower and it dropped on Van¡¯s face and looked at him as if expecting him to eat it.


    Van chuckled, affectionately amused. ¡°Thanks, little bug, but unfortunately a little flower isn¡¯t going to fix this,¡± he said.


    The zapper didn¡¯t seem to understand and just flew worriedly around Van before zipping out of the window once more.


    As Van tried to rest, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how close Luna was, how beautiful she is, how nice she smelled. Slowly, his body started to feel weird, and he was taking deep breaths through his nose as more blood seemed to go from his head to his waist, as he longingly looked at Luna.


    ¡°Are you okay? You''re breathing heavily.¡± Luna said, starting to worry even more.


    Van tried to tell her he was fine, but before he could say anything the door opened and Karen walked through, she closed the door and locked it behind her. Both he and Luna turned in surprise at the unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Ah, good. Looks like you already prepared yourself for me,¡± she said, taking notice that Van was already on the bed. She then raised a piece of paper with strange runes that combusted into flame. A shockwave of strange energy washed over the room, giving both Van and Luna a sense of vertigo for a split second before disappearing.


    ¡°What did you do!?¡± Van asked, panicked, slightly dizzy, and still in a state of surprise by the sudden turn of events.


    Karen grinned and took out another piece of paper, she then placed it onto the door. The paper adhered to it and began to glow. ¡°Oh, just a little something so you two can¡¯t pull off that little trick you did before. While I still don¡¯t know how you did it, my little spell should at least prevent you from doing it again for half an hour or more.¡± she said ¡°honestly, I hate to have to use such an expensive spell, but it''s worth it if I get what I want.¡± she gave a feral grin at the both of them as she walked closer.


    Van panicked and tried to call for help mentally, trying to reach Anna and was surprised when he couldn¡¯t. ¡°What!? I can¡¯t reach Anna! Is it like there''s interference or something!?¡± then he realized what must have happened. ¡°Shit, that spell must be something that interferes with mental connections!¡± he thought. He tried to get up but he was still in much pain and could only wince.


    Luna looked at Van and immediately realized something was wrong. She then turned and got in between him and Karen, not even realizing that she was afraid, more worried for Van than her own fear of Karen. ¡°Stay away!¡± she said and raised one of her hands and shot out a small light spell that she also learned from Lillia.


    Karen casually swatted it away, more amused than annoyed. ¡°A light spell? And here I thought you couldn¡¯t be any less of a vampire.¡± All of a sudden, an inky black shadow grew from around where Karen was standing and tendrils of shadow whipped out and entangled Luna and threw her to the other side of the room. They then proceeded to tie her up so she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°LUNA!¡± Van shouted. This time he ignored the pain and got up off the bed only to be forced back into it by some mysterious force, followed by the shadowy tendrils tying his arms and legs to the bed.


    ¡°There, there, no need to panic. You and I are going to have some fun.¡± she teased as she casually strutted her way over to him.


    ¡°VAN!¡± Luna yelled, only for a shadowy tendril to cover her mouth and prevent her from talking.


    ¡°Let Her GO!¡± Van said, trying to resist the tendrils that tied him up. Only to be surprised by how tired and weak he felt. His momentary resistance was already over before it really began.


    Karen giggled. ¡°I see the drug is working as it should. That''s good, I was worried that you would be too young for it to work. How does it feel? I hear the first time a male takes the drug it¡¯s extremely painful and they have to spend the whole day alone until they recover and can start taking the drug normally again without consequence.¡±


    ¡°Drug?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Karen leaned over the bed, her eyes looking into his, she placed a single finger on his chest and gently slid it down to his belly, making Van shiver. ¡°Did you think I only brought one maid with me? That serving girl, she was one of mine. She put a special drug into your drink.¡± she grinned. ¡°I hope you liked it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Van said, trying to remain calm.


    Karen smiled and started to undress his shirt. ¡° I simply want what''s mine. Do you know how pissed my mother was when she found out that Luna was going to marry into a family instead of the other way around? Essentially getting rid of our claim to this county through the right of inheritance? Or how for some reason, House Umbra is interested in your father and mother and wants to welcome them into the faction with high positions?¡±


    Her expression turned angry. ¡°We worked for centuries to get where we were. Finally, we thought we would take what the branch family stole from us, finally, we would be recognized as a powerful duchy, instead of a random small-time one. Everything was going as we planned.¡± she then glared at Van. ¡°then you two brats were born and fucked everything up for us.¡±


    Then as if doing a complete one-eighty, her smile returned. ¡°But we have a way to fix that, which was why I was sent here,¡± she said, finally taking the shirt clean off of Van. ¡° Oh, my!¡± she said as she saw Van¡¯s torso, with its absent nipples and belly button and lack of a single follicle of hair. ¡°You''re so smooth! That¡¯s kinda hot.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Van said, trying not to show his panic.


    She gave an evil smile. ¡°Like I said. We''re just going to have some... fun...¡±


    ------Line Break! If you don¡¯t want to see rape or sex move on to the next Line break!------


    she then reached for his pants and took them off, freeing Van¡¯s cock then looking at it wide-eyed. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ you''re bigger than most adults I know. And you''re still so young!¡± She licked her lips, ¡°imagine what it would be like when you''re all grown up. It¡¯ll be completely wasted on her.¡± she said referring to Luna.


    She then looked further down his shaft and laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have any balls!? Can you even do your duty as a man?¡±


    ¡°O-of course I can. I just have a pouch for that instead.¡± Van said defensively before clamming up, as he realized what he was saying.


    ¡°Ah¡­ one of those types.¡± Karen said ¡°I heard they are very rare. Didn¡¯t think I would ever see one. It¡¯s not so bad now that I look closer at it, I think I might prefer it actually.¡± she then did something to her dress, letting it fall to the ground in a seamless fashion, revealing her naked form and in one quick move she was on the bed, straddling Van.


    ¡°You know, I thought it odd when I didn¡¯t see any male servers at the party. But now that I think about it, I think I know why. It''s Because your parents try to protect your innocence, they don¡¯t want you to know the truth.¡± she said. ¡° which is lucky for me, I get to take all your innocence for myself.¡± she said with a grin. Leaning down and giving him a nice long lick on the face. She righted herself and moved the tip of his cock to her entrance.


    ¡°No! wait!¡± Van said, realizing what she was about to do.


    With practiced ease, Karen shoved Van¡¯s cock inside of herself and moaned in pleasure. ¡°Oh! Wow! This is better than I thought it would be! You got a really nice cock on you.¡± she said as she began to move her hips.


    Van was already in unimaginable pain due to the drug. When Karen shoved his cock into herself, he couldn''t help but shed tears from the torture of it all. Then, completely unexpectedly, he came. He didn¡¯t want to, it was against his will, but it happened.


    ¡°Aww. don¡¯t cry.¡± Karen sneered, looking at Van¡¯s pain-filled face with sadistic joy, and noticing his confusion. ¡°You must be wondering why you came?¡± she giggled. ¡°Why, it''s because of the drug! It''s called Eros, made from eros grass, it''s used by males to help them keep up with the demand of women. One dose is enough for a male to continue on for hours, it also increases sperm production and makes it easier for them to cum, allowing them to go for several rounds before tiring out.


    ¡°Why are you doing this!¡± Van asked ¡°All you''re doing is making an enemy out of us! Not to mention you will be labeled as a rapist!¡±


    Karen giggled some more before it turned into full-blown laughter. ¡° I know full well what''s about to happen, and I''m ready for the fall. But it''s only by doing this, that we kill two birds with one stone and a chance to please my mother. You see, they made You! The heir, which means any children I have with you, will have the chance to be the heir as well! And since you''re too young and innocent to know the proper spells, there''s no way for you to make it so that any child birthed by me will not have your bloodline!¡±


    ¡°And even if that didn¡¯t work.¡± she continued. ¡°House Umbra supports, no, they need us. And if they have to choose between our house and yours they will be forced to side with us. Effectively cutting off any chance for your family to become part of their faction, as your parents will no doubt hate them for still supporting us over themselves.¡± she then leaned in close. ¡°And finally, if I bring Luna back with me as a hostage, that will be check... and mate. And this stupid branch family will finally know their place.¡±


    Van groaned as he came again inside her against his will. Tears running down his face in both pain and in impotent rage.


    This made Karen smile and she leaned further to give another lick across his face. Only for Van to raise his chin and show her his neck, which both amused and confused her. Then suddenly, like a whip, Van rocketed his forehead forward, putting his back into it and using his aura. Karen was completely taken by surprise but through experience was able to barely dodge the attack, but still got grazed slightly anyway. ¡°Why you little brat!¡± she said in anger.


    But before she could do anything else. She felt something soft-land on the nap of her neck, followed by a massive and painful shock. She screamed in pain and went to grab at whatever had caused it, her hand smacking into the back of her neck with a crunch. She brought her hand to her face to see a zapper, twitching in her hand, with a half-broken wing.


    ¡°Stupid bug!¡± she hissed. She then noticed the cracked window and threw the zapper out of the window and closed it.


    ¡°NO!¡± Van shouted as his little bug friend was thrown away.


    ¡°Apparently I was being too nice,¡± Karen said, in fury. ¡°But not anymore!¡±


    Tendrils of shadow began to cover Van¡¯s waist and shoulders, then mouth. Preventing him from doing even the smallest of movements. He struggled against the inky black substance, to no avail. The shadow didn''t feel like anything, he felt no friction or real resistance, and yet by some strange force, it kept his body in place. Even when he tried to use his aura.


    Karen pulled a small strange vial filled with a pink liquid from within herself. ¡°A single dose of eros is enough to give several rounds to a male. Two doses make it so that he will expend almost every ounce of cum he has, even as it helps him produce more. Three doses and the body starts eating away at itself, draining away the nutrients to produce more sperm at a rapid pace. Four doses can leave a man a fat man withered. Five doses¡­ and it will start to drain the life force of the male in order to produce more sperm. Six doses¡­ and their lives are at risk and there''s a chance of dying. Of course, there are ways to take more dose without any serious backslash, but I think you''re too young for that. ¡± as she spoke, she began to grin again, smiling wider and wider as she told him what the drug can do.


    Van paled as the vial moved towards him, a small hole opened in the shadow gage to let in the liquid that was then poured into his mouth. He tried to spew it out but to no avail as Karen made sure that he drank it through a hole in the gage and closed it once more. Slowly, his body started to feel hot, and he could feel himself getting even harder and bigger against his will.


    Karen then kicked it up a notch and started to move her hips more roughly. Slowly sweat formed on her body as she felt Van cum once more inside of her, and again, and again. ¡°Shit! This cock is amazing!¡± the thought as she herself came. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if¡­¡± she shook her head, not wanting to be distracted by silly ideas and decided to just enjoy the moment. She moaned in pleasure as her body worked his shaft, what little pain she had been through already mostly forgotten.


    Luna could only watch as she struggled with her bonds, tears running down her eyes. As she looked on she started to pant, at the scene in front of her, her body feeling funny and hot and not knowing why, as she got a conflicted feeling like something inside her seemed to wake up, which was masked by the growing anger and hatred of what was happening to her beloved and the feeling of hopelessness to do anything about as she struggled with her bonds.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Karen moaned as she pounded herself into Van, cumming again. ¡°Perhaps I should kidnap you as well!¡± She then popped out another vial and forced Van to drink it. ¡°But let''s have a bit more fun first. By the way, I didn¡¯t have to feed you another dose,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°I just wanted to see you squirm in pain, considering it still your first time using eros.¡±


    Van was racked by another wave of pain, he felt like a fountain as he kept cumming over and over again. Already he could feel the effects of the third dose, draining his body, making him weaker. Thankfully he used his blue aura to help him think and still have some control over his body and mind. Using it he was able to realize that instead of allowing his body''s nutrients to be taken, he could use his own aura instead as a substitute.


    ¡°Oh? That''s interesting.¡± Karen said, realizing what Van did. ¡°But it''s only delaying the inevitable.¡± she then leaned forward once more. ¡°Let me tell you something, a little something about how the world works.¡± she whispered. ¡° a man¡¯s place is behind and below a woman¡¯s, both figuratively and literally. That is just a fact of life. Just give up trying to resist. You¡¯ll only hurt yourself.¡± she then leaned back, returning to her riding, her belly slightly swollen with the amount of cum inside her as she worked to get more.


    Van still tried to struggle, still tried to hold on as Karen moved up and down his shaft. As he felt himself be drained away. Slowly van was starting to give up, and give in. there was nothing he could do after all.


    -------------------------------------------------------------Line break end!---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    That''s when the door smashed open. The paper that was adhered to it, turning out to be completely useless under the sheer raw power that broke the door into pieces. Karen turned to stare at the now open entryway in shock and paled as Thea walked on through. ¡°Shit! Did I take too long? How did they know?¡±


    Thea¡¯s eyes were of a deep crimson red. Black tendrils seemed to form around her eyes and sclera, giving her a demonic look. For the first time ever, Van saw her use an aura other than neutral, as a reddish glow formed around her body and added to her crimson eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you ten seconds to get off my son and then I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Thea said, her voice sounding strangely distant, and cold, hiding the absolutely livid and raging anger inside herself.


    Karen paled, ¡°don¡¯t you mean or I¡¯ll kill you!?¡± but, looking into those eyes, made her realize Thea knew exactly what she said. with quick thinking, Karen elongated her nails and put them to Van¡¯s throat. ¡°Let me go, or he dies!¡± she said with absolute seriousness.


    Thea stared at her like a bug for a good solid five seconds that felt like an eternity, before nodding. ¡° I swear on my blood, if you leave now, I won''t attack, or try to kill you.¡±


    Karen stared back for a good solid second. Before realizing that was as good as she was going to get. She blasted the window next to her and dove out before anyone could make a move. Her shadow tendrils slowly dissipating away.


    Thea stared at the broken window with barely controlled rage for her own solid second before saying. ¡°Get her.¡± and faster than Van could blink, Alvaroz, at first hidden from view, flew from the side of the broken door and jumped out the window to chase after Karen, with the same crimson eyes as Thea.


    Lorenzo then entered the room with a vial in his hand. Worry on his face. He proffered the drink to Van who unconsciously leaned away from it in fear. Saddened, he gently took Van by the back of the head and with his other hand holding the vial, pushed the liquid towards Van¡¯s lips and made him drink. Van was too weak to resist and slowly found himself falling asleep once the liquid entered his stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up, I promise.¡± Lorenzo quietly said as Van closed his eyes and everything went black.

 Chapter 20: Aftermath

    ¡°THAT BITCH!¡± Thea said as she stomped back and forth in a circle, she turned and hit the wall beside her causing it to crack. An impressive feat, considering that over the years and millennia, vampires have reinforced their castles to the point of them being near indestructible.


    Normally Alvaroz would say something about not destroying the walls, considering that since they are so hard to break, they are also hard to repair. But even he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care enough for a piece of rock over what had happened to his son. Instead, he found himself sitting on a chair, lost in deep thought, staring at nothing, disappointed in himself.


    Thea turned from the wall and looked to the room, addressing everyone and no one as she continued her rant. ¡°And That Umbra Slut goes and puts her under her protection!¡± she growled with anger. ¡°Who The Fuck Does She Think She Is!¡± she then kicked the wall where she first punched it, causing an even bigger crack to form.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alvaroz said, apologizing for his failure of killing Karen. ¡°I underestimated how prepared she was¡­¡± thinking back to how Karen managed to run away from him in time.


    Thea turned to him, her face unreadable, she opened her mouth and closed it, unsure whether she should try to comfort her husband or if that would make it worse, and wishing her sister Lillia was here.


    ¡°...at least we were able to force her to take the potion.¡± Lorenzo finally said. For the first time in a long time, he brought out a pipe with a smoldering pile of green weed like substance burning away. He pulled on his pipe and sighed as he tried to relax. The very fact that he was smoking his pipe, indicated to the others how stressed Lorenzo must be feeling. ¡°Now she won¡¯t be able to give birth.¡±


    Thea turned in anger at that but found herself holding her scathing remark back, knowing that Lorenzo only meant the best by his comment. She instead, turned and kicked the wall again, this time putting her back into it and causing it to dent. Alvaroz and Lorenzo ignored the sound of destruction as they were lost in their own thoughts.


    Silence fell upon the room as Thea stared at the wall as if the secrets of the universe were in those cracks, Alvaroz stared at the ground, his mind going nowhere fast, and Lorenzo stared at the smoldering pile of green in his pipe, mesmerized by its burning.


    After what felt like forever, Thea forced herself to look away from the wall and turned to look at Lorenzo. ¡°How is my daughter? Is she okay?¡± she said in a soft and gentle manner, surprising even her.


    Lorenzo slowly looked up and nodded. ¡°She is with your sister, watching over Van as he sleeps.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m going to have to have the talk with her¡­¡± Thea said quietly, mostly to herself, and sighed.


    Alvaroz looked up, pain flashed through his face. ¡°...so am I, with my son¡­¡± he then got up unsteadily and tried to make it to the door. Followed by Thea, who moved reluctantly.


    ¡°Before you two go, I feel like I should tell you something I noticed when looking over the kids,¡± Lorenzo said.


    The two stopped their movement to turn and listen. Lorenzo then explained a few things that were concerning him, about the kids after taking care of them. Alvaroz and Thea listened, then nodded, thanking him for the information.


    Both of them left the room, leaving Lorenzo to feel alone, as he smoked on his pipe. With a sigh, he got up to get some fresh air from outside.


    ---


    Van slowly opened his eyes, confused at first as to where he was. He looked around and realized that he was in one of the guest rooms in the castle. Upon looking to his left he found his mother and Luna sitting next to the bed where he lay. Also taking notice that he just woke up.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± Van asked drowsily.


    Lillia gently smiled. ¡°Just a few hours, it''s still afternoon. How are you feeling?¡±


    Van tried to blink the sleep from his eyes to no avail. ¡°Fine¡­? I think? I¡¯m not sure, at least I¡¯m not hurting anymore.¡±


    A pained expression flashed through Lillia¡¯s face before returning to normal. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± she gently caressed Van¡¯s head in a loving manner. ¡°I''m glad that you''re feeling better.¡±


    Van, unexpectedly even to him, moved into the caress as a cat would to a petting. Enjoying the pure feeling of love he felt from each stroke. He turned to Luna who had her head down on the bed. ¡°What''s wrong with her? Was she hurt?¡± he asked worriedly.


    Lillia was enjoying Van¡¯s response from her hand with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s fine, she also had to take some of the medicine, but forced herself to stay up in hopes to see you wake, unfortunately, that only delayed the inevitable and she ended up falling asleep anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± was all Van said before letting his head fall back onto the pillow. ¡°Could you do me a favor and bring her over here?¡±


    Lillia looked confused, and turned to Luna. ¡°you want me to wake her up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. just bring her here,¡± Van said once more, but this time he struggled with one of his hands and patted his chest with it.


    Lillia, still confused, gently picked up the sleeping Luna. unsure what Van meant, she placed her nearer to Van, only for him to again pat his chest, and continue to do so until finally Lillia understood what he wanted and placed Luna on top of Van.


    Luna¡¯s face was only a few inches away from Van¡¯s own. And she hugged him unconsciously once placed on top of him and Van hugged her back. Enjoying the warmth that her body gave him as the two snuggled together.


    Lillia looked on, both touched and worried as she watched the two wrapped themselves with each other. Fears played across her mind as she soaked in the scene in front of her. But she decided to sit down once more and continue to stroke her son¡¯s head lovingly as he dozed off.


    ---


    It was about another hour or so, before Van woke up once more, Luna still sleeping on top of him. He breathed in her smell, as she exhaled her soft breath onto him, and pressed her body onto his.


    A strange feeling overcame him, one he found to be similar to when he was forcefully given the drug. But instead of painful, it felt pleasurable, he started to look at the sleeping Luna in front of him oddly. Weird thoughts entered his head, tempting him, but he shook them all away and turned to find he was alone in the room. His mother had left them alone, for what reason, he couldn¡¯t guess.


    Just then he heard a click at the door and watched as his father and Thea walked into the room. They paused, taking in the scene in front of them.


    Thea acted first, she walked up to the bed and gently picked Luna off of Van, it was difficult at first, Luna wouldn¡¯t let go, but Thea was eventually able to peel her off. She then carried her in her arms and left the room, leaving Alvaroz and Van alone together.


    Alvaroz slowly walked up to the bed. ¡°Hey¡­ how are you feeling,¡± he casually asked.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± was all Van replied with, a slightly blank expression on his face.


    Alvaroz stared down at his son, worry, and love on his face. ¡°Do you feel fine enough to get up for a walk? I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°...okay,¡± Van said. Slowly taking the sheets and covers off and finding that he was already changed. He got up, a bit unsteady at first, but was quickly able to find his balance once more.


    Alvaroz placed a hand on Van¡¯s back to help steady him and the two walked out the room.


    ---


    Luna woke up in Thea¡¯s bed, wondering how she got there. She looked up to find her mother, sitting on its edge, looking down on her.


    ¡°Good morning sleepyhead, have a good rest?¡± she asked kindly.


    Luna looked around, realizing it was just them. ¡°Where¡¯s Van?¡± she asked sleepily. ¡° is he okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing fine, how are you doing?¡± Thea asked in return with worry.


    Luna paused to think that over, unsure on how to properly answer such a simple question. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡±


    Thea reached out with her hand to hold onto Luna¡¯s own. ¡°Luna, there¡¯s something we should talk about. Regarding what happened to you two... how do you feel?¡±


    Luna was confused until she realized her mother was talking about the incident where she was tied up and Van was raped. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said once more, but firmly. A little annoyed and wondering what such a question had to do with anything, not even bothering to look at her mother.


    ¡°Really? Because when I found you, you seemed more than fine...¡± Thea said. Making Luna feel uncomfortable. She then reached down and pulled her daughter closer to her. ¡°Luna, I know how confused you must feel. Admittedly you are a bit too young for what you were feeling. But it''s all a natural part of growing up to be a woman.¡± she paused before saying reluctantly ¡°your succubus bloodline and your body awakening ritual just helped you get there sooner than most.¡±


    Luna looked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ first tell me the truth. When you were watching the men you love have sex with another woman, how did you feel?¡± Thea asked.


    Luna looked uncomfortable again, as she recalled how despite hating what was happening a part of her thought it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if it was with another woman.


    Thea noticed the warring feelings on Luna¡¯s face and decided to change tack. ¡°Or... let''s imagine that Van wasn¡¯t tied up and instead he was with... Anna¡­ ¡±


    Luna shivered and she started to blush, against her will and started to breathe in deeply as the thought danced around her mind, the same feeling that she was confused by before, coming back but stronger. Almost immediately she felt a little guilty, considering what had happened to Van.


    ¡°Luna... it''s okay. Every woman gets a little¡­ excited¡­ when they see the man they love with another woman.¡± Thea said soothingly.


    ¡°...I know... it''s normal¡­ but a part of me wished that it was me and not her, or at the least Anna¡­ is that too much to ask? That bitch had no right to do what she did to him! I hate her! Why does such an evil woman exist!¡± Luna said with tears in her eyes and her voice cracking a little.


    Thea looked sad at that and hugged her daughter close. ¡°I know, it isn¡¯t fair. You love him and the woman you hated the most, took him his first time away from you. but it''s not your fault.¡± Thea said, trying to soothe her daughter more. But seeing as it wasn¡¯t working, she tried to change tactics.


    ¡°you know... when I first found out Alvaroz was going to marry Lillia first, I admit I was a little jealous. But then, I just thought about the men I love, loving her, and I felt a little better. I really liked her more than just a friend and thought about how she would make such a wonderful sister, I¡¯ve always wanted a sister and everything we¡¯ve been through together... Well, I honestly couldn¡¯t be happier, after all, me and your father were still to be wed, so I had nothing to fear. Not to mention In this world, having a man with high virility is a status symbol, and showing him off doing his thing, can make you look better by contrast... it also turns me on.¡± Thea openly admitted with a smile.


    ¡°Besides, it''s not like just because he married Lillia first that I couldn¡¯t have sex with him or marry him later.¡± She said mischievously before turning serious once more. ¡°Not to mention, me and Alvaroz still loved each other, and there was nothing that was going to stop us from being together,¡± she said happily. ¡°Just like there''s nothing from stopping you two from being together...¡±


    ¡°While it is a little different for you, and it is true that Van¡¯s purity was taken by someone else, and not by someone you approve of. it''s not the end, you two can still move forward past this and be the happy couple you two were meant to be. And Van loves you¡­ I know it... Now imagine what Van must be going through.¡±


    ¡°Van, unfortunately, has been kept in the dark about this fact of life, about how it''s a man''s duty to please women. even you knew how much was happening around you.¡± Thea said to Luna, ¡°that strange desire, to see the man you love have with other women, is a part of all women. Not just me or you. instead, take control of it, become strong, and let you be the one to decide which woman gets the ¡®honor¡¯ of sleeping with your man. Take pride in him and show the world how amazing he is on your terms! I know you can do it because i¡¯ll be helping you every step of the way.¡±


    Luna looked at her mother, taking in everything she was saying, her tensed up shoulders relaxing a little bit as some of her fears were taken away by her mother¡¯s assurances. But her fist balled up anyway. ¡°I still hate her¡­ you were lucky enough to get a sister you like and approve off. I got my man raped! If only I was stronger¡­¡± tears formed once more in her eyes. ¡°Why did the goddess make us like this!?¡±


    ¡°Because the goddess is a bitch like Karen is. And you don¡¯t need to worry about getting stronger, I''ll help you every step of the way to get our revenge and see to it that you get it too!¡± Thea said with conviction.


    ¡°...Really?¡± Luna asked, looking up at her mother with a hopeful expression.


    ¡° Really¡­¡± Thea said, bringing her daughter into a hug, both of them sharing a moment then slowly pulling away. ¡°Now there''s a book I think you should read that will help you moving forward, also I should teach you a few spells now that your body has matured quicker then it should have, also about that shitty goddess, here are a few things that most males don¡¯t know about her-¡±


    Thea continued her explanation of a variety of things, taking this moment to have a little mother-daughter bonding. Luna listened intently about the many things she was at first too young to know about, and clarification on a few things she suspected. And like that the hours passed.


    ---


    Van sat down on the bench with his father, in the middle of the garden with no one around except for the both of them. The nice cool breeze doing much to help relax them and enjoy the moment out in the sun. they stayed silent, both not knowing how to begin.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Van exclaimed in surprise, getting up as a question popped in his head, taking Alvaroz by surprise as well by the sudden sound.


    ¡°The Zapper!¡± Van turned to his father with panic in his eyes. ¡°It tried to save me but it got hurt and ¡®That Bitch¡¯ threw her out the window! We have to find her quickly before it''s too late!¡±


    Alvaroz was surprised by the question but became amused when Van still referred to that person as ¡®That Bitch¡¯ despite his obvious panic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the little bug is fine, it¡¯s resting right now and has its own guest room, all to itself.¡±


    ¡°Really? Van asked in surprise.


    Alvaroz chuckled. ¡°Really¡­ you know, it was because of that Zapper that we were able to find out something was wrong. When it came through the doors, trying to fly with a half-broken wing, and then tried to zap us, only to turn back from whence it came. Well¡­ Let''s just say, we noticed then that a certain guest was missing, alongside a certain someone else. It didn¡¯t take much for us to put two and two together and ask Anna where you were.¡±


    Van was in shock, to think that despite how badly hurt it was, it still tried to call for help and in the end, actually saved them. He couldn¡¯t help but get a little teary-eyed by it all.


    Alvaroz was amused by Van¡¯s emotion, but could somewhat understand why. He patted the bench and Van sat down once more. ¡° Perhaps you would like to take that little bug as a familiar. I honestly think you couldn¡¯t do worse than that bug. Considering what lengths it went for you.¡±


    ¡°Really! You¡¯ll let me keep her!¡± Van happily asked.


    Alvaroz smiled. ¡°Yes, you can keep her.¡±


    Van tried to control how happy he was, and how glad he was to hear that the Zapper was doing okay. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s that bug that deserves the thanks.¡± Alvaroz said. Happy that his son was happy and enjoying the moment until he remembered why they were there in the first place and his smile left him.


    ¡°Van...,¡± Alvaroz began. ¡°About what happened¡­¡± he tried to think what was the best way to broach the subject. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to know¡­ that Karen was forced to take a potion that would prevent her from getting pregnant. It was what was agreed upon when we confronted her alongside Katherine Umbra. Katherine Umbra put Karen under her protection, but we were still able to force the issue and get Karen to drink the potion.¡±


    Van remembered something about what Karen was saying when she was riding him. ¡° I remember, Karen said something about having a child that had inheritance rights to the land, and something about making sure that our house and House Umbra didn¡¯t do a partnership or something.¡± he then explained a little more about what happened.


    Alvaroz was surprised. ¡°I see¡­ so that was her plan, damm...¡± he said quietly ¡°even if she doesn¡¯t get pregnant with a child, she still most likely accomplished her second goal.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Van said, feeling bad and partially to blame.


    ¡°Nothing to apologize for. You are not to blame.¡± Alvaroz said with conviction. ¡°If it¡¯s anyone''s fault, it''s hers for doing it, and ours for not being better prepared.¡±


    ¡°Still...sorry,¡± Van said once more only to be hugged out of the blue tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again,¡± Alvaroz said with anger as he pulled his son into his arms and squeezed. ¡°If I say it''s not your fault, it''s not. Do you understand me,¡± he said firmly, accepting no argument on the matter.


    Van was surprised at first by the hug and tried to resist, but slowly he just let himself be hugged as tears fell from his eyes. He couldn''t bring himself to agree or disagree with what his father said and so just stayed like that for a long time.


    After a while, the two finally separated. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°...a little,¡± Van finally said.


    Alvaroz stared at his son, his face a mask as worries and other thoughts entered and swirled in his mind. Slowly, he forced himself to continue with why he brought them here in the first place. ¡°Van¡­ I need you to tell me everything that happened. Leave nothing out¡­ even if it makes you uncomfortable. Do you understand?¡± he asked as gently as he could.


    Van looked up at his father and slowly nodded. Looking at the ground, he began with how it all started, how he felt sick after drinking his drink, how he and Luna were cornered, how he was threatened and abused, and how he felt.


    ¡°Near the end¡­ I felt something was awakening inside of me¡­¡± Van began, ¡°like I was getting used to it, like I was¡­ I don¡¯t know, It just felt¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he shook his head in confusion, unable to put it into words.


    ¡°Did you still feel that way, after everything? Like when you and Luna were alone together?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°...ya.¡± Van replied, feeling guilty.


    Alvaroz put a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, ¡°even a man, can get the urge, though not as much as women. Women are constantly in need and would do everything to get that fix. What you were probably feeling was a combination of the residual drug, the body awakening ritual making your body mature quicker, and your incubus bloodline.¡± he said the last part, looking around in case someone was near.


    ¡°...Lorenzo said, that no one should know I have Incubus bloodline and that it might be a bad thing, is this why?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°You would have eventually felt a little like that as you got older, again, not as much as a woman, but still. The incubus bloodline just makes it easier for you to¡­ continue and perform, it also was probably why the drug had less effect on you than you realized.¡± Alvaroz turned silent for a moment. ¡°If any woman knew that you had incubus blood in you, women from all over would try to have you or try to kidnap you and sell you. Being an incubus gives you certain powers that women crave, being better at sex is just the half of it¡­¡± his face darkened at the thought.


    ¡°Powers? kidnappings!?¡± Van asked


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later¡­did she say anything else?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°... she said that a man¡¯s place is behind and below a women¡¯s, both figuratively and literally. And¡­ she said it with conviction¡­¡± Van worriedly said.


    Alvaroz frowned, or perhaps he winced, either way, his expression was one of pain as he contemplated what he was to say about this. He sighed. ¡°I suppose, considering everything you have been through, you have the right to know.¡±


    he looked Van straight in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s time you learned about the goddess.¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.

 Chapter 21: The Goddess

    ¡°What do you know about the gods?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    Van shrugged, ¡°nothing.¡±


    Alvaroz nodded, expecting that answer. ¡°Well¡­ there are many gods that exist in our world. They walk amongst us, accepting prayers, and giving out blessings. It is said that anyone can be a godling and climb the ranks of godhood if they work hard enough for it or were born lucky. Gods and goddesses affect our world in ways we couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.¡± A thoughtful look passed through Alvaroz¡¯s face. ¡°Though I suppose that still doesn''t explain much, we should begin at the very beginning, with the creation of our very existence.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, when this world was nothing but barren rock, devoid of all life, the Goddess came and saw that the world had potential. She contracted another goddess, called the Gaia, who forged the world more to the Goddess¡¯s liking. Once the Gaia¡¯s job was finished, the Goddess created life, she created the trees, the plants, the animals, and of course she created women in her image.¡±


    ¡°The first women lived happy, full and long lives, enjoying and basking in the Goddess¡¯s light, and the Goddess, in turn, was happy with them. Sadly it was not meant to last, for this world, no this entire existence was made for conflict!¡±


    Alvaroz looked at his son, a serious expression on his face. ¡°How much do you know about breakings?¡±


    Van shook his head. ¡°Only that they are something that¡¯s outside from our reality?¡±


    ¡°The idea is correct, but there''s more to it than that.¡± Alvaroz began. ¡°Imagine every star was a sun, and every sun had a planet that could bear life.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widen, not so much shocked by the idea, but that for a seemingly medieval society, such an idea exists.


    ¡°We call planets moving around a sun a solar system, and when there are many solar systems together, that is called a galaxy, and all the galaxies together is called a universe. Of course, there''s a bit more to it than that, but I hope you get the idea. Are you with me so far?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Does everyone know this? How did they figure it out?¡±


    ¡°The gods told us,¡± Alvaroz said matter of factly.


    ¡°...Damm, they already sound more useful than gods that my past lives remember.¡± Van thought.


    ¡°Now, imagine our universe was on a piece of paper, and that there are other universes besides it, next to it, and...well¡­ all over the place. A bunch of universes together create a page, and these pages create a book.¡±


    ¡°With me so far?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Van said unsure, as he was pretty sure that those terms might be being used wrong.


    ¡°Well. Now imagine there are an infinite amount of books in a library. That''s on fire.¡±


    Van blinked at that.


    ¡°Of course there are probably better ways to explain this, but for now, just try to follow with me. Okay?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now. our book was made and intentionally put, at the very edges of the library. With our page in our book being either at the very top or bottom and our universe towards the edges of the page, where we would most likely be burnt first by the fire. The very point of our universe''s existence, our reality, our book! Is to be used as a buffer to protect the more important ones deeper in from the things from outside the library, the fire. We are at the very edges of all known¡­ well¡­ everything. And our purpose is to either survive or die and be replaced by another book when ours burns out.¡±


    ¡°All to protect these¡­ more important books?¡± Van asked.


    Alvaroz nodded, ¡°yes, and it''s because we are at the very edges of everything that breaks occur. As our book burns, it creates holes into other realities, into other pages, it is up to us to prevent ourselves from being overrun by creatures from other pages and to fix the damage if possible. It''s Worse, when things that are not from our book, try to enter ours.¡±


    ¡°Of course, while it is true we are in a bad position, the creator gods that made our book, also gave us the power to grow stronger and ascend, even to the position of godhood ourselves, as I told you earlier. You could even say that this book was designed to develop the next generation or wave of gods that will help defend, well¡­ everything.¡±


    ¡°And of course, it was that fact that didn¡¯t really make this world perfect for some idyllic garden world. You see The Goddess, created everything in the world, but only women. So when a breaking happened and they died, she was forced to make new ones to replace the ones lost. After a while, she grew annoyed and angered by the fact that her perfect creations could not reproduce. So set about to try and fix that.¡±


    ¡°First she created the goblins, and experimented on them, as goblins are all female, she tried to see if she could make them reproduce on their own, figuring if she failed it would be at the expense of the goblins. With great trial and error, she was able to have them give birth asexually. She then did the same to the halflings, the amazons, and the other races she brought into the world.¡±


    Van had long suspected that goblins might be all female, but he was surprised when he heard that halflings were all female and many other races too.


    ¡°There was a problem though, whenever they gave birth, the child would be weaker than the mother, and worse, they could only give birth to one child in their entire life. That''s when she got an idea to kill two birds with one stone, so to speak. She called upon a god of evolution for help, and with the aid of the god, changed reality and added rules to make it so that those children can become as strong as their mothers. More than that, they all can evolve to become even stronger, allowing them to defend themselves better from the breakings. She even gave this to all her other creations, so that even the birds and animals could evolve. That is how we have the harpies and kobolds of today.¡±


    ¡°The goddess felt satisfied for a while, but sadly it still was not to be. As more breakings happened, more and more monsters grew to adapt to their new home and caused constant havoc. The birth rate of her creations still could not match up with the rate of death and she was forced to constantly create more and more, tiring herself out.¡±


    ¡°That was when she had another idea since the breakings caused this mess, perhaps they can fix it? So she set it up so that specific breaking would occur, these breaking allowed other creations to enter and make the world their home. This is how we have the humans, elves, dwarves, demons, angels, and many of the other races we have today, to help supplement the population of her world. Of course, she made sure that no males came with them.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, intentional or not, even if the breakings were more of controlled nature, it still caused widespread chaos, not to mention, the other races brought in could not asexually reproduce, nor could she make them, being creations of other gods, she could not greatly change them. This greatly angered the Goddess, and she turned her back to the world, deciding to let it burn as she tried her hand at other worlds.¡±


    ¡°Seriously!?¡± Van thought ¡°she got rid of all the guys and then complained that the races she brought couldn¡¯t reproduce without them! To the point that she turns her back on everyone!¡±


    Alvaroz noticed the look on Van¡¯s face and nodded as if he understood what he was thinking. ¡°It was a time of great turmoil for everyone. But thankfully, one of the Goddess¡¯s friends convinced her to create males. The Goddess reluctantly agreed, but if she was going to make males, it would be on her own terms.¡±


    ¡°After changing some of her creations and the other races just a tad, she got to work on creating her males. The males she created were strong so that they could lift things for the females. The males she created had endurance so that they could copulate for long periods of time and work for longer hours. And most importantly, the males she created would always be outnumbered by the females and docile. Statistically speaking, if a woman were to have ten children, on average, only four of those would be male, sometimes less. And she made it so that her own favorite creations would not produce males, the halflings, amazons, harpies, goblins, kobolds, and a few others, making males an extreme minority.¡±


    ¡°She then flooded the planet with earth. Increasing the size of the world and burying any trace of previous civilizations that might hold the knowledge of her previous failures. Wiping the slate clean while lifting up all the denizens of the world and putting them on top of the new changing world. She then made it clear to all of her creations which to which gender she favored most and a males role in the world.¡±


    ¡°She believed by doing this, women would have all the power, and in a way, she was right. The women were the leaders, the warriors, the bureaucrats, the nobles, they had everything, and the males were regulated to hard labor and breeders. The population of the world began to climb at a great rate, and civilizations, kingdoms, and nations began to form. The Goddess, for once, seemed finally satisfied.¡±


    Alvaroz paused and gave his son a look ¡°Of course scarcity has a power all on its own. Not to mention essence, magic, aura, ki, are the greatest equalizers. What happens when a male gets so strong that he could refuse any woman? What happens when you throw a bunch of males in a women-run world that has been deprived of them for so long?¡±


    ¡°The women of the world had changed a great deal over the course of the world''s history, and the mere scent or sight of a male was enough for them to desire one for themselves, as their bodies, so long deprived, had little resistance to their own biology. Since there were more women than men, a culture where many women would fight over or share and bind themselves to one male came to be. And when a male was too strong, compromises were given in exchange for his seed, like this, many males rose to hold high positions.¡±


    ¡°Why do the women bind themselves, why not just do the deed and be done with it?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°The Goddess made women to be extremely loyal. This was to help them work together in order to survive, but more importantly, it was done to make them more loyal to her. It just so happens it backfired when she introduced males, of course not all females want to marry or be bound by a lover, so sometimes they just buy a male for a night or two until pregnant and move on with their lives as a single mother. But for the most part, it''s a point of pride for women to be bound to a male that is also bound with many other women. Almost like showing off, not that I understand why.¡± Alvaroz said with a shrug.


    ¡°It could be because of the sense of kinship women feel, they consider any females bound by the same male to be family. It also could be because of the scarcity of males, or protection, or due to the fact that females over the course of history had to fight over males in hopes of being able to reproduce, slowly changing their mentality and biology. Maybe because if you''re a powerful woman who has a male that many other powerful women want, that increases your standing amongst them. Or perhaps a number of other reasons, as far as I know, they view it like expanding their family and therefore their influence. Or perhaps it¡¯s something else entirely, either way, that''s just how it works now. Once a woman chooses a man, she will have sex with no other, sometimes to the point of dying childless.¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°I think I understand it so far,¡± Van said. ¡°The reason why women were so horny for men was because they were not used to them. On top of the fact, the Goddess made them so scarce that women started fighting over men, not to mention the women now actually needed a man in order to reproduce their race. And on top of that again is the fact that men could get as strong as women, forcing women to compromise if they wanted the chance to reproduce with them. That''s how we got where we are today, right? Otherwise, The Empire, the Staven republic, and a few others wouldn¡¯t exist. Not to mention that Alcraz was a man that was about to conquer the entire continent!¡±


    Alvaroz smiled. ¡°Yes, you have the idea of it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why then, is being an incubus a bad thing?¡± Van asked, ¡°wouldn¡¯t it work in my favor?¡±


    ¡°...as for your question. ¡°Alvaroz began. ¡°We will have to talk a little about succubi and cultivation first. I''m sure you already know that you can cultivate your aura somewhat by training your body, mind, and will, correct? Well, you can also cultivate essence, mana, and ki, the stuff of which can allow your body to evolve and grow stronger. There are even stages to the cultivation that can give you more power and even more strength, if you choose that over evolving, or both if you wish, it''s up to you. I won''t bore you with the details, since that is something we will talk about when you are ready, so for now just know, those energy types are very valuable. alright?¡±


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Good. now. A succubus is special, she has the power to give birth to perfect bloodlines, that is to say, if she had sex with an elf, she could make it so that her child is one hundred percent an elf, no demonic or any other bloodline except for the elf¡¯s own. She can make it so that she can empower the child while it''s still in the womb so that the baby can have greater potential, at the cost of some of those energy types I previously mentioned. She can give birth to imps asexually, that will do anything she says. But more importantly, she can take an egg from another woman and the sperm from that woman''s husband and give birth to a perfect fusion of both their parents, with no bloodline from the succubus herself. And finally, and I can''t stress this enough, she can drain the mana pool of those she has sex with.¡± Alvaroz said very seriously.


    ¡°In this world, cultivation is necessary in order to become strong, so the ability to cultivate while having sex is something most women would envy. If she so wishes to, she can have sex with a man, draining him of his mana, and use it towards her own cultivation, increasing the rate she gains power. Because of the rarity of succubi, even the human-centric Empire of Baloes, allows them to live in their nation, because they can help give birth to superior humans, and they can grow strong just by having sex.¡±


    ¡°That''s where incubi come in. incubi are even rarer the succubi, like succubi they can help give birth to perfect children with their seed. They have a supernatural skill at learning and figuring out the best way to pleasure a woman. They have more endurance, can produce and let out more sperm, have control whether or not they cum or not, have sex for hours without rest or repercussions, and more¡­¡± Alvaroz fell silent, almost like he didn¡¯t want to talk about what comes next.


    ¡°A incubi is similar to a succubus in how they control energy. Except where a succubi can draw it in, an incubi can push it out. An incubi can make it so that their sperm is thicker, or has more volume, even whether or not it has healing properties.¡±


    ¡°Healing properties?¡± Van asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, healing properties,¡± Alvaroz replied. ¡°Incubi can do many things to add special properties to their sperm. But more importantly, they can thicken their sperm with their mana, which is what all the women are after.¡±


    Alvaroz''s face turned serious once more. ¡° as people evolve and grow stronger, it becomes harder for them to get pregnant, incubi can help with that, Not to mention, some women, if possible, try to kidnap an incubus if they can get away with it. They will forcefully train an incubus to do their bidding and make him cultivate so that he will grow a larger mana pool. Then they will use him to help them cultivate. The incubi will, essentially be the reverse of a succubi, making that incubi give up all his mana to the women he as sex with, allowing that women to cultivate her own mana quicker. Not to mention, incubi already have a far larger natural mana pool and far faster mana regeneration rate than normal people, so this helps women who use them cultivate faster.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ incubi are used like batteries so some women can grow stronger faster!? While at the same time getting off!?¡± Van asked incredulously.


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s... fucked up!¡± Van exclaimed.


    Alvaroz nodded once more ¡°yes, now do you understand why you can never tell anyone that you have incubus blood inside of you. If anyone were to know, they will either try to get you to marry into their family, or kidnap you.¡±


    Van thought about that for a while, ¡°¡­ does the family go by the male, or female bloodline?¡± he asked, confused.


    Alvaroz blinked surprised by the sudden change in conversation. ¡°The female of course, but there are exceptions such as yourself, but for the most part, the heirs of families are female.¡±


    ¡°I see, hence why I marry into them and not them into me.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alvaroz said, realizing it was him saying that Van would marry into and not the other way around. ¡°Yes, for the most part, females are the head of households. With some exceptions.¡±


    Van went silent, then quietly said. ¡°It must be tough being a male in this world.¡±


    Alvaroz looked saddened, ¡°it''s not all that bad, I met your mothers, and you meet Luna, it¡¯s what we do with our life that matters.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ I saw what happened on the day we left, the naked women?¡± Van asked nervously.


    Alvaroz winced, ¡°I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t notice that. Honestly, it was Thea¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°And after the breaking event?¡± van asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it was my duty to help replenish our forces,¡± Alvaroz said.


    Van blinked. ¡°Replenish our forces?¡±


    Alvaroz nodded, ¡° a lot of goblins, and hobgoblins died that day.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡°...will I have to do that? My duty? Have sex with women who want it, or to ¡®replenish our forces¡¯?¡± Van asked worriedly, not sure if he was ready. Especially after what just happened to him.


    Alvaroz kindly smiled, ¡°since you just turned fifteen, you can, but only if you want to, you can wait until your eighteen before you are forced to take up your duty. And if lucky, not do it at all even after that, if you hire someone else to do it for you.¡±


    Van was taken aback by how young he could be before he had sex. ¡°What about women, how old do they have to be before they have sex?¡±


    Alvaroz shrugged, ¡°Probably as soon as they feel like it. You must understand that women are different from men, they have different needs and desires than us.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± was all Van said.


    ¡°Any more questions?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    Van shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, then I suppose we are done here, but if you do have any more questions, don¡¯t be afraid to ask, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Alvaroz seeing his son¡¯s dejected face brought him into another hug, ¡°I know it''s hard, especially after everything you have been through, but I know you''re stronger than this. I would do anything to protect you, never forget that.¡± he then kissed Van¡¯s forehead. ¡°Come.¡± he said, getting up and stretching his body, ¡°let''s check on the other¡¯s, it''s been a long day so let''s get something to eat.¡±


    Van quirked an eye. ¡°Now you''re sounding like Thea, marriage really does change a person.¡± he teased.


    Alvaroz laughed at that, happy that his son seemed to be doing fine, after all that had happened. ¡°Ah! before I forget. There are a few minor spells I should teach you.¡±


    ¡°Spells?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Yes, spells. Such as a contraception spell, and a few others, you may need to use it soon.¡± Alvaroz said.


    Van paled. He just got out of being raped, and now it seems that he was going back to it.


    ¡°It''s not like that.¡± Alvaroz said quickly upon noticing Van¡¯s face, ¡°unless you want to of course. It''s just that me and your mothers have been talking, and we think we should just announce today that you and Luna are married while we are here. All you have to do is proclaim your marriage with Luna, we will do the binding ceremony right there and then. What''s important is that we get it out there that you''re taken. I know we''re rushing, but this really is the best for you since that will force most women to go through your wife if they wish to lay with you.¡±


    Van tried to understand what that meant. ¡°They¡­ will have to ask Luna for permission before they have sex with me?¡± trying to understand if that was the case.


    Alvaroz nodded, ¡°yes, in most cases they will. Unless of course, you yourself wish to have sex with them, but for the most part, if someone is trying to get you into bed and you don¡¯t want to, you could just say you''re married and that they will have to ask the permission of your wife first. What do you think?¡±


    Van thought about that for a while, but once he came around to the idea, he realized that it wasn¡¯t such a bad one. ¡°Okay¡­ I mean, it''s not a bad idea, I think. And if Luna is okay with it, then let''s do it.¡± he nervously said, blushing a little.


    Alvaroz smiled ¡°alright before we leave let me teach you a few things and then I¡¯ll tell everyone the good news.¡± he then began to teach his son the spells necessary for contraception, as well as a few others that would be used for sex, much to Van¡¯s embarrassment and worry. About an hour later they left for dinner, Van wondering what the future will hold for him.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.

 Chapter 22: The Party

    Van tried to enjoy the meal placed in front of him, but it was hard with all the stares from the guests. They whispered about him and about what happened, so going through his meal was pretty slow, and halfway through he lost some of his appetite. Thankfully dinner wasn¡¯t too long and he was able to excuse himself from the table.


    The celebration that was ruined before was now back on again, as everyone tried to pretend nothing happened and push through the night with the hopeful whispers and rumors of another grand thing to celebrate coming soon. food and drinks flowed and the entertainment was back as people began to mingle and talk once more.


    Van tried to keep his distance from everyone, walking around others, and standing far from anyone nearby. Sadly, that still didn¡¯t stop a group of women from surrounding him. They introduced themselves and gushed about how cute he was and how they would like to introduce their daughters to him. Something Van presumed was standard noble stuff. But things became a little uncomfortable when they started talking about what happened to him.


    ¡°Oh it is just horrible what she did to you, just horrible!¡± said one of the women. ¡°To think her mother would raise a child like that! Simply horrible!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± said another ¡°and on the same day of Thea¡¯s celebration! She could have waited at least a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Honestly!¡± said a third one ¡°what she did was in bad taste! She could have waited a few more years for the boy to grow older.¡±


    ¡°But then she wouldn¡¯t have gotten him fresh!¡± a fourth one joked, sending the other ones into a fit of giggles.


    ¡°Bad taste? Could Have waited just a day or two? Fresh!? What the hell is wrong with these women!¡± Van thought, his face a complete mask that was starting to feel stiff. ¡°Is the rape of a male not considered a big deal!?¡± he tried not to show his anger and felt like it was doing a good job at it. But that still didn¡¯t stop him from imagining that they all blew up.


    Then when Van wasn¡¯t paying attention, mostly because he was thinking about women exploding. One of the women, who seemed to have come later, introduced her daughter to him. He can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t notice her sooner, since she was the only vampiress he has seen so far with light brown hair and brown doe-like eyes with a petite body.


    She came barging through the group with her daughter out like a battering ram. ¡°This is my daughter, Leiah, what do you think? The perfect wife material right? I¡¯m sure she will make you feel way better than that Karen. What a bitch right? Here you go!¡± the woman said, in rapid talk fashion, pushing her daughter in front of him.


    ¡°Mom! Please!¡± Leiah whined as she was pushed against her will in front of Van.


    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you two look wonderful together! We¡¯ll leave you two alone so that you can get acquainted.¡± and with that she convinced, more glared, at other women to leave, leaving her daughter behind. Both Van and Leiah looked uncomfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about my mother.¡± Leiah began. ¡°She means the best I¡¯m sure, after all, as you can see from the other women, they have at least the sense not to approach you after... what happened,¡± she said tentatively, pointing out the dozen other women or so that gave their little group a quick glance but then ignored them.


    Leiah sighed. ¡°Those women are just the worst, they''re well known for being annoyances and gossip mongers.¡± she said looking back to the group her mother pulled away. ¡°but honestly it could get even worse than that, this is a pretty tight-knit community and we mostly share the same ideals. But from what I hear from others, if you were at any other party, it would be a hundred times worse. Over there, they will openly take a man they take a fancy to, and have them right out in the open, and no one will bat an eye at it.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°Really!?¡±


    Leiah nodded ¡°Really.¡± before hesitating ¡°Or at least it sounds believable, right? From what few acquaintances I''ve heard back from that went to other parties and celebrations at least.¡± she then started talking about all the things she heard from her relatives, hoping to break the ice.


    Soon the two were having an amicable conversation, and slowly Van started to let his defenses down and take notice of the other person in front of him. Unlike most vampires, who had black hair followed by gold/blond, then white, she had the rare hair color of light brown that ran down in waves below her shoulder. Her eyes were blue, wide and expressive and she overall had a gentle look to her that hid her sharp mind. She looked only a few years older than Van himself.


    ¡°That must be hard.¡± Van said in sympathy, to the conversation they were having.


    ¡°Ya¡­ My mother is always trying to hook me up so that I can have sex. She means well, but she just doesn¡¯t understand that I don¡¯t just want to just have sex, that I want to find the right person! I¡¯m only sixteen and she already expects me to give her a granddaughter! But honestly, I don¡¯t want kids, I would be happy just being a lover or concubine. You know what I mean?¡± Leiah said somewhat exasperated with a little whine at the end.


    Van couldn¡¯t really, but he did understand enough to know she was having a hard time and that her wishes were not being taken into account. ¡°And you tried telling her but she just doesn''t listen?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leiah said, as she drank from a cup that Van surmised might have a little alcohol in it. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want sex just as much as the next women, and I know she is just worried about me, but I don¡¯t want to throw myself randomly at guys in the hopes I find mister right! Or just throw myself at guys in general! I mean¡­ I suppose she has been more patient than most mothers would be, especially if you consider how most of them act, but you would think after how she met dad she would understand a bit more, right!?¡± looking slightly out of it.


    Van didn¡¯t know what she was talking about but nodded along anyway, and gently took the cup away, just in case, without her realizing.


    she sighed once more. ¡° though I admit, it''s hard to always end up just pleasuring myself, I know it must be hard for you to understand as a male. But the need is real for women.¡± her voice taking a serious tone like her own body was her greatest enemy. Which was slightly ruined by how she sounded a little drunk.


    ¡°Well, I for one, think a bright and intelligent girl like you. Will definitely find the right man you¡¯ve been searching for, for so long.¡± Van said. ¡°Listen to your heart, it''s your life, you should do what you want so long as it does not harm others. At the very least, you have my support.¡± he finished in a kindly tone, hoping to inspire her to find her own happiness, while at the same time, a little worried about how drunk she was.


    Leiah just stared at Van, lost in thought. ¡° you know, no one has ever just listened to me before. Not to mention we just met and you have already been so kind to me. All I did was just rant and rant.¡± she said, becoming a little over-emotional, a stark contrast to how she was before she started to drink.


    ¡°Well... you had a lot to say, so of course I would listen. Not to mention, you''re really smart and mature, or at least I think so. All I ever was trying to say is... you know... belief in yourself.¡± Van said, somewhat embarrassed.


    Leiah was touched. ¡° He is the first person to really just listen to me. Him, a boy a little younger than me, who was just raped, is trying to console me and tell me to believe in myself.¡± she felt like she was going to cry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Van asked worriedly.


    Instead Leiah bent forward a little and cupped Van¡¯s cheeks with both her hands and drew in closer. She gently closed her eyes and gave him a passionate kiss.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened by the suddenness of it all. Her hot tongue entered his mouth as she kissed deeply into him, her taste heavy. A part of him felt aroused, another part of him felt sick to his stomach.


    Leiah pulled away with a blush. ¡°S-sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± she actually looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I-I never acted on impulse before! I¡¯m Really Sorry!¡± she said with a bow. ¡°B-but I-If you want, I think I don¡¯t mind being your lover if that''s okay with you. Of course, I¡¯ll wait until you''re older! Or I mean, if you want to¡­¡±


    Van was still in shock about what just happened. warring feelings of disgust and arousal and confusion fought inside of him. ¡°This¡­ disgust. Is it from the trauma of being raped? And this arousal, is that from my incubus bloodline taking effect? Then again, It could be an evolutionary thing for men to get over being raped quickly, considering how most men are considered second class except in a few rare cases.¡± he thought, feeling slightly distant from everything, a blank expression on his face.


    ¡°V-Van?¡± Leiah asked in worry.


    Van blinked, trying to get his head back in the game and emotionally distance himself from any decision making. ¡°I should agree... if only because I have to force myself to get used to it, and the more allies the better. Besides, I don¡¯t think she is a bad person... so for now, I will agree.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I agree,¡± he said somewhat quietly and distantly, then remembering something. ¡°But you will have to ask Luna first, my parents said that they want to make an announcement about me and her getting married.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Leiah said, surprised. ¡°That''s... That¡¯s... That¡¯s Wonderful!¡± she squealed in joy, hugging Van. which took him aback by her genuine joy. She then upped and hugged him harder in a tight embrace, her body clinging to him, her soft breasts pushing against his chest and almost to his face. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± then she pulled away as a sudden thought struck her. ¡°I-I mean we are friends at the very least, right? So I can be happy for you?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°Uhhh. ya. I guess we are friends at the very least, and depending on what Luna thinks, maybe something more.¡± Van said, uncertain and a little worried, thinking he might have just made a mistake.


    Actual tears left Leiah¡¯s eyes. As she squeezed him close to her once more. ¡°You really are the perfect man!¡± she said emotionally.


    ¡°Damm... I didn¡¯t think someone so sharp and intelligent had such a massive emotional side to her.¡± Van thought, now definitely doubting himself. ¡°Either that or she is a lot more drunk than I first thought she was.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like you two are having fun. Feeling better already Van?¡± A voice teased from behind him.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened as he realized who the voice belonged to and gently pushed away Leiah, who didn¡¯t resist. He turned an apology already on his lips. ¡°Luna I can-¡± he paused, trying to understand the emotion on Luna¡¯s face.


    Luna was there, staring at the both of them, her face a little red as she breathed in and out deeply through her nose. Her face had a wide grin that she tried to control and make look more serious to no success.


    ¡°Luna¡­ are you okay?¡± Van asked, only to realize what he was looking at. ¡°So even Luna can¡¯t fight her genetics. Or perhaps she is influenced by her succubi blood?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Hello Leiah¡± Luna said, trying to wrestle control over her own face.


    ¡°This is... You know her? Van said in surprise.


    ¡°We were friends before I was sent off to¡­¡± Luna paused and shook her head as if trying to get rid of a bad memory. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± she instead asked.


    umm...she wants to be my lover¡­¡± Van said, trying to see Luna¡¯s reaction.


    Luna paused and swallowed ¡°R-Really? S-She wants to be your lover?¡± her chest expanding in and out rapidly, but trying to control it as an expression of joy tried to worm its way into her face. As far as Van could tell, she was happy to hear that her old friend wanted to be the lover of her man, but she wrestled control of her expression and gave a more serious look. ¡°I''m going to have to ask her a few questions first to see if she is acceptable.¡± she then turned to Leiah, ¡°is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Lead the way.¡± Leiah said nervously, but also a little happy about meeting her old friend once again. After that, the two walked away to talk in private.


    ¡°You know¡­ this world really is fucked up¡­¡± Van thought to himself as he watched Luna¡¯s reaction. ¡°If this is considered normal, what is the rest of the world like?¡±


    Van didn¡¯t get much time alone after thinking that, as he once more was beset by many women who he had to pretend to be polite to until they finally left. Once they left he sighed in relief only to be crowded again, but this time by three men.


    ¡°Heard what happened to you. Sorry to hear you had to go through that, it ain¡¯t easy being a man is it?¡± a big burly man with a scar over his left eye and in a loud merry voice said, slapping Van on the back forcing Van forward by a step and acting overly familiar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude Gavar.¡± said the middle man who carried himself upright and wore a nice suit. ¡°Sorry about him, he means well.¡±


    ¡°W-We wanted to come by to give our c-condolences, what happened to you should have never happened at all.¡± said the third weak-looking man off to the side, who for some reason seemed overly shy.


    ¡°That''s Levon.¡± the middle man said pointing to the weak-looking men on his right. ¡°He''s a little socially awkward and shy, but a good person and a better friend.¡± making Levon blush


    ¡°Hey! What about me?¡± Gavar said.


    ¡°Yes. yes. You are a good friend too.¡± the middle man said in a slight teasing and mocking tone. He then looked at Van, ¡°and I¡¯m Tam, nice to meet you.


    ¡°I¡¯m Van, nice to meet you too,¡± Van said politely.


    Tam nodded ¡°as my friend was saying, we had heard what happened to you. We know what it feels like. we have all been there... even this burly brute of a man.¡± he said jokingly pointing to Gaver.


    ¡°Gah! Why do you always have to use me as the example!? Gavar complained.


    ¡°B-Because if he used me.¡± Levon began. ¡°E-Everyone would think, ¡®ah, that makes sense¡¯.¡± he smiled, making a joke at his own expense.


    Van couldn¡¯t help but crack a small smile in amusement at these guys'' antics.


    ¡°Ah!, there it is, the smile we¡¯ve been searching for!¡± Tam said with a grin. ¡°We were worried with all those fake smiles you have been giving, you had forgotten to do a genuine one!¡± he teased.


    Van blushed as he brought his expression back under control.


    Gavar rolled his eyes. ¡°Seriously Tam, this is why you don¡¯t have more friends.¡±


    The two then began to bicker back and forth as Van and Levon watched on. As Van continued to watch their bickering, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more relaxed as he slowly started to enjoy the little show. It was then that he realized that that was exactly what it was, a little show made just for him.


    ¡°umm...Thanks...¡± Van said quietly, making the two pause.


    Tam smiled and leaned forward a bit so they were closer to eye level. ¡°Like we said we know what you went through, and what you''re going through.¡±


    ¡°But it gets better, and you get used to it...kinda,¡± said Levon kindly. ¡°Who knows, it might help you find the right person.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t want to get used to it! Then get so strong that they can¡¯t do anything to ya!¡± Gavar said, flexing his muscles.


    ¡°Says the man whipped by his wife.¡± Tam teased.


    ¡°Gah! Stop trying to make me look bad!¡± Gaver whined. ¡°And don¡¯t talk bad about her! She''s a perfect little angel!¡±


    ¡°It''s true,¡± Levon said to Van, ¡°she¡¯s really nice and likes to bake sweets for everyone.¡±


    ¡°See! Levon gets it!¡± Gavar said with pride, crossing his arms.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± Tam said in mock defeat. He then turned to Van with a wide grin. ¡°Do you want to know how Gaver and his wife first met?¡±


    Gavar whined. ¡°Seriously, why do you always do this!?¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t tell him?¡± Tam asked innocently. ¡°But it''s such a beautiful story! And look at his face!¡± he said pointing at Van who looked on with interest. ¡°Is that a face you can say no to?¡±


    Gavar looked defeated, ¡°finnnnne, you can tell him.¡± he whined.


    Tam grinned triumphantly and turned to Van. ¡°okay, okay, so this is how it begins right?¡± he began excitedly. ¡°Gavar has always been a bit,¡± he paused. ¡°Big Boned¡± making Gavar groan. ¡°And he was pretty weak back then, so all the other girls would make fun of him and bully him, and once they were old enough they started using him, saying mean things like ¡®at least you''re also big down there,¡¯ and ¡®chasing you down is so easy,¡¯ and a bunch of other mean things.


    Gavar shivered as if remembering something he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°But then here comes Leen, just going about her day until she sees Gaver here being used like usual¡­¡± Tam paused then decided to add some context. ¡°Leen has always had an abnormally large sense of justice, even at a young age, so when she saw what was happening¡­ well do you want to know what she did?¡± he asked with a massive grin. ¡°She got a running start and fly kicked the girl right off of Gavar!¡±


    Tam tried not to laugh but he couldn¡¯t help let out a few giggles, even Levon was the same. Van was surprised by such a turn of events and couldn¡¯t help show his interest. ¡°Her antics about dealing with would-be rapists spread so far, it soon became a thing to kick them. See a rapist? Kick her!¡± Tam chuckled.


    ¡°A-After that.¡± Tam tried to continue through giggles. ¡°Gavar fell completely in love! And since then Leen was always hovering around Gaver, making sure he was safe. Which drove him crazy, he started training himself so that he could defend himself and prove that he was strong in the hopes of winning over Leen¡¯s heart.¡±


    Tam grinned ¡°it was a good solid five years of awkward courtship that is a story all on its own. But suffice to say, Gavar and Leen are now happily married. You even meet his daughter Leiah.¡±


    Van was stunned by that and looked at the big burly man who was blushing red at the story that was just told. ¡°You are Leiah¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Y-ya¡­¡± he said sheepishly. ¡°Sorry about what my wife did, she just saw what was happening and wanted an excuse to get you out of it. She means well.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all Van could say. Now that he thought back to it, those women seemed to have left more out of fear than because they were actually convinced to go.


    ¡°Ummm, I don¡¯t know if it''s my place to say...but¡­do Leiah and Leen not get along?¡± Van asked nervously.


    Gavar sighed. ¡°No, I completely understand why you would ask that,¡± he said with resignation. ¡°But It''s not Leen¡¯s fault, she just doesn''t realize how similar Leiah is to her, she thinks Leiah is just like all the other girls her age. It doesn¡¯t help that Leiah doesn¡¯t seem to have any friends. So Leen overly worries and kinda pushes Leiah in the hopes she can at least get herself a man to be friends with, and to of course help with uh¡­ things that most women start needing help with after they reach a certain age.¡± he finished blushing.


    ¡°Though it does seem that I won''t have to worry about that anymore, thanks for that,¡± Gaver said, giving Van a meaningful look which made Van blush.


    ¡°L-Leiah is a g-great catch! You couldn¡¯t do better than her!¡± Levon said, which seemed to fill Gavar with pride.


    Tam nodded, ¡°please take good care of her, and please remember, we will also be there for you. It''s not just your parents or your immediate family, that''s out there willing to lend a hand. But most men in general, if you ever need help you¡¯ll find us and people like us all around the world.¡±


    Van was genuinely touched. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Tam said with a smile. ¡°Now it''s best we be off, I hear your parents have another announcement. And you probably should prepare,¡± he said with a wink. ¡°Oh! And before we forget, we''re sorry¡­ we should have been more prepared and prevented such a thing from happening. Please know that we will be more careful in the future with security.¡±


    After that they said their goodbyes, leaving Van alone to think about everything that just transpired. He had a hopeful feeling that things aren''t as bad as he first thought they were, though he was confused as to why they would apologize all of a sudden. But deciding that it wasn¡¯t anything important, he shrugged it off and went to grab himself a drink. As he waited to be called on for the announcement.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.

 Chapter 23: Marriage

    Van watched the party and the guests from a distance, noticing how some of them were a bit tense, no doubt from learning about what happened. Van looked up, noticing how late it had gotten, and realized how much has happened in such a short time. He went from arriving and having a confrontation, to celebrating his parent''s marriage, to being raped, to the talk of the party, and now to celebrate his own marriage.


    Van sighed, wishing he had more time to sleep. He looked around and noticed Luna talking excitedly with Leiah and the women from before who he now knew as Leen, even Gaver was there. By the blushing expression on Leiah and the nodding of Leen, Van knew what was happening. ¡°...well shit. It looks like I have gotten myself a concubine.¡± he sighed once more. ¡°Why does everything move so damn fast!¡± he lamented. ¡°I need a drink¡­¡±


    He then moved to one of the tables that carried the drinks and grabbed himself a cup and served some of what seemed to be regular fruit juice. Moving away, so as not to bump into anyone, he found himself a little corner where he could be alone. Van continued to ruminate and ponder about everything that happened, wishing he could get over it as quickly as everyone else seemed to do. He stared into the liquid depths of his glass, wondering if they would reveal their secrets.


    He tried to take a sip, but every time he brought it close to his lips, he pulled it away. Van was very thirsty, yet despite that thirst, he would continue the cycle of bringing it close, only to push it away. He sighed in defeat, that''s when two soft hands wrapped themselves around his own.


    He looked up in surprise to find Anna, staring worriedly at him. She continued to hold his hand and lifted the glass towards her lips. She took a delicate sip, then gently pushed the glass back towards Van and let go.


    Van looked down at the glass, once more, somewhat confused and annoyed. He hated germs, and Anna and everyone else knew that very well, it took a moment but he realized this was her way of trying to help him. She was essentially testing the drink for poison, and that really touched his heart. Slowly he brought the glass to his lips and took a sip himself, feeling the cool liquid enter his mouth and run down his throat. The fact he was finally able to quench his thirst, relaxed him in a way he couldn¡¯t describe.


    ¡°...thanks.¡± He said. ¡°For everything¡­¡± meaning far more than just the testing of the drink for poison.


    Anna shook her head. ¡°There''s nothing to thank me for. I failed you. I should have been there for you, protected you. But instead, all I did was stand around like an idiot, even as I felt something was wrong through our link.¡± she turned her hands into fists. ¡°There''s no excuse for that, I should have known, should have felt through our soul link, but I didn¡¯t.¡± she looked towards the ground. ¡°I''m a failure, you should just get a better maid than me.¡±


    Van was shocked, both because of the feelings that Anna was displaying and the fact that he completely forgot about the link between them. ¡°...shit, could I have been able to communicate to her through the soul link instead of the mental link we have?¡± it was his turn to be angry with himself. ¡° I''m such an idiot! Of course, we could! If we had practiced it more, then we could have¡­¡± he tried to rein in his anger and was somewhat successful. He inwardly sighed. ¡°Not now.¡± he thought, looking at Anna.


    ¡°Anna¡­ it''s not your fault. Sometimes things just happen that no one could predict or take into account. I don¡¯t blame you for a second of it.¡± Van said, trying to console his maid. He then felt through the link to find that the other Annas were spread throughout the entire party, keeping an eye on everyone for his sake. Once again, Van was touched by her actions.


    ¡°You are already doing so much for me, and I think you have beaten yourself up enough. We both will work together so that It doesn''t happen again.¡± he then delicately moved in and hugged her. ¡°Besides, you''re already the best maid ever, there''s no way I could do better than you.¡±


    Anna wasn''t sure, and at first, she didn¡¯t think she deserved the hug that her master was giving. But it didn¡¯t seem he was going to let go anytime soon, so slowly she moved into it. After a while when Anna had calmed down a bit they moved apart.


    ¡°Feeling a bit better?¡± Van asked.


    Anna stared at her master and moved to give a delicate kiss on his lips, taking him by surprise. She pulled away and looked him in the eyes. ¡°I love you master... Not just because of our link, or because it''s my duty to serve, but with my own heart. As your personal maid, I''m already your lover, your concubine, and everything else you need me to be. But I just want you to know, I do it all because I feel a deeper connection with you, I feel like we were meant to be, and it breaks my heart to see you hurt or in pain. So I ask of you, don¡¯t let this one tragedy ruin who you are. The man I fell in love with.¡± she said emotionally, her cool blue eyes staring with love and passion into his own.


    Van was in shock one more time. It seems the surprises were never-ending. He couldn¡¯t help but blush at her heartfelt statement. And somewhat awkwardly replied. ¡°I love you too. All of you...yous¡± making his face go beet red.


    Anna smiled. ¡°And Luna as well I hope.¡±


    Van blushed even more. ¡°Ya¡­ I love her too.¡±


    ¡° And that new concubine candidate?¡± Anna teased.


    Van mocked glared, ¡°we''ll see.¡± he sighed, ¡°though if you two really want it, then yes, her too.¡± he said reluctantly.


    Anna laughed. ¡°You better, and not just her but all the ones after her. I think the experience of what happened opened Luna up to something.¡± she giggled.


    Van frowned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. After what just happened, after the trauma, after what Luna went through, after beating yourself up about it. How could everyone all already get over it so quickly?¡±


    Anna paused at that. ¡°Van, It may be because of your nature, you have a heart of gold after all, and you care about others with all your might. Or it could be because of the state of your soul realm, or because of all the past lives, you keep having nightmares about. But you need to remember, we are living in the here and now. There''s no point in only sticking to all the bad things that happen. We move on because there''s nothing left to do but to move¡­ and for better or worse, in this world, we have adapted quickly and move on from bad experiences. After all, this world we live in is very dangerous, and people die by the thousands or even tens of thousands every day due to its dangers.¡± she said gently.


    ¡°And besides, who said we got over it?¡± a feral look crossed over her face. ¡°I for one, know what exactly I''m going to do to that bitch once I get the chance. And from what I saw of your parents and Luna, I¡¯m not the only one.¡±


    Van was taken aback by the look of pure hatred he saw flash across Anna¡¯s face. It made his heart skip a beat, yet strangely enough, calmed him down and made him feel safer than ever, it even brought a small smile to his face. ¡°Speaking about that bitch. Where is she now?¡± he asked, looking around, an unintentional sliver of fear in his voice at the mere mention that she might even be near.


    ¡°She is confined to her guest quarters until further notice. Once the party is over, she will be escorted off of Moonshadow lands. To the very edges in fact, by very heavily armed guards, who will ¡®overzealously¡¯ protect her and won''t let her leave the carriage for even a second¡­ not for anything.¡± She finished with an evil grin.


    It took a moment for Van to get what Anna was implying, but once he did, he couldn''t help a grin of his own. Going to the very edges of Thea¡¯s lands, without a single bathroom break for several days, while being confined into a small carriage. Not the best revenge... but it was a start.


    ¡°And what about Katherine?¡± he finally got around to asking.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there,¡± Anna said, pointing to the woman in question who was talking to a small group of women. ¡°It seems that despite not being very welcomed anymore, she still insists on trying to talk with your parents. About some deal or agreement, I don¡¯t really know. Though I am trying to overhear any tidbits that I can.¡± Making Van aware that there was an Anna near Katherine, keeping an eye on her.


    ¡°I see. Just don¡¯t get caught.¡± Van said.


    ¡°I think she is already aware.¡± Anna said with a shrug. ¡° she just doesn''t care.¡±


    They then watched Katherine as she moved from group to group, starting up small conversations and then leaving amicably until she wound her way towards his parents. At first, there was some hostility. But as the conversation continued a more thoughtful look fell across his parent''s face. This conversation continued for quite some time, with even his father nodding to some of the things that were being said. Thea still seemed a little pissed, be even she seemed to have reigned in her anger to listen.


    ¡°Can you hear anything?¡± Van asked Anna.


    Anna shook her head. ¡°They''re talking quietly and I don¡¯t want to get in too close and be caught eavesdropping.¡±


    Van sighed, ¡°just pull away then, I¡¯m sure if it is anything important they would tell us.¡±


    Anna nodded and the other Anna that was near the group moved away. And not too soon either, as Van¡¯s parents then ended their conversation with Katherine and started walking towards him. Making him and Anna tense up a little for a moment until they realized there was no reason to be nervous.


    ¡°Hey, son¡­ how are you feeling? Are you doing alright?¡± Alvaroz asked with some concern.


    ¡°I''m doing alright. What brought you all here? Are we going to make the announcement?¡± Van asked nervously. As he realized that he was probably going to get married soon.


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°We are, but not quite yet, just need some more time to set everything up. Nervous?¡±


    ¡°Ya, a little,¡± Van admitted.


    Alvaroz grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m sure tonight will help undo some of the trauma you might have gotten from that horrible experience with Karen. You are lucky that your wife to be, has a succubus bloodline,¡± he said the last part quietly.


    Van stared. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked curiously.


    Thea couldn''t help herself and squealed a little and hugged Van tight to her chest. ¡° oh you two are going to have so much fun tonight! And maybe it won''t be just you two!¡±


    Van began to panic. ¡°I-I¡¯m only Fifteen!¡± he said as he struggled


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°of course you can refuse. But honestly, just this once, I would ask you to go along with it. You might have to start doing your duty early. Instead of waiting until you''re eighteen.


    Van paled. ¡°What!? Why!¡± he exclaimed pushing Thea off of him.


    Alvaroz looked at Van sadly ¡°I know what you must be going through and what you must be feeling about all this¡­But trust me¡­ please¡­if this works out. Everyone will be better off and you will have your dream of exploring the world just like you wanted. I promise... and you know I keep my promises.


    Van paused, as a feeling of betrayal welling up inside of him, but also desire. Since he heard stories about his parents'' adventure, he too wished to go on one of his own. He trusted his father like he trusted no one else, so slowly he nodded. ¡° okay¡­ I trust you.¡± he said, a little scared about what was about to happen.


    Alvaroz placed a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know you''re scared. Especially after what just happened to you. But, Lorenzo¡¯s potion should have completely cured you and given back any lost nutrients. Otherwise, you would have been stuck to the bed for the past few days now. Not to mention I taught you those spells you can use tonight, so everything should go great.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Luna has a succubus bloodline,¡± he repeated once more. ¡°If you do this, it could help with your trauma little. That might not make sense now, but it will soon. I promise, so just go along with it for just today. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Van replied solemnly, but underneath he was angry. ¡°But, why is it important that I start soon instead of eighteen? That doesn''t seem fair,¡± he said, genuinely a little afraid.


    ¡°It''s¡­ because of something we talked about with Katherine,¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°Let''s just say, it might be a hassle for you to deal with, but it will save you some pain until you''re older.¡±


    Now Van was worried. ¡°What will happen when I¡¯m older?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Alvaroz said, you will know soon if everything goes correctly, and if not, then you will still know soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t like it when you guys keep things from me,¡± Van said a bit testily, letting some of his anger show.


    ¡°I know¡­ and I¡¯m sorry for that, we just don¡¯t want you to worry needlessly,¡± Alvaroz said.


    ¡°No offense, but I worry because I feel like you guys keeping me in the dark, is what caused this to happen in the first place. Perhaps you should stop trying to protect my innocence and actually tell me so that I can be better prepared!¡± Van said letting his anger explode a little more. ¡°After all, we saw where your overprotection led to¡­¡±


    A hurt look came over his parents, but slowly Alvaroz nodded. ¡°You''re right¡­ we should tell you, and we will, once we get back home. I promise.¡±


    Van stared at his father and nodded when he saw that Alvaroz meant what he said. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for it.¡±


    Lillia coughed politely trying to change the subject. ¡°By the way, it seems you have been introduced to Gavar, Tam, and Levon? What do you think about them?¡±


    ¡°...they''re nice?¡± Van said, confused and a little annoyed by the sudden change in subject.


    Then Thea spoke. ¡°Did you know that Gavar is my marshal/general, Tam is my adviser/strategist, and Levon is my spymaster/head bureaucrat?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m probably the only woman who has so many male leaders under her,¡± she said somewhat proudly, sticking out her chest.


    ¡°Is¡­ having a male do those jobs rare?¡± Van asked, further confused.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes... It is.¡± Thea said hesitantly.


    ¡°Well, that explains a few things, like why they were sorry, perhaps they felt like they failed at their jobs of protecting the heir of their county?¡± Van thought. But instead asked. ¡°Why?¡± to Thea.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she said, scratching her head. ¡°It''s just that women do all those jobs. Men concern themselves with other things. So it''s rare to have so many talented males that could take such an important job away from a woman.¡±


    ¡°But males are also sometimes the heads of their house, like me,¡± Van said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s complicated,¡± she said not knowing how to continue the conversation. Thankfully she was saved when she saw Lorenzo walk in wearing a strange formal robe. ¡°Ah! Looks like Lorenzo is here, it''s probably time for the ritual!¡±


    ¡°Ritual? I thought we just had to say we are married and that was that?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well for the most part yes,¡± Alvaroz said. ¡°But a small binding ritual is also a part of the marriage. Think of it as a weaker version of the soul link you have with Anna, you won''t be able to communicate through it, but you will be able to feel each other and tell the general direction of where each of you are.¡±


    ¡°We should go, everyone is already watching,¡± Lillia said, pointing out that all eyes were on Lorenzo now, as he went up the steps and turned to face the room, waiting for Van and Luna to arrive.


    Slowly, Van and his family walked up the steps to Lorenzo, followed by Luna and her new friend Leiah. Van was completely nervous while Luna seemed extremely giddy. Once at the top, Van, and Luna stood opposite of each other with Lorenzo in the middle. Silence descended, everyone watched great attention. The Annas created a wall at the base of the steps to prevent anyone from trying to stop the ritual.


    Lorenzo took a deep breath and with some amplification of magic, made his voice carry far and clear. ¡°We all came here today, to celebrate the union of the house of Vran and the house of Moonshadow. Sadly, the celebration was thought to be ruined by the horrible tragedy that befell Vanris, the son of Alvaroz, Lillia, and Thea. when the False house of Moonshadow, raped the boy and tried to lay claim to something that was never theirs.¡±


    A lot of booing soon followed after that. It surprised Van to find out how much hate there was for Karen and her family, as there were many words of anger being thrown around.


    Lorenzo continued after the room went mostly silent. ¡°Now we are here to celebrate once more! In defiance of what just occurred. Vanris the son of Alvaroz, Lillia, and Thea! Will marry Luna, the daughter of Alvaroz, Thea, and Lillia. The two houses will become one!¡±


    A roar that almost blew Van away swept through the audience, their eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Is two houses becoming one such a big thing?¡± Van thought, with how crazy the audience was going.


    Lorenzo took a few steps back and a magic circle started to glow from where he just stood. ¡°Vanris, Luna, please step into the circle.¡± Van and Luna did so. ¡°Good now repeat after me. I Luna swear on my blood, to love and serve my husband Vanris, to protect him with my life, and to die for him if necessary. To do my duty as a woman and protect my male.¡±


    Luna repeated the words.


    ¡°Good. now Vanris, repeat after me. I Vanris swear on my blood, to love and serve my wife Luna, to satisfy her, and to mate with any woman she deems worthy. To do my duty as a male and serve women as necessary¡±


    Van repeated the words, but with some hesitancy on that last part.


    Lorenzo then took out a knife. ¡°Now make a small cut on each hand and once the blood flows, touch them together.¡±


    Van nodded, and Lorenzo took a knife and made a little cut until blood was drawn on both of Van¡¯s hands. Then he did the same to Luna. Then the two brought their hands and clasped them together until blood touched blood and the circle around them glowed. A strange feeling seemed to flow out of him and into Luna and vice versa. A similar feeling, like the one he had with Anna but weaker, formed between the two of them.


    Lorenzo¡¯s voice boomed once the circle died down. ¡°They are now Married! They are now one!¡±


    Cheers roared throughout the castle as people began to celebrate once more.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Luna said, surprising everyone as she tried to get everyone¡¯s attention. Once she got most of it she went and grabbed the hand of Leiah who had followed her and was waiting to the side and pulled her towards the circle. ¡°Leiah is my first friend, and I would like her to be the concubine of my male.¡± she then looked expectantly at Van, along with everyone else.


    Van Froze in place, he looked towards the audience, all eyes on him. ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t just turn her down. It would look bad. Especially now that Luna made a show of it!¡± he turned to Leiah and nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this something!¡± Lorenzo said ¡°Leiah, do you swear on your blood to take Vanris and in part, Luna, as your spouse and master?¡±


    Leiah blushed, embarrassed by the sudden turn of events but nodded anyway. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°And Van, do you take Leiah as your concubine?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Van hesitated but nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then connect yourselves by blood!¡± Lorenzo said.


    The two did and the same feeling happened that happened with Luna except a tad weaker and going in more one direction stronger.


    ¡°Today is a joyous occasion! Two houses became one and already the head of it has a concubine! The future looks bright!¡± Lorenzo cheered. Followed by everyone else somehow cheering even louder than before.


    Luna ran up and hugged Leiah from behind, congratulating her, who in turn just blushed and smiled at what transpired.


    Van for his part wasn¡¯t sure what to do, all that he knew, was that he was not ready for tonight.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    Just want to wish everyone a happy new year. hope that you are doing all okay. I thought I was going to, for the first time ever, end the author''s notes with a "thanks to my patrons - yadayada -" but the guy who reached that tier refunded the money after reading ten chapters ahead... so ya... there''s that. so instead I want to instead, thank the patrons on my Patreon who have stayed with me this year.


    many thanks to - Creative Username - JG - Markus - for staying with me. I deeply appreciate it.


    I was hoping to use some of that money to create a website so that I can better interact with my readers and post some lore stuff about my world, and other story ideas. but making a website costs a monthly fee...


    Finally, I am still doing the once a week thing, but I am trying to write more. I''m trying to write 60 more chapters so that I am guaranteed to make sure that at least once a week I can post for the rest of the year, 60 should be enough plus a few extra bonus chapters here and there. after that, I''ll try to do eight chapters for next January and the following month, to give me some time to write more in preparation for next year. if by some miracle I find the time to write more, prepare to find an extra bonus chapter at the end of each month alongside your regular upload. I''m on chapter 40 now, and I''m literally banging my head against writer''s block, the worst kind of writer''s block, the kind where you know what''s going to happen next, how it''s supposed to play out, even how to write it. but you can''t because your brain is too lazy... so annoying.


    I wish you all to stay safe. and once again. Happy New Year!

 Chapter 24: After Party (nsfw)

    Van walked around the room, being congratulated by many of the guests along the way, and politely thanking them in return. A somewhat forced smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t that he was unhappy, no, he actually was happy to be married to Luna, a little giddy even. But everything that came with that was what bothered him.


    ¡°You know what... this world really is fucked up, I know I shouldn¡¯t judge, but¡­¡± Van thought some more about it and sighed. ¡°Actually... from what few memories I have, this might be one of the better worlds out there...fuck.¡± he looked around, at the oddness of it all, ¡°I might really be going crazy¡­ I wonder... if I didn¡¯t have some past memories of other lives would I be more normal?¡± Van shrugged. ¡°Oh well, It could be worse I suppose, I mean, it''s not all bad. Even if I''m only fifteen years old. My mental age is more towards that of an adult, and my body, due to the body awakening ritual, is about sixteen or more physically.¡±


    Van straightened his back. ¡°I can do this! Am I a little nervous? Yes! But I had nightmares way worse than what happened to me today! And those are actually things that happened to the past me¡¯s! What I¡¯m going through is nothing compared to what some of them went through!¡±


    he thought, trying to hype himself up. ¡°I''m an adult, at least mentally, I should act like one! Emotionally stunt myself, go to work at eight with a one hour commute, accepting more work and responsibilities for a two-cent pay raise, eating a bowl of cereal for dinner wondering where I went wrong in life, and if I should have said yes to my best friend, who was a girl that I had a huge crush on since childhood when she offered to take me on her trip around the world and is now married to some asshole named ted who she had a messy divorce with and is now jaded to the idea of relationships which included one with him, forever cementing the fact that he will probably die alone and unloved like he always feared despite how much he loves her and wishes he had the courage to say but can¡¯t because whatever little courage he has is now gone when he emotionally stunted himself in order to survive the day to day off his hellish mind-numbing work and his horrible boss¡­¡±


    Van slowly blinked ¡°well, shit¡­ that got dark fast. I wonder if that was a past life of mine?¡± he shivered, ¡°gods I hope not¡­quick! Gotta distract myself so I can ignore and push all my problems off like any good adult would do!¡±


    Van looked around and noticed his little zapper friend flying high looking down as if searching for something, most likely him. ¡°Distraction acquired!¡±


    Van waved at the little zapper, hoping it would notice him, and thankfully it did, it zipped around him before landing on his outstretched hand. ¡°Hello my little friend, I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving me. I really owe you a great deal.¡± The zapper seemed to purr under his words. ¡°My parents finally agreed that you can become my familiar, do you want to be?¡± the zapper purred once more but louder. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    He looked around, searching for Lorenzo who was casually talking to a few other people and moving on towards the buffet. Van quickly moved towards him, avoiding people the best he can on his way and getting into a few close calls. ¡°Hi Lorenzo!¡± he said once he got to him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lorenzo turned around. ¡°Ah, Van, how''s the married life treating you?¡± he said with a smirk.


    Van rolled his eyes at Lorenzo¡¯s teasing. ¡°Fine, only been married for like, less than an hour, but it''s fine.¡±


    Lorenzo chuckled and ruffled Van¡¯s hair. ¡°You must have had quite the day, I can honestly say that I don¡¯t envy you.¡±


    ¡°Jee, how nice of you to say,¡± Van said. ¡°Can you help me make this zapper my familiar?¡± van said, bringing up the little bug for Lorenzo to see.


    ¡°Hmmm. actually, that is probably something you can do yourself.¡± Lorenzo said. ¡°You are a natural-born sorcerer, after all, just take some of your blood and press it onto the zapper or take your mana pool and let your mana flow into the creature you wish to become yours. As you let the mana flow into the creature, give the mana your intent, something like, become mine, or, serve me, it could even be a nebulous idea or concept. If the zapper agrees, a link should form between you two, similar to what you have with your concubine. It then becomes your familiar and will do what you say. This is also the way some monster tamers tame monsters. What''s important is the message you try to convey with your mana and how much mana you''re giving which can greatly change the dynamic or relationship between you two, or even what kind of link you will have. Also, don¡¯t forget to name it, the name you give can greatly affect your would be familiar.¡±


    ¡°Most mages wish they could have it as easy as you do,¡± Lorenzo said. ¡°They would require a ritual, but for you, you just need some blood and or mana, since you''re a natural-born sorcerer. Try it out for yourself, I¡¯ll be watching in case anything happens.¡±


    Van felt hesitant, he thought there would be more to it than that. He looked up to Lorenzo, wondering if he should ask a few more questions. But then realized that he should man up and just do it.


    Van looked down at the zapper, a little nervous. ¡°Are you ready little friend?¡± The zapper purred with determination. ¡°Alright, here we go.¡±


    Sadly for Van the hands, he had used for the wedding ceremony were already healed. ¡°Umm, Lorenzo?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you.¡± Lorenzo lifted a ceremonial knife, similar to the one for Van¡¯s wedding, and gently cut one of Van¡¯s fingers for him.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Van mumbled as he focused on the zapper once more. Slowly he placed his bloody finger on the little bug and felt for his mana pool. Once he felt like he got it under control, he poured it into the zapper with the concept of serving him and being his friend. He poured everything he had in the hopes of making a strong bond.


    The zapper accepted the mana graciously, and its little body glowed with the pouring of the mana.


    ¡°There¡­¡± Van said breathing a little heavily. ¡°That''s all my mana. Now as for your name¡­¡± now that he was at this point, he realized that he hadn¡¯t thought about a name for his little zapper friend. ¡°Perhaps some names I know from my past lives would work?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Van?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps a name from this world, but which?¡± Van continued to ponder.


    ¡°Van¡­¡±


    ¡°It has to be a good name, a name that holds future potential.¡±


    ¡°Van¡­!¡±


    Van narrowed his eyes. ¡°It needs to be perfect!¡±


    ¡°VAN!¡± Lorenzo half-shouted.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Van said in surprise before looking at an annoyed Lorenzo. ¡°What is it?¡± Lorenzo pointed at the zapper in Van¡¯s hand.


    Van looked down to find that the zapper was on its side looking for all the world like it was dead. Its body twitching and some goop was forming around its body that seemed to come from its inside. He looked on in horror at what he must have done. ¡°Di-Did I kill it! Did I pour too much mana!¡¯


    Lorenzo shook his head. ¡°It''s just knocked out. It must have been close to evolving. When you poured in your mana, you must have just pushed it over the edge and started the evolution process. It should be better in a few days. Actually¡­ more than better.¡±


    Van sighed in relief but he was still afraid for his zapper friend. ¡°What do I do now?¡±


    ¡°Here let me take care of it.¡± Lorenzo said, gently picking it up. ¡°Poor thing seems to have also had quite the day.¡± as he placed it on his hand and rubbed its fuzz gently. ¡°Just let it get some rest, you can name it later. Who knows, maybe giving it a good name will evolve it again?¡± He then gave a look to Van. ¡°you are easily the luckiest and unluckiest person I have ever met, considering your entire life and everything you have been through so far of course.¡±


    ¡°Gee, thanks¡­¡± Van said somewhat sourly.


    Lorenzo gave a gentle smile. ¡°It''s not so bad, If I had to be honest, you are far more lucky than unlucky. I¡¯m sure you will know the truth of that as you grow older. As for now, it''s getting very late, and you know what that means!¡± he finished with a teasing grin.


    Van groaned. Earning another chuckle from Lorenzo.


    ¡°Here drink this,¡± Lorenzo said, handing over a vial filled with a strange bluish substance. ¡°This will recover your mana.¡±


    Van hesitantly took the vial. He looked at Lorenzo who was looking at him expectantly. With great trepidation, Van drank the vial down. it tasted funny.


    Lorenzo nodded. ¡°I know how you must feel about drinking strange things, especially after what happened to you. So after all of this is over, we are going to teach you about potion making and what each potion normally tastes like so that you can be better prepared to know what''s in your drink in the future. That fine with you?¡±


    Van nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly, he didn¡¯t want to be tricked again.


    ¡°Good, now take this just in case.¡± Lorenzo then handed over another smaller vial with a light pinkish color to it. ¡°This is smaller and more diluted eros, the potion you were forced to drink before. Your father told me that he taught you some spells for tonight, this is just in case you need something more.¡±


    Van stared at the vial, his stomach already turning upon seeing it. He looked up at Lorenzo and back to the vial, then back up again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Lorenzo said gently.


    Van stared hard at Lorenzo and then at the vial. For a long time, he stared until he finally and tentatively, reached out and took the vial and put it in his pocket. His whole body shook from the remembered trauma.


    ¡°...Here, you probably will need this to.¡± Lorenzo said, handing over another vial. ¡°It''s for nerves, this will calm you down.¡±


    Van glowered at Lorenzo but more pragmatically accepted this one, and with some hesitation, mostly forcing himself, he drank the potion and within minutes felt his body start to relax.


    ¡°Feel a little better?¡± Lorenzo asked, concerned.


    Van nodded. ¡°...a little.¡±


    ¡°...it''s not going to be as bad as you think, you¡¯ll get over it, you may even come to enjoy it. Especially with your bloodline,¡± Lorenzo said quietly. ¡°I know what it feels like to be raped, most men do.¡± he placed a hand on Van¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are very strong, stronger than most I have seen, I don¡¯t know if that is because of all the awakenings or because of how you were born. But everyone goes through it at some point, and I believe you will come out stronger than most. More importantly, you are surrounded by people who love you and care for you, don¡¯t ever forget that...¡±


    Van nodded, he took in a deep breath and exhaled it, letting some of the tension flow out of his body. ¡°...thanks.¡± he looked up. ¡°I can do this¡­¡±


    Lorenzo nodded proudly. ¡°Yes you can.¡± he looked around, many of the guests have already left to turn in for the night.


    Van noticed it too and saw that Luna, Leiah, and Anna were waiting for him near one of the exits. ¡°Wish me luck.¡± van said.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Lorenzo replied kindly.


    Van walked towards the group and followed them out of the room down the hall, towards their new quarters. After all, there''s no way they will be sleeping in the same room that Van got raped in.


    Leiah giggled as she walked and talked alongside Luna. ¡°this is so exciting! all the other girls at school are going to be so jealous that I became a concubine!¡± she gushed and giggled.


    ¡°School?¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Leiah turned to look at Van. ¡°yes, Bloodhaven academy. It¡¯s literally the only school in all of Alcray with many branches all over the land. Well, that and Nightfall academy for higher learning. Which most try to get into after Bloodhaven. Once you''re ten to fifteen, most children are sent to Bloodhaven for one or two terms of five years. I¡¯m here because of school break, otherwise, I would be living over there in the dorms.¡± she helpfully answered.


    ¡°Odd... why didn¡¯t my parents send me, if all children at the age of fifteen went.¡± Van wondered. ¡°Okay¡­ but why would the girls be jealous that you are a concubine?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why!? Of course, they would be jealous!¡¯ she said with great vigor. ¡°All those other girls my age. and some younger, are always making fun of me for being a virgin and not having sex! They say I may not be ¡®all there, down there¡¯ . Can you believe that! Its not my fault I don¡¯t want to force some guy I don¡¯t know to have sex with me! I try to stop them from forcing themselves onto others because it''s wrong, but they just get angry with me instead! They say i¡¯m never going to get a man because of that! But guess what! I¡¯m going to lose my virginity and be a concubine! And I didn¡¯t force myself on anyone! So Whose having the last laugh now!¡± she said sticking out her chest and laughing loudly.


    Van was taken aback by her sudden change in demeanor and watched wide-eyed as she laughed herself silly until she felt self-conscious and her laughter died out with everyone watching. ¡° well, at least that explains why I was never sent.¡± He thought. ¡°Umm, technically, you forced your lips onto mine and now you''re my concubine¡­¡± Van pointed out.


    Leiah looked stunned. She tried to open her mouth to reply but closed it and just stared wide-eyed.


    ¡°Soooo¡­ why is being concubine a good thing?¡± Van asked once more a bit awkwardly.


    Leiah blinked. ¡°Oh¡­ uh. Well¡­ because I have a man, and i''m part of a group and I get to have sex.¡± she tried to respond. ¡°Umm¡­ let me give some context.¡± she paused trying to get her thoughts in order. ¡°Okay¡­ so, your wife, Luna, is also called your main and first wife. After that is your other wives, followed by your concubines and then lovers, and finally those you owe duty too or are in a sex contract with.¡±


    Van quirked an eye at that last part.


    ¡°Think of it like a pyramid, with Luna at the top. Well at least normally. ¡°She said. ¡°Usually the head of the house is a woman, and she uses her husband to tie other houses to her. Since I''m a concubine and heir of my admittedly small but powerful house, everything I own, she can use. And there''s some hope that I can move up and be a wife one day. Imagine it like Luna finds someone with great influence and power, and she marries her to you, effectively putting her under her house. Through these ties, a house can grow in power under a strong female leadership.¡±


    ¡°The children we can have can either have your bloodline, my bloodline, or a mix of both. There are spells and rituals for everything like that after all. A mother can give birth to a daughter that has no blood or genetic ties to the father, effectively meaning that your own daughter can have sex with you and give birth to a child that will also have not genetic ties to you. Goblins, somehow, are naturally born with no genetic similarities to the father, we believe this is why, wild goblins can rape the same man over and over again, including their own children raping the father, without worry about gaining any genetic defects from inbreeding. Because, after all, they are not related to each other. This means I don¡¯t have to worry about who would be a successor of my house if we are to have children since it can be one hundred percent mine and not yours.¡±


    ¡°Finally, tying yourself to a powerful house can give great benefits. True, it''s better to be a wife, but¡­ there are pros and cons to being a concubine or a wife. and being a concubine is a bit like having the best of both worlds without all that responsibility. Of course, concubines also have a lot of work, they are the diplomats of a house, the bureaucrats, the advisers, they have many important jobs and roles within a house to make it strong, and by extension, their own house and influence strong. Kinda like a bunch of people getting together for an agenda or single goal. Though more importantly, if you hire a succubus, you can make it so that the egg of one female goes into another, and once impregnated by the husband, that child will have three bloodlines, essentially making it so that two or more houses can become one.¡±


    Leiah sighed in relief after she finished her explanation. ¡°There are a few more things, but that mostly covers it, I think.¡±


    ¡°That''s very interesting,¡± Van said. ¡°So being a concubine would be like saying you''re important enough to be chosen by a strong house, and that you also have the backing and protection of that house, to an extent, while also adding your own house to that house''s power.¡±


    Leiah blinked in surprise. ¡°Uh¡­ ya. Essentially.¡±


    Van pondered that as they began to move again, Luna asking some of her own questions. ¡°This world really is strange¡­ but I can get used to it! I¡¯ll survive and thrive!¡± he thought with determination.


    Sadly, all too soon, he was in front of his new bedroom. He turned to look at everyone behind him. Luna, Leiah, the Annas. ¡°Shit¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this.¡± Van turned back to the door and took a deep breath. Slowly he pushed the door open and walked in. followed by everyone else.


    ----------------------Line break! End of chapter if you stop here!---------------------------


    Van walked into the bedroom and slowly made his way towards the overly large bed. Realizing that this was why there were always large beds everywhere. He gently moved his hand across the silky sheets, heart racing, not even daring to look behind him. He has gotten used to seeing the girls sleep without clothes over the years, so turning around would not show him anything he wasn¡¯t already familiar with. But this time it was different.


    He heard the rustle of clothes falling to the ground as well as a few giggles. He took a deep breath and slowly started to undo the buttons of his shirt, it was slow going, but eventually, he was as naked as the day he was born. He placed his hand on the bed, trying to steady his breathing, trying not to panic. Gently, a hand was placed on his back, he knew who it was as it slowly slid up towards his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay Van?¡± Luna asked with concern. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do this if you don''t want to.¡±


    Van shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m going to do this¡­ can you get me the vial in my pants pocket? I forgot to take it out when I was unchanging.¡± he asked, still looking straight.


    Luna slowly bent down and rummaged through his pants until she found the vial Van mentioned. She paused when she got a good look at it, a worried expression flashing across her face. But still, she handed over, and Van took it and swallowed the contents in one deft move, also not bothering to look at it, for fear of getting cold feet.


    Van felt the liquid rush through him. He steeled his nerves and turned around to find Luna right there, next him. The sight of her always took his breath away, her fairy-like appearance with those large expressive eyes and flawless skin. She had aged since the body awakening ritual and already she was showing signs of real beauty, her breasts, small at first, now larger than he first remembered. Her beautiful white silvery hair ran across her back, almost reaching her buttocks


    Slowly, Vans'' eyes roved across Luna¡¯s body, making her blush. He then turned to the other girls in the room. Fear spread across his face at the task that lay in front of him, but he reigned it in and instead tried to appreciate the sight before him.


    Luna, Leiah, and the Annas were all blushing a little, normally Luna and Anna wouldn¡¯t care. But this time it was different, and they stared unabashedly at Van¡¯s own naked form.


    Van¡¯s eyes settled on Leiah, the newest addition. As the oldest one here, she was also the most developed thought not by much, considering that Van, Luna and Anna went through the body awakening ritual, making them look similar in age. She blushed as he looked at her, slowly she took her hand and teased one of her breasts in response to his gaze, and as he continued to watch, she started to breathe heavier and took her other free hand towards her slit.


    Van slowly turned back towards the bed, taking a deep breath once more, and wondering why the drug wasn¡¯t working as much as he wished it was right now. ¡°Shit¡­ the drug is doing nothing for me. I may have to use the spells my dad just taught me if I want to get anything done.¡± he shook his head. ¡°Come on Van, you have memories of sex, it hasn¡¯t freaked you out before so why should it now?¡± he then paused in thought as his eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± as he realized that may not be entirely true.


    ¡°Van?¡± Luna asked worriedly, bringing him out of his thoughts. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am, just let me get on the bed. You girls can take it from there¡­¡± Van said as he slowly moved on the bed and got on his back. He spread out his arms and legs and largely felt like he was some sort of sacrifice or something akin to that.


    Slowly the rest of the girls crawled on the bed, Luna taking a position next to him so that their faces were near each other. She slowly massaged his scalp with her free hand and every so often will give him a kiss on the cheek, as she lovingly tried to calm him down. ¡°It''s going to be okay. We can stop anytime you want, it matters more to me that you are happy then we do this.¡±


    Van looked at Luna. ¡°I also want to make you happy,¡± he said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my first time was taken by someone else¡­for being¡­ tainted. You should find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that! I¡¯m just happy you are okay¡­ I have done a lot of thinking since then and realized that I need to be more of a woman and get stronger! So that no one can take my man away from me.¡± Luna said seriously. ¡°And to that end, I need allies, and people who can be around you when I can¡¯t and much more¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m rushing too fast...¡± she nodded towards Leiah then leaned forward to give Van another kiss. ¡°But it''s all for you¡­I¡¯m sorry for not being better. For being too weak to save you¡­but I love you...and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you again.¡±


    Van was surprised by this change in Luna, more than that, he was touched deeply. ¡°I love you too¡­ and if it makes you happy, then I will sleep with any women you wish me to sleep with¡­ but I will also do my best to protect you as well... we¡¯ll protect each other, promise?¡±


    Luna smiled ¡°I would very much like that¡­¡± she then kissed him gently on the lips. The feeling of which was so soft that it stirred something inside him.


    After the kiss Van looked at Luna and then down to his crotch. Taking a heavy breath, he casted a spell that will give him an erection and another one that would prevent pregnancies. All the girls stared at his now erect member, making Van feel uncomfortable.


    Luna then snuggled against him and whispered soothing phrases to calm him down, telling him it''s going to be alright and such and nothing bad was going to happen. After a while, she turned to Leiah. ¡°Leiah, if you would please.¡±


    Leiah gulped the saliva in her mouth. Finally, after all this time of just waiting, and playing with herself, she was going to lose her virginity, not as just another woman, but as a concubine to a growing house. Not to mention the man she was to do it with, was kind and handsome who had an amazing wife in Luna, something she knew since she knew Luna when Luna was a kid, which was why they hit off so well once they were able to reunite.


    Slowly she moved to straddle Van, she looked down in wonder at his exotic body and his massive dick that would make any woman drool. rubbing her slit against his cock and generally turning herself on, she prepared herself for what was to come. Finally, when she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, she raised her hips and navigated his member to her entrance and pushed it in.


    Van and Leiah gasped. Leiah struggled in pushing such a big thing in, working her body every which way to slide it in deeper. Once it was in nice and deep, she started moving her hips, panting heavily all the while moaning like crazy. ¡°Mmm...fuck!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take her long to cum. Her lack of experience and the way Van¡¯s dick naturally seemed to move and hit her weak points made her orgasm far quicker than she imagined and was left slumped on top of Van in a contented haze.


    For Van, When Leiah inserted his dick inside her, the first thought he had was how, like her kiss and tongue, hot she was. Her pussy burned him, but not in a painful way, instead, he felt the heat of her body flow from her and into his own. At first she moved slowly, hesitantly, but as she got used to it, she went crazy, banging her hips up and down against him. It didn¡¯t take long for her to give one last moan before her body spasmed and she collapsed on top of him sweating.


    Luna gave up on trying to say soothing words, and instead was panting like crazy in Van¡¯s ear as she watched Leiah satisfy herself. Her crystal blue eyes turning silver and then a bright diamond pink as she got off watching her old friend climax.


    Gently, the Annas moved Leiah to the side and one of them took her place. That Anna didn¡¯t even bother with the foreplay. She inserted Van¡¯s dick inside her as hard as she could. And rode him like there was no tomorrow.


    Van winced at how tight Anna was and how she sucked his cock in deeply, he was worried that all the others would be like her too. Thankfully he didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out as in just a few minutes, that Anna satisfied herself and another took her place. She was also tight, but as Van got used to it and they switched places, he noticed supple differences between each pussy, in both texture and feeling. Finally, after what must have felt like an hour, and him reapplying the spell to keep himself hard. It was Luna¡¯s turn.


    Luna had cummed twice as she watched her friends take turns, her moans in Van¡¯s ears had actually helped him get over some of his trepidation and start to enjoy it a little himself. Soon it was her straddling Van, and like the Anna¡¯s before her, she inserted it without foreplay, considering how wet they all were and not needing it.


    Van and Luna¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Van had never felt anything like this before, he could feel himself getting bigger against his will as he felt Luna¡¯s perfect pussy. It was like he was fucking a soft cloud, that had just enough grip and tightness to be both teasing and tantalizing at the same time. It was nice and warm, and the walls of her pussy pulled him in gently and wouldn¡¯t let go as it massaged his dick.


    For Luna, it was much the same, how every twitch and move seems to hit a weak spot she wasn''t¡¯ even aware of. How hot and hard his cock was and how it¡¯s warmth spread throughout her body. How electronic shocks seemed to run up from her pussy and directly into her brain.


    For a long moment, they just watched each other, not even bothering to move as they enjoyed each other''s body. Then as if in an unspoken signal, they both started to move. Van wasn¡¯t going to just take it anymore, he was going to give it. The two moved into each other, holding each other close in their arms, kissing passionately.


    Van felt how Luna¡¯s stomach bulged as his cock seemed to get bigger and bigger. When they were both at the brink he cummed straight inside her, the first time that night. No other had made him do it yet. He felt her womb accept his sperm as he filled her to an impossible degree.


    The two fucked for almost an hour as he cummed inside her a few more times. The other girls could only watch wide-eyed getting themselves off as they watched. By the end of it, everyone was satisfied.


    After the session, Van felt tired. More tired than he ever thought he would. Having sex with Luna, like his father said, actually helped get over some of the fear of having sex. But afterword, he felt numb... As if he couldn¡¯t get it up even if he wanted to. As if something in his body or mind broke.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    Hello guys, just thought I should tell you since I don''t get a lot of new patrons that I decided I will make a little list of any new ones that join. also, I want to add that from now on the $10 tier will now have all my ahead chapters. finally, if you guys are interested in two-year-old lore about the world of Alvarra. I have about over a hundred pages of that I can post every Wednesday to keep you guys content until the next chapter update. please say if you want it or not in the comment section below.


    with that, special thanks to my new patron members. - 50hp - cristi nita -stephan lewis -for joining and supporting me.

 Chapter 25: Nightmare

    Van found himself in a white room, with a small crowd of people arguing about something. Off towards the distance, he saw that there were many more, a man with fox ears and tail, a black dragon sleeping, a man in some sort of steampunk flight gear, a pretty boy with a bow, a strange man in a robe that felt alien, a man in some sort of spacesuit, and many hundreds more in the distance, but with their shapes seeming off, and they looked more like shadows than actual people. He turned his head back to the small crowd of people in front of him.


    ¡°He should learn to properly protect himself!¡± a man dressed as a knight shouted to the others. ¡°He only got raped because he was weak! Only I can teach him!¡±


    ¡°While I¡¯ll admit he¡¯s weak. It is I that should train him. He has great magical potential Afterall¡­¡± a man dressed as a mage said.


    ¡°You are both fools if you think you should train him! Brute force and cheap tricks are no match for a good foundation! Cultivation is the way towards immortality! And with me training him, he will live forever!¡± said a man wearing strange oriental robes with dragons that looked like strange snakes.


    The knight snorted. ¡°Just like you lived forever?¡±


    The cultivator glowered at the knight.


    ¡°You''re all wrong.¡± said a young teenager, wearing strange futuristic-looking clothes as he had multiple blue screens in front of him and was playing some sort of game on one. He was accompanied by an elf that looked like a steampunk/alchemist version of a detective and a monk that was casually meditating next to the youth.


    ¡°We won''t let you interfere with the boy''s life.¡± the youth said. ¡°Help him a little from time to time. Maybe. But you will not force yourselves onto him so that you can live through him. We know what you really want. And you will not have it. It''s His body, his life, his choice.¡±


    ¡°And who gave you the right to decide for all of us?¡± the knight said. ¡°For someone who says you only wish to let the brat live as he wishes without interference. When he finally goes through this¡­ soul awakening? You will be the one with the most influence! And we will be left with the crumbs!¡±


    ¡°Normally I don¡¯t agree with whatever this muscle head says.¡± the mage said. ¡°But he has a point. Out of all of us, you have the most influence thanks to your friends.¡±


    The youth shrugged. ¡°Are you guys seriously complaining about the fact that we can work together and you can¡¯t? Let me put it in simple terms then. All of us on this side, believe in one truth. We. Are. Dead. the dead should remain dead and not try to take control over a body that is not ours. Seriously, he is us! At least the newest Iteration. Would you like it if some dead past you tried to take over your body?¡±


    ¡°As a scientist.¡± the steampunk/alchemist elf finally spoke up. ¡°While I''ll admit, all of this is weird, I also believe the fact that the boy should have the freedom to grow up as he wishes and strive to find his own truths in life. Besides, interference would mess with the experiment that is his life.¡±


    The monk cracked an eye. ¡°We are dead.¡± He closed his eye and went back to his meditation.


    ¡°Bah!¡± the cultivator exclaimed. ¡°I have a chance for life once more! I will not let it slip through my fingers because of weaklings with no cultivation! I will do everything I couldn¡¯t do in my previous life! And no one will stop me!¡± a wave of energy erupted from the cultivator.


    Instantly the air seemed to be filled with tension, as everyone seems to prepare themselves for a fight. The knight gripped his sword, the mage, his staff, the elf brought out vials of liquid and a steampunk looking gun, the monk cracked an eye and the youth increased the number of screens around him. For a long moment, everyone stared at each other, none wishing to make the first move.


    Slowly, footsteps were heard, and all eyes turned to a new figure that was approaching. A large man in black robes that screamed dark lord walked towards their group. Eerie shadows followed him and seemed to leave nothing but darkness in his wake. He stopped in front of the group and stared at them one by one.


    Beads of sweat fell from everyone''s face, they sensed the power difference between all of them and just him.


    Finally, after a while, he spoke. ¡°I agree on noninterference, and I believe¡­¡± he said looking up. ¡°Someone else also agrees on noninterference.¡± he looked back to the group and then to the shadows of many other past lives that didn¡¯t dare to approach. Then he addressed everyone. ¡°Therefore, the boy will live as he wishes... At least for now.¡±


    He then turned and everyone else''s eyes followed until they were all looking at Van. ¡°you should wake up. You have a lot to do after all.¡±


    Van fell, Images of Karen strangling him and drowning in pink liquid soon followed after as he tumbled down into a deeper darkness. Nightmares plague his dream as he was tied up and helpless to do anything about it. His last thoughts were how tainted he was and how much he hurt and how he wished for death.


    ---


    Van woke up with a start. His heart pounding like crazy and his body sweating. He tried to calm himself down and think back to the nightmare he just had. ¡°That was different from the other nightmares I have had about my past lives. I think¡­ are they¡­ self aware? Or at least, are some of them?¡±


    He looked up towards the ceiling, his mind a mess. ¡°I need to go through the soul-awakening ritual. I need to do it because it may be the only thing that can help me prevent them from gaining influence within my soul realm¡­ and therefore my life¡­¡± he paused in thought. ¡°And... not to mention¡­ that last part¡­¡± he shook his head, trying to clear it and push back the last dregs of nightmare out of his mind.


    He looked around him for any distractions and was met with a pile of naked bodies around him. ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­ the orgy. That''s what it''s called, right?¡± he looked down to find Luna, sleeping peacefully on his torso. Not wanting to wake her up, but desperately wanting to stretch, he tried his best to move in a way that will accomplish both. After what happened last night, he felt both refreshed and wrung out at the same time.


    ¡°It would have been a perfect night if not for that last bit at the end there.¡± he thought as he remembered the dream. ¡°Once we get home, I¡¯m going to have to ask Lorenzo to prep the circle. We pushed it back because of the celebration, but now that it''s over, we shouldn¡¯t push it off anymore.¡±


    Van looked down, back at the piles of naked bodies, and then at his own naked form. ¡°Damn, I need to take a bath.¡± slowly and gingerly he tried to move without waking anyone up. Unfortunately, he forgot that Anna tended to wake up before anyone else and his movements didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    With a cute yawn, one of the Annas woke up, looked around and found him trying to leave. That was all it took for all the other Annas to blink sleepily and start giving their own yawns as they too started to wake up. Van was powerless as they began to wake up Leiah and Luna, wishing he had better stealth skills.


    Luna gave the cutest yawn, she tried to blink the sleep from her eyes as her mind slowly started to pick up speed. She stared into Van¡¯s eyes and leaned forward to give him a deep and passionate morning kiss.


    ¡°Good morning to you too,¡± Van said amused once their mouths had separated. ¡°And how did you sleep?¡± he asked.


    Luna stared sleepily at him with a grin and stretched her entire body like a cat, showing it off in the warm morning sunlight her white-silver hair shining, hiding nothing from his eyes.


    Van swallowed and felt turned on, but that his little friend didn¡¯t respond for some reason. That worried him into thinking that maybe last night was a one-time thing and that he may not be able to do it again, or at least until he can get over what happened to him. ¡°We should clean up and change, we have a long ride ahead of us.¡±


    Luna pouted and draped her body against his, snuggling up to him and relaxing her body with the full intent of sleeping for a bit longer.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Van said once more, kissing Luna on the forehead. ¡°Let''s get ourselves cleaned up.¡±


    Reluctantly, Luna did get up, and the entire group walked to the bathroom, showered, bathed, and got cleaned and changed for the day to come.


    Van walked outside with the Annas carrying what few of their possessions they had. He was surprised to find that Leiah was coming with them, when asked why she said. ¡°It''s because i¡¯m your concubine. Of course I would go to live with you.¡± Which he supposed did make sense.


    After that he looked for Lorenzo in hopes that he would get an update on his little zapper friend. Thankfully it didn¡¯t take him long and he found Lorenzo just as he was about to enter his carriage.


    ¡°Lorenzo, do you still have my bug?¡± Van asked.


    Lorenzo looked towards Van. ¡°no, sorry, I do not. After it went through its metamorphosis, she left to look for you. Why don¡¯t try and call it to you through the link you have established?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right...¡± Van then half-closed his eyes and tried to feel for which link was his little bug. Finding it, he gave a little tug and felt it immediately pull closer as the zapper zipped into view.


    It spun around him like an excited dog, trying to both fly and rub against him until Van stretched out his hand for it to land. Once it did, Van found that the little zapper was a tab bigger than it was before, a little bit fluffier and its wings bigger with a more intrinsic design pattern on it. It also seemed somehow more cuter, or girly, if that was even possible for a bug.


    ¡°I would ask you to refrain from naming it right now.¡± Lorenzo said. Surprising Van and making him look up as Lorenzo further explained. ¡°Names are powerful things, especially to the beings that do not have names at birth. Names with strong or deep meanings can even bestow special powers or properties to the one that receives it. Since it became a greater zapper, you should wait for it to near its next evolution, that way you may be able to push it over the edge with just the name you give it.¡±


    Van looked down at his little friend who did so much for him and wondered if not giving it a name would be the right thing to do. But then again, if he held back on naming it, he could get it even stronger in the long run. His head started to seesaw back and forth and he couldn¡¯t figure out whether or not to name it or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard on it.¡± Lorenzo said, seeing Van¡¯s confusion. ¡°It''s your bug, so it''s your decision. Do you even have a good name to give it?¡±


    Van realized he did in fact, not have a good name for his little friend. ¡°no...¡±


    ¡°Then there''s nothing for you to worry about. Just use this time to find a good name for it, no rush, because, afterall, the more time you give for it to grow, and the better the name you come up with. The more likely you can push it over the edge into its next evolution, it might even get a unique one.¡± Lorenzo patted Van on the head. ¡°So just give it some time. Now, are you ready for the trip?¡±


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Good. see you at the castle then.¡± Lorenzo then turned to the entire carriage.


    ¡°Ah! Wait!¡± as Van just remembered something, making Lorenzo pause on the step of his carriage. Van then explained about the nightmare he had last night, and that he wished to go through the soul-awakening as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hmmm. I see¡­ that is cause for concern.¡± Lorenzo said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your father about this, as soon as I am able. If you have any more weird dreams like that again, be sure to tell me or your father, okay?¡±


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Also, it really could just be a weird dream. So don¡¯t worry too much about it. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Van replied though he believed it to be more than just a weird dream.


    With that Lorenzo finally walked into his carriage and closed the door.


    Van then walked back to his own carriage, and found Luna, Anna, Kella and now Leiah sitting inside waiting for him.


    ¡°Sorry about the wait. Had to talk about something with Lorenzo.¡± Van apologized. He then looked at Kella and nodded. ¡°Nice to be in your care once more.¡±


    Kella smiled. ¡°Glad to be taking care of you once more, so long as you don¡¯t ask as many questions as you did last time.¡± she teased, but her teasing smile slowly turned into a sad one. ¡°Heard what happened to you, I wish I was there to do something.¡±


    Van shook his head. ¡°There was nothing you could do. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± an awkward silence then fell until Leiah noticed something.


    Leiah¡¯s eyes lit up once seeing the little bug riding on his shoulder. ¡°Is that a zapper!? She is so cute! Does she have a name?¡±


    Van smiled, glad that some of the sad atmosphere disappeared. ¡°Yes she is, and no she doesn''t. I am going to name her later. Would you like to pet her?¡± Leiah¡¯s eyes sparkled and she nodded vigorously. Van then brought out his hand for the zapper to hop on and handed the bug over the Leiah who seemed to be gushing over the zapper. Once it landed on her hand, she started to pet it gently and with great glee.


    Van was happy that she was happy, and proceeded to take his rightful place near the window seat, not soon after that, he felt the carriage move. He relaxed as Luna leaned against him, and as Anna also took part in the petting of the zapper as Kella watched on.


    Days went by as they traveled in relative peace. With Leiah asking and trying to do things to him that he still didn¡¯t feel comfortable doing and had to refuse her constantly, especially considering someone else was watching in Kella. Who, didn¡¯t really seem to care, like she saw it all before, which he guessed made sense.


    Sadly nothing interesting like their first trip happened, like the fog storm, nor did Van notice anything new to ask Kella, much to her relief. So Van had to contend himself with Leiah¡¯s and sometimes Luna¡¯s and Anna¡¯s advances. Ever since that night, a subtle change seemed to have occurred within the girls. As if they had awakened to something new about themselves they found enjoyable. Thankfully, they knew when to take no for an answer. The wedding night was an exception that he forced himself to do, and still didn''t feel comfortable doing anytime soon. Not that he felt he could do it anytime soon. He felt numb down there, and he didn¡¯t know why. Hopefully, once time had healed some of his mental scares, he would be able to perform once more, for the sake of those he cares about.


    Finally they had arrived home, much to Van¡¯s relief, as he hoped that things could go back to their more relaxed nature.


    ¡°So this is your home?¡± Leiah asked. ¡°It looks really nice.¡±


    ¡°ya....¡± Van said happily. ¡°It is¡­ it''s very peaceful. Well, if you don¡¯t include that one time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leiah exclaimed. ¡°You guys had that breaking! That must have been scary.¡±


    ¡°It was. But we got over it.¡± Van said proudly.


    After that, Leiah asked them all sorts of questions. About what was their favorite food, what they like to do in their free time and so on. Which Van and Luna tried their best to answer.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Van interrupted. ¡°You said you go to school right? How much time do you have until you have to go back?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! It takes forever to get there and back!¡± she immediately complained. ¡°Normally I stay over at school for the break, so I can get more studying done and stuff and because it¡¯s not worth it to travel from there to home and back again. After two days i¡¯m going to have to leave, and if you think staying inside the carriage all day is bad, imagine staying and sleeping inside it throughout the entire day as it moves, because that''s what I¡¯m going to have to do to make it back in time!¡± she whined.


    ¡°Ouch. sounds rough.¡± Van said with empathy.


    ¡°Yes. it is.¡± she agreed. ¡°At first I didn¡¯t want to come to the celebration because, while nice and all, it really is a hassle. But since my mom and dad are vassals to Thea, we really couldn¡¯t refuse, not to mention Thea is really good friends with all of them so they timed it so that I could get to the party on time.¡±


    Leiah grinned. ¡°Now I¡¯m happy that I went. I mean who would have thought I would get myself a husband and a sister in a single day! Or that I would finally have sex or become a concubine. Honestly speaking¡­ It was the best day of my life and I¡¯m glad I came.¡± she said happily, only for her expression to slowly sadden. ¡°The only thing that ruins it all, is the thing that happened to you. How could it be my best day ever, if it was the day that my husband had his worst day ever.


    She then looked Van in the eyes and gently took his hand into her own. ¡°Even if we have been together for only a short time. You are my husband. What brings pain to you, brings pain to me. I might have¡­ been overbearing with my advance, for which I am sorry for. But I love you, and if anyone tried to do to you what that bitch did. I would kill them without a moment''s hesitation.¡±


    Van was touched, also a little weirded out by how everyone was so willing to threaten another''s life.. ¡°Leiah¡­¡± he said, trying to find the right words for what he was feeling right now. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Leiah smiled. ¡°No problem¡­ as a woman and your concubine, it''s what is expected of me,¡± she said with some pride. ¡°Now¡­¡± her smiled, turning lecherous. ¡°Which way is your room? The long trip has left me tired.¡± she pretended to swoon, holding onto him and pressing herself against his arm. ¡°I could really use some rest and... ¡®Relaxation¡¯.¡± then looking away, quietly whispered to herself, ¡°there''s a bed in need of breaking in and I''m Not going to waste these two days!¡±


    Van rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± he thought. ¡°Right this way¡­¡± he said as he tried to control his face and walked down the hall.


    Luna followed closely after, an amused smile on her face at the scene that just played out before her. Also very happy for that special day, where she became a wife and got herself a sister. Sadly for Leiah, nothing happened when Van showed her his room.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Xerias - Unknown Novelist - Doriean - for supporting me.


    I just want to add a poll here incase anyone is interested in some lore. It''s a few years old, so please keep in mind that most of it would be out of date. but still very interesting and informative for the world at large. I''ll tallie the votes tonight, and if there are enough, I''ll start posting every Wednesday until I run out of lore to dump. the first dump will be character bio 1.0 and the week after will be character bio 2.0 both are out of date but will help give you an idea where I wanted my characters to go originally. after that will be info about the world, nations, races, monsters, plants, guilds, gods and much more.

 Chapter 26: Completed Soul Realm

    Much to her dismay, Van did nothing to Leiah that night. He still did not feel comfortable having sex. Thankfully they were very understanding and Leiah gave up once it was clear that she wasn¡¯t going to get any.


    Van had a light breakfast and then walked down towards the basement where Lorenzo was preparing the circle for his soul awakening. He was followed by all twelve Annas who were instrumental in making sure that they both got through this safely.


    Leiah and Luna looked around wide-eyed as they saw the basement for the first time. Especially Leiah, who didn''t have anything near what Van¡¯s family had back at her home. They had followed because they were both worried and curious about the awakening ritual, and now that they were family, they were allowed to enter the basement.


    Once they entered, Lorenzo turned and smiled gently as they approached. ¡°This is the big day. The day where it decides it all. I admit, I¡¯m a little nervous, but we have done everything we could, now it''s all up to you two. Are you ready?¡±


    Van took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Just tell me what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°Like last time, all you have to do is stay in the center. This time though, you two will have to strip and Anna will take these twelve points around you.¡± Lorenzo said, pointing at those twelve points. ¡°After that, I will prepare the circle. Once I make sure everything is ready, we will begin.¡±


    Van nodded, he didn¡¯t like it, but the way Lorenzo said it with such seriousness made no room for argument. He stripped as Luna and Leiah leered and walked to take his place, alongside all the other Annas who did the same until they were at the twelve designated points, with him at the center. The magic circle was different from last time. Larger and more complex. The one from before was a pentaract but this one was a hexaract. The very fact of which, showed how big of a deal a soul awakening was.


    Lorenzo went over his notes, nodding to himself from time to time and generally looking nervous as he checked the floating panels that followed him. He then brought out several orbs from nothing and inserted it into the control pedestal in front of the circle. The mana from the orbs snaked its way down the pedestal and into the circle.


    Just then, his father came quickly down the hall and took his place next to Lorenzo who gave him a nod. Alvaroz, after greeting his friend and looking over the panels himself, then looked at his son with a mixture of worry, pride, and hope for what was to come next.


    He gave a nod to his son, and threw something at him, which a surprised Van was able to catch. ¡°That¡¯s an essence orb, filled with fifty thousand units of essence, something we have spent a long time accumulating, use it however you wish. It should help you inside, you should be able to figure out the rest from there.¡±


    Van nodded back in thanks, though confused, and looking down at the strange orb in front of him, wondering what it was meant to do and how it was supposed to help.


    Just then Lorenzo finished that last of his preparations and the pillars started to rise around them. Soon the same thing from last time happened, the world outside the pillars disappeared followed by the magic circle taking on a three-dimensional look, spinning faster and faster. Van¡¯s vision began to blur and soon he found himself in the same white void that meant he was transitioning to his soul realm like last time. Unlike last time, something happened.


    Van¡¯s entire body shook, his soul realm that always remained stagnant began to move, and with it, unimaginable pain. He felt himself being pulled apart as if pieces of him were being torn away. But something happened, using his willpower he forced himself to keep together, and he felt something else help him. No¡­ someone else. Twelve points helped anchor him. Keeping him from falling apart like a very powerful glue. But it still was a life and death struggle as he felt not only his body but his mind and soul, shift and change.


    It felt like years, maybe be hundreds, but probably wasn''t anymore more than a few minutes. Eventually, the surroundings took on the same look from last time, and soon he found himself in the middle of a large open area with clouds all around him.


    Van floated there. His eyes looking around at the endless emptiness that surrounded him. He realized then that he was missing the orb, and wondered what happened to it, and wondered how he got his clothes back, but figured that such questions could wait until he got more information. He closed his eyes and searched for his center, finding it, he flew off in its direction. As he flew, he noticed that there were no cracks or floating objects to be found around him, just complete open nothingness and the white clouds that made the floor of his soul realm alongside a sun with a blue sky above. It felt¡­ peaceful. And Van enjoyed it somewhat as he traveled through it. Until finally he came upon the core of his soul realm.


    His eyes widened at what he found. It was a beautiful large floating island. With four points at the center like a plus sign. It seemed to be broken up into two layers. The plus sign in a circle at the very center of the island, and everything outside the circle. Everything outside the circle was green and grassy. Everything inside the circle was not.


    Van floated closer until he felt some sort of barrier around the island. Placing a hand on it, he found he could easily pass through it. He then entered the island and landed on the soft ground. He stared around him in wonder. A soft breeze blew by, gently caressing his face.


    He looked ahead and walked to one of the points in front of him, a strange feeling came over him as he felt like this point was the entrance, or A entrance, or something like that. As he drew close to the inner layer, he felt another barrier. But this time, it would not let him enter until he walked around the exact front of the point.


    When he entered, he found himself in a circle, with pillars and a pedestal in its center with an orb. It reminded him of the circle he should be inside right now, but with the pedestal inside the circle instead of outside. He tried to look for any more clues about what this place was, even going so far as to nervously touch the orb, but nothing happened. He looked back from whence he came, at the green open area, and then towards the center.


    He left the strange area towards the center and walked down a pathway that seemed to be made of a strange black metal substance. As he walked, he found on either side of him were large black obelisks. rectangle-ish, with faint blue runes that glowed in and out. There were rows upon rows of them, as far as the eye can see. The blue runes would sometimes flicker in strange sequences and patterns that held some sort of alien intelligence or purpose that Van couldn¡¯t figure out. As he looked to the base of the obelisks, he found that strange black tendrils snaked its way from obelisk to obelisk and even into the ground. Blue surges of energy would pulse along the thick vein-like cords, rushing faster than lighting to who knows where.


    Van felt apprehensive as he moved down the path. Feeling out of place within his own soul realm. As he reached the end of the path, his eyes fell upon another open circle area with a barrier. But this time a large round black metal floating thing was hovering above a reverse dome-like structure, similar to a round stadium of some sort.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare. It was then that he noticed that the blue sky above was now cloudy and grey, and probably has been like that since he entered the inner layer of his core.


    Van looked at the strange structure in front of him, wondering where to go from there. He then noticed, or more felt, that the many tendrils from those obelisks came and met at this structure, hundreds of thousands of them, maybe even more. He looked around and noticed that each path held many more of those strange metal obelisks. All of them connected to this point.


    He looked in front of him once more and noticed something like a magic circle elevator that he could use to get to a platform that seemed connected to the top of the structure in front of him. With great hesitation but determined, he walked to the circle and stood on it, he was then carried up the structure until he found himself on top of the platform.


    Once there, he noticed that there were many indentations along the structure that hid away giant pillars around the giant round stadium. The platform itself held a chair, made of metal with soft-looking upholstery, that looked very comfy. it wasn¡¯t a kind of chair he ever saw before, not only that, it was the only thing on the platform other than himself.


    Van slowly walked towards the chair, and then around it. Looking high and low for anything special about the chair that he might be missing. But no matter how he looked or for how long, it was just a very strange looking chair. But he then noticed that it had a very good view of the floating metal object in front of him and thought maybe the chair had something to do with the object itself.


    With great trepidation, Van slowly sat himself down, his hands on the armrests and his back gently sinking into the soft upholstery. It felt very comfortable. Just as he was beginning to relax, he felt a change. Soon the soft upholstery moved and cradled his head and something sharp pierced the back of his skull. Van screamed in pain and tried to flee, but some strange force prevented him from leaving as if his entire body was glued to the chair.


    The chair started to float off the ground and upward until it was at exactly eye level with the humongous floating object. The round metal object then began to glow with millions of runes, all moving into strange sequences and patterns faster and faster. All the obelisks in the distance also began to glow, as power and energy surged and flooded the structure. At first, Van felt stuck and trapped, but now he was holding onto the chair for dear life, even as the pain in his brain and body increased.


    And just as quickly it began, it ended. The pain abated and Van now found himself completely fine, though sweating and still stuck to the chair. He looked around, to see what else had changed, but everything seemed to have gone back to normal except for the object in front of him. It was then that a strange feeling overcame him, a feeling of connection with the object. He then tried to mentally connect to it.


    Van blinked as a large panel formed in front of him. ¡°What is this? Status?¡± in front of him were many displays and information about him filled with numbers and percentiles. He slowly moved his hand and touched the image of himself on the panel. All of a sudden, a 3d image of him popped in front of him, much to his surprise. Quickly, and without intending to, he swatted it away and saw that it moved to the side and the original panel was now back in front of him.


    Van looked between the original panel and the image of him now floating in place beside it. Hesitantly he tried to move it back, but couldn''t figure out how, no matter how he waved or moved his hands it stayed where it was. He then decided to ignore it and pay more attention to the main panel.


    The main panel had many different tabs and icons on it that he couldn¡¯t figure out. But it also contained information about him even he didn¡¯t know. ¡°How does it know so much about me? It has my exact age, height, weight, name, and more. And what are these arrows off to the side?¡± he thought as he pressed the arrow.


    The panel changed, much to his surprise, many of the options and icons disappearing and instead of an image of him on the top left corner, it was now an image of Anna alongside the 3d image off to the side of the panel changing to match. with her age, height, weight, name, and more. Van¡¯s eyes widened when it rested upon her name. Anna¡¯s full name was Annastasia Valtier Vrankarra.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Valtier!?¡± he panicked until he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Van, don¡¯t panic, how do you know what it shows is correct? And what in the world, or why for that matter, would Anna be related to that man?¡± he shook his head trying to regain control over his thoughts. He took a deep breath and let it out and tapped the arrow key again.


    This time it was Luna, her name displayed was Luna Moonshadow Vran. ¡°so that would make her Luna Vran now? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but I think Vrankarra sounds nicer. Maybe even for my own name. Vanris Vrankarra Solis... Vanris Vranater Solis? Hmm...¡± Van thought about that for a while, before clicking the arrow key again.


    Now it was the zapper, its name displayed was N/A, but had another bar under it that said, nickname, little bug. Van tried to see what else was there, but like all the ones before he couldn''t make head or tails of what it all meant. Click, and now it was Leiah. He clicked one more time and was back at his page.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure anything out. This is pointless, and I don¡¯t have that orb my dad said would help me either.¡± he then looked to his sides. ¡° there are more places for me to explore, perhaps if I visit them I will get more information?¡± he then looked down. ¡°But how do I get down from here?¡± He thought about it, then tried to relax and gather his thoughts. With will and intention, he commanded the chair to let him go and descend.


    At first, nothing happened, and he was afraid he would be trapped up here forever. Then very slowly, the padding around him moved away, the giant floating object glowed less and the panels disappeared. The chair slowly lowered until it reached the bottom so quietly that he wasn¡¯t even sure at first that he landed. After a while, he realized that he was free to go and got up from the chair. Glad to be able to move around at will again.


    Using the platform, he took a good look around to see where he should go next. Off to the distance, he saw what looked like rows upon rows of bookcases. ¡°Odd¡­ but probably the best place to look up information.¡±


    With that, he went down the elevator and walked down the path towards what he presumed to be the library of this soul realm. He still didn¡¯t feel comfortable, what with this strange atmosphere, but he pushed on until he hit another barrier. Looking in, it was another round area with bookcases. But what was weird, was when he entered the barrier, reality seemed to warp, and all around him were bookcases. ¡°It happened again, that strange feeling. Now I''m surrounded by bookcases.¡± he looked around and saw that the area was like a maze, with bookcases as far as the eye can see. The bookcases were very big and tall and each bookcase probably consisted of thousands if not more books.


    Van walked to the nearest bookcase to take a better look at what books it held. And was surprised to find that the spines of the book seemed to be pointed inward instead of outward and the fore-edge was displayed instead, or at least that was what should have been shown. Instead, there was a flap of some sort that also hid the fore-edge and was tied down with some sort of lock. ¡°So not only can I not read what the title is, but it''s locked as well?¡±


    Van reached out for the book, but the second his hand touched it a strange pinching feeling was felt in the back of his brain. He quickly pulled away and the feeling faded. ¡°What the hell was that!?¡± slowly now, he moved back to touch the book, and the pinching feeling returned. ¡°What is this feeling¡­ it''s like I¡¯m remembering something, or something is on the tip of my tongue but the idea or thought just won''t come to mind.¡±


    He tried pulling the book out and was horrified to find that an inky black meaty tendril that was like some sort of disgusting pulsating vein was attached to the book''s spine. With a yell he let go of the book and it fell with a wet meaty shlunk! sound. Only for it to be slowly pulled back into place by the tendril.


    ¡°What the fuck! What the Fuck!!! What the FUCK was that!?¡± Van yelled in his own mind, too afraid to say it out loud for fear that something might be listening. He pulled away from the bookcases. He swallowed and looked around, and through great force of will he set out down the path looking for a way out. Staying as far from the books as possible.


    He walked for what felt like hours, with no end in sight. Fear slowly gnawing at his mind. Until finally he seemed to have reached the center of this messed up library. In front of him was a lectern of some sort with an open book on top of it. Next to the lectern, was a desk and another open book or ledger.


    Van looked around, and found that he was trapped, the way he came from, closed off by giant bookcases. With great fear, he walked toward the lectern and found that the pages of the open book were flipping themselves. As he turned to get a better look at the book, he saw that the book was writing itself.


    He tried to read what was being written, but most of it didn¡¯t make much sense. He continued to stare, in hopes that some insight would reveal itself, but slowly the book stopped. Van continued to stare, but his brow slowly furrowed as to why the book stopped writing itself. ¡°Why did it stop writing?¡± he thought. Then the book wrote ¡°why did it stop writing?¡± Van¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°is it writing down all my thoughts!¡± then the book, ¡°is it writing down all my thoughts!¡±


    Van was afraid, but he immediately forced himself to look at the other pages before this one. And what he saw, blew his mind. All of them, all the pages were filled with his thoughts and actions. Everything he had done and thought. He looked up and around him. ¡°Are all these books filled with my memories?¡± He looked at the closest bookcase. Gathering his will he walked towards and picked out a random book.


    He felt disgusted as he saw the tendril, but ignored it for now. He looked at the lock. With great hesitancy, he moved a finger to it, his finger glowed and a click was heard and the lock alongside the covering that hid the pages, disappeared. The tendril then spasmed and opened up the book, Van jumped back in fear. But when nothing else happened he moved closer once more to take a better look.


    The book followed his head, making it very easy for him to read. And as he did so he discovered something that freaked him out a little. ¡°This book¡­ I read this book years ago. It even has blank pages from when I skipped ahead!¡± Van slowly closed the book. When he did, the tendril moved it back into place and the lock reappeared.


    ¡°This place¡­ this must be where all my memories are stored. Or at least something similar to that. But that begs the question¡­ if these are all my memories, then what are those books?¡± he thought as he took a look at some books further in, some of them with multiple locks on them. He walked to them and tried unlocking them, but for some reason, while one lock disappeared the rest wouldn''t. ¡°It''s almost like I¡¯m not allowed to view these memories...¡±


    Van put the book back. ¡°At least I now know that all of this is still a part of me, perhaps now I can leave?¡± he closed his eyes and relaxed and tried to find himself. He tried to convey his desire to leave. And soon a rumbling sound was heard and when he opened his eyes a pathway outside was in front of him. ¡°Glad that worked, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if I were to be stuck here forever.¡±


    Van quickly made his way out and onto the familiar path. Glad to leave that library behind him. Though he was surprised to find that instead of the center being in front of him, it was now to his left. ¡°Are the four points also connected to each other and not just to the center?¡± he thought as he continued his walk. Just like before, he was walking for a while before he found himself at the next point. And like all the others there was a barrier.


    He walked in and found himself in a white space, the center of which was a desk and two chairs and a ledger of some sort. As he got closer, he found that one of the chairs were a lot nicer than the other and seemed to hold a more authoritative role, while the other chair, while still nice, was a bit more plain. Van wondered which chair he should sit down on, and after much debate, decided to choose the nicer chair and sat down. He braced himself for something to happen. But after waiting a few minutes he looked around confused. Opening the book in front of him he saw that there were many names, names by the thousands, maybe tens of thousands.


    Van took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°So far this method hasn¡¯t let me down yet.¡± he closed his eyes and let his desires be known. He then flipped the book randomly, with his eyes still closed, and put his finger down, landing on one of the names.


    When he opened his eyes, he was in some sort of very tall building made of steel and glass and many flying vehicles raced on invisible pathways just outside the windows. In front of him was a teenage boy in strange futuristic clothing sat in front of him.


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s certainly one way of doing it.¡± the teenager said with a smirk.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -


    I''m wondering if I should bulk next weeks lore dump or just go with at least 10 to 20 pages per upload, that should give about 6-7 weeks of lore dumps.

 Chapter 27: Ren

    ¡°Nice to finally meet you face to face,¡± the teenager said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you chose that chair, it would have been bad if you had chosen the other. Care for a drink? It¡¯s no remshola, but I think it''s still pretty good.¡± He then brought out two glass cups from nothing and a red can. He then poured a black bubbling liquid from the red can into the cups and passed one over to Van.


    Van stared at the strange liquid, unsure of what it was. He looked up and saw that the person in front of him seemed to be enjoying the drink very much. As he watched, he noticed that the chair that the teenager was sitting on had changed, and was now a very comfy looking chair that floated in the air.


    ¡°Pah! Yes! That''s the good stuff! As a memory, I can¡¯t really take the initiative to enjoy things like this without being in an area like the one we are in now.¡± he said wiping his mouth. ¡°By the way, you can call me Ren, I would prefer you to call me Van, but I think that name is taken,¡± Ren said with a smirk.


    Van looked down to the book and noticed that many of the names in the book had V or A in the names, mostly both, and had similar variations of his own name. He looked up at the Ren. ¡°Are you a past life of mine?¡±


    Ren rolled his eyes. ¡°Perceptive, aren''t you?¡±


    Van glared.


    Ren raised his hands in immediate defeat. ¡°Right, right, sorry¡­ that was rude of me.¡± he righted himself a bit. ¡°Yes, I am a past life of yours,¡± he said with more seriousness.


    ¡°What did you mean that it was a good thing that I sat in this chair as opposed to the other?¡± Van asked.


    Ren nodded. ¡°In here, things are more a matter of perspective and will. By choosing the chair that clearly had more authority you choose to put yourself above whoever you called. If you had chosen the other chair¡­ things might have been messier as many of your less scrupulous past lives would have demanded an audience with you. You could still refuse, of course, but it would have been more difficult.¡±


    Van felt glad he dodged the figurative bullet by choosing the right chair. He sat back as he thought, he had so many questions, but he didn¡¯t know which ones to ask or if he even should. Like that, time passed, and Ren seemed more than content to wait it out as he enjoyed his drink and whipped up a panel and played something on it.


    Finally, Van couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why¡­ why all the past lives. Why me. Why was it my soul that was shattered and broken.¡±


    Ren paused from his game, looking up at Van with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can explain that, both because I don¡¯t think I should, and because I both do not have all the information or the right to say. Just know that your last life was¡­ difficult and it broke something in you. As for why you, there was no reason, it happened completely by chance. You were just reborn too quickly and your soul didn¡¯t have the time to heal. Just bad luck.¡±


    Van couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. ¡°Bad luck? Just Bad Luck!? I grew up in a weird world with weird rules, not feeling like a fit in, and then I was raped, and then I was forced to have sex again, like it was normal, which was fucked up, and fucked me up in the head a little more! Even as I tried to play it off-I-I-.¡± tears started to form around his eyes. He rubbed them away violently, angry at himself for letting his mask slip.


    ¡°If you''re still afraid of those nightmares, don¡¯t worry, after you leave and your soul realm is completed. Your nightmares, alongside your trauma, would be gone.¡± Ren said impassively.


    Van stared at Ren in shock at that. ¡°...Gone? What do you mean, Just gone?¡± he asked, unsure if he heard him right.


    ¡°I mean gone... is that a problem?¡± Ren said, uncaring of Van¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ shouldn¡¯t Trauma be something you overcome and grow stronger for doing so.¡± Van said unsure and in disbelief.


    Ren shrugged. ¡°I get what you''re trying to say. Imagine if someone lost their entire family and then someone told them they will get over it within a week because of reasons. But it remains a fact. Once you leave... you will not be the same as you were before...¡±


    Van actually felt scared of that. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more nightmares, especially of that time, but¡­ is it really alright to just get over it? Just because I awakened? And to have so much of me, my personality, the way I think, change due to having a completed soul realm. Would I even be me anymore?¡±


    Ren saw the look of fear in Van¡¯s face and sighed. He then pushed the untouched glass of black liquid closer to Van. ¡°calm down, I feel like you''re overthinking things. Have a drink.¡±


    Van looked at Ren and then the drink, with some hesitation he reached out and took a sip of the black liquid. ¡°It''s¡­ sweet?¡±


    Ren nodded. ¡°Listen, you''re not going to change as much as you think you are. You will still be largely you, just a little more, and better. Not to mention, it''s not all bad having past lives like us, in fact, I think you will become far stronger than you could ever dream of being, thanks to that very fact. Now, do you have any other questions?¡±


    Van stared into his glass, lost in thought before looking up. ¡°Where''s the orb my dad gave me? How do I operate that strange device in the center? Why do I have information about the others? How did I get my clothes back? What do I do next?¡± and many more questions.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow¡­ one question at a time,¡± Ren said, raising his hands. ¡°Your orb is probably in your treasury, the west point. By the way, smart of him to give it to you, you''re going to need it soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? And, I have a treasury?¡±


    ¡°I mean that that¡¯s a lot of essence that you can use to make yourself stronger! I come from a world that didn¡¯t have anything convenient like that, and even I understand the idea of it and what it can do. And let me tell you, your father just dropped a massive fortune on top of you. He must really love you... And yes, you do. It''s where you keep your physical possessions, such as the essence orb. And what you want to do with it is use it to upgrade your core to make this place bigger and have more slots to work with.¡±


    ¡°Slots?¡±


    Ren nodded. ¡°Each of the four points are slots, south, north, east, and west. All of them are already taken. The entrance and teleportation array in the south, the library of memories in the east, the vault/treasury in the west, and the communion in the north where we are. If you want to grow in power, you''re going to need more slots.¡±


    ¡°What do each of them do?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°The teleportation array makes it so that you can teleport wherever you wish within your soul realm. Even to other people''s soul cores, such as Anna¡¯s since she is also here. And-¡±


    ¡°Anna is here!¡± Van shouted in surprise.


    Ren glared, not liking being interrupted. ¡°Yes¡­ she is. She even has her own little island. And if you have permission from your wife and concubine, you can teleport to theirs, though it would be more difficult since their soul realms are not in yours. Now, may I continue?¡±


    Van felt properly chided and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. Now¡± he began again. ¡°The library of memories contains not just your memories, but your past lives as well. That''s why you may find that some books might have more than one lock. You would have also seen that we, including yourself, value our memories so highly, that the soul realm has created a figurative and literal attachment to them. As you no doubt saw when they were attached to the bookcases. Though if you were to go to the control center, you can change the appearance of them to say¡­ chains or something.¡±


    Van felt glad to hear that. He definitely didn¡¯t want those black tendrils.


    ¡°Finally, the vault/treasury, where you can store your physical possessions. That really should be self-explanatory. Everyone with a soul realm seems to be able to store their stuff in it, if it''s big enough so why not make a representation of a treasury/vault for convenience sake.¡± he said with a shrug ¡°The communion where we are, should also be self-explanatory as well, it''s where you can talk to all your¡­ past lives.¡± he hesitated, when he said that last part, but continued on as if nothing happened. ¡°Does that help somewhat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. thank you.¡± Van noticed the hesitation but decided it could wait for later. ¡°But I still need to know how to work the control center where my core is.¡± Van said.


    ¡°That my friend is going to take a long time.¡± Ren then made appear another red can and poured more into Van¡¯s drink. ¡°Now sit back, relax, because I have a whole mess of things to tell you, and not just about your core.¡±


    ---


    ¡°And that''s how it works, with me so far?¡±


    Van groaned and rubbed his temples, it had been literal hours and he didn¡¯t think he could take it anymore. ¡°Why so much math? Couldn¡¯t you have made things simpler?¡±


    Ren grinned. ¡°Where''s the fun in that? You should be happy! I made it so that you can become strong in a nice organized and structured way. It took me over ten years to perfect. Though I did have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°You made me into this, this¡­ Video game character?¡± Van said unsure of the word. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought it would be fun. Besides, all isekai stories have something similar like that, I¡¯m just keeping with the theme. Besides you''re not a video game character, you''re just based on the concept of rules and numbers that just so happened to be very similar in structure to an rpg video game.¡± Ren said with a mischievous smile.


    Van glared at Ren and sighed. ¡°I suppose things could have been worse¡­ At least I have an idea of¡­ umm¡­ you said you also installed a help menu and it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Top right corner,¡± Ren said flatly as if he said it many times before.


    ¡°Right. Thank you.¡± Van quickly said. ¡°So I think I can handle it from here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go through the tutorial one more time?¡± Ren asked, worriedly.


    Van winced. Already starting to hate the word. ¡®Tutorial¡¯¡­ and just ready to get on with his life. ¡°No, no. I think i¡¯m fine. If I have any problems in the future, I know I can always come back here to ask you, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And if you ever have any free time, just drop by and we can play a game or two.¡± Ren said with a smile, showing several floating blue panels with what Van presumed to be game titles.


    ¡°Sure. when I have the time.¡± Van said and waved goodbye with the intention of ending the conversation, only for nothing to happen.


    ¡°You have to close the book,¡± Ren said helpfully.


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ thanks.¡± Van did so and everything disappeared into nothingness and he was back in the white void. Now with an empty chair in front of him.


    Van got up from his desk and stretched. Glad to finally be free from all that explaining, but also happy for the useful information. ¡°He said Anna was here. Perhaps I can pay her a visit?¡± With great willpower he flew outside the barrier and felt that strange sensation once more and headed straight to the teleportation array, making far better time than he would have walking. Glad that Ren told him that he didn¡¯t have to walk everywhere.


    Once there, he landed and walked up to the pedestal. Like Ren had taught him, he reached out and felt the connection. Almost immediately a full 3d projection of his entire soul realm was shown. Van¡¯s eyes widened at the enormity of it all. He then narrowed his eyes in concentration and focused on looking for Anna. the image adjusted and zoomed in on an island in the distance. With a flash of blue light, Van was gone and was zipping through the air at unimaginable speeds until he landed on a far smaller array on Anna¡¯s island. The whole process took little more than a few seconds and left him a little dizzy. ¡°It''s more a transfer array than a teleportation one.¡±


    Regaining his balance, he looked around and found that it was somewhat similar to his island with two layers. But everything else was different. For one, it was far smaller than his and it only took about ten minutes to reach Anna¡¯s core.


    Anna¡¯s core was very different than his own, while his was black and metal, her¡¯s seemed to be made completely out of liquid. It moved in strange patterns, and as Van concentrated to take a closer look, he found that thousands of little lights were inside the core, and acted as if some sort of giant brain with neurons, almost like a mini-universe. He looked down and there was a one-inch pool of crystal clear water in a circle around the core with stone flooring. He looked around and couldn''t find a single Anna in the place.


    ¡°Odd? Where is Anna? I don¡¯t see her anywhere? I wanted to ask her what a hivemind was. Ren kept talking about how she was changing in a different way. And kept on saying. ¡°God damn hiveminds!¡± When I asked if he could look upon Anna for me. What''s really annoying is his explanation, saying that I was lucky and would figure it out eventually, and wouldn¡¯t explain any further.¡± Van sighed. ¡°Well, I guess since she isn¡¯t here I better get going.¡±


    Turning away, disappointed, Van walked back to the teleportation pad. And zipped back to his own island. He then flew towards the control center and up towards the platform where the chair was. Taking a seat, he was far more prepared for what was going to happen next than he was before.


    Soon he was floating in the chair with the panel in front of him. ¡°Alright let''s see. I believe this is the icon I¡¯m looking for is...¡± clicking on an image, it then brought up a top-down overview of his island. He then clicked the center and then clicked the upgrade, the price shown was 20 million units of mana or 20 thousand units of essence. ¡°Ren did say that because my soul realm was stagnant for so long that I would have to push it through the first time. Once that¡¯s done, my soul realm should slowly grow on its own without having to spend absurd amounts of mana or essence on it unless I want to make it grow faster.¡± He clicked okay and then saw that 20 thousand of his essence in the top right corner was deducted.


    Soon his entire island shook like it was struck by an earthquake, and the image in front of him changed and four new points were formed. Turning the inner layer of the island into the shape of a compass. The island itself seemed to double in size and the new price was now 40 million units of mana or 40 thousand units of essence for the next upgrade.


    ¡°Wow¡­ that was... amazing!¡­ I feel¡­ stronger...¡± Van looked around at his new and improved island with some pride. A little sad that he couldn¡¯t upgrade it again. But keeping in mind what Ren said to do next he moved on to the next phase.


    Bringing up his status he saw and clicked on the icon that displayed his race. Several images popped up, showing his Dhampir/lesser vampire race, his lesser aasimar race, his unawakened dual demon race, his unawakened dragon race, and finally...


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t joking¡­¡± Van thought in surprise. Godling. Van clicked on it and it displayed that his godling race was 0.02% awakened. He stared at it for a long time before exiting out of it. Moving on he turned to the right to the other race. The chimera. Clicking on it displayed that it was at 12.4% awakened. He clicked to awaken it and was given a prompt that someone had already donated the required mana for awakening, it then asked if he wanted to continue.


    Van clicked yes and almost immediately a surge of power rushed from all over his soul realm and entered the core. The core then shot out a beam of energy that hit him square in the chest. At first a little painful, it quickly abated and he felt nothing new about himself. Looking back to the screen, he found that he now had a new race, the lesser chimera level 1.


    He then dumped 2,500 units of essence for a total worth of 2,500,000 units of mana. Each level of up cost about 50,000 mana for a total of 50 levels. Once again a beam of energy, this time far more powerful than the one before hit him. He felt himself changing, this time for longer and far more painfully. After it was done, he quickly checked his display.


    Van was now a full chimera at level 1 and it would cost him 100,000 units of mana per level for a total of a hundred levels to reach greater chimera. Thankfully he did not have to do that. He was only told to level up his chimera. ¡°Ren told me not to spend any more essence when I finish since it''s so hard to get and instead use mana when it''s available.¡±


    Exiting out he went back to his status screen and decided to play around since he was done. He checked his races, ranks, traits, attributes, jobs/classes, skills and skill trees, inventory, map, and many other features and tabs. Having to use help for a lot of it. He also checked on Luna¡¯s and the other¡¯s info, but for some reason, couldn''t get anything in-depth about them. Especially Anna, who for some reason, had her display of information changed since last he¡¯d been here and now showed error signes and one big caption that read. God Damn Hiveminds! In bold. Which was a shame, since he believed he could also turn Anna¡¯s demon bloodline into a succubi one.


    A little weirded out at the display on Anna¡¯s profile, Van moved on until he reached the zapper. He clicked on her race to see what it would show. ¡°Huh¡­ interesting¡­ if she could get some fae and elf blood, plus some wind and water affinity, and a lot of mana, she would reach the requirements to become a lesser storm fairy. But she would also need to become a chimera and maybe an insect-kin, which is very rare and hard to come by, and difficult to do.¡±


    He then exited out of her info panel and went back to his. ¡°I hate to admit it, but now that I got somewhat used to it, it''s actually very helpful for my purposes. I can find out anything I want about myself, including what to do and how to do it. Not to mention, all the other bonuses...¡±


    Van exited out of the panel and got off the chair, floating in mid-air. With a thought, he zipped to the teleportation array, a smile on his face. ¡°I feel different. Good different!. Stronger... I can¡¯t wait to find out how much I changed. And now that my soul realm is complete, I won''t have to do a ritual every time I want to enter it. Things are finally going my way.¡± he said with a smirk.


    And in a beam of blue light. He was gone.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - SupremoCourt - for joining and supporting me.


    just want to say, this story won''t be turning into a litrpg. I am not good enough with numbers for that, nor can I quantify everything that is going to happen in this story. with that in mind, please enjoy!


    Also, should I just get rid of the last part of the name and keep Wolrd of Alvarra? or should I change it to another name? write your suggestions down below.

 Chapter 28: A New Van (nsfw)

    Van opened his eyes. He was standing right where he left off. In the middle of the circle with all twelve Annas surrounding him. He blinked and felt a little dizzy, a little off, and looked around to get his bearings. As he took in the view, he noticed that he still couldn''t see outside the circle, meaning that the ritual still hasn¡¯t finished yet. But going by the fluctuations in the mana it was slowly winding down and will end soon.


    Looking down on his body he noticed immediately that he had changed. He was taller, much taller than when he entered, and broad-shouldered. If before he looked like he was sixteen he now looked like he was seventeen to eighteen. He aged up several years in the span of a few hours. His skin was smoother and soft, yet harder at the same time like they could take an iron sword and only leave a small bruise. His nails while looking normally at first, with concentration changed to a black color and elongated, becoming claw-like before he changed them back by will. His vision was such that he felt he could see everything around him in picture-perfect detail, including behind. His breathing, his movements, his entire body, felt ten times more efficient than it was before.


    Van felt like a god. Like he was the pinnacle of evolution. He looked all over his body for any more signs of his improvement, but sadly found none other than his little friend going from huge to massive. ¡°Is that seriously the only other thing about me that grew?¡±


    A part of him in the back of his mind worried if he wasn¡¯t taking himself a little too seriously and tried to calm him down. Taking a deep breath he let it go, at the same time he relaxed his body, relieving himself of any tension he might have. He then proceeded to wait for the ritual to end.


    And as the ritual was coming to an end. A flash of light took place right in front of Van¡¯s eyes. Anna appeared out of nothing, seemingly going through some changes similar to himself, and what he saw, almost made his jaw drop.


    Anna also aged up by a few years, now putting her body¡¯s physical age close to his. Her hair grew longer and silky, and seemed to be a deeper black than before, reflecting the light in a cascade of dark brilliance. Her cool blue eyes remained somewhat the same, but now were crystal clear, sharper, and shined with an inner strength and glow. Her breasts seemed to have increased by two to three sizes, her skin becoming smooth and flawless, coupled with her narrow waist, she became a ravishing cool beauty type that would make it hard for anyone to look away.


    Van felt something, something that he didn¡¯t think he could feel. It stirred inside himself and wormed throughout his body. Almost against belief, he felt his little friend respond to Anna. That shocked him. Because for the first time, instead of a mixture of disgust, numbness, and a slew of other feelings. He, right now, felt a desire for Anna without any problems.


    ¡°What''s wrong master?¡± she said with a mischievous smile, playing with herself as she showed off her body. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Van was quiet for a while as he stared at her stark beauty. When he finally spoke, it was not about her body. ¡°Anna¡­ why are there thirteen of you?¡±


    Anna¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡° This is my power, it is what happens when I finally am complete. I can make as many copies of myself as I want, so long as I have the resources for them. Not to mention, so long as one of me is still alive, or you are still alive, we all will still be alive!¡± she said with a giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see¡­ we are finally one! Truly one! Our memories are one! Our minds are one! Our. Souls. Are. One! What one knows, the others know. We can make more of ourselves and give our new selves whatever information or skills we desire. Want an Anna all about fighting? You have it! Want an Anna all about cooking? You have it! Want an Anna all about the dirty¡­¡± she looked down between Van¡¯s legs. ¡°You definitely have it.¡± she said, licking her lips in a seductive and playful manner.


    ¡°What happened to you...¡± Van said worriedly, the Anna he knew was far more reserved and formal than the Anna in front of him right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, I¡¯m still the same Anna you know and love. Just a little more. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go back to being a little more normal when this high wears off.¡± she said with a giggle. ¡°But honestly... you can¡¯t begin to imagine what it feels like. The feeling of unity, of wholeness, of true completion! It''s all thanks to you... Thank you, master, thank you so much¡­ all of me, and I mean all of me, truly, from the bottom of our hearts. Love you.¡± she said with some tears in the ream of her eyes.


    Van was silent for a while after that extremely emotional confession, a little unsure on how to take it. And somewhat awkwardly, but also trying to put his feelings into it, replied with a simple. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    The smile Anna gave was truly worth it and she then stepped forward and gave Van a hug. Soon all the other twelve Annas moved from their positions and joined in into a massive group hug that left Van feeling very embarrassed.


    ¡°I guess now we are going to need a bigger bed.¡± Van joked.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Anna said with a grin.


    Right then and there, all the Annas, except for the Anna in front of him, disappeared. No. disappeared was the wrong word for it. Van felt something enter him, a whole lot of somethings. It felt weird, almost a little violating, but he quickly got used to it. Soon it was just him and the Anna in front of him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Van said, eyes furrowed and grabbing his chest in confusion.


    ¡°We just entered your soul realm is all.¡± Anna giggled. ¡°You can store us away or bring us out whenever you wish. When we are in your soul realm, we don¡¯t need to eat as much, and there''s no worry about us getting bored since we can train or hibernate inside you. We do have our own little island after all.¡± she said with a smile.


    Van wanted to question Anna a little more, but the circle finally finished winding down and Lorenzo, Alvaroz, Luna, and Leiah were finally able to see and join in on the circle. Luna and Leiah were the first to get up on the circle. Rushing towards them with great concern.


    ¡°Are you okay!¡± Luna said running up to Van scared.


    ¡°Are you hurt!¡± Leiah said with worry right after Luna and stood beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why? What''s wrong?¡± Van asked with concern.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really know,¡± Lorenzo said, speaking up from one of the many panels in front of him. ¡°All of a sudden we got weird readings from the ritual. Getting conflicting data, the circle draining far more mana than it should, strange fluctuations. And a bunch of other things!¡±


    Van looked down and noticed that there were several more mana orbs around the pedestal, all of them spent. He also noticed that the pillars looked a little fried. He shared a worried look with Anna and turned back to soothe the worries of the group in front of them. ¡°Well¡­ were fine. Nothing went wrong on our end. If anything, we feel great!¡±


    ¡°But where is Anna!¡± Luna said worriedly looking around. ¡°There is only one of her!¡± tears were starting to form around her eyes from fear out of what happened to her best friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m fine, better the fine, actually. My other bodies are just resting up inside of Van.¡± she said pointing at him.


    Luna finally paused to take a long enough look at Van. and what she saw, she definitely liked, if her blush was anything to go by. Yet despite that, she still asked Van anyway if it was true that the other Annas were just resting inside himself and that they were okay.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Van said. ¡°They are, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Luna searched his eyes and relaxed when it seemed like he was telling the truth. She then gave him a big hug with Leiah joining in. After a nice hug out she pulled away to get a better look at him. ¡°You grew so much!¡± her eyes wandered downward only to widen. ¡°Ya¡­ you definitely grew.¡±


    ¡°Hey, my eyes are up here.¡± Van always wanted to say that.


    Luna blushed, she then turned upward and got up on her toes.


    Van knew what she wanted and he leaned down and gave her a kiss. Their mouths touched and again, he felt himself stir. Which annoyed him, for while it did feel good to kiss his wife. He didn¡¯t enjoy how different his body reacted to how it did before.


    ¡°I love you...¡± Luna said, once their lips parted and turned into a smile.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Van said happily with a small smile of his own.


    They stared into each other''s eyes before a cough from his father brought them out of it. ¡°As much as I enjoy seeing you two get along. Me and Lorenzo were hoping to run Van and Anna through a test, to make sure everything is on the up and up. Do you two mind getting off the circle?¡± making it clear he meant Luna and Leiah.


    ¡°Aww. I wanted a kiss too.¡± Leiah said, a little dejectedly.


    Van bent down and gave a quick kiss to her too.


    Happy, Leiah left with Luna outside the circle.


    Once the two were out. Lorenzo began the test. Though it took a while since some of the instruments were not working like they should. But once everything was a go, the test went smoothly and was finished within a few minutes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lorenzo said as he went through his notes. ¡°Anna, I have never seen readings like these before. I don¡¯t know where your soul begins or ends. Where before there were some distinctions, now there is conformity.¡± he said worriedly. ¡° And Van, you are now a full-blown member of the chimera race without having three or more other awakened races. But it''s not a chimera variant that I''m aware of. Not to mention, you seem to have now gained the potential of a few more races, but all of them are locked, and all of which show up on my panel as ???, I don¡¯t even know where to begin with that. Though it also seems you can¡¯t awaken them because they are tied to your chimera race? What in the world happened in your soul realm!?¡±


    Van shrugged. Unsure how much he should say. ¡°What can I say, I had quite the journey. Dad wasn¡¯t joking when he said my soul realm was large. It took me hours to get from one place to another. After I reached my core, I upgraded it to the next level and everything changed! It cost me more than twenty thousand essences!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lorenzo said, rubbing his chin. Eyes narrowed like he knew Van was hiding a few things before sighing and turning off his panels. ¡°Well, no matter. Technically speaking, you all are very healthy, both in mind and body. For all intents and purposes, the two of you have done a successful soul awakening.¡± he smiled. ¡°congratulations.¡±


    Van felt more relief than he thought he would from hearing that. His body relaxed and his stomach gurgled, surprising him.


    Alvaroz smiled in amusement, along with everyone else. ¡°Well, I suppose that''s our cue. Let''s all get some dinner. I know I¡¯m starving. Alongside someone else I see.¡± he teased. Making Van blush. ¡°Your mothers would probably like to hear that you are okay too. So we should go tell them the good news!¡± and with that, they left to get a well-deserved meal. Luna and Leiah asking Van and Anna all sorts of questions about their soul realm adventure.


    ---


    After finding clothes that fit him, enjoying a good meal, and telling his parents and family everything that happened in his soul realm, or at least most of it. Van made his way towards his room. Once there he closed the door behind him and took a step back, not from the door, but just from everything that happened. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much I ate. I was like a bottomless pit! Even Thea was surprised.¡± he thought with a chuckle.


    But his thoughts quickly soured and his expression darkened. His jovial expression doing a complete turnaround ¡°Fuck... Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!!¡± he turned and hit the wall beside him. The sound of which surprised him due to how loud it was and how much more weight to his punch there was than he intended. He looked to his hand and it finally settled in how different he was, not just in mind, but in body.


    He turned his hand back into a fist. ¡°Ren wasn¡¯t lying. I¡­ I can''t actually remember much from when I was raped. Or more, it''s as if years have passed since then instead of just a week¡­¡± Van fell silent for a while. ¡°Am I truly over my nightmares of that day? Just like that?¡± he didn¡¯t know how to feel about something that should have shaped his entire life just becoming inquisitional just like that. ¡°But then again, how many people would kill to get over trauma like me?¡± he thought with a sigh. ¡°Should I really complain about it? But¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel, just a little angry about it!¡±


    He shook his head. And forced himself to calm down. He took a deep breath and let it out. He closed his eyes and centered his mind as he lay against the wall.


    After about five minutes he opened them. ¡°No¡­ this is fine¡­ because¡­¡± his eyes narrowed. ¡°I still fucking hate her¡­and that¡¯s what''s important. So long as I feel that. It''s fine¡­¡± He nodded to himself as if coming to the proper conclusion. He was afraid that without the trauma, his desire to hate Karen would also vanish. But while it did, by a little, it was only by a few drops in the bucket. Van still very much hated Karen, and to him, so long as he never forgot that. Then it was fine. ¡°One day¡­ I will get my revenge.¡± he thought with solemn promise.


    Just then, a light knock came from the door, surprising Van from his thinking. He turned to open it and found the rest of the group waiting outside.


    Luna waited there awkwardly before saying. ¡°Umm¡­ If you want, we could give you some more time.¡±


    Van blinked, wondering if some of what he was thinking was still showing on his face. ¡°No¡­ it''s okay¡­ I was just about to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Then we can take a bath together!¡± Anna said with a giggle. ¡°Oh, who am I kidding! We always take a bath together!¡± she then pushed on through dragging everyone into her pace and ushering them forward. ¡°Come on, come on. No time like the present!¡±


    Soon, the group found themselves in the changing room. With a sigh, Van took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom. ¡°You know¡­ I could use some relaxation.¡± Van though. And relaxation was what happened. Anna got the work in cleaning the girls and himself, even with just one of her, she was able to pull off the work of several, Van and everyone else just enjoying the heat of the water and more importantly, the back rubs she gave. ¡°Ya¡­ this is nice, getting a nice back rub while soaking in a hot tube surrounded by people dear to me. Things really are looking up.¡±


    ---Sex Scene----


    That was when Leiah had a mischievous glint in her eye. She saw how preoccupied Van was with getting his back done by Anna, and generally wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything else. Van had his arm around Luna who was leaning against him in the tub. Every so often his little friend would twitch against his will and he would blush but tried to pretend nothing was happening, more wanting to just enjoy the moment than anything else.


    Leiah knew this was the time. She sensed that Van had changed since coming out of the ritual, not just in body, but in mind too. Before, she was turned down constantly. The only time she got any was during the wedding night. But now... now it might be different, and she was going to test it.


    Taking a deep breath she silently dove under the waters of the bathtub and made her way towards Van. he had his eyes closed and his head tilted slightly back as Luna draped herself across him with Anna kneading his shoulders and upper back. This let Leiah get close to him completely unnoticed.


    Being pretty good at holding her breath, Leiah silently watched from under the waters and stared at Van¡¯s twitching member. In one quick motion, she had Van¡¯s cock in her mouth.


    Van jumped in shock. His body twitching. He looked down only for his vision to be obscured by Luna¡¯s hand. He gave her a sideways glance of confusion, only for her to give him a knowing smile in return and lean forward to give him a kiss.


    Still in the tub, Leiah was just as shocked by the sudden movement as Van was to feel something wrap around his cock. But she was able to hold on and soon, everything calmed down once again. Which meant she could get to work. Slowly, like it was the tastiest treat that should be thoroughly enjoyed. Leiah greedily sucked on Van¡¯s member, feeling it grow bigger and bigger until she felt like it would take up her entire throat. It was then when she realized that she did not think this through, Van already was pretty huge, but since the ritual, he became massive and was still growing bigger. But that only made her more determined, so even as she felt her throat stretch she pushed on forward.


    Van couldn¡¯t take it. Parting lips from Luna, he took his hand and brought them on Leiah. Despite being a little annoyed by the sudden turn of events, he never felt like this before, never felt the need so deeply. He grabbed Leiah''s head and forced her in deeper until there were bubbles spilling out of her nose. He then came. A massive load, bigger than any he has ever done before, filling her mouth and throat, he could literally feel his sperm rush down into her waiting stomach. His body tensed and then relaxed and Leiah was free.


    Her head rocketed out of the water. Face a little red from the lack of oxygen. She swallowed everything she could before taking a deep breath of the clean air. ¡°That¡­ was... fucking... amazing!¡± she said with a wide grin and her chest heaving in and out, before clambering on top of him. Without preamble, she inserted him into her in one go and started moving her body.


    Unbelievable. When Van felt her let go of his cock, he missed it. But now that he was inside her, he felt good again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much I¡¯m enjoying this! I might get addicted¡­¡± just as he finished his thought. Anna moved around to the side and, with some finicking of her position. Pushed her crotch in front of Van¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lick it...¡± she said. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the other me¡¯s, we can now share feelings and experiences with each other. So¡­ get to work.¡± she said moving her slit into his face.


    Van needed no other prompting. Surprised as he was by her demeanor, he got to work eating Anna out, feeling something far more sticky the water coat his face as he did so. Anna moaned as she slowly rocked her hips back and forth and grabbed Van¡¯s head.


    Luna, not wanting to be left out. Took one of Van¡¯s free hands and guided it to her own slit and began to moan alongside everyone else as he got to work on her as well.


    Like this they spent the hour, instead of getting clean, getting dirty. Every so often the girls would switch places riding Van¡¯s cock. Van was carried away by the pleasure, he came over and over again, filling them up. Until finally it was over.


    The last one was Luna, who was now the smallest of the group, before the ritual, on their wedding night, Van reached in so deeply that he fucked the entrance to her womb. Now he was hitting her entrance over and over again, her stomach bulging with his member and she still could not take it to the base. Yet Luna loved every second of it, perhaps it was her succubi blood, but she rode his cock with everything she had with a look of pure bliss and ecstasy.


    With one last orgasm and one last massive load into Luna to the point that it made her stomach swell out a little, Van relaxed, tired. He felt, if he forced himself to, that he could continue. But since everything was ending on a high note, there was no reason to see if that was true. Luna moaned in his ear as the last of his sperm worked its way into her womb. Her body shuddered and then relaxed as it lay against him. She then snuggled him and whispered that she loved him, and he whispered the same to her.


    Van relaxed and looked up. Thinking that truly, perhaps the future was looking bright.


    After a while. The group properly got cleaned and went to bed and fell into a deep and joyful sleep.

 Chapter 29: Learning how to breathe

    After many tearful goodbyes with Luna and Anna, Leiah finally left to go back to school, promising to return next break. Despite only knowing her for a week, Van was going to miss her. Even his zapper came to say goodbye, before floating away to explore her new home more. ¡°That zapper really has an adventuring spirit.¡± Van thought as he watched it fly away. ¡°It''s kinda sad though, that it doesn''t stick around much.¡±


    With that over, Van went back along with the girls to his room to change and leave to the back yard. The corner of which had a pool where Thea and his father would be waiting for them.


    ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up!¡± Thea said with a grin. ¡°I was wondering if you got cold feet.¡±


    Van sighed. Since leaving with his towel, Anna and Luna had not been able to look away from him. Which he supposed made sense, considering he was wearing nothing but his bathing suit for the pool. It felt weird to walk outside with so little clothing, but honestly, it was the only normal thing about this world if one were to compare it to other worlds with beach culture. Except for the fact that Luna, Anna, And Thea, were only wearing the bottom half of their bathing suit, revealing their breasts.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t get cold feet.¡± Anna giggled. ¡°He was just embarrassed that he had to walk around practically naked! All the girls we passed, couldn¡¯t help but give him a sideways glance.¡± she giggled once more.


    Thea¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Gods bless that reincarnater for introducing us to bathing suits and beach culture, before he went mad and killed himself, am I right?¡± she said, staring at Alvaroz unabashedly.


    ¡°Are those who remember past lives that common? Or go insane that easily?¡± Van thought, but asked. ¡°How long ago was this?¡±


    Thea shrugged. ¡°A few hundred years ago or so, maybe more.¡± then she clapped her hand. ¡°Now, who knows why we''re here?¡±


    ¡°Well, you did, say you will be making us do more intense training.¡± Van shivered at that considering what her last training entailed. ¡°So perhaps swimming has something to do with that? Speaking of training, I have to thank you. When that bitch was riding me, it was only thanks to that I was able to concentrate enough to bring up my aura and hit her on the nose before she tied me up more securely. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that if not for you.¡±


    Thea seemed happy to hear that, she even blushed a little. ¡°Well, no need to thank me for that. If anything you should thank yourself for training so hard that you could do that. I still can¡¯t get over having failed you as a mother for not being able to be there for you when I should have. Though I am glad it was of some help to you.¡± She finished a sad smile on her face.


    ¡°So that¡¯s still eating at her¡­¡± Van was touched, it reminded him again how much his family actually cared for him and how lucky he really was. ¡°Still¡­ thank you,¡± Van said firmly.


    Now it was Thea¡¯s turn to be a little touched. ¡°Well¡­ your welcome,¡± she said a little embarrassed and unsure how to reply to such genuine thanks. She shook her head and gave a grin. ¡°But I hope you realize, just because you put me in a good mood, doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to go easy on you.¡±


    Van shrugged. ¡°It was worth a shot,¡± he said with a grin to which Thea replied in kind with.


    ¡°Now, what we''re going to do here is what any good Vampire, or in this case, dhampirs, should know and learn.¡± Thea began, ¡°as you know, we are considered near undead. That means we have less weakness than those who are considered, ¡®living¡¯. With me so far?¡± she asked the group, to which they replied with a nod.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m sure you have noticed, but properly trained vampires, move with a certain grace. Some of which is natural, the other, is thanks to training. Vampires can have so much precise control over their body, that to most, it seems unnatural. And the first step to learning that graceful movement is to learn how to breathe.¡± She said seriously.


    ¡°Being able to control your breathing is the first step to gaining that kind of grace, it''s not only good for training on how to be a warrior, but for a vampire, it will literally set you apart from most other races. You could even say, it''s where vampires get their arrogance from when looking down on others.¡±


    Thea narrowed her eyes. Staring at each person individually. ¡°The first step is¡­ holding your... breath¡­¡±


    Van looked at her, wondering if she was serious. And glanced to the sides where Anna and Luna was.


    ¡°It might seem simple¡­¡± Thea continued. ¡°But it''s what puts us above the weakness of the other races. For example, I can hold my breath for a full seven hours. Alvaroz can do it for six and a half. There are even others, who can hold their breath for a whole day, some even two days¡­ as vampires and being near undead, we don¡¯t actually have to breathe as much as others, coupled with something else I¡¯m going to be teaching you, and well...¡± she let that last part hang.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, somewhat in disbelief and awe at being able to hold one''s breath for so long.


    ¡°By being able to hold your breath for so long, you can survive poison gas or areas where it''s dangerous to breathe or if thrown into the ocean, survive underwater for far longer than most would believe, or hide from a predator. I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how many times just being able to hold my breath for a little longer than most literally saved my life. Our lives.¡± she shared a look and a nod with Alvaroz.


    ¡°As Dhampirs, you won¡¯t be able to hold your breath, as long as us. But you still should be able to hold it for far longer than the average person. We will be training you on how to hold your breath, how to breathe properly, and how to swim. As swimming will not only train many of the muscle groups of your body but help you get more familiar with them so that you can have more control over them. Any questions?¡± Thea asked.


    Van and the girls shook their heads.


    ¡°Good. oh, and Luna dear. I¡¯m sorry, but I still think you are too young to join in on the training, please wait aside with your father.¡±


    Luna gave a hurt look. She then, with a dejected posture, walked towards Alvaroz and waited beside him.


    She then watched as her mother started giving instructions on how to breathe, straightening their backs and watching their chest swell in and out, telling them what they should feel and having them hold their breath for five seconds before releasing and repeating the process.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± she muttered with her eyes a little wet as she watched Anna whisper something to Van that made him laugh. ¡°I want to be strong too. They are not much older than me!¡± she looked at the sight of Anna and Van getting along, and for the first time, felt a twinge of jealousy. A hand came on her shoulders and she looked up.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like being left out. But your mother has a good reason for it. Your body is still too weak and she worries, pushing you will do more harm than good.¡± Alvaroz said kindly.


    ¡°But she¡¯s fine pushing Anna and Van, even to the point they get hurt! And still pushes them!¡± she looked down, a little sulky. ¡°It''s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s nothing you can do but wait. You can train with me! I can help you along so that you can train with them eventually.¡± Alvaroz said helpfully.


    Luna thought about it, before another thought entered her mind. Hesitantly, she decided to talk about it, as it was what was really on her mind, more than just being left out of the training. ¡°I¡­ heard¡­ from Anna¡­ That now she will always know where Van is, whether he is okay or not. And can always be there for him right away. She is stronger, prettier, and if something were to happen to Van. It is her that can do something about it right away. And I¡­ I¡¯m still too weak to do anything¡­ I can¡¯t even protect my man¡­¡± real tears started to form on her eyes.


    She then turned to Alvaroz, determination in her eyes, and a serious expression on her face. ¡°I want to be soul linked to Van. to be connected to him in this life and the next. So that I can always be there for him.¡±


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Alvaroz said with a sad look. ¡°Being soul linked isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. It''s dangerous and it was only done with Anna because it would have helped both of them and made them stronger to survive their soul awakening. It should not be done on a whim.¡±


    ¡°This is not a whim!¡± Luna said, somewhat furiously, surprising Alvaroz. ¡°Anna and Van share a special connection. And that connection makes them stronger. I mean, just look at them!¡± she said pointing at the two. Pointing out how much they had changed. ¡°Is it so wrong that I want to share that special connection with my own husband? Or that I want to get strong to protect him like Anna. And Anna is my friend. I should be able to stand by her side.¡±


    Alvaroz was silent. He could understand the desire to be strong and protect what''s important to you. But felt like Luna just didn¡¯t seem to understand the dangers of being soul linked or soul bonded. As much as he hated to say it. He put his own son''s wellbeing before Anna¡¯s when they did the ritual to link them. It was that difference that actually helped them link so flawlessly, Van¡¯s soul realm was so big, it literally consumed Anna¡¯s, turning a simple soul link into a full soul bond, and maybe something more... He still felt guilty about it.


    Alvaroz told Luna this, in hopes she would understand and after explaining, finished with. ¡°You see. You can¡¯t soul link, at least not on equal terms. If you were to soul link him, you will be forced into a master-servant relationship with him¡­ you won¡¯t really be husband and wife like that¡­¡±


    Luna shook her head. ¡°That''s where you are wrong. I still would be his wife, if anything as his wife I should be bonded to him!


    Alvaroz got a little angry now. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!


    A hard glint formed in Luna¡¯s eyes as she stared down Alvaroz. ¡°On the contrary, it''s safer.¡± she then told him something else that Anna told her.


    Alvaroz felt like his whole world was rocked. ¡°Are you serious!?¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°Anna wouldn¡¯t lie to me. She said that she cannot die unless Van dies. Even if she were to sacrifice her body. She could slowly create a new one for herself inside his soul realm.¡±


    Alvaroz hesitated. Already thinking how Thea would be interested in that for her daughter. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that it would be the same for you. That may be true for her. But your soul realm and her soul realm are two different things. There''s no telling what would happen when someone does a soul link. And you''re hoping the same thing will happen to you that happened to her. How can you be sure that you would end up so lucky?¡±


    Luna stared at her father in the eyes. ¡°I believe it will happen. And even if it does not. At least I will be connected with my husband. As A man, I know you can¡¯t understand. But whether you like it or not, as a woman, if there''s a chance, I¡¯m going to take it.¡±


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t know what to say to that. He knew if his wives had a chance to be properly connected to him with a soul link safely, they probably would. ¡°Women... seriously... what strange creatures.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk it over with your mother and Lorenzo. But don¡¯t think she would so easily agree. It is Thea we are talking about, and she would do anything to protect you after all.¡±


    ¡°I feel like she would understand. Or at least come around to it eventually.¡± Luna said with certainty.


    The two looked back towards the rest of the group and saw Thea violently dunking Van¡¯s and Anna¡¯s head under the water of the pool with an evil grin on her face. They watched as Van and Anna tried to lift their heads for breath, but were not strong enough to break through Thea¡¯s iron grip. A part of Luna actually was thankful that she wasn¡¯t included in today''s training.


    ¡°You know...¡± Alvaroz began as he continued to watch his son partially drown. ¡°A succubi, even as they wish to surround their man with women, still want to be the most important one to him. How do you know you don¡¯t want to soul link with my son because you''re jealous of Anna?¡±


    Luna hesitated. Thrown off by the question. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ maybe a part of me is jealous. But¡­ that still won''t stop me from forming a link with him. I know I¡¯ve only known him for a few years. And only been married to him for a week. But¡­¡± she brought her hand to her chest and tightened. ¡°This warm feeling of being with this family, this kindness and love. And just the pure innocence of Van¡­ I know he loves me, truly loves me, and wants to love me more. I can feel it through our marriage link¡­ I want to keep that feeling forever¡­ is that so wrong?¡±


    Alvaroz slowly shook his head. Remembering how badly she was treated by the other house of Moonshadow when she was a hostage. Picturing in his mind''s eye the damage done to her ears and back. Scars that probably won''t heal for a long time. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to lose what she has gained.¡± then remembered something.


    ¡°If Van dies you¡­¡± he paused as he realized that she probably already took that into account.


    Luna gave a small smile. ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯m prepared for that, and more... I would rather die than be parted.¡±


    Alvaroz looked at Luna like he was finally seeing her for the first time. ¡°Did she have to grow up so quickly, so fast, because of what she had been through?¡± he thought that despite looking younger than Van and Anna, Luna was probably, at least mentally, just as old if not older than them.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re not clinging onto something, more for your own sake, then because you believe it should be done?¡± Alvaroz asked. Not looking at Luna.


    Luna also watched her husband and Anna swim, not looking at Alvaroz. ¡°I thought about that¡­ and you are right¡­ it¡¯s probably for a far more selfish reason than anything. But¡­ I really do want to be with him forever. He makes me happy and feel safe. And if it''s for him, I don¡¯t mind changing and becoming a better version of myself for him. Perhaps it''s just a women thing, how we act when we finally have something to protect. But whether it''s instincts, blood, trauma, or whatever else. It still won¡¯t change the way I feel for him. And it was knowing that that helped make my decision.¡±


    Alvaroz sighed. ¡°Gods dammit.¡± he looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do to help you,¡± he said, giving in.


    Luna looked to him with a smile. ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. You still have to convince everyone else. Including Van. and something tells me, he would be the most difficult to convince. He cares about you as much as you do about him.¡± Alvaroz said, returning the smile.


    Luna nodded with a sly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll convince him eventually,¡± she said with confidence, turning to look at the other group only for her smile to vanish and blink stupidly at the sight before her.


    Van and Anna looked exhausted. Somehow Thea was balancing herself on the top of their backs. One foot on the other as they tried to swim in sync and not to drown.


    Alvaroz sighed and shook his head. ¡°This is what happens when she gets carried away with no one to watch her. It''s not even proper training. She¡¯s just having fun at their expense.¡± As he watched both his son and Anna struggled and gasped for breath with Thea egging them on and yelling at them to continue.


    ¡°How did it even get to that?¡± Luna asked, genuinely concerned and curious.


    ¡°Trust me, your mother can say a lot of stupid things so convincingly that even a scholar with decades of experience and knowledge wouldn¡¯t know whether or not to take her seriously. Trust me, I know from experience,¡± Alvaroz said.


    Thea then took a pose, hand and finger pointed forward, and laughed out loud the joy she was having before falling into the water as Van and Anna couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Well, I figured something like this may happen,¡± Alvaroz said, bringing a beach ball out from his soul realm. ¡°Let''s join in and have some fun. What do you say?¡± he asked Luna with a grin.


    Luna grinned in return and got a running start and cannonballed into the pool. Alvaroz joined in soon after.


    Soon, everyone was just enjoying their time in the pool. Especially Van and Anna, for having their training end early. Thea thought, didn¡¯t seem to have noticed, as she threw the beach ball to her daughter. Their laughter was heard from so far away, that even Lorenzo and Lillia came to join in on the Fun, soon followed by the zapper. And like that the hours passed.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Shadow


    Just want to say, I''m pretty sad to find out that many of the people who joined me on Patreon left before the end of the month before they were charged. They essentially saw ten chapters ahead and got out before they had to pay. so an extra special thanks for all those who stayed! I''ve been writing a lot lately, now at chapter 55. so I''m going to take a break for the rest of the month. It''s that time of year after all, have things to do, people to meet, doctor, dentist, taxes, etc. so I''ll be a bit busy for a while.  with that said, I meant to do a double post last week, but I''ll do it this week since I feel like I''ve made good progress.

 Chapter 30: Learning how to eat

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Van asked worriedly for about the hundredth time.


    ¡°Yes Van, I am,¡± Luna replied somewhat testily. Annoyed about having to repeat herself so many times.


    ¡°Sorry. It''s just. I don¡¯t think we have to do this. Getting a soul link is dangerous. The only reason why it worked out so well, was because me and Anna were blood bonded and she made that ridiculous oath. Otherwise, so much could have gone wrong, and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡± Van tried to explain.


    ¡°Hey! I meant every word I said back then. And I still do today!¡± Anna interjected. ¡°And don¡¯t drag me into this!¡±


    ¡°And we''re already here. I¡¯m not about to get cold feet now!¡± Luna added.


    ¡°I just think you should think about it some more,¡± Van said.


    ¡°I already thought about it for two months! Most of which was waiting for you to agree!¡± tears started to form on the rims of her eyes. ¡°Do you really not want to be linked with me that badly?¡± Luna asked a little hurt by Van¡¯s constant refusals.


    ¡°We are linked... through marriage. Nothing can take that away from us. I just don¡¯t think we should risk ourselves in the hopes of something slightly more.¡± Van tried to console.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Van¡­ but I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to do this. Otherwise¡­ I want a divorce!¡± Luna said, sounding like she meant it.


    Van paled. ¡°You can¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just a stupid ritual! There''s no reason for you to divorce over that, is there?¡±


    ¡°If its just a ¡®stupid ritual¡¯. Then why are you so against it?¡± Luna quoted back. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here until we''re linked, and that final!¡±


    ¡°Is this seriously our first fight as a married couple? I understand why she may want to do this, but as I have grown older, wiser, and more knowledgeable. I have realized how big of a risk, my father and Lorenzo were taking when they did it the first time.¡± Van sighed. ¡°But¡­ I suppose we have improved since then, and honestly speaking, it''s probably safer now than ever.¡± he looked at Luna. ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Alright Luna. You win. We will go through the ritual. I¡¯m sure, considering how much my soul realm has strengthened and no doubt how much Lorenzo¡¯s skill has improved over the years, that It might not be as dangerous as it once was. So¡­ I¡¯m willing to take the chance if you are.¡± Van said, in a slightly defeated voice.


    The smile Luna gave could have lighted up the night. She ran and gave Van a big hug. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯ll see, with this we will be together forever!¡± she said, giddy.


    Van smiled kindly and hugged her back and looked up to Lorenzo and his father near the pedestal. Their expressions were one where if they had popcorn, they would be eating right now as they enjoyed the drama that was playing out. ¡°You have improved, right?¡± Van asked Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo grinned. ¡°Of course I have improved! Don¡¯t you worry. It would go even smoother than the last time you went through it.¡± he then started ordering them around and had them take their places.


    ¡°Are you two ready? You might feel a prick in your soul realm, followed by a sense of vertigo once we begin. It''s important that neither of you rejects the process otherwise things could go bad. I¡¯ve made some improvements to the circle that I think will help with the dizziness and a breaker that, should anything go wrong, can make it so that we can terminate the ritual before anyone gets seriously hurt.¡± Lorenzo finished somewhat proudly.


    Van was impressed. It was a great improvement over the first one he took so many years ago.


    ¡°Now before we begin. Luna, is there any oaths you would like to say?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Luan turned to her friend who was watching. ¡°Actually¡­ Can we do a blood binding ritual first? I hear it improves our chances.¡±


    Lorenzo blinked, then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your marriage acts somewhat the same way, just a little different.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ then...I¡­¡± she took a deep breath ¡°I, Luna, do swear to obey and protect my master, and husband. To have no other than him, to give mind, body, and soul, to his needs. To offer my life in exchange for his own. My heart in exchange for his happiness. So do I swear on my blood, so do swear on my soul. Now and forever, and in every life.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was shocked. Not only was it a powerful oath, but it was almost word for word the same as Anna¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Luna¡­ are you sure?¡± Alvaroz asked uncertainly.


    Luna nodded and said nothing more. Only looking straight at Van with determination.


    ¡°Okay then¡­ here we go!¡± Lorenzo then pressed a few things and the magic circle began to glow. Van and Luna felt a prick inside themselves, followed by a sense of lightheadedness and confusion. And just as quickly as it began, it was over.


    It happened so quickly, Van still wasn¡¯t able to get over his shock before it ended. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± he yelled, once he got over the dizziness. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Simple. I love you, and I want to be with you forever. For me, it was a no brainer.¡± Luna replied, trying to act calmly while trying to shake the dizziness out of her at the same time.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡­ you!¡± Van was at a loss for words. The greater the oath, the more powerful it is. And she just made a big one. As big as Anna¡¯s when she first made her¡¯s.


    ¡°It''s over Van.¡± Luna said. ¡°You can¡¯t undo it.¡±


    For the first time ever. Van was genuinely angry at Luna, so much so, Luna winced when she felt the anger through their new link. He then tried to rein it in and relax, taking a deep breath before letting it out. ¡°Okay. fine. I suppose what''s done is done. But this isn¡¯t over. Understand?¡±


    Luna nodded, a little sad that Van wasn¡¯t as happy for the ritual as she was. Everyone looked away awkwardly.


    With that Van left, and everyone else went their separate ways. He needed some time alone to think. He wasn¡¯t as angry as he showed. But he was a little hurt. Slowly he made his way to the castle balcony to take a look from a high place, which always calmed him down somewhat ¡°That kind of oath¡­ she is more a slave to me now than a wife¡­ so why did she do it?¡± he shook his head trying to understand why when a hand came onto his shoulder. He looked and found that it was his father.


    ¡°She did it because she loves you,¡± Alvaroz said simply as if reading Van¡¯s thoughts.


    Van turned surprised then looked away. ¡°Why is it that I''m the bad one for not liking it? It¡¯s not what I wanted.¡±


    Alvaroz shrugged. ¡°She is a woman. Women do these kinds of things. You forget it''s a woman''s duty to protect men in need. Save them from burning buildings or being trapped in towers. There are hundreds of stories about saving the prince in distress. Knightly women coming to the rescue, swearing oaths, slaying monsters¡­ maybe she figured, if she made a great and powerful oath, you would think more highly of her¡­or perhaps it had something to do with her honor and pride as a woman.¡±


    ¡°But now she is like a slave to me!¡± Van said, annoyed. ¡°Or at least, technically speaking. I wanted her as my wife, not as my subordinate! Maybe¡­ maybe, I''m still slightly influenced by my past lives, but¡­ marriage, love, it goes both ways. No one should be higher than the other, they should be equal¡­¡±


    Alvaroz thought about that. ¡°That is an interesting point of view. But¡­ in this society, it''s usually the women that rule the family, and men regulated to being breeders or someone to tie other families to. Perhaps it is true in other worlds where things are more equal. But here, there always has to be someone at the top.¡±


    The two then talked for a few hours about the world and what''s right and what wrong, Alvaroz being very understanding and generally just enjoying each other''s company. Van felt like he was finally able to relax, and thinking about it, he realized he overreacted just a tad.


    Alvaroz then looked down at his son gently. ¡°She made that oath because she trusts you with her very soul. She believes in you. And as the head of the family. It''s your responsibility to answer and meet those expectations. So... try not to hate her for it.¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t hate her¡­ I can¡¯t hate her¡­ I love her too much for that¡­ but I suppose you''re right. I should apologize.¡±


    With that, they left so that Van could apologize to Luna. after meeting, and telling Luna what was on his mind, and how much he just really cared for her. They made up. Luna was in tears with how happy she was to know she wasn''t hated.


    ¡°I could never hate you,¡± Van said bring Luna in closer. Luna squeezed him back hard. And then got on her toes and tried to go in for a kiss that Van had to lean down for her.


    After a passionate kiss, they parted. And Luna was happy again. Which made Van happy. Which meant all was right in the world. After that, they went to have lunch and enjoyed the rest of the day together.


    One passionate night later and it was morning. But when they went for breakfast, they were surprised to find that no food was laid out for them.


    ¡°Sorry kiddo''s,¡± Thea said, surprising them from behind. ¡°For today''s training, it''s best you not eat anything. Now follow me¡­ you to Luna.¡± she said that last part reluctantly as if she didn¡¯t want Luna to join in just yet.


    With that, Luna, Van, and Anna, followed Thea into the training yard. Where a hobgoblin was waiting for them alongside Alvaroz.


    ¡°Today we will be learning about mana eating. Or mana feeding as some might call it.¡± Thea began. ¡°Mana eating is the ability to consume mana in place of food. Something that goblins and hobgoblins are naturally able to do at birth, which is why we brought one here with us today to help give pointers.¡± she pointed at a hobgoblin that was standing nearby. The hobgoblin waved cheerfully.


    ¡°This is an extremely hard skill to master, but if you were able to learn it. You would be able to go for days without needing to eat or drink. Though it is mostly used to lessen how much you would normally consume a day. And going without food completely is only for extreme situations.¡± Thea said with a shudder as if the mere idea of going without food for days was a nightmare. ¡°Combined with the ability to hold one''s breath, you can hold it even longer with this skill, essentially making it so that you, with these two skills, are immune to what most mortals are weak to. The need to eat, breathe, and soon, sleep. And maybe even more.¡±


    ¡°The first step in learning how to mana eat is similar to how one learns to cultivate mana, so learning this will help you later when Lore starts teaching you about that. Now you have all been learning how to meditate for years, mostly for one reason or another. we will have you use what you have learned meditating and make you more aware of your natural mana pool and how to manipulate it.¡±


    ¡°The first step is to change into your bathing suits and give me twenty laps. I want you all nice and hungry from the work out.¡± and with that, Thea sent them off to change.


    Returning, they set off for the pool and did twenty laps and then a bunch of other exercises to tire themselves out. They worked for hours until it was near lunchtime, all the while Thea was also reminding them on how to breathe and be more aware of their bodies movements. After an exhausting workout session, they collapsed on their backs.


    ¡°Good, good! Now that you are all tired.¡± Thea said with an evil grin and her arms crossed. ¡°it''s time to learn about mana eating! Don¡¯t worry about not getting it the first time, I''m not expecting you to get it on the first day after all.¡±


    Thea then had them sit cross-legged and had them close their eyes. ¡°You all should be able to sense mana by now, yes? And I know you all can cast simple cantrips. Learning how to manipulate your mana is the first step for¡­ well¡­ everything! Now I want you to feel your stomach, how hungry it is¡­ use your senses to feel how your body nourishes itself, how the energy flows throughout your body. All you have to do¡­ is feed it a different type of energy! Of course, it will not be as effective or cost-effective for that matter, but it''s better than nothing!¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes opened wide as realization struck him. ¡°Wait¡­ she means¡­¡± Van thought back to when he was being raped, how he used some of his aura to compensate for his body being drained. He closed his eyes and reached out for his mana, it was a little different from his aura, but with some finagling, he was able to do it somewhat to how he did it last time.


    Thea was continuing to explain when she sensed a shift in Van and paused in disbelief. Looking down to get a better look, she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. ¡°He got it already!?¡±


    ¡°Van¡­ how did you¡­?¡± she began to ask, unsure how to word her question.


    Van opened his eyes and explained how, impart thanks to her training in how to keep a calm mind. When he was being raped by Karen, he tried to use aura to fight back, but then couldn¡¯t anymore and was forced fed eros. After that, he was desperate and tried to figure out another way to use his aura to save himself. And figured, maybe he could use his aura to compensate for his body being drained.


    Thea was silent. ¡°To so easily be able to switch and manipulate the energies. I heard incubi and succubi are masters at manipulating energy, and that their skill was such that they could completely forgo eating anything for weeks and months. But I didn¡¯t think it was true. Or maybe being in a life and death situation forced him to grow? Perhaps a combination of the two?¡±


    ¡°Thea?¡± Van asked as he saw her take a faraway look.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, right¡­ you can leave early for lunch, you don¡¯t need to come by to learn this skill anymore.¡± she then gave a smile. ¡°I¡¯m also glad to hear my training was helpful once again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if not for your training.¡± Van honestly said.


    Thea stuck her chest out in pride and looked very pleased with herself. ¡°Yes, well, this is what happens when you listen to me! You should do everything I say without complaint from now on!¡±


    ¡°Within reason,¡± Alvaroz interjected. Which earned him a pout from Thea.


    ¡°Alright then, thank you for the lesson,¡± Van said, getting up and waving goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m going to get change and have lunch.¡± and with that he left, leaving Luna and Anna with a thoughtful expression as if giving them an idea.


    ¡°That was easier than I thought it would be. Thought probably more to do with luck than actually learning it properly. Still, that is one less chore to do, I''m glad Thea was distracted by something and I was able to sneak away, otherwise, I would have probably been forced to do another twenty laps.¡± Van thought as he made his way to the castle.


    Once Van was gone, the group got back to work, with the hobgoblin helping out giving pointers to the girls who were learning surprisingly fast. So fast that Thea was genuinely wondering if this was going to be one less fun thing to teach sooner than she expected.


    ¡°Van I can somewhat get¡­ but Luna and Anna are also learning absurdly fast. How!?¡± Thea thought as she stared at the two in disbelief.


    Luna was able to more easily learn how to do it because of her teachings with Lillia on learning how to manipulate mana and use magic. Not to mention, she always felt it was easier for her to learn magic than anything physical.


    As for Anna, right now her other twelve bodies inside Van were also practicing, trying to learn the skill as quickly as possible, despite not being normally good at magic or manipulating mana.


    The session ended with the both of them being weeks if not months ahead in the learning of mana eating without Thea really having to do anything. Especially because the hobgoblin she asked to join was giving out pointers better than she could and quicker too. Making her feel a bit useless.


    She then gave a hurt look towards Alvaroz, as if asking him to somehow fix this so she could go back to teaching them.


    Alvaroz just chuckled. ¡°Kids grow up so fast these days, am I right? Or perhaps that''s just how great of a teacher you are?¡±


    Thea thought about that and nodded. Coming to the obvious conclusion that she really was, just that amazing.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -


    I''ve been thinking, maybe I should stop posting lore every Wednesday, and just dump all the lore after chapter 33, since I think that''s a good place to post it. and delete all the lore posts before that one, once I post the mega lore dump of course. so don''t worry that you might miss anything. what do you guys think?

 Chapter 31: Karen

    Karen was furious and uncomfortable, so much so she had to take a semi-hibernative state in order to deal with the rough ride out of that bitches land. She wasn¡¯t even surprised when her supposed ¡®guards¡¯ left her when a pack of death wolves attacked the carriage near the edge of the territory. If anything, she was thankful, for despite losing a few maids and having to get her own hands dirty, she could once again travel in relative comfort back home. Sadly, it still wasn¡¯t enough to fix her mood.


    ¡°That bitch! If I had a little more time, I could¡¯ve escaped with those two brats in tow. And what''s worse! Despite everything! Katherine Umbra is still trying to win those peasants over. Does she have no eye for the highborn? My mother told me that the progressive faction has been consorting with their lessers, but I would never have thought that it would be to the extent that they would snub our great house in favor of that bitches!¡±


    Karen fumed at the thought, taking much enjoyment in finally killing off the last of the wolves that she had been toying with. While death wolves are a great danger for many, for her, she only had to exert herself a little more than usual to get rid of them. After that, she gathered the few survivors and put them to work moving the carriage again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Karen thought as the carriage began to move once more. ¡°The damage is done. It will take a lot of convincing to get in Thea¡¯s good graces, time that we could use. Not to mention, House Umbra still needs us¡­¡± a small smile graced her lips before turning into a frown once more at the displeasure of it all. Followed by a shiver at the thought of telling her mother about her failure.


    After traveling for what felt like forever. Karen was finally home. Normally she would not care about the sight of traveling through the large arched city gate of her home, as she had done so, so many times that she didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. But now, every step the carriage took getting closer to the castle made her heartbeat imperceptibly faster in fear. The city was far larger than the one she just left, so she had a lot more time until she reached the castle gates, giving her more time to think and plan an excuse¡­ but that also gave her more time to stew in fear. She looked outside as she traveled in hopes of a distraction.


    A sea of miserable faces greeted her. People hunched low and not even daring to give her carriage so much as a glance for fear of gaining her attention. Without even being told to, they moved out of the way of the carriage. Knowing full well what would happen if they were to linger. There was no hawking of goods, no smell of vendors selling foods, and more, there practically no males even willing to take the risk of traveling outside.


    Karen sighed. Wishing she could pull in some nice young man to scratch that itch and get rid of some of her pent of stress. But the peasants have grown wiser over the years of her family''s rule, they knew that, whether they wore a hood or not, or were accompanied or not, whether they were married or not. If her family wanted them, they would have them and ride them for all they were worth before throwing them away.


    This attitude slowly spread out over the generations. And over the centuries, her house¡¯s territories have been known to be particularly bad at taking care of their males or giving them any sort of rights, so much so that rape was an extremely common occurrence. Not that she or her family cared, nor about the bad reputation that came with it.


    Finally, she was at the gates to the inner castle. A few dead and rotting bodies on pikes greeted her. More of her mother''s supposed¡¯ enemies and or spies, or perhaps just stress relief. They looked fresh, probably recent. Karen worried if her mother already heard the news.


    Getting out of her carriage she walked up the steps to the castle, only to be greeted by her sister, Karmina, in her usual dress. Her victim and boy toy on a leash behind her, mouth shut, looking down. An acceptance of his fate etched on his face.


    ¡°Hello sister,¡± she said, in a slightly sing-song voice and with a slight smile, eyes not really looking at her. ¡°How was other mother?¡±


    Karen paused. ¡°Who am I talking to?¡±


    Karmina¡¯s face seemed to freeze. Her eyes flickered and her body shivered before a blank expression took her and was replaced by a neutral expressionless one. ¡°There is only one of me¡­¡±


    Karen nodded, not wanting to say anything on the matter. She knew that Karmina, while few and far between. Suffered bouts of insanity from time to time. But if asked, ¡®who is she.¡¯ that normally brought her back into the present. ¡°She¡¯s doing just fine¡­ now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± She made to move but was blocked by her sister.


    ¡°Mother is not pleased¡­¡± Karmina said with her empty expression. ¡°She has even called for our younger sister¡­ Karina Voltami¡­¡±


    Karen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Karina!? From the assassin''s house? Why would mother call on that illegitimate bastard child?¡± she asked in surprise, her decorum forgotten.


    Karmina shrugged. ¡°Who knows. But I do know¡­ for a fact. You are in trouble. You should best be prepared.¡± her eyes then glazed over and looked away all of a sudden, with a foggy eyed expression, turning slowly around as if searching for something, when her gaze landed on her boy toy they snapped onto him, a large feral grin blooming on her face. ¡°Nya! Nya! It''s time to spank me daddy!¡± she giggled before glomping on to him and kissing him passionately.


    Karen watched for only but a moment before looking away and walking through the door. ¡°Crazy bitcth.¡± she muttered, as moans were soon heard behind her as karmina took her boy toy right there and then. Just another reason to dislike her. Not only was she prettier than Karen, with bigger breasts, but she was batshit crazy. ¡°And I still can¡¯t believe I prefer her to my other sisters. At least she isn¡¯t as horrible as them.¡±


    Karen walked down the hall towards the throne room. Her steps were heavy with dread and fear. The doors opened up before her and she walked in to meet her mother.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Karen¡­ my lovely daughter¡­ how was your trip?¡± a soft silky voice said.


    Karen shivered, wondering how many people were taken in by such a beautiful voice, how many her mother entrapped with it. How many unsuspecting people before they realized that the voice and face did not match the darkness in the heart and soul of the person who spoke them.


    She looked up at her mother, Karmila, the true head of house Moonshadow, sitting on her throne. The majesty she projected. The confidence. The smile. For anyone else when they see such a beautiful sight, their first reactions would probably be something akin to awe, like looking at a beautiful painting. Long slender legs. Beautiful black hair with a white streak on one side. Eyes you could get lost in. And many a person has¡­ and lost their lives for it.


    But Karen knew better. She knew what her mother was really like. So her warm welcome and inviting smile did not fool her. If anything. It made her want to run.


    Karen schooled her face curtsied and bowed low. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°My dear¡­ why so formal? Are you not happy to see me again after your long trip?¡± Karmila asked, pouting a little. ¡°I heard those nasty traitors treated you very unkindly. Even after we gave so much to reconcile and put our differences behind us. How horrible of them. Tell me, are you okay?¡± almost sounding genuinely concerned.


    Karen¡¯s heart raced. Fear gripped her entire being. There was no telling what answer her mother wanted to hear. Perhaps she should lean in on how horrible it was, or play it off? How much should she stretch the truth or should she just be upfront?


    Her brow began to sweat. She still hadn¡¯t dared to look up from her bow. ¡°It was rough¡­¡± remembering the slight beating she received from Thea before being forced off her lands. ¡°But¡­ I at least was able to create friction between them and House Umbra¡­. Sadly¡­ I was¡­ unable to get with child. They made sure of that.¡±


    ¡°And I see you also did not come with Luna ethier. such a shame. I really like her. She was so cute...¡± Karmila said with a sad smile. ¡°And to think they took away your chance at making a baby!¡± sounding shocked. ¡°What barbarians! Truly¡­ is it any wonder we had to take such drastic measures?¡±


    Karen said nothing. Letting her mother continue.


    ¡°Karen dear¡­ are you sure you are okay? After everything that''s happened. You must be devastated¡­ Why don¡¯t you look me in the face? Come here, come to mama, I¡¯ll make it all better for you.¡±


    Karen¡¯s heart literally stopped for a solid second and she slowly did her best to give an agreeable expression that would not anger her mother as she looked up. But she couldn''t hide her wide-eyed fear very well.


    ¡°Come on, come here,¡± Karmila said, patting her lap. Like a person walking to her execution, Karen walked to her mother and stood before her. Karmila patted her lap one more time. Her expression giving no room for Karen to wiggle out of.


    Slowly. Karen sat in her mother''s lap slightly sideways, trying not to shiver and shake. Her mother took the opportunity to give her a big hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you''re back home with me. Safe and sound. Just like you should be.¡± She gave her daughter a kiss.


    ¡°But you know¡­ you were a bad girl¡­ you failed me¡­ but that''s okay. I forgive you¡­ I¡¯ll just have to train you again.¡± she said giving her daughter a few more kisses. Her hand moved around her daughter''s body and started to play with it before slowly ending up between Karen''s legs.


    Karen held her emotions in, doing her best not to show too much fear. Letting her mother do what she will with her body. Knowing what was to come next.


    Suddenly, Karmilla¡¯s nails turned razor-sharp and faster than the eye could see. Shot up towards her daughter''s breast and pierced in deeply, barely missing the heart. Karen tried not to scream or cry. But a few tears still wormed their way into the rim of her eyes as she gave a silent gasp.


    ¡°You know¡­ one of the reasons as to why we were able to work with house Umbra was because they owed us one. But now after that fucking screw-up you did, they intervened to save your pathetic life. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they thought that we owed them now¡­ and I don¡¯t like that... Now there''s nothing to stop them from trying to find another house to support. Other than hostages we have in that bitches parents.¡± her tone not changing one iota and from its soft silky smooth entrapping sound. Her nails digging in deeper. Followed by giving her daughter a nice long lick on the face. She then pushed her daughter off, watching as she fell onto the ground in pain.


    Karen wasted no time trying to right herself. Taking a knee and ignoring the pain that was shooting in her chest. Just happy to get away from her mother.


    ¡°Karina will be taking over from now on. She will succeed where you failed.¡± Karmila said, motioning with her hand. Karina then moved forward.


    Karen did not dare to look up, though her face tightened. Karina was always there standing next to her mother since the beginning, Karen just wanted to ignore her and pretend she wasn¡¯t. She hated Karina, loathed her actually. Despite being illegitimate, she was her mother''s favorite. And worst. Karina was beautiful. More beautiful than her, and some, with traitorous thoughts, might call her even more beautiful than Karmila. For while Karmila was like a beautiful painting. Karina was like a legendary sculpture created a statue so perfect, that it took on life. Karina¡¯s body, face, skin, and everything was perfect. Or perhaps a doll would be a better description. For she hardly did anything to rise Karmila¡¯s anger.


    Karina Voltami came from a house that Karmila subjugated long ago. A small house that she forced to do all her dirty work. Over the generations, they got good at it, and slowly became well-known assassins and spies. Almost two decades ago they tried to gain independence from Karmila. Only for their house¡¯s only son to be raped and killed in front of them and the rest, forced to swear an oath of obedience. So that they never forgot who they belonged to.


    Out of that rape, came Karina. A happy little accident. As Karmila called her. Karmila then trained Karina to be the perfect soldier, obeying her every command. Having her train with the best as well as the Voltami, who Karina was technically the heir of, to be a perfect doll and assassin for her mother¡¯s machinations. Not yet truly tested, but showing great promise.


    ¡°Karina here will marry that Vran brat. And once that is done and she is pregnant, she will kill him and capture or kill Luna. allowing not only our lost lands to return to us, but to gain both Vran¡¯s land and solidify our control over the Voltami once and for all.¡± Karmila smiled, her face looking something like a snake that was expecting a tasty morsel. ¡°With all these lands together, it wouldn¡¯t be far fetch for us to call ourselves a great duchy on par- no. almost equal to the archduchies!¡±


    Karen was shocked by such a plan, for more than one reason. She looked up, her mouth slightly open. ¡°But how? There''s no way that they will accept her into their family. They hate us!¡±


    Karmila¡¯s smile turned more sinister. ¡°Not if they don¡¯t know who she is¡­ my spies have told me much of what house Umbra plans for and what they want. If things go accordingly, the Vran brat should be going to one of the several schools that I can think of. All we need to do is make sure that Karina enters the school as a Voltami or another house¡¯s name that owes us or is in our debt or power. She gets close to him, makes him fall in love with her or whatever other means necessary to get a child. And problem solved.¡±


    ¡°But! but! Karina is illegitimate! Any child they have won¡¯t be under our complete control! If anything, they might make a counterclaim on the house of Voltami!¡± Karen said


    Karmila sighed. ¡°This is why you disappoint me karen. You don¡¯t think outside the box or think about whatever means you can to move ahead of your competition. You''re too¡­ passive¡­ to¡­ soft... that''s why I¡¯m signing the paperwork and making the proper procedures as well as making Karina go through the right rituals to make her the heir of House Moonshadow. You are no more than a spare now. In fact. Forget about retraining you. You can just enjoy your life now¡­ me and your sister will take care of things from now on.¡± Karmila said with a gentle smile.


    Karen was stunned speechless. Mouth hanging open, eyes wide. For a second she didn¡¯t even register what her mother said. A part of her didn¡¯t believe it. No. couldn¡¯t believe it. She slowly started to shake her head. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve done for you¡­ after everything you¡¯ve done to me! You''re just throwing me aside!¡± tears started to flow down her cheeks. ¡°After everything YOU made me do for you! The things I DID!!¡± her nails biting into her skin with rage.


    ¡°And that''s why I¡¯m getting rid of you. Come on Karen. You and I both know it. When we had Luna over you never hit her or harmed her hard enough to give a Permanent scar. If anything you protected her from the worst this family has to offer, in your own way of course. Not that you always succeeded in saving her from your sisters. Not to mention.¡± Karmila''s eyes narrowed, almost as if in anger. ¡°You feel guilty¡­ don¡¯t you. What you did to her¡­ what you did to that Vran brat¡­ what you did to all those people¡­ but you played it off. Sure you actually enjoyed it sometimes¡­ but in your heart of hearts, once you had succeeded me, you were not going to do what was necessary to make this house great. You did not have the stomach for it¡­¡±


    Karmila crossed her legs. ¡°Karina thought¡­ she will do whatever I say. She hides her emotions and kills them all the time for my... and her sake. And if I have to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t really plan on retiring or giving up my seat anytime soon So I don¡¯t really need children unless it¡¯s to tie a few houses to me. You were useful while you lasted. But now that word will spread of what you¡¯ve done. I really can¡¯t have you be the heir. And all your other older sisters won¡¯t cut it out either. Just be glad you won¡¯t have an accident. Now that that¡¯s taken care of, you''re dismissed.¡± she finished waving Karen off to leave.


    Karen slowly got up and just stood there. Not really believing this was all happening. Thinking about all the things she had done and asking herself genuine questions. Like if she could not have killed those people. Or done those things and lived a more normal and happy life without having to do what her mother said all the time. Slowly she looked up at her mother with an almost empty expression. They stared at each other for an unknown amount of time. Karen''s mind replaying all the things her mother did to her, all the torture, the trauma, and worse...


    Raising her hand was as far as she got before a shadow pierced her from behind. Her own shadows around her dying out before they even got a chance to be truly used. She looked down at the hole in her chest. She knew that it was futile, she knew it was nothing but impotent rage and anger. That she couldn''t do anything to harm her mother, no matter how hard she tried. But¡­ still¡­ she did it anyway.


    Karen fell forward. For the first time in a long time. She felt somehow content. As if the act of rebellion itself was so therapeutic that it washed away all her regrets. Not to mention she was dying now. And the fact that all this pain and the lie she had been living will finally end¡­ only added to her feeling of contentment. Slowly, she closed her eyes and decided to just go to sleep for a while.


    Karmila didn¡¯t even have to say anything. And already a small group of servants were already on their way to move the body and clean up the mess. The skill and ease of which they did so, spoke that they did this hundreds of times before. Oddly though, she waved a hand to get their attention. The servants stop to listen.


    ¡°If she somehow does survive¡­ see to her wounds,¡± Karmila said, in a bored voice.


    The servants bowed and got back to work.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - The Tallest Joshua


    I''ve decided to do a massive lore dump after chapter 33, so when that happens, the previous lore dumps will be deleted.

 Chapter 32: Katherine

    Katherine Umbra sighed again. A true exhalation of all her pent-up annoyance of everything that happened and all the shit she had to deal with at the party. Just thinking about what happened made her want to sigh again.


    ¡°Gods damn you, Karen. You really had to do it didn¡¯t you? I honestly thought there was some hope for you too.¡± Katherine shook her head and sighed once more. She looked out of the carriage window enjoying the slow transition from one landscape scene to the other. From farmlands and villages placed far from each other to a more urban layout with larger and larger towns getting progressively closer and closer together as she traveled further west and towards the coast where most of the Alcrave¡¯s population was.


    ¡°Thankfully¡­ despite everything¡­ they were still willing to hear me out. But now I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we owed such a small house a huge favor. In fact¡­ we probably will have to give a lot if we want to convince them of helping us.¡± she mused.


    ¡°It was especially terrible about what happened to that poor boy. A real shame too. He was really cute. I was hoping to get to know him better¡­ and his cute bride¡­ maybe even the both of them together¡­¡± a small smile played at her lips as she thought back to their first meeting. How despite being a male, the sheer gall of talking to a woman, especially one of such high rank as Karen like that, in defense of his future spouse. Made her think highly of such a man, almost like a reverse of all the stories about knights saving the prince in distress, and instead, it was the prince saving the women. The mere fact alone that such a flip on societal views happened right in front of her gave her much to think about and amuse herself with.


    ¡°Such an interesting boy. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out with the parents. Perhaps we should at least try and get him roped into our plans? Once he¡¯s older of course¡­¡± her thoughts trailed off, looking back at the changing landscape outside.


    A few weeks later she finally saw the outskirts of her home. Zanabrae. A massive city with millions of inhabitants and the heart of the progressive faction and the face that most outsiders see of the vampire lands.


    The city seemed to dominate the landscape. Reaching out like a strange creature trying to devour every inch of land it could grab. All, as long as it was with the city walls of course. Which has been extended constantly until the city''s boundaries ran haphazardly all over the place. Then as if giving up on trying to constantly push the walls out, they instead started to stack up high. With buildings reaching several floors high being the norm and buildings with only three or less being very uncommon.


    The southern part of the city consisted of factories, workshops, and more. The smog and smoke they produced, thankfully downwind of the residential areas as was designed, as well as a few magical force fields to prevent it from blowing into the inner city. The factories and workshops consisted mostly of undead watched by their summoners. The undead would produce cheap goods at all hours of the day. Constantly churning out products from the resources that arrived from the harbor.


    The harbor was almost as big as the city. Titanic metal and wooden ships docked and unloaded tons upon tons of goods and resources and in turn, would load just as much if not more and ship them out to the wider world. A large gothic-like airship floated lazily over the harbor. Watching to make sure everything was on the up and up and nothing was out of place.


    Finally, castle Zanacrae, the seat of power of house Umbra. A massive superstructure-like building that seemed to stare down on even the largest of buildings like a giant amongst ants. Its sharp dark angles and general design imposing its will open its lesser brethren.


    Katherin watched as her home loomed in closer as she made her way through the multiple gates of her city. Taking pride in the bright lights and technological improvements her home has made compared to the rest of Alcray. It was as if the stars in the sky decided to come down and paint themselves onto the city''s landscape.


    Neon-like signs made of magic giving their stores much-needed business. Elevators helping people up and down the large buildings. Street lamps and so much more. Katherin enjoyed it all and hoped to see more of how her city can grow in the future.


    As she lazily watched from her carriage she took pride in how progressive her city was. How even males would walk unaccompanied or without hoods hiding their faces can be found from time to time in the city. Living life without fear and being more open with themselves. She watched with amusement at the foreigners and adventurers that came from far off. Gawking at the vampires and ghouls that surrounded them and not having to fear for their lives like one would do with feral or wild near undead.


    Finally, after hours of traveling through the winding streets of her home. She arrived at the castle and got out of the carriage and walked up the stairs to her home to meet her mother. Making a few sharp turns through the many maze-like corridors of her home and walking up several flights of stairs and taking elevators here and there finally allowed her to enter her mother''s study where her mother would normally be in as she did the paperwork to keep such a massive city alive and thriving.


    Once she entered her mother looked up and dismissed the few bureaucrats and helpers she had so she could talk to her daughter alone. Once gone, Katherin sat herself down on the chair across from her mother and accepted the tea from her mother''s blood-bound maid. The only one who didn¡¯t leave with the rest.


    For a while she and her mother, Tethra Umbra, took the opportunity of the absent workers to just sit and enjoy some quiet time, sipping on their tea. Giving Katherine some time to think on how to explain everything that happened. Looking at her mother she was glad to see that she looked somewhat well, if not haggard. As always she worried if her mother did not get the sleep she needed and if she should take up some of her work to give her mother some much-needed time off.


    Finally, after a little while, they got down to business. Katherine explaining everything that happened and not leaving any details out. With her mother listening in intently. Katherin tried to keep it professional, but she still couldn¡¯t help some of her annoyance and anger when she had to explain what happened to Van and Luna and how she had to protect Karen''s life, and all the implications that presented.


    After finally finishing divulging everything, her mother nodded and got up from her desk, and started to pace a little. A bad habit of hers when her emotions were high, but she was able to restrain herself and sit back down.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the news I was hoping to hear. To think that Karen would do such a thing... I think it is even beyond her unless her back was to the wall. Her mother must¡¯ve put her up to it¡­ damn that bitch¡­¡± Tethra said, slamming her fist onto the table.


    Katherin thought back to her time with Karen, they knew each other since childhood, and while she would never say that Karen was one of the best friends she ever had. Over the years she slowly figured that some of what Karen did was an act. Emphasis on the ¡®some¡¯. Karen was a bitch, there was no denying that. But she wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if someone wasn''t¡¯ making sure she was as worse as she could be.


    ¡°I protected her, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her mother threw her under the carriage. So to speak. And moved on with some other scheme that we would have to be careful of from now on.¡± Katherin said and little worried about what sort of machinations Karmila would throw their way.


    Tethra nodded. ¡°That sounds like her. The problem being we have no idea what it could be¡­ though I do have some potential thoughts on the matter¡­¡± her eyes narrowed in thought looking at nothing before looking back at her daughter. ¡°Were you at least able to rope those three into our plan?¡±


    Katherin gave a small smile and nod. ¡°Surprisingly, even after what happened, they were willing to hear me out, especially after I¡­ offered them a few things¡­¡±


    Tethra quirked an eye at that. ¡°Oh? And what exactly did you offer them?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it turns out that both Van and Luna have not gone to school yet. Van because his father had some bad memories from the last time he went to school, not to mention his son has a few mutations that could cause bullying, though I suspect there''s more to it than that. And Luna because she, while still young, is unusually beautiful, but also has some elf blood. Which can lead up to jealousy and racism, which makes her mother fear for her safety, especially after what happened to her daughter when she trusted Karmila, thought in exchange for another daughter.¡±


    Tethra nodded. ¡° I remember that. We helped oversee the transfer as a third party. Thought Alvaroz and Thea weren¡¯t entirely aware of our involvement, we were also the ones to convince Karmila to trade Luna back in exchange for a favor since we had plans for them down the line.¡±


    ¡°And instead Karmila used that opportunity to get our favor and both of Thea¡¯s parents instead. We were fools to think we understood her enough to trust her just this once.¡± Katherin said, ending with an annoyed sigh. Which was shared with her mother.


    After a moment of quiet Tethra looked up again. ¡°So? What exactly did you promise them?¡±


    ¡°I promised them some school options that they could go to under our surveillance and protection. Not to mention an offer that is hard to refuse¡­ I offered one of our most renowned tutors to homeschool them. You know the one I¡¯m thinking about, right?¡± Katherine said.


    Tethra had a thoughtful expression. ¡°I see... the kids still have to go to school for at least five years and get passing grades and graduate, otherwise all the vampires in Alcrav will look down on them. So if we can help with that, teaching them, sending them to a school that we can safely watch them, then perhaps we can worm our way into their good graces.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention a spot on the transfer if everything works out with Istra,¡± Katherine added.


    Tethra¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure you should have promised that? We would have to move out a few people we had already picked.¡±


    ¡°We may never be able to do it in the first place without their help. We need those connections to the royal istranain academy. And the connection to the guild doesn¡¯t hurt either.¡± she said nervously under her mother¡¯s scrutiny.


    Slowly Tethra nodded. ¡°Perhaps you''re right. Who knows, perhaps with their help we may even get a few more openings.¡± she then smiled. ¡°Not to mention everything seems to be going well with the negotiations on our end. The only hiccup is with Malon Talder of the war faction. He still needs some more convincing. And we need his support, or at least the majority of his faction''s approval in the next meeting with Dagon Valtier if we finally want to set our plans in motion.¡±


    Katherine hesitated. ¡° do you think we would be able to do it? After so long?¡±


    Tethra smiled. ¡°If everything works out in the next few years, then perhaps¡­ but if it does. That means Alcrav will finally become a proper influence on the wider world. A long time from now, Alcrav will dominate the world through its connections. And the first step to do that is to open that school up to us so that we can send our youngbloods to see the outside world and make and form those connections.¡±


    Then Katherine Added. ¡° and if we can show the wider world that we are not monsters and that we can be negotiated with, then over the generations, people from outside Alcrav might be more open to having vampires walk amongst them.¡±


    ¡°But the first step in doing that is to convince Istra and their school to allow vampires. Technically they will not turn down anyone with a potential or proper degree. But there aren¡¯t a lot of vampires trying to travel the world or who have the right connections to allow themselves into such a prestigious school.¡± Tethra finished.


    After that the two started to talk in detail about what they will and have to do in order to get everything settled and ready to go forward. Going over the particulars and any walls they will have to tear down that might get in their way. After getting everything settled they sat back to enjoy some more tea.


    Katherine was regaling Tethra of the story of how she first met Van and his spouse to be and what happened to Karen. As well as a few other things she noted of Van in the party. How cute Luna was and everything else that happened. The both of them having a good laugh at Karen¡¯s expense both before and after the rape.


    It was during this time that a stray thought entered Katherine¡¯s mind. ¡°What are we going to do about Karmila?¡± she asked, looking at her mother expectantly.


    Tethra sighed. ¡°We really can¡¯t do anything. I would cut ties with her¡­ but we need to keep an eye on her in case she does something. Not to mention she still has Thea¡¯s parents, we need to make sure of their safety. If we can make sure of that, or even deliver them back home. Then we can be assured that we¡¯ve tied another house to ours.¡±


    ¡°While perhaps making an enemy of Karmila¡­¡± Katherine softly added.


    ¡°Tethra shrugged. ¡°It honestly wouldn''t be any different. Karmila never really saw us as equals. Just someone she could use to further her own goals. Working with her always puts a bad taste in my mouth. Not to mention the more progressive of our faction continue to wonder why we are in bed with such a woman, who treats their males so badly.¡±


    Katherine shivered at the memory of the few times she visited Karen¡¯s home. It wasn¡¯t for the faint of heart. ¡°I can understand why¡­¡±


    Tethra continued. ¡°But we needed her so that we could be formally introduced and make some connections with the war faction. She is the only person in the neutral faction with so many ties to both factions. Well¡­ other than That mess of a house.¡± as a thought of another house entered her mind.


    ¡°Honestly speaking mother¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to be working with anyone that Karmila knows. Who knows what kind of people they actually are.¡± Katherine added.


    Tethra nodded wholeheartedly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree with you more.¡±


    Silence took the two of them. Lost in thought about all those they meet and all those who they still have to win over.


    Slowly Tethra began to smile. ¡°Enough about all that. Whatever problems we have. We will deal with it. But for now, I want to hear how you''re doing. Have you finally found a male to your liking?¡±


    Katherine groaned. ¡°I¡¯m only fifty-eight years old mom! I¡¯m too young to get married!¡±


    Tethra rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh please. Do you know how many kids are married way younger than you? Fifty-eight years and you¡¯ve hardly touched a male, and don¡¯t tell me you''re not interested, I can hear your moans when you play with yourself.¡±


    Katherine blushed. ¡°That''s only because you probably used your aura to increase your hearing! I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is there really no male that has caught your interest?¡± Tethra genuinely asked.


    Katherine hesitated. Thinking back to Van¡¯s defense of his spouse to be. She was already planning to use the both of them as material but now that might be too embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh?! Did you think of someone, perhaps someone at a wedding celebration!¡± Tethra excitedly asked only for her eyes to widen. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was with the Alvaroz!¡± she squealed a little, ¡°he is a well-traveled male with two wives! And very handsome too. But sadly he already has an heir in his son, so I''m not sure politically it''s a good idea. But you know I don¡¯t care about politics when it comes to love. So if you have your heart set on him then-¡±


    ¡°It''s not Alvaroz!¡± Katherine half-yelled in embarrassment.


    Tethra then went into thought expression until her eyes widened again. ¡°No¡­¡± she quietly said in some disbelief to herself before a wide smile took her face. ¡°It''s with Van! Isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°What in the world would make you think that!?¡± Katherine replied, turning even redder.


    ¡°Well for one. You''re not denying it. And for two. You were talking a lot about him and Luna and how cute you thought they were.¡± Tethra said with a triumphant smile. ¡° they are a little young. True. but now that just makes me want to meet them myself.¡± she said teasingly.


    ¡°MOM! Please!¡± Katherine said mortified. Wondering where this conversation went horribly wrong.


    After that, the two went back and forth. The maid already well used to this, seeing it hundreds of times before. But glad that her mistress was enjoying herself and relaxing. Even if it was at the expanse of her daughter. The two bickered in good fun well into the night.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 33: Thea’s Nightmare

    Alvaroz woke up to something hitting him repeatedly. Bleary-eyed he turned over to see Thea moaning and whimpering in her sleep, tossing and turning.


    ¡°No¡­ my baby¡­ mine¡­ no¡­¡± she murmured with sweat on her brow, sounding strangely possessive.


    Alvaroz didn¡¯t even have to think about it. He turned to hug her body to his, trying to comfort her in her nightmare. Lillia also slowly woke up, confused at first, then worried, tried to comfort her as well.


    Thea whimpered again. ¡°So scary¡­ dark¡­ she has to be mine¡­ she has to be¡­¡± now sounding confused and scared. ¡°Bad trees¡­ bad!¡±


    Alv¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what kind of nightmare she was having. The memories flooding back.


    ----


    ¡°You worry too much, what''s the worst that could happen?¡± Thea said, rolling her eyes at Alv.


    ¡°I''m serious. We should just go the longer way.¡± Alv said, worried but adamant.


    ¡°The war was forever ago, no ones going to care if a few vampires walk through elf lands. You rather go through the empire? And it was you who said you don¡¯t like taking long trips on boats.¡± Thea replied.


    ¡°I know what I said, and I know you are curious, but I still don¡¯t think it''s a good idea. Who knows what may happen.¡± Alv replied.


    ¡°You worry too much. We left to explore the world! Not avoid it.¡± Thea said, somewhat annoyed. She had a hard time staying still in one place and preferred to move rather than argue over where they can and cannot go. ¡°Besides we have Lil, Lore, and Dur with us.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that.¡± a brown-haired youth said, sighing into his cup. ¡° and I agree with Alv. It''s best not to trend on any toes, elves have long memories, just as long as vampires, I would guess.¡±


    This started a small fight between the two as it usually did, nothing serious as it usually was in good fun. But the two did like to compete with one another.


    ¡°Perhaps we can save this for later.¡± Lore spoke up from reading his book, breaking up the small fight and passing his eyes to the other patrons of the tavern. ¡°And I also agree with Alv, though, I don¡¯t think there is any harm in passing through a little of the federation, perhaps one or two towns and we just make our way up north through another nation?¡±


    ¡°See! See! Even Lore wants to visit! Come on, just one or two towns, or maybe just one or two villages! We don¡¯t have to stay long.¡± Thea exclaimed.


    Lillia giggled. ¡°I think Lore just wants to get out of Asser as soon as possible.¡± she then turned to him. ¡°You acted like you''re trying to run from someone, don¡¯t you have family you want to visit?¡±


    Lore winced at that. ¡°I would love to visit them¡­ but¡­ ah¡­ maybe some other time.¡±


    Alv raised a brow at that. ¡°Who in the world could make Lore nervous? He usually likes to act confident.¡±


    ¡°Either way, what is true, is the fact we should move on. This town is too crowded for my taste.¡± Duran said.


    Thea rolled her eyes. ¡°Everything is too crowded for your taste. You should have stayed at home and hunted game if you were going to complain every step of the way.¡± which started another argument.


    Alv decided to save the rest of the talk for later and enjoy his meal. Asser was world renown for their food and culinary skills, and it showed in even a simple dish from an everyday tavern.


    After the meal, he went with Lillia and Thea to bed and decided to make plans for later.


    ---


    ¡°How did you convince me to go through with this?¡± Alv asked, annoyed that they were still going north towards elf lands.


    ¡°Come on, we''re just going to through one little village, two at most and we¡¯ll take a turn and follow the road out of the country and towards the kingdom of Amar. you always said you wanted to visit it right? This way is not only fast, but will allow us to see an elf village or two.¡± Thea replied, just happy to finally get her way.


    Alv sighed. ¡°Fine, but why is it taking so long to reach the village? Shouldn''t we have been there by now?¡±


    Lore took another look at the map. ¡°You''re right¡­ but it can¡¯t be too far now, maybe another ten minutes. Who knows, maybe we can¡¯t see it because of all the trees? And I hear they like to make their housing blend in sometimes.¡±


    Alv looked towards the sky. ¡°I hope it''s soon,¡± he said worriedly. ¡°It''s getting dark.¡±


    ¡°Pffft. We''re Vampires! What do we care if it gets dark? It wouldn¡¯t be the first time we had to guide the group out of a dark forest. You worry too much.¡± Thea said, unconcerned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just have a bad feeling for some reason¡­¡± Alv said, looking at the darkening sky.


    ¡°Ya¡­ I agree something is wrong with this forest¡­¡± Duran added, looking left and right. Moving his shoulder blades so that he can feel the bow and quiver that was firmly on his back and brushing a hand on his sword.


    ¡°You always worry,¡± Thea said, dismissing his concern.


    Duran looked at her. ¡°I''m surprised you aren¡¯t. You usually pick up on this kind of stuff better than me and Alv.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes her overconfidence messes with her intuition,¡± Alv said. To which Thea gave a little huff at.


    ¡°Well¡­ let''s just go for a while longer and see if we can¡¯t hit the village.¡± Lore said, trying to act calm, but starting to worry as two out of three of their best at sensing danger voiced their concerns. Though it is true that Duran over-worried, sometimes he sensed something that really wasn''t worth the fear. It was the fact that both Alv And Duran were worried, that got Lore worried.


    For another hour they walked. Lore always going back and forth between the map and the road. The road was fairly large, though deserted, and one could see clearly towards the horizon. Which was the problem, because there still was no village in sight. And the shadows of the trees stretched over them as if trying to entangle them in darkness as the sun waned ever further.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think we might have passed it, do you?¡± Lillia asked, concerned.


    Lore looked worriedly down at his map. ¡°We passed all the correct landmarks, and haven¡¯t reached any that would indicate we overshot. As far as the map is concerned, we should already be there.¡±


    Thea looked around, now joining in on the worried bandwagon as her senses were screaming at her that something was wrong. ¡°You don¡¯t think-¡±


    And like that, a wave of powerful mana crushed whatever defenses they had on their bodies. Pushing them into the ground. This was followed by another powerful wave that attacked their minds and forced them to sleep.


    Duran was the first to go, followed by Lillia then Lore, who stuck it out pretty well before succumbing. Thea and Alv were the last ones since they had some resistance to sleep magic as well as being the stronger two of the group. Both tried to rise from their prone position only for someone to walk up to them from the shadows, raise their staff, and push another dose of concentrated mana directly into them.


    Alv¡¯s vision went dark, and he thudded against the ground alongside Thea.


    ---


    Alv slowly woke up, confused. He tried to get up but found himself restrained. People in black and silver robes walked around him, ignoring him as they went about their way. Quickly he looked around trying to grasp the situation as well as what happened to his friends. He calmed somewhat as he found Lillia, Lore, and Duran nearby. Though, like him, they were also restrained to a table.


    Looking around he saw that he was in some sort of large cavern, with roots from what might be a great tree helping keep the cave stable and from collapsing. A large image of a black tree with silver leaves was painted on the ceiling. As he continued to search his surroundings, he found that Thea was missing.


    Quickly, he tried to strain his neck in hopes of finding her. With some great effort, he found her on her own, also restrained to a table, but in a different room connected to theirs with a large opening.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see you are awake.¡± a soft voice said behind him.


    Alv strained his neck to take a look at his captor. It was another robed individual, thought slightly better dressed, and clearly holding some authority with the way she stood and the presence she exuded.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want with us?¡± Alv asked, barely concealing the anger in his voice.


    The women in the robe smiled. ¡°Why I want you of course. And your friend,¡± she said, nodding towards Thea in the other room.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alv asked, concerned.


    The women smiled wider. ¡°Because it''s the first time in a long time that vampires have visited our lands. Which makes you very valuable.¡±


    What could we have that you would want?¡± Alv asked


    ¡°Your seed for one.¡± which made Alv pale. ¡°Your bloodline for another. You see, we come from a group of people that you could consider¡­ fringe. With ideas that are just too¡­ advanced for the rest of elven kind.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alv asked, starting to worry.


    ¡°To put it simply, we believe that vampire and elf blood, woven together, could create the ultimate lifeform. The war for light, as it was called, should have shown us how weak elves truly are. For so long we thought we were the pinnacle! Then we lost the war¡­¡± she said sadly. ¡°Proving how false that line of thought and hubris was.¡±


    Alv¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°But you won?... Alcraz was killed, you pushed us back all the way to our homelands.¡±


    The robed women laughed. ¡°Do you really think we won? A whole quarter to a third of your army was tied into¡­ what was it called? The wastes? Not to mention that not every noble vampire with their army had left to join Alcraz in his conquest¡­ if we had tried to invade your homeland¡­ we would have been destroyed. Especially after only having a remnant of what was left of our army after that terrible battle. Not to mention... Dagon¡­¡±


    Alv¡¯s eyes widened at the name. The right-hand man of Alcraz, the only other vampire that could have taken his place of the vampire lord.


    The robed woman shook her head. ¡°We lost so much in that one battle, not to mention during the war. Plus all the losses made pushing you back towards your homeland¡­¡± she paused and then sighed before moving on.


    ¡°That¡¯s where we come in. we realized the potential and power of the vampires, and to that end, we have made plans and prepared for the time where we can finally create the ultimate race between our two people.¡± she then turned to the other room with Thea still knocked out on the table. ¡°Starting with her¡­¡±


    Alv¡¯s eyes widened in fear, turning his eyes towards Thea and back to the robed women. ¡°If you hurt her¡­¡± he began to growl, fighting against the restraints.


    The robed women laughed. ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t plan to hurt her. Rejoice! For centuries of developing the perfect serum can now be used to make the perfect race! We spent so long trying to figure out how to combine elf and vampire blood in the perfect way. And by using succubi blood and human blood as a median. We have found that way! At first, the elf blood would be weak, but it will consume the human blood and bind itself to the vampire blood with the succubi blood acting as a bonding agent! With this not only will we make the perfect race! But one that will always give perfect children at an increased rate!¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy,¡± Alv shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to her!¡± he struggled even harder as he saw another robed woman draw closer to Thea with a large syringe.


    The robed women then injected the serum into Thea¡¯s womb through the abdomen.


    ¡°NO! You monsters!¡± as Alv tried to use more and more of his power to break free. His aura flaring and turning to a deep crimson red alongside his eyes. Despite that, the restraints held and seemed to transfer the energy throughout the chains and down into the ground.


    ¡°I would stop struggling if I were you¡­ if you make this hard on us¡­ we will make it hard on you.¡± with a nod, another robed woman walked up to Duran and slit his throat like it was nothing.


    Alv was so shocked that he literally couldn¡¯t move for a solid minute as he watched one of his friends that he had been traveling with for the past year die right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any humans. So consider that a warning.¡± the robed leader then moved to look Alv directly in the eye. ¡°Your friend''s life is in our hands, corporate or else¡­¡± She then pulled a vial with pink liquid from her robe. A small smile forming on her face as the horror slowly settled in Alv¡¯s face. And he realized that this was not a battle he could win.


    ---


    Alv shuddered at the memory. What followed after was a month of misery and torture as they tested things on him and Thea, using Lore¡¯s and Lillia¡¯s life as collateral. It ended when both he and Thea couldn¡¯t take it anymore and entered a blood rage. Using the chaos, Lore was able to summon a golem that he had been preparing during their month of captivity. Yet despite that, it still was a hard-fought battle that they had to run away from.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t stop running, moving day and night nonstop, bedding wherever they collapsed from exhaustion, drinking their problems away. It was only when they made it back in Istra and were surrounded by friends that they felt safe enough to relax. But by then both Lillia and Thea were pregnant and couldn¡¯t continue the adventure. Not that anyone wanted to after that.


    Thankfully, Lillia was already pregnant before the capture, much to the annoyance of their captures. So they planned to let her birth Van before trying anything on her. Unfortunately, Thea wasn¡¯t so lucky. She was given something that made her pregnant, and there was some debate on what to do about the child. But Thea resolutely decided to keep her, determined to give whatever life forming in her womb a proper life.


    Alv and Lillia weren''t so sure if that was the right decision. But they decided to remain silent.


    This was also around the time that Alv realized his mistake and rushed back home as soon as he could. Only to find his family destroyed. These two blows drove him mad, and when he went to avenge his family, he went crazy and slaughtered men, women, and children alike. Only sparing one person, because she too was pregnant and it reminded him of his own child coming.


    After taking a step back he realized what he had done and was horrified by it. So much so that when the other house of Moonshadow proposed reconciliation he jumped at it. Not because it was the right thing to do. But because he was afraid of something like what happened to his house and Vrankarra happening again but on a larger scale. That many more lives would be lost, and that his family would be in danger.


    Something he regretted to this day.


    ¡°I was never meant to be the heir or rule the barony, was never trained for it¡­ it was my older sister who was¡­ if only you were here¡­ Vanessa¡­¡± Alv silently thought to himself. It always seemed to him that he either did too much or not enough. Only one bad decision after another.


    He looked gently towards Thea and gently stroked her head to help calm her down, thinking about her and what she had been through.


    What was surprising. Was how much Thea loved Luna. For some reason, Thea was obsessed with Luna, she genuinely loved her from the bottom of her heart. Which is not a bad thing.


    But Alv believed something in Thea broke in that time during their stay in the elven lands. While she tried to hide it. She didn¡¯t try to explore or travel like she used to. Even traveling to the nearby woods was sometimes too much for her. Now she only traveled to her home or his, and would only travel further if she absolutely had to or if he, Lillia, or lore was with her.


    He presumed her fear was from the fact that she was going to be a mother, and how the elves said they would take the baby away to do more experiments, to make sure it was genuinely perfect. That coupled with everything else must have put her under extreme stress and fear.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine¡­ my baby¡­ don¡¯t take her¡­¡± Thea said fitfully, Alv continued to stroke her head as she whimpered. slowly calming down at his touch and falling into a deeper sleep.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -  Impulsive monkey

 One Big Massive Lore Dump! Part 1

    Varenes


    Glossary/Old Info- Character Info


    (authors note) Just want to write a reminder that all these posts of this nature will be out of date compared to what''s happening in the main storyline. maybe one day I will write an up to date Glossary. I also don''t want you hating on my grammar or spelling on lore dumps, I never cared for that while I was writing, only wanting to put thought to paper when I was making it. with that in mind, please enjoy the lore dump.


    Character Info 1.0


    Characters/Houses


    House Mavros:


    Vanris Mavros Solis: the only child of Alvaroz and Lillia. Vanris is a Dhampire, a rare breed of vampire where they usually have all the benefits of being a vampire without any of the drawbacks. Vanris is also an awakened meaning that he has powers or memories of past lives that amplify his body. His body has gone through changes that make him dislimiler to the common appearance. Due to being a dhampir, his mother''s blood is strong meaning that not only is he a vampire but also a asimer. And because he is also an awakened he also has the bloodline of other races that have yet been uncovered. He is a young and handsome boy with blue eyes and black hair. He specializes in shadow magic, blood magic, arcane magic, and summoning magic. He is also proficient in hand to hand, sword and herbology and alchemy. He is also a lover of books and has become a decent scholar. His strengths are that he can keep a calm mind and is very analytical, but his weakness is that he is insecure and shy around those he does not know thought he hides it with a strong front, he doesn''t feel shy or insecure in front of people he deems as potential enemies. He also suffers from nightmares of many past memories and the changes to his body makes it hard to open up to others that he does not trust. Another factor is that due to the memories of other lives he can sometimes get confused about the social norms of the world around him.


    Alvaroz Mavros: when young, Alvaroz decided to make a name for himself and adventure, he knew that many will not take kindly to a vampire walking their lands but he decide to take what life throws at him in stride becoming an accomplished adventurer and going on many exciting adventures that lead him into deep dungeons and grand buried tombs that housed many treasures. The son of a minor baron he was forced to head back home when his parents died under suspicious circumstances along with his lover and a few friends he found out that a nearby baron family who was also a minor noble wished to take over his family lands, when a rumor came out that Alvaroz died in battle with a troll. The minor baron family having long hatred for the mavros family for being forced to share an already very small plot of land and jealous of the mavros families wealth that alvaroz sent back to the estate along with the soft nature of the mavros family in general, took the opportunity to try and take over the land for themselves. After alvarez came back he and his companions took care of the usurpers and Alvaroz decided to stay to take care of his baroney and married his lover and now wife lillia. He is a loving husband, a father, stoic but caring, and a little free willed. He cares for his baroney and those who live on it, something he instilled into his only son. He is a master swordsman and rogue, more of a fighter than a mage, but very intelligent and perceptive. He has blue eyes and black hair. Is a baron.


    Lillia Solis: Lillia is a aasimar that wished for adventure and found Alvaroz along the way, at first suspicious of him she decided to follow him to make sure that he didn''t do anything bad and become somewhat of a guide and a companion for him. Along the way the two developed feelings for the other and despite the fact that she was a aasimar she decide for the sake of love to take Alvaroz has her lover and then husband against what many would say. A powerful light and staff mage, she help balance Alvaroz fighter aspect and would help the, at that time, slightly hotheaded young man. As they were both long lived races he were able to acru many achievements and grow fairly powerful over the decades. When trouble came for Alvaroz she decided to help him and went into the vampire lands, a place not general safe for people like her but was able to not only help Alvaroz get revenge for his family but also marry him a bare him a child. She now lives happily with her husband and son but his hoping to expand her family just a bit more. She has golden eyes and blond hair.


    Rose: the bloodbound maid of Vanris, most vampires have a bloodbound maid or butler that serve their master to death. A bloodbound is a person who can not go against their master no matter what is to loyal serve them for the rest of their lives. Bloodbound are usually the most trusted person to the vampire they belong to and usually end up as close confidants and lovers. Rose is such a bloodbound maid, she has served young vanris since she herself was young, she was chosen and freely gave herself to vanris when she was a young girl, at the time vanris was also a young boy thought slightly older by a year. And like all bloodbound she became a close confidant and friend of vanris who he trusts greatly. She is a quiet person and not given to any open displays of emotion when other she does not trust are around, despite this she does care and love dearly for her master. She feels honored to be a bloodbound and hopes to one day be something more than that prove herself worthy of his attention. She is very good hand to hand rouge type fighter. She cooks, cleans and does many of the miscellaneous tasks for her master. Dark red hair and light ruby eyes. She also has demonic bloodline, she was taken in along with her mother at the same time. There are many low class demons that sometimes flee into the vampire lands from the constant threat of the empire and the constant infighting of the demon lands, the vampire lands are relatively safer than the demon lands.


    Lorenz: one of the companions that decided to stay with lilia and Alavroz. While the rest decided to leave, he decides to stay to help his friend and to learn more about the vampire lands and their magic which he became enamored with. Since joining he has become an accomplished necromancer and mage. And an adviser to Alvaroz when it came to the running of the barony. Since he was young he was trained by his father to be a merchant and help his elder brother with the family business but not wanting any of that he took his learning and decide to be a mage and explore the world and learn more magic. He is now very happy with the way things are, he not only has many magical books to study with but someone to take as a pupil in vanris which he views as something as family, and in turn vanris views lorenz as sort of uncle. They both get along very well. He being human does not live as long as his friends but he is fine in that as he sees vanris as a form of inheritor of his life''s work, he is also happy with the position that he has now and what it entails. He already lived a full life and has no regrets, despite that he uses his knowledge in necromancy to extend his life so that he can learn more knowledge in magic.


    House Moonshadow:


    Luna Moonshadow: the daughter of Thea moonshadow. Luna was born unique in that she was born as an elder vampire something that shouldn''t have happened considering that her mother is nowhere near that level or stage and that she herself didn''t work for it. She was bullied and shunned for her mutant condition. This has left her shy and a little insecure growing up, but as she did she has found Van who was similar to her and they have grown to love, that person would soon be her fiance. She has a bit of a weak constitution which is weird for a vampire, but is decent at magic but unfortunately she shows no real skill at it. Due to her unique constitution she doesn''t really need to drink blood or fear the sunlight like other vampires. She has long beautiful silver white hair and bright blue eyes, and while she is deemed somewhat as a failure as a vampire even her worst detractors agree she is beautiful. She also has some demonic bloodline in her.


    Thea Moonshadow: when her husband died and her daughter came out different than others she unlike many others decide to raise her as a single parent and with the love she felt her child deserved when she knew that others will not. She is a countess that borders the mavros territory and due to a somewhat similar situation of their son being somewhat mutated due to his awaking the idea was brought to bring the two together for the sake of forming a friendship with each other. To their surprise they have gotten along so well that both parents agreed that they should be wed much to the joy of everyone. Thea is happy with the way life is going now, she feels that she has a family again, especially when she had lost her parents when she had to kill them when they tried to get rid of her daughter, something that has set her out as an outcast in the vampire community since only doing something completely underhanded could be able to kill your parents as for most cases the parents have some power over their children. She is a very skilled ruler with years of experience and a deep understanding of statecraft that she hopes to instil into her daughter to give her something to be proud of and to use for a successful future.


    House Umbra:


    Katherin Umbra: the daughter of Tethra Umbra she was born and raised to be able to manipulate others just like her mother. Her father and her grandparents all for one were all killed or assassinated over the centuries, leaving only her, her mother, and her older brother. There is some animosity between her and her brother because it is clear that their mother wants her to take over as the next designated heir. Katherine has no friends, only those who try to manipulate each other. When she saw Van protecting Luna like a Knight in shining armor she grew interested in him. As she watched from a distance she became more and more enamored with Van and even Luna and their honest and open nature with each other. Katherine tried to get Van to like her like he likes Luna, so she tries to manipulate him, the only thing she knew how to do, which only went to repel Van away from her instead much to her heartache. Luna surprisingly somewhat understood the feelings of katherine and her desire for a real relationship and over the years and a strange way taught katherine about trust and what it meant to be friends, something katherine has become very thankful for, she also realized the way she treated Luna in the past as wrong and wished to make it up, but habits are hard to break and sometimes it''s difficult to change herself, especially since the only people she could be she could trust are only Van and Luna and one of them hate her. She cares more for talent then pedigree and has slowly cultivate low class or low court level vampire¡¯s over the years since she had gotten to know Luna, realizing that it''s better to have people who you can tolerate and who actually have something worth talking about then those who high pedigree but nothing at all. Katherine is a beautiful woman with long black hair and blue eyes


    Tethra Umbra: the matriarch of the Umbra household and a duchess. A manipulative person who has a bit of a cold war going against house Taldor. Both have large influence, her in the west where she has most of the coast and him in the east where he has most of the influence of the heartland of the vampire lands. She was born unusually frail, something many took advantage of, as she grew up she used her frailness to lure her opponents into a false sense of security so that she can manipulate them in order to survive. Over the centuries she has lost many families over the years making her cold and calculating, but she still cares for her children, just not as much as she used to. Her husband, parents except one, and her brother and sister, all died through mysterious circumstances or assansination. Despite the deep anger she has gained over the years as she grew up, always keep a calm and collected persona. Her holdings are the most economically stable, and not just because she has lots of control over the coast. She is also a shrewd business woman and has a good understanding of how to do proper governance unlike other vampires.


    Seral Umbra: the older brother of Katherine, a bit of a loner he has felt more and more distant from his family, all except for his grandmother who genuinely seems to care for him. But even that is not enough, he is aware that his mother wishes for katherine to take over instead of him, something he feels a little bitter about. He wished to prove himself and get the recognition he feels like he deserves. A warrior type of person he trains himself to improve himself for whatever the future may hold for him. He also has a hard time trusting people because of all the times in his family history that killed many of his family. Seral is always trying to improve himself. He is ambitious. He wants to be the heir of house umbra but is afraid that he should get rid of his mother, his grandmother who he cares for won''t like him anymore and strangely he realizes that if he gets rid of his mother he would also have to get rid of his sister and while he doesnt like her he doesn''t hate her and doesn''t want to do that to her. Seral is beginning to think that maybe he should leave to and try to gain land for himself somewhere else so he has decided to join the generational young blood war to gain merits and hopefully land and or titles. He also admires hes uncle, Volax Mamon who he tries to take after.


    Maria Umbra: is the mother of Tethra Umbra. When her husband died she took over of the house and raised the children left with her sister wife. Over the years 2 of the 3 children died and her sister wife also died after killing herself after her son died who was supposed to takeover the house. Many said that it was Maria who killed her sister wife''s son and drove her into suscide, these rumors are unfounded and she truly loved her sister and didn''t mind if her son would takeover, either way, she found herself now with the only heir left and did her best by being extremely ruthless, making a name for herself as bloody maria for the lengths she will go to, to get at anyone who possess even a little threat to her daughter and her grandchildren soon after. While cold and intimidating to strangers, if ever someone proves to be an ally she would welcome them with open arms and do what she can to help them. She acts somewhat like a confidant to her daughter and grandchildren, even after giving up the leader of the house to her daughter she still deeply cares for her family.


    Volax Manon: the brother of Maria. He was there for his sister for everything, he saw her at her highest and at her lowest. He loves his sister deeply and is always worried about, doing his best to do what he can for the family that''s left. A baron family, his sister married into the duchy of umbra when his sister married the heir of umbra. Volax is a bit of a celabit, he cares not for the matters of the flesh or fulfilling his social duties. What he is thought is very loyal to the family of umbra because it is he believes the last of their family line left, since he doesn''t intend to sire a hier. He loves maria¡¯s grandchildren almost like as if their were his own, making him the favorite uncle of the family. Volax is somewhat understanding of Seral¡¯s plight and planes to one day give up his baroney for him.


    House Taldor:


    Malon Taldor: head of the house of the Taldor Duchy, a conniving snake of a man who has dreams of finally unifying the vampires lands into one land and becoming the next vampire lord. He had most of the influence in the central parts of the vampire lands. He believes the he and only he can unify the vampire lands while not letting others know what he really thinks. He has worked tirelessly over the centuries to make his dreams come true. He plays the long game and finally the fruits of his labors are coming. He is a very amicable person and can make friends with people easily. He has no heirs and all those who could challenge him for leadership in his family for head have mysteriously disappeared. Over the centuries he has gathered a strong group of people who are very much beholden to him and also view his ideal of unify the vampire lands favorably. He has gone through great lengths to get one of the duchy houses to bind themselves into his. The only one he could get was that of house Foswer. He is a little suspicious of this but it his what he needs to finally be recognized as an archduchy and one step away from becoming a lord.


    House Foswer:


    Celine Foswer: Celine Foswer is the head of house Foswer, a duchy with great influence in the east of the vampire lands. She comes from a long and distinguished family that can date back all the way to the end of the time of Alcraz. An insular family that usually tends to those of the few vampires that are older in nature. Celine has her own reasons for marrying into house Taldor, one is that Malon Taldor will get one heir and she will get one heir that will continue on their houses. Some believe that she too wants a vampire lord once again, or perhaps she actually fell in love with Malon who was trying to woo her, or perhaps there is some other reason as to why she agreed, no one really knows. She is far older than Malon.


    Avaline: a love interest of van in the future, maybe a princess. Long blond hair with bright blue eyes and elvenish ears from an elven ancestor. She is a bit tomboyish and a very petite.


    Alalia:


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Character Info 2.0


    House Mavros(name pending)vranater/vrankara


    Vanris: the son of Alvaroz and Lillia. Vanris is a Dhampire, a being that is a union of a vampire and another race, technically a half vampire. Vanris is an Awakened, a person with some traits that are unique and sometimes with memories that are not his, this also left many strange changes on his body, something he is sometimes insecure about. Vanris grew up in a loving family, though it took some time for it to get there. Vanris was taught swordsmanship from his father alongside some hand to hand, and was taught magic from Lorenz, his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s friend. Vanris is a more adept mage than sword fighter, mostly due to the fact that he is a sorcerer. Vanris didn''t have the intuitive nature of things like most others that were born, and had to learn the hard way the way things worked sometimes, due to this and the way his body is, he is a bit insecure and can be taken for shy, but tries to hide it. He enjoys reading books and learning new magics. He has the benefits of his vampire father and is aasimar mother, meaning he is far stronger than he looks, without any of the weaknesses of ethier parents. Due to his awakenings, he also seems to have hidden bloodline potential for things like dragon, demon, and even godling. He enjoys studying and practicing his magic in his free time. He excels easily at magic, though that doesn''t stop his father from trying to train in the more martial pursuits. The years of practice has left his body well trained and toned. He has no nipples or belly button or even balls, yet he can still produce sperm. He has blue eyes and black hair, and his skin is smooth, he only has hair on his head.


    Alvaroz: the father of Vanris and husband to Lillia. Alvaroz is head of the house and of the baroney. He rules with a gentle fist. When he was young he always wished to travel outside the vampire lands and explore the world and see all the things it had to offer him. When he was finally old enough he left and made many friends along the way, even meeting his future wife, sadly he had to turn back early from journeys, as his parents were killed by a rival baroney, forcing him to come back, get revenge, and rule in their place. Unlike most vampires Alvaroz is more straightforward and open, he also has a slight disdain for magic and much prefers to use his trusty sword than to any magic tricks. He is a master swordsman of great renown, and tries to instil that into his son, to no great effect. He is very concerned and protective of his son, to the point he sometimes baby''s him a little too much. Alvaroz diligently trains as much as he can, and when he doesn''t, he is there doing his noble duties, or making preparations to get out hunting with his son, something his son is not too fond of but goes along with anyway to humor his father. He has the same black hair and blue eyes as his son. He is a stoic but caring man, as well as a little free willed.


    Lillia: Lillia is the mother of Vanris and wife of Alavroz. She is a kind and very sweet person. When Vanris was born she was horrified that he was an awakened and that he was slightly different than the normal baby, or the fact that he didn''t act like a normal baby. But soon she got over it and finally opened her heart to him, finally acting like the mother most knew she could be. Lillia was just a simple librarian pinning for the open road in hopes of writing about her travels when Alavroz entered her life. Soon she was convinced to leave and journey together with him and use some of her knowledge in healing magics and herbs to help them on their journey as well as her light and other magics that she could use, she uses the staff. She never looked back, thought from time to time she worries about her parents and what they might think about all this. Lately she has been thinking about going to visit them. In her free time she writes about her experiences in the vampire lands, about the land, the people, and the court life and its many intricacies. She has blond hair and (green/blue?) eyes.


    Lorenz: Lorenz is a dear friend to both Alavroz and to Lillia. He joined the party when it was just getting started when Alvaroz finally left the borders of the vampire land and entered Istra where the two met. Lorenz is the mage of the party, and used his magic both to take control of the battlefield and to buff and aid his allies. Lorenz is a bit of a book bug, he loves reading and finds new knowledge of magic whenever he can. Despite the sudden end to their journey, Lorenz became an accomplished scribe and staff mage by the time they took care of Alvaroz¡¯s enemies, instead of leaving Lorenz decided to stay and become an adviser to his friend, something Alvaroz greatly appreciated. Over the years he not only helped Alvaroz with the governing of the land but used his free time to learn more on alchemy and runic magic and even getting into summoning. He has taken great interest in Vanris, as he sees in him a kindred spirit and pupil who he can distill all that he has learned, something that Vanris is too happy to learn from and Lorenz makes learning magic fun and they tend to sometimes learn together as well. Lorenz has also learned some necromancy over the years and is thinking of making himself a lich. Lorenz doesn''t much care for marriage but as a male he does help around doing his male duty. He has brown hair and eyes, supposedly, before he left for his journey he did have a fling with a woman before leaving so there may be some relatives out there.


    Twins? Or more? (Anna?) (Annastasia?): the daughters of the women who Alavroz watched die, he decided to spare them. These daughters are the daughters who killed Alavroz¡¯s Parents and tried to take over the baroney for themselves. Instead Alvaroz decided to make them bloodbound to his son, so that they can serve him. The daughters do feel some resentment over the killing of their parents, but they were not born to remember. They have somewhat accepted their life as maids and some of their parents killer and have made peace with it. They all share the same soul realm which is astounding and they all prefer to go by the same name( maybe) They all look the same, with black hair, with the only difference being their different colored eyes( maybe different colored eyes.)


    House moonshadow


    Luna: Luna is Vanris¡¯s Fiance. Like Vanris, she has mixed blood of both elf and demon despite being a vampire, or more accurately a Dhampire. Due to their shared similarities and how they are both looked down upon in vampire society due to their mixed lineage. They formed a bond that was hard to break, and a deep love for one another. They helped each other out when they were being bullied by the other vampire children and spent most of their childhood together. Luna sadly has a bit of a weak constitution, a slight drawback that will be resolved later as well as little mana in her body. Like most Dhampires she does not need to drink blood nor enjoy the taste of it. She is picked on for having elven blood in her. She has white silver like hair and blue eyes. Over the years she has strived to overcome her weak constitution and trained her body beckoning a decent sword fighter even better than Vanris, as she takes up his dad''s offer of sword training, this is because she enjoys the workout just as much as she enjoys the thought of getting stronger. She is also decent with a bow, she uses a rapier of some sort for fighting. She has low magic, but she does what she can to improve it so that she can increase her power, despite her skill at the sword she prefers to stay away from the enemy and attack from afar. She also enjoys sewing and tailoring in general, she knows how to cook a little. She also takes after her mother in being knowledgeable when it comes to state craft and commerce, something that helps Vanris much in their journeys. ( maybe she will not be a sword user)


    Thea: the mother of Luna, Thea just like Alvaroz had her family killed off when she came back from the life of adventure they spent together. But unlike Alvaroz it was not an outside threat that did them in but one from the inside. Thea had a sister that wanted to be the head of the county, and with her sister gone with only her mother left, she integrated a cue that overthrew her mother, when Thea returned many of her family members where dead, all because of the jealousy of her sister, a very shocking and scandalous event for vampire everywhere who heard about it. Even more shocking when it was found out that Thea planned to make Luna, a Dhampire with Elven blood her heir to the county and a marriage union with another Dhampire! Thea was good friends with Alvaroz when they were kids, childhood friends in fact, and we''re set to be married together and bring Alvaroz¡¯s house into the moonshadow house. But then they decided to go on an adventure and along the way Thea became close to one of their adventuring buddies, who at the time no one knew he was a half elf, since he didn''t have pointed ears like her daughters does. At first they didn''t get along well, but one night of intoxication and a blank memory later and Thea became pregnant. The man died before Thea and Alvaroz left to reclaim their homes, killed in by the same troll that supposedly did Alvaroz in. Thea was devastated when she found out that she was pregnant with another man''s child and thought hard on whether or not to abort it, but it was also the man who saved her from being crushed by the troll, and then she found out that Lillia was pregnant and decided to keep the child. At first when Luna was born she didn''t know what to think, but slowly she truly began to love her and know dots on her, sometimes excessively. Now that Vanris and Luna are engaged, she is actually happy with how things turned out, there are also plans to wed Alvaroz and join him as a family alongside Lillia, something that Lillia has been pushing for a while now. She has black hair and eyes.


    House Umbra


    Katherin: Katherin is the daughter of Tethra and heir to the Umbra house, a well respected and feared arch duchy in the vampire lands. Katherin was brought up to be a manipulator, just as her mother taught her to, something that sets her apart from others of her age, making it hard for her to make any meaningful connections. She was brought up to be the heir to the house and with that, great expectations were put on her at a young age, forcing her to grow up quickly. She does not have friends, only those who she manipulates and those who try to manipulate her, she was taking part in balls and other formal events when very young and learned very quickly to hide her emotions with a mask to protect herself. When she first found Luna and Vanris together was enamoured by their purity and honesty, how they didnt care for the politics and how happy they were together. So much so that she tried to manipulate them into being close to her, as she secretly wished for friends. Sadly this only backfired, as Vanrise didn''t trust her, and the more she tried to manipulate him the more he pushed her away, but surprisingly Luna took it well and saw throught Kathrins attempts and the two so become good friends. Now Kathrine wishes to make up with Vanris, thought it is a bit hard to do, her experiences with the tow has helped her grow, and now instead of just trying to manipulate people, she has started to cultivate a group of vampires, no matter the pedigree or station to become a part of her inner circle, realizing that it''s better to have allies no matter who they are and that its preferable to have those with talent and drive than those with not. A group that she can be a little more of herself than the mask that she wears, something that has gone a long way to help her become a power in her own right. She now helps out with and hangs out with Luna from time to time, and wishes for them to rise to power. ( She is also thinking about Joining Vanris¡¯s harem, or maybe not.)


    Tethra: The mother of Katherin. Tethra is the head of one of the biggest arch duchies in the west. This gives her a lot of power, especially considering that she has a lot of control of what enters the vampire lands through the many ports on the western shores. Her lands are far more well developed then those of the east and middle, making them almost on par with the rest of the civilized world. Giving her much wealth, more than most vampires, wealth that she reinvests into her lands, and uses to bribe and coarse those around her to do her bidding. Tethra can be somewhat brutal in her governing, especially when dealing with outsiders or those who are not a part of her faction, but this is because she had to grow up in a house where most of her family was assassinated leaving her the soul heir. Tethra grew up with death around her and that hardened her to become the person she is today. She has schemes within scheme, some racing decades and even centuries. She views kindness as a weakness, and tries to instill in her children these virtues of hiding emotions and being manipulative. Despite her cold demeanor she is obsessive with protecting her children to an almost scary degree. Tethra is a woman that has been through a lot, and does not feel safe to open up to anyone, not even her own family, something that has made the connection with her children a bit strained, which secretly breaks her heart. But this is the kind of woman who murdered her husband because she found out that he was trying to replace her to become head of the house, and that he belonged to one of the houses that might have had ties to the house that helped assassinate some of her family members.


    Seral: Seral is the older brother of Katherin, but was pushed aside for heir of the house when she was born, something he resented at first but has now come to terms with. He has grown cold and distant with most of his family except for his great grandmother Maria and uncle Volax. Seral has taken to being somewhat of a lone wolf, but despite that he is very close to Maria and Volax. He enjoys working out with the sword and wishes to also travel and prove himself. To that end he has requested to be trained by the best of the best sword instructors in the vampire lands, those with years of training, but by far his favorite instructor is Alavroz, who regales him with stories of daring do, life and death battles, and life threatening adventures. On top of that Alavaroz has actual real combat experience unlike some of his instructors and will use sometimes moves and techniques that are either considered crass in polite society or improper, something that Alvaroz shrugs of saying that it doesn''t matter if you''re dead. Seral has real respect for Alvaroz. Seral doesn''t just train in the sword, he also takes his other studies very seriously and with diligence. There is one thing he doesn''t like others to know though, and that is that he likes to play musical instruments in his free time, and that he has gotten quite good at them too.


    Maria: the Grandmother of Tethra. Maria also had to experience the cuthrought nature of vampire politics at a young age, and as she grew older she decided to just excuse herself from all of it, being nothing more than an adviser to those who will succeed her house, rather than taking charge herself. Something that Tethra doesn''t like her for, believing that if she helped out some of the problems the house faces now wouldn''t even have happened. Maria prefers to tend to her gardens, and sew. She loves her great grandchildren dearly and will do anything to help them. She has finally gotten over her fears and is willing to die for her grandchild and great grandchildren. She has a very close relationship with Seral. She is a lot tougher and stronger than most think she is. She is not directly blood related to any of them, since she was the sister wife of the woman who actually gave birth to them and all her children died.


    Volax Manon: Volax is the brother to Maria, and cares very deeply for her as the last surviving members of their family. Volax is a bit of a celibite and cares nothing for the matters of the flesh. He tries to bring a bit of levity to the family when he comes to visit. He is the ruler of a small baroney. He feels for Seral and tries to support him, he is even thinking of giving up his barony to Seral if he wishes for it. Volax and Maria always like to talk over a small snack or two about the past and all the fond memories they used to have.


    House Taldor


    Malon: the head of the house of taldor, an archduchy, who took over the position from his parents through political manipulations. He has a dream of unifying all of the vampire lands into one again, no matter the costs. He believes in vampire superiority and thinks it their place in the world to justly govern all those who are lesser. Malon has much sway over the western half of the vampire lands and is part of the aggressive faction which is opposed to Tethra¡¯s progressive faction that believes in control and influence through trade and agreements rather than through war. Malon wishes to see the vampire lands back to his prime and to that end has done many unscrupulous things in order to further his agenda. He¡¯s very good at manipulating people to his will and has strong control over his faction.


    House Foswer


    Celine: while it took a lot to convince her, Celine the head of the Foswer house, an archduchy. She was conceived over the course of decades by Malon that uniting the vampire lands is for the best of everyone involved. She is the head of the neutral faction in the center of the vampire lands, Malon in the east, and Tethra in the west. Slowly over time, the two factions of the east and the west have eroded the faction in the middle, making her faction rather weak in comparison. Slowly though she has come to side a little more with Malon in exchange for a few more concessions, but it is still a hard thing for her, considering Tethra isn''t exactly weak either. (Worse for her is that she has a child that seems to do whatever she wants and causes nothing but problems for her. maybe)


    Other


    Roselin: she is a Ingrid( a type of vampiric halfing) who shouldn''t have had any land or titles due to being an ingrid but due to her being very politically savvy and knowing the right people as well as manipulating the right people she was able to claim half a duchy when her father died. The mother of her half sister thought, owns the other half, using her daughter to claim the territory. She wishes to marry Vanris inorder to bolster her claim to the land and offer that her half sister marry Vanris as well and any children she has will be heir to the duchy instead of her. This is very politically sound and by having the aid of an outside influence and such she can essentially manipulate her sister and whatever child she has to effectively rule in her place, she needs vanris because his actually an heir and his house and the one he is marrying into has no real connections with the outside vampire politics. ( hard to explain further in a way that makes sense but eventually he agrees for his own reasons) Roseline has beautiful blond almost golden hair and stunning red ruby eyes with a super model like body with narrow waist and big breasts and a face that seems perfect.( she is only slightly taller than vanris¡¯s waist thought)


    (half-elf/Dryad:name pending): she is a daughter of a very important and influential dryad in the alria federation. She was to be married off but didnt want to be married off and decided to take the chance of leaving the federation in hopes of avoiding that and looking for another man to marry. She is manipulative and a little too full of herself and believing that everything will go her way. When she saw Vanris, she knew that he was the one and offered herself as a marriage partner only to be turned down which surprised her but she didn''t give up. Despite her attitude she is actually very sweet inside and is only like this because of the environment that she grew up in. her mother killed her father because he was being to kind to her and making her ¡°weak¡± this made her want to leave and chose her own destiny, she wants to marry a person who she thinks is worthey and with potential and political ties that she can hide behind. She is very good with nature magic and she has a very special staff that can transform into a spear/glaive. She learned when she was young how to wield it thanks to her father who was a spear master before he was killed. Due to her dryad side she can create spriggens and control them as well as contract spirits and fae a lot easer. She has a beautiful pale skin and what seems to be green vine like tattoos that huge her in all the right places, she has pink eyes and hair.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 One Big Massive Lore Dump! Part 2

    Varenes


    Glossary/Old Info of the world


    World


    The world of Alterra was created a long time ago by numerous beings called the creators (name pending), as an experiment and proving ground for the life they will put on the world. The purpose of the world is not entirely understood by the residents of those living on it but they all know that one day a great calamity will happen that will change the world and open up whole new possibilities. The gods placed strict and somewhat unique rules onto the world, that was governed by something called the Celore (name pending), a special system put in place by them. The system was an everyday aspect of life in the world and governed power and so much more, it can be unique to each individual and can change from person to person, but largely held the same purpose, to help facilitate power and control, particularly when it comes to evolution and ranks, note that such things are merely just more streamlined with a few added features and does not impair what was already there or was already put in place. The way one accesses this system is through self-scrying, where one enters a meditative state and looks deep into their own essense to see what type of power or system they have that will make them stronger. The gods made it so that the world would operate on this system and when the time came that it would also bring out the calamity that will be the final test on all those who inhabit the world, once the trigger for the calamity was pulled and the races and nations of the world reached a certain level of power the final test will begin. There are many small tests throughout time that were called the times of horror where all people, demons, monsters, humans, worked towards a single goal, survival. All past hatred was gone temporarily, and everyone worked together to survive. The creators also created and allowed the potential for growth of dungeons that people can challenge to grow stronger and gain rewards. Because of the difficulty of this world the gods made it so one can gain power through the system for the system allows one to collect essence, that can be in turn used to empower themselves without the need to go through the slow process of training or cultivating, thought to do so one needs to meet certain conditions and drain the essence from a recently dead being. they also made many unique avenues towards that power. The Creators also made many female only races and change the ratio between male and female of other races, favoring the female sex over the male up toward 60/40 for reasons of reproduction, as one only need one male to impreganate many woman. This was done so that should there ever be a great reduction in population it can be fixed in a few generations, and through the system even women can gain great power that can match dragons. Due to this there is some back and forth between men and women and who has the greater sway in society. While the men are outnumbered, because of that they are also more valuable than the women. Women take many more roles due to the combination of greater access to power and just sheer numbers. Women take the roles of guards, soldiers, politicians , heads of households, and many more, and men are considered something to be protected. Thought that doesn''t mean that men can''t go out on an adventure if they want to. Polygamy is just a fact of life and is considered a good way to raise a family. But women can also just sleep with a man for fun and if they choose to, and get pregnant without the want for marriage and just raise the child themselves if they so choose. Single mothers are not frowned upon but are also considered a part of everyday society and the children of which are taken care of collectively. From what little people can understand of the world and how the system works, the Creators desire that people strive to be demigods in of themselves and when the final test comes it would open up a whole new world, promising the stars themselves for all willing to take them. Though some theorize that that is a test as well. The system works in that one must gather essence in order to help facilitate becoming strong, this was done by either gathering the ambaint essence in the air surrounding you or draining the essence of killed opponents. This is different from gathering ki to cultivate or mana to increase one¡¯s magical power. Essence just helped reach the goal. The goal was to be as a god and strive to command a domain, faith was an energy source gathered from followers that could be used to bestow powers upon one''s followers cementing your godhood in the eyes of your followers and thereby gaining more faith. The more faith energy one had the closer they can use that energy to transcend to godhood, or the closest thing to a god. The creators also made it so people and creatures can evolve into higher forms that are more powerful than previous selves. A human can evolve into a high human and become stronger and live longer than a normal human. A goblin into a hobgoblin and an elf into a high elf. These evolutions require a certain amount of power and most need meet sometimes specific criteria in order to allow evolution. These evolutions can take days to months for the change to take place but the difference between who that person was before and now are like night and day. The civilization of the world is a bit complex, no sprawling cities or large open farmelands, the world is too dangerous and populated by things that can kill the unwary to allow for that. Instead most people live in large super cities that contain almost all that they need and many outposts that surranced that city to keep it feed. Cites are usually found in hard to reach places, usually with a good food source and mineral wealth nearby for growth. When a potential site is found they usually make an outpost, then send people to hunt around it, slowly depleting the area around the site of dangerous creatures and using what they gathered to send back home. When the area is cleared enough they then make outposts around the primary outpost usually an hour or two walks away and then do the same as the previous outpost. Once the area is secured and they gain much wealth from all the hunting and gathering they did they start to expand the primarily outpost by making walls between the outar outposts and slowly connecting them and surrounding the primarily outpost. After that is done they then get to work creating buildings and farmland for the now new village. Once the town is complete they make new outpost around the village to protect it and supply it with extra food and resources as well as the potential for new optional expansion should it be needed. But because of the cost and time making new villages, towns and cities, most have to be done in secure areas and therefore may forgo rare potential goods that they can trade with other cities with Which is why they hire mercenaries who are willing to take the risk for high reward. They are also cases were a nation was powerful enough to make cities in hard to tame places for the resources they provide, or lands safe enough to settle down in, where city building was easy and threats were low. They are cases where people, outside the authority of their government will try to set up a village, in fact there are many such villages out there, some going years without outside influence, some dying without a traces or anybody the wiser, but a few actually are lucky enough or strong enough to prosper and are slowly integrated back into the nation they were once a part of. They are many such villages scattered throughout the world, but there is a saying, where one village lived, ten others died. Over the centuries, there are now many villages. The technology of the world is a bit complex in that in some areas it is very advanced but in others it might seem to be medieval. Take for example the airship, a newly invented piece of technology that has allowed many to skip over many dangerous lands towards their destination. Thought the air contains almost as much danger as the land it is revalitty safer and therefore a better investment than the slow way through dangerous territories. Another thing would be medicine, through alchemy and the magic healing arts, one can heal almost anything, but if asked what the body is made of or how it works most doctors couldn''t tell you. They have magical shields on walls and can create pseudo elevators using levitation magic, they have flaming swords and other things but guns are a rarity and cannons are too cumbersome to move around. Steam technology is just now starting to make a name for itself, but magic technology is still the leading science in any field. People can make holographic panels with magic and can store vast amounts of matter in small chests. They have pseudo phones and many other magical gadgets that are useful for everyday life. The last thing that the Creators gave to the world was the awakened. The awakened were people who essentially awakened to a past life of theirs, usually coming with it a change of appearance and a new power. Though there are other types of awakened as well. The knowledge of an awakened, while not complete was usually more advanced then what is found in the modern times of alterra, but it wasn''t always the case. The drawback of being awakened was the very real chance of insanity or just becoming plain weird. And the use of an awakened varied between person to person so awakened were all different. To become an awakened one usually had to go through a special ritual to awaken the part of the soul that contains one''s past life or knowledge. Sometimes one was lucky that their mind would not be replaced by the new one that joins it and sometimes one was very lucky in that the two minds fuse and join to make a stronger soul and mind altogether. Because of the inherent risks and the cost to try and awaken a person, most don''t go through it, in fact awakened are of the extreme minority and it''s even rarer for a person to be awakened by accident or by birth. Despite this, awakening with any useful knowledge is very good indeed. Not everyone can be awakened.


    Countries/Nations


    Kingdom of Istra


    -Government: (the largest island in the halfmoon sea). Istra is a parliamentary monarchy that formed after many merchants banded together to support the istra kingdom¡¯s rebirth. The istranion royalty still holds power in the government. But for all intents and purposes, the day to day of istra is mostly ruled by a council and parliamentary system. Through new government reforms, the government can be composed of many that don''t share the same race as the leading race of the nation ie. humans. Now Halflings, Merfolk, and Dwarves share the same political rights as humans and have gained seats in said parliament to represent themselves, one of the first kingdoms to do such a thing compared to other kingdoms where at most other races can only be second class citizens at best. The government even allowed the second class citizenship of a known monster-kin race known as the high-harpies or lesser bird-kin which has made the more purist faction of humans not at all happy, and neither has their neighbors. The kingdom is still a monarchy and therefore the king still holds veto power over some of the laws that pass through parliament but it can be overturned by a majority vote.


    -History: the kingdom of istra was very small at first and surrounded on all sides with water, at that time very difficult to navigate. But the desire to prosper and reach out led them to trading with the merfolk on shoals island. This trading led to trust that made it so that the merfolk were given second class citizenship. Over the generations the istranion nation prospered enough to expand far and wide and soon peacefully annexed shoal island and claimed that from now on merfolk were equal citizens to humans, shocking many of its neighbors. This opening leads to the allowing of equal citizenship for halflings who have always been with them and the dwarves who the istranions greatly appreciated for coming from far away to work in their kingdom. Due to the very rocky terrain of the island allowing to corner off plots of land for easier protection and its relatively lack of monsters, has allowed istra to hold a fairly large population for its size. Also because of its geography its was easier creating mining outposts which was great because the island of istra was very rich in minerals. The fall of the kingdom of istra was do to a combination of civil war and constant invasions from its neighbors particularly from the baloes empire. Calling aid from the merchant sector for funds and their loyal citizenry to take up arms against the ones behind the coup. The istranion royal family were able to defeat the baloes backed rebels and secure their power base once more. The rebels led by a high ranking human supremacist noble was dissatisfied by the fact that there were so many non-humans that were gaining rights that might interfere with human¡¯s rights as well letting commoners gain more representation in the government. the income that the kingdom gets from taxing its many merchants, and their desire to be always on the cutting edge of technology both magical and mundane, has allowed istra to maintain its sovereign and spread its influence even beyond the halfmoon sea.


    -Culture: even before and after the fall and rebirth of istra, istra prided itself on its merchants, navy, and metercratic tendencies. The people of istra are always looking for a good deal and a chance to get ahead and make a name for themselves. Filled with self confidence and living in a nation based on promoting and rewarding the daring and risk taker, the nation of istra is filled with those who in any field strive to be the best they can be. A little arrogant, they can be a bit single minded in things they want and sometimes refuse to believe that they can''t make a fair deal. The long years of dealing with other nations and races have made them very cosmopolitan, they won''t judge a person based on looks alone and can make friends with just about anyone, but should one show they are untrustworthy they will have a hard time proving otherwise later. The citizens of istra are always good friends to have, no matter where you are, but can be the worst enemies. They don''t like the baloes empire or its citizens very much, due to the role they played 60 years ago when they instigated a coup and tried to conquer the nation. They are known to work to perfect whatever role they are given in life, if they are a sailor they will work to be the best, if a soldier, an alchemist, or anything else, it''s the same, they will strive to be the best at what they do in whatever capacity they are in. istranions tend to be a bit on the eccentric side. Istra is also known for its great seafood.


    -Economy: as an island nation, it should be obvious that for it to have prospered so much was either to have an abundance of rare and valuable resources, be self sustaining, or have a knack for making a good deal, particularly for themselves. They were lucky enough to have a decent amount of the first two, but were they shined was in commerce. The island of istra was mountainous with veins of metals and other resources,and the surrounding waters were filled with fish that could be used to feed a decent population. But while it was enough for the short term, it wasn''t when the population outstriped what resources they had. So taking advantage of their geography they set out to completely monopolize all trade that happened in the half moon sea. They did this by simply out competing all others that tried to out do them, and by always being on the edge of sailing technology to get the goods safer and faster then all other competitors. They also traded with whoever wanted to trade with, whether they were human or not, and traded farder than anyone else. Bringing rare goods from far away. Istra is also known for their mines which they have plenty of, and they have a fishing fleet that helps feed their nation. The fishing fleet not only catches fish but also hunts down dangerous monsters in the ocean both to get at their rare meat and for the high tier materials said creatures comprise of, this also helps make the ocean a bit safer to traverse.


    -military: military wise they rely on their navy and air force. They are well known for their navy and their reputation as sailors. Over the years they also have increased their air force significantly and while untried, they are already more advanced than any other nation with few exceptions. They are not very much known for anything else other than their variety of different types of units. They don''t have particularly strong armycore but what little of an army they have is very elite, filled with their best of the best. they do also have great relations with mercenaries. Many mercenaries companies have themselves based in istra. in exchange for lower taxes and farer deals, the mercenaries will fight for the island of istra and have vowed to never fight against Istra, many mercenaries are istrainens themselves and pride themselves on completing a job to the letter even at the cost of their entire company, because of that they are very expensive to hire. Over the years as the kingdom has expanded, their army has greatly increased, though they have strived to keep it as elite as possible. The expansion is also in response to the incident that happened 60 years ago when baloes tried to take over the island. The military is composed of both humans and merfolk, the humans comprise most of the army and the merfolk comprise most of the navy they have. High harpies and birdfolk are also now being allowed to join the military, mostly to join the ever growing air force the instranions are putting together. There have been some questions on whether to allow monster-kin ( the high-harpies ) to join, but so far they have been helpful and showed themselves willing to do their best to make their people accepted even if only as second class citizens.


    -Religion/faiths: the people of istra follow many faiths, usually those around the moon and the sea. But their main faith is that of the goddess of the moon istra which is the name of the moon, and which the nation named themselves after, both due to their faith and due to the unique geography that is their island. The reason as to why they follow istra is supposedly because the goddess promised them a promised land in the middle of the sea when a time of great horror was upon them, they followed the visions of their people and found the island and then founded the nation that istra today. Istra doesn''t just represent the moon but also the stars, thought sometimes it is believed that she is more of a star goddess then a moon one, there has been much debate on that matter. The goddess is also said to represent night as well. Followers of the goddess Istra have a better ability to see at night. The priests of istra can weave starlight, predict the future by the formation of the stars. Because of the effects of the moon on the sea and the need for stars for navigation many sailors pray to istra for guidance in their travels. Another goddess, thought not as big as istra is the goddess of the sea, water, and community, Aris. Aris is a very important goddess to the merfolk who highly value her for her protection from the many dangers of the sea, and sailors wishing for safe travel. Priests of Aris can manipulate water and sense when danger is coming on the seas, followers of Aris who have a strong community can also sometimes have a sixth sense, they sometimes feel, or know, when one of their own is in danger and a general direction of where that person is when in danger. They can also more easily understand those who they believe are a part of their community even if they have a bad grasp of their language, this is mostly due to the goddesses community aspect most believe. She also oversees the rains. There are many other gods and goddesses that call istra their home, one particular goddess of wind, air, and sky, as been getting a greater following as the years past due to a sailors desire to go faster and the many more airships and races that deal with flying such as the high harpies that have taken to istra and have come to call it home. Since istra is a merchant nation, there are also many major and minor gods of merchantry and trade. One of them being the god salvor, who is the god of good fortune, trade, and travels.


    -customs: People put the image of the moon in almost all they make because they believe it brings good luck and the gaze of their goddess so that she can protect them, because if she doesn''t see you how could she protect you. During the new moon people believe the goddess is taking a rest and therefore when it''s a new moon people have the day off, so everyone essentially has a guaranteed day of every new moon should they wish to take it, which most due.


    -society: istra is a cosmopolitan kingdom where many people can find a home no matter their background. But they also have a strong sense of identity as well. Their buildings are a mix of both utilitarian and elegance with curving and smooth designs that are easy on the eyes that swoop upward. There are many silver colors, since silver is taken as the color of the moon. Their armor and weapons also take on a distinct elegance design that doesn''t get in the way of movement. Most of the silvery curve only smooth designs are for more religious buildings than common buildings so there are sometimes normal buildings and a more elegant one smack dab in the middle. Most of the islands towns and cities are in a constant flux of merchants and visitors going in and out of the nation. Because of that it is sometimes hard to keep track of everyone, so they set up a bureau of national security to help keep track of people who enter and leave as necessary. They do not have much of a tiered society and for the most part are all equal in the eyes of the law. Because of the amount of people of many different races that come and leave they are used to it and don''t think much about it, so any anger they may feel about a person is more likely due to that person doing something they didn''t like then it is just because of their race. Since there are many races that come to istra and sometimes stay to live, there are many buildings that are specifically designed to help them feel more comfortable. There are many elementary schools for free for those who wish to learn, it is mandatory for children to at least attend 2 years of the 4-5 year course for rudimentary math and language skills, and later the testing for and the practicing of magic.


    -environment: the island of istra is very rocky, but what open land it has is very fertile. Since there is not a lot of space, people make due with what they have and sometimes build into the mountains or cliffs as a village, town, or city grows. The island is rich in minerals, and there is a few volcanoes that still burn but are not active, they are small. There are many deep caverns under the island filled with strange creatures but also very valuable minerals for mining. The sea around the island is calm and there are many villages that dot the edges of the island that live off the sea. Despite that there are not many places for large ships to traverse and get close to the island, any place that would allow docking with the island already has a town or city placed there and is no doubt heavily guarded. Slightly north and to the west of istra is shoals island, where a majority of merfolk live. It is an annexed island of istra and the merfolk who live there are under isteranain law. There are many other islands that are part of istra, istra hold sway and dominance over most of the half moon sea and have claimed it not just by force and skill of salesmanship, but also by creating many colonies that dot the half moon sea, expanding their influence and trade routes.


    -Relations: its relations with other nations are usually good as they strive to leave a great lasting impression of themselves with everyone they meet. Usually with the exception of baloes who they do not like or trust very much and mostly try to interfere with their slave trade whenever possible. They don''t make much trade with the stonewall alliance but they are always willing to accept any dwarves that come their way, so one can say its amicable. they see the Amar kingdom as a bit of a competitor in the dragon sea but not much else they are also amicable. They feel the alria federation is a bit hard to deal with but are always willing to try and make a fair trade with them for their art and rare magical items, also amicable. They don''t make any direct trade dealings with the demon lands so they don''t know what to think of them. They make lots of trade with the young kingdoms to the south who are trying to establish themselves in the beast lands, also amicable. The vampire lands are their biggest trade partner for the huge amount of food and items that the vampire lands produce and sell, but despite they great amount of trade they are only neutral. Fandor is another great trade partner for rare goods as they also tend to get whatever Kittar produces through Fandorin ports, but since istra also trades with the vampire lands which Fandor shares a bloody border with they also tend to be neutral mostly on the side of fanodor, since Kittar usually follows fandor they are also neutral. The eastern kingdom are the most difficult trade partners but also the best as the goods from the eastern kingdoms sell for a high price in the west, also they are neutral. They also have an alliance called the sisters alliance with other nearby nations who have been wrong or threatened by the empire, to show a strong front against the baloes empire, should they ever get another idea to invade.


    -Notes: the Kingdom of istra consists of many mountains and sharp cliffs that help protect and nurture the kingdom and its people. Due to its terrain it is easy to create safe areas that allow for the expansion of the kingdom on the island. Also due to the rich mineral veins they have an abundance of resources they can trade. The kingdom of istra strives to be as self sustaining as possible since they are an island nation, the fear that they may one day be unable to get resources outside of the island is a real threat that has happened to them in the past. Moon and star elves also live and recently have gotten a voice in the parliament and are also first class citizens that came over when the alria federation was breaking up.


    Baloes Empire


    -Government: (largest nation in the region and in the center of almost all other nations). The empire is ruled by the emperor who is the ruler of both the nation is the direct representative of their state religion. The emperor delegates most of the day to day work towards the senate that helps govern its great and very large nation. Its religion states that each emperor that has ever been is the closest thing to godhood and that everyone should pray to him, or her, this is because everyone is well aware of the effects faith energy has on a person, giving them great power and the ability to evolve and ascend at a faster rate. But because most people wouldn''t normally believe in a person for no reason the religion is indoctrination into people at birth and brutally enforced. The state owns many companies, in which to make money from, as well as the proceeds earned through their harsh taxes and tithes from their churches. Social welfare programs are practically unheard of, and there''s little room for a free market. The government is authoritarian to the extreme. But it is with great annoyance to many, that when it comes down to threats from the demon lands it is the Empire people turn towards. Even though the threats from the demon lands have largely petered out and now its more a threat to the nations it once protected.


    -History: a human supremacist empire and one of the largest in the region. The nation of Baloes was first founded over a thousand years ago and based its growth on the domination of its neighbors and the spread of its state religion. Using propaganda of its superiority and focusing on military might, the baloes empire is determined to rule the entire region and force out or enslave all those who are not human. The empire was first founded by an awakened during the demon wars over a thousand years ago. Born as a prince to a small fledgling kingdom, Balon the first made himself well known by killing a demon lord single handedly and helped lead the coalition army to rout the demon forces. He was one of the heroes that slew the demon king and ended the war. Through winning the hearts and minds of others and his charismatic oratory skills and politicking he convinced the nearby kingdoms to join as one to help create a united front against future potential demon invasions. With the new kingdom of baloes he returned to the demons lands but this time as a conqueror and carves large swaths of lands for themselves, pushing the borders of the demon lands back. Due to his efforts and the effect he had on his people, he was the closest to reach demi-godhood and lived for over 200 years leaving in his wake a golden age. He left behind a legacy that all emperors that can after him tried to outdo and failed. But as the nation aged it became more corrupt, the rhetoric that only demons are bad and should be purged widened and became the same for the orcs and the vampires. Soon all those who were not human became the enemy and therefore an excuse for invasion and enrichment of the homeland at the expense of all none-humans came about.


    -Culture: as a whole the people of baloes are insular and care not for the ways of others believing that their way is the best. They love to make grand works of art and produce large building projects with wide open columns, their buildings something of a mix between roman and medieval architecture. A large portion of their population are religious believing in each emperor as the incarnation of Balon and therefore can do no wrong. There is great disparity between the rich and the poor and there is a large majority of slaves working at any given time in each city. Most of the slaves are none-human¡¯s, even Halflings that usually have a special place in most human societies are not exempt from the treatment that baloenions give them, so many have fled like most other non-human races. They pride themselves on the great and grandiose cities they make, especially on the greatest city in the known world to them, their capital city of Baloes. The nobles and well to do leave live lives comparable to kings, while the majority live in squalor. Despite that there is great hope and pride in even the most downtrodden of their people as they believe one day they can make it big by joining the army and rising through the ranks, or through the many large trade guilds.


    -Economy: their economy is one of the largest around and it shows that by essentially being the deciding factor in most nations trade ecomoney, by either cutting trade ties with one nation compared to the other or undercutting or over selling one particular good or another and flooding the market. Because of their large size they have the most resources available to them, but also because of the threat they perceive from outside forces, they need a lot of resources as well. It is the reason why they tried to conquer both Istra and Amar, for they both have large economies outside of Baloes empire. Should they have conquered both istra and amar there would be nothing to stop the second golden age of the baloes empire, they would use their newfound wealth to conquer the entire region once and for all. Because of this, istra and amar are both in their own alliance, amar being part of the stonewall alliance and istra being part of the sisters alliance. The economy is based on the fact that they essentially share a border with almost all known kingdoms and therefore get access to many kingdoms trade. They have an overwhelming slave force that works to the bone to help prosper the nation, using slaves mostly non-humans they force them to take the brunt of monster and beast attacks when creating new villages or towns. They are also forced to work in dangerous places for rare minerals and herbs that the kingdom deemed too dangerous to send others. While most nations have slaves in one form or another, the cruelty that baloes treat their non-human slaves is in a league of its own. Which has lead to many slaves trying to create uprisings and to sabotage their work inorder to get back out the empire. Another reason why the empire wishes to conquer amar and istra is because they have a unfortunate position of buying more than they sometimes produce, and due to the large divide between rich and poor and the corruption of those on top, the empires sometimes hemorrhaging the taxes they earn, meaning they need to get money from other sources inorder to help sustain their empire.


    -Military: military wise the baloes empire haven''t yet faced a problem they couldn''t throw enough man power at. They have a huge army compared to other nations and they are not afraid to conscript more if necessary. Despite the lack of care for their sheer number of infrantery they throw to their deaths, the baloes empire take pride in their infrantery, their mobile troops and heavy infantry are the pride of the military, and it''s only because they weren''t very invested in mountain warfare or sea warfare that they haven''t won against amar or istra, or so the generals say. The baloes military don''t have a very large presence in the sea or in the air but they do have land down pat. But it isn''t just their infantry they take pride in but also their siege weaponry. The military engineers are known to make the best of a situation and throw something together to help take their troops to victory. The military have distributed supply lines and large roads builts by thousands of slaves over decades and centuries to allow them to travevers their large nation far faster than most would expect of them.


    -Religion/faiths: there is only one religion allowed in the empire, and that is the worship of the emperor. The emperor was an awankend that gained unique powers and oratory skills that helped him gain the loyalty of his peers and the hearts of his people. The awakened whose memories that were added to balon were either racist and, or authoritarian but with skills and knowledge on how to run a state and gain the people''s loyalty. Many at the time did not see demons as people and were still trying to make an identity for themselves after finally gaining independence from the elves, who they resent for ruling over them with an iron fist. This made it easy for balon to unite most of the human kingdoms into one and a humanity first policy over all others. Balon is supposedly the god of order, light, and power. Many priests of balon can control light and live in a strict hierarchy with everyone knowing their place, they are also power hungry and have a slightly larger mana pool than others due to their god¡¯s aspect of power. They can place laws onto people that, that person will have to obey or face the magical backlash. When someone breaks the laws of the nation they can somehow sense it. They are also important to the bureaucracy of the state. Anyone practicing faiths not of their own are liable to become slaves, but outsiders and merchants are given some leeway since they need their trade and such, so long as they don''t make a habit of showing off their god too much. There are many saints that the people can pray as well for benefits such as healing or something or another. They are a few religions that have special exceptions to this rule, such as the god of banks and such and a few minor other ones thought they are not normally welcomed by the people who live there.


    -customs: the empire has a few holidays, the founding of the empire, and the accession of their first emperor. They have a large variety of customs both due to all the people they conquered and to the many people who have tried to set up villages away from the empire''s influence. The politics of the empire are very dangerous, with a lot of political maneuvering and even assassinations. Many nobles both minor and high have at least some dealings with the underworld of things. Because of this and the many gangs in the poorer community it is imperative that people distinguish between friend and foe, normally by wearing colors or symbols of their affiliation. Sometimes people wear multiple badges or colors of who they work for or are associated with to deter thieves and ner-do-wells. Some have taken upon themselves to create their own unique badge or symbol that represents themselves, putting it on clothes or weapons, such as hawk or bear. Because of this there are many items that have art painted on them or shaped in the image of an animal or symbol, the wealthy commissiong them from Lyra.


    -society: the society of the empire is harshly stratified in that for the most part, unless you have power you do not have any real way to climb up the ranks. The people are downtrodden and desperate, many joining the armies in order to have three meals a day and a roof over their heads. It is even worse for those who are not human, even the halflings who have been beside humanity for the longest time are not exempt from some discrimation. In the end the discrimation is an outlet for those who are worse off. As one gets further from the center of the empire, the less discrimation a person of another race would see. If a person of another race looks mostly human then they are usually fine, if not they should have some friends with them just in case. Those traders of other races will have to sell and buy their goods through an intermediary in order to get any trading done. There are many large thieves and gangs in the capital of the empire and many are hired for their skills of espionage and assanssition. The buildings of the empire are either very astur due to trying to save money and time, or very gaudy as a projection of wealth and power. There are buildings of worship to the emperor in every city and town. The people are not necessarily evil, they are just indoctrinated at a young age, and any dissent from the norm is usually punished. The wealthy and the noble mostly view those of lower class and dispensable tools to be used and thrown away, something that the people largely resent. There are many revolts and riots throughout the year, it is something of a norm. The capital of the empire is built and incorporated into an old elven city, back when the elves ruled most of the region. The city is one of the largest in the world that had millennia to grow and expand.


    -environment: the environment of the empire is temperate to say the least, it consists of many open areas of land and every so often a large forest. There are many monster territories in the empire mostly due to the fact that, as natural, most nations do not have a strict border and usually claim many areas that can have no village for days. Because of this there are many places that have monster activity. The empire also has the largest population in the region and it shows with the many villages that dot the landscape. There are also many old ruins of elven design, back when the elves ruled most of the region before they split off and lost much of their power, allowing the humans they ruled to take over. Every so often a large storm will pass through the empire, but it is largely calm most days.


    -Relations: to say that baloes doesn''t have any allies would be an understatement, any nation that works with or for the baloes empire does so because their corrupt and pocketed of the baloes empire, despite, or have no other choice. Sometimes all three. The actions that baloes takes do not sit well with other nations, and their superior than you act gets on everybody''s nerves. But because of their size, wealth, and the threat they present, none can just ignore them.


    -Notes: not all those who live in the empire think that non-humans are bad or should be treated that way, but those types of people are in the minority and keep to themselves. They tend to move away when they can for a brighter and more freeier nation to make a new home in. Baloes is the number one exporter of immigrants is a joke other nations say, but there''s a real fear that one day they may have more balonions in their country then their own people, so trying to integrate them into their society is a top priority for any nation accepting them. some people in the baloes empire are sometimes not even aware of their nation''s stance on those who are non-humans.


    Alria federation


    -Government:(west of the Baloes Empire). The Alria federation is one of the two oldest nations in the known world. Comprising most of the eleven nations and are ruled by a high queen that only changes every few centuries or at ruler death. The federation comprises numerous states that follow slightly different laws and customs and can even have a slightly different culture all together. The central authority figure is the high queen or sometimes rarely the high king that rules over the entire federation. The high queen has great political power and can declare war or even set national policy for the whole of the nation. The queen usually is elected upon ruler death, usually by the kings and queens and other high nobility of the many elven and fae nations that comprise the federation. Despite the great power the high queen has, there are laws to restrict said ruler as well as a council of high nobility that can legislate and pass bills in majority votes. Due to the long life span of elves, policy can take years and sometimes decades to implement or even get around, and politics in the predominantly elven run nation can get so cut throat that it would make even a baloenion sweat. Anyone can become a high queen or king which makes political maneuvering amongst the high nobility of the nation one of the most calculated of all other nations. The exemption of all are the keepers of the old laws, judges like ancient treants and fae that keep and catalog all laws and promises, they judge everyone and can even judge the high queen and strip her of her authority and title should it come to it.


    -History:The Alria federation is thousands of years old and was largely founded in opposition against the encroaching young races and at the time the Night Empire ruled by the vampire lord Alcraz, now the vampire lands. The federation saw its greatest golden age after the war for day against the Night Empire and the defeat of its vampire lord pushing the vampires back to their homelands. Once the war was over the young nation spread out over most of the region and set an example to the younger races with their magic technology and earning the awe of neighbors. Using their momentum they spread their influence far and wide over the entire region and created many elven conclaves that still stand today. Unfortunately with their growing proprestity and opulence the elven people become more uncaring for the happenings that occurred outside their nation. The nation slowly turned inward and fractures started to arise amongst the many different types of elves and their culture¡¯s. This fracture lead to a war that saw the dark elves leaving the federation to what they believe was a losing of the old ways, tired of the rising tensions they migrated away from the federation and established their own semi nation in the dark forest. This fractured the federation further and saw another elven culture leave towards the north. Followed by a civil war, the alria federation is a far cry from what it was before, they are still proud of their heritage and everything they accomplished, they wish to see again the days of their golden age. but after the civil war, they were content to let things play out until the Baloes empire started encroaching their perceived territory, they have since seen the other nations create a coalition against the empire called the sisters alliance, and there has been some debate whether or not to join it or not.


    -Economy: the elves are masters of woodwork, art and rare enchanted magical objects. Their primary export is rare herbs, wood, and enchanted items. They are largely self sufficient and don''t need much from the outside other than metals that they have a hard time getting. There is also a lot of trading between states that help keep the economy largely self sufficient and unaffected from outside influence. In turn their exports are rare commodities that many would pay top money for. The transactions they take between themselves and with other nations is largely calculated to make sure they are not too dependent and that it follows a plan for larger economic growth in the long run. Though due to the tension with the baloes empire, they have increased the amount of metals and provisions they get from outside and have largely increased their military funding to increase their overall military power. The elven communities also trade with the fae that live in the federation and the fae largely only trade with elves only through a barter system. The goods derived from the fae are rarer and can sell for a high price outside. They do not trade with the empire.


    -Culture: culturally the elves are very diverse, their nation consists of many types of elves such as common elves, forest elves, and a rare few water elves. The high elves, the evolved form of elves, are usually the rulers and nobility of the elves. Each type of elf and nation have their own way of doing things, down from their art to the way they wage war. Elves are sticklers for following tradition and have followed said tradition for millennia and some even longer. They feel a large communion with the world around them and largely follow their birth type. Forest elves enjoying the forest, water elves enjoying and making a living off the water, and common elves make up most of what makes cities and the governments of their nation. There are many fae from dryads, alraune, fairies, and nymphs that make up a large part of their society and live alongside and grow with the elves. Taking large parts of their society but rarely leaving to be adventurers like others and leaving their home, though a very rare few do. Due to their fae and magical nature they are bound to, and the many dealings with fae that are also bound by said fae magic, elves are very serious about keeping their word. Since breaking it can cause a backlash that harms the word breaker, but this usually is for those who use magic in their word making. Even if no magic is used, fae expect the person they are talking to, to keep their word and to not lie. Tricks and word play aside. they have a healthy respect for any that have knowledge of magic and its use. Magic is almost an everyday occurance in elven society, as it is used for almost everything from making house to just cleaning themselves off after a long day¡¯s work. Mages are very highly regarded and in elven society almost all go to school to learn the culture and knowledge of their people, making even the everyday elf grow up knowing a few spells. Due to their community upbringing as a child and learning much as school, many elves grow up as adults knowing more than most nobles from other nations, this plays some small part in why elves tend to seem arrogant. They are also very well known for their druids. Elves live for a long time and also take a while to mature, due to their long lifespan most elves take a long term view on life and plan ahead.


    -Military: the elven military isn''t exactly uniform considering all the different types of elves and fae that comprise the army, it is very difficult for the elves to properly organize such a diverse set up, including the fact that each state has a different method for raising and maintaining an army and the federation army is more of a mixed bag than anything else. Despite that they are one of the most powerful armies in the region, only second to the empire¡¯s. Their diverse military while in some ways restrictive also is a huge boon to the elves. They have treants that tower over their enemies and can single handedly destroy a group of soldiers, fairies that can spy and sabotage enemy supplies, and many more. The elven army consists mostly of archers and mages. The military largely relies on outmanoeuvring their opponents and unorthodox military strategies and tactics. Largely consisting of hit and run tactics and when having the upperhand using overwhelming power to crush the rest. Using their druids to help use beasts to augment their army and to feed their army.


    -Religion/faiths: the elves only have one god they follow and that is the goddess silva, who is a goddess of nature, life, harmony. Many priests of silva can manipulate plants far easier than other elves and live longer. They can heal the injured and sense when someone is injured from far away. The goddess is extremely important for them since she helps with child bearing. for the rest, many elves believe in spirits and elementals, there is also a form of animism where they worship some types of animals. Elves believe in the spirit of all things and value life even if they have to take it away.


    -customs: the customs of the elves are to varied to explain, but the most common one is for elves who plan a life of adventure to take a token of their home with them and to bury a part of what is important to them at home in case they never make it back. Though there are a few who eskew that tradition. Elves refrain from piercing their ears unless it is for special reasons. Such reasons can range from killing a great and dangerous beast, achieving a great accomplishment, or reaching a high elevation in elven society. This does not mean they have to wear earrings for such an occasion only if they want to since too many earrings look very bad for elves so most won''t have more than two on each side. Another method is tattoos.


    -society: the society of elves is very varied, there are laws and rules in one place that does not carry over to the other, except for the rules laid down by the high queen and a majority vote, only those laws can be pushed on to all other elves despite origin or culture. The elves live for a long time, and their age to maturity is slower than most , sometimes taking 50 years for a baby to become an adult. Because of this, the upbringing of a child is very important, since one has a long time to shape a child to be whatever the parents usually want the child to be or to use their formative years to make sure their child gets the best education. School is mandatory for the elves, and with their long lifespan and how long it takes to reach adulthood, they have a lot of time to learn and grow to be productive members of elven society. This long period of studying and training means that when an elf reaches adulthood they are already a step above those who are from other nations, something that plays into their arrogance and pride. Their colors are gold and green and their buildings are open and elegant in design, with green and blues to help ascent the structure. They use crystals and plants to help create a truly out of this world image for just a mere building. The buildings look very natural and sometimes outsiders would easily get lost in an elven city without a guide. There are many beasts that roam elven cities, but they will not attack anyone unless attacked first, elven cities are in a way a form of neutral ground for the beasts of the forests, this is due to the many fae pacts and agreements, as well as the many druids that live and have tamed animals over the millennia.


    -environment: the alria federation is home to the largest forests and to many fairy glades and other mythical and mystical environments not usually found anywhere else. Many rare trees and herbs can only be found in the federation, as well as a few fae. For the few outsiders that come to the federation they can easily get lost in the massive forests and never find a way out. Some forests are so large they have a lower, middle and upper level to themselves. Due to the unique nature of the forests, some are always in a state of fall, winter, summer, or spring, but those are small areas and are few and in between. The elven cities are massive and beautiful, each expansion is planned sometimes centuries before and building is done since they grow the building essentially out of the ground. This does not mean everything is made out of wood, only that the forest is a major component to their infrastructure. The cities of the elves are one of the largest in the world and designed like a beautiful painting.


    -Relations: it should be obvious to anyone that the federation doesn''t like the empire, they share a border through their vassel and have had constant raids on the outer villedges for slaves. Because of the constant aggression they have put much thought on whether or not to enter into the sisters alliance to help create a unified front against the empire and whatever plan that they might have for the rest of the region. They have a somewhat neutral approach towards istra, but despite some misgivings have allowed istra to have some land on the south west of their territory that they weren''t really using. They don''t really care for the vampire lands. They are neutral towards the stonewall alliance. They are not very much interested in anything else that doesn''t concern them and the alliance so they don''t really have any other relations with any other nation. They are an isolationist nation.


    -Notes: despite their proud attitude they actually have good reason for it but behind all that they are willing to take anyone as a friend so long as they have proven themselves, and elven friends are great to have. They also accept half-elves though they tend to keep them at a distance, mostly because they don''t know what to do with them, this does not mean they hate them or that they feel relations outside one''s own race are wrong. Only that half elves grow too quickly and die a little too quickly for them to be trained and taken care of like any other elf, so they leave that to their vassel. Elves, in an almost cynical way, actually don''t mind half elves since it helps their vassel grow in number, and they work hard to make sure that half elves have a stake in their nation to tie them to the federation and therefore have and extra manpower to call on in times of war, such as with the empire. They¡¯re many young elves that wish to adventure into the outer world. The dark elves left for the dark forest on the other side of the empire, the moon and star elves left for istra, a few going up north and the snow, ice and mountain elves left for the north. Common, wood, forest, sun, high and a few other elves that didn''t leave the alria federation after the fracturing. Despite having a large sea open towards the west, it is very rocky and hard to navigate, sometimes with sheer cliffs. They also don''t care enough to have any real navel power, and instead focus on land power.


    Stonewall alliance


    -Government:(north of Baloes Empire). a group of dwarven city states in the mountains banding together for protection from the aggression of the baloes empire to its south and what used to be the greater alria federation. Normally stubborn to a fault and not getting along with other dwarven city states, the threat towards their south has changed much in how the dwarves view themselves as a people. Before they had somewhat of a friendly rivalry with each other, trying to outdo each one and other. Now they must constantly prepare themselves for the frequent raids for slaves from those in the south. Loosely tied together, there is no shared law or central government that binds these city states, but a deep sense of culture and honor that is heavily rooted into each and every dwarf that keeps this alliance together. Should one be attacked the others will react and retaliate as soon as possible. Despite being in the same position as the sisters alliance, they have decided to keep themselves separate due to the presence of the alria federation that when at its height of power tried to conquer some of the mountains to the north for their resources, which the dwarves lived in. each city state conducts themselves in their own way.


    -History:They are well known for their stone work, architecture and blacksmithing. Dwarves are well known for their engineering both for building and war. Their beginning lies and ends with stone. They have no real history outside their mountains and city states. They are longer lived than humans but not as much as elves. They are a people who feel themselves oppressed by those who are constantly trying to abuse and use them. Thousands of years ago the elves tried to invade their mountains and so they banded together to stop them. When the threat of the elves left they went back to their ways. Dwarves are a bit on the isolationist side of things but this doesn''t mean that they have a weak policy towards outsiders, they are actually a bit aggressive and know that their works are highly valuable but only trade with those they trust. When the empire started making moves towards the north, just like the alria federation used to do they reformed the alliance, they allowed the kingdom of amar to join the alliance since not including them would be a strategic mistake and leave an opening in their defense.


    -Economy: dwarves have a bit of a mixed economy, they have currency true but it is mixed with bartering to a degree that leaves the value of their currency a bit of a mystery to outsiders. Dwarves rarely trade with non dwarves anyway, but when they do it''s mostly in exchange for rare materials that can go back into being forged into something new. Or things that they can''t get on mountains or inside them. They mostly trade amongst themselves for what little they need and fear that trading with non dwarves will leave them vulnerable to the machinations of outsiders. They are also greatly interested in works of machinery and value those who have knowledge on them. Despite being a human kingdom, they trade heavily with the amar kingdom, somewhat because they have proven themselves trustworthy allies but mostly because their kingdom runs right in between the dragon tooth mountain and cuts the dwarven city states in two. But for all intents and purposes, if you want dwarven goods you want to trade with the amar kingdom. There are also a lot of dwarves now living in the amar kingdom. Which helps bolster both the kingdom''s economy and the alliances, to a great degree. Because of this trade, many dwarves have gotten comfortable with humans and other races to the point many more than usual to are leaving, to explore the world, offering their skills and bringing back home new techniques and goods for their homeland further growing the dwarven ecomoney.


    -Culture: Dwarves value fine works of art whether wood, stone or otherwise and so have a large number of artisans that work around art that can be appreciated by the whole community, such as working stone to increase living space or blacksmithing to make weapons for the soldiers. Their art is mixed into whatever is practical and pragmatic, and they take pride in it too. They also take traditions seriously and value their word and they value their honor, which is a lot. They place a lot of value in things that are both practical and well made and disdain things that seem superfluous and unnecessary, though they do understand the need for good decor to bring art and ambiance. Their lives revolve around their work and the need to be the best of whatever task life throws at them, but that does not mean that they are no outliers. In fact there are quite a few that decide to explore the outside world, mostly ending up and settling in the amar or istra. Dwarves care not for slavery or toiling for the sake of making a shoddy piece of work. They will always value fine work, and good friends over money any day. They also value a good drink. They are utilitarian in their living. They also keep in mind the many generations of their family members that came before them, they care very much for their ancestors. Dwarves are also grouped into clans, each city state has a group of clans that fill one role or another, sometimes multiple clans doing the same task or competing with one another.


    -Military:Their phalanx is like a boulder that can''t be moved that many of their enemies have broken themselves on and are cut down by crossbow fire. Their war machines give them an edge that most nations would envy, and though rare, dwarves are known to send small groups of golems that can wreak havoc on any that get in their way. Like their work they take war in a more pragmatic approach and try to maximize enemy casualties while keeping their own nice and safe. They also strive to destroy whatever enemies that come their way as absolutely as possible to deter future ones from getting the same idea. Their approach is to simply use whatever means necessary for the destruction of their enemies, though they do follow the rules of war that state not to harm civilians and such. they take themselves to be very honoralbe and so disdan those who would harm innocents or rape and steal. They are the allies you want, and the enemies you fear. They have even greater war engineers than that of the empire. They are highly organized and regimented.


    -Religion/faiths: the faiths of the dwarves are mostly ancestor worship, as well as the worship of spirits of earth and fire. They also worship great warriors, scientists and other defining people who made a mark in dwarven history. Due to their fragmented nature, they do not have a unified form of religion, only customs, cultures, and faiths that they follow, because of this their hasn¡¯t been a dwarf the has come close to reaching demi-god before, since there were never enough people praying or worshiping said person to allow that. Dwarves also wont pray or worship anyone unless they prove themselves and not just because the godling has something to offer. The godling himself might not want to be worshiped. The hero worship can differ from city state to city state and there are very few heroes in dwarven lore that span the entire alliance. They also take their lore very seriously as it is something they are proud of. They have a tendency to forgive but never forget.


    -customs: it is customary to, when an artisan, whether a blacksmith or otherwise, reaches a level where they gain the approval of their master and leave to start on their own, to make their own brand for whatever item they make. This is in hopes of gaining recognition for their work, but this is usually only done by master blacksmiths, since you only want to put a brand on something you feel pride in. if they belong to a clan, the clan symbol goes on top with theirs on the bottom. They also understand some people don''t want symbols over their product so there are ways to hide the brand or to pay for the item not to have it. Sometimes new apprentices who leave their master to make it on their own form partnerships with some of the customers that come to them, in that in exchange for materials, the apprentice will turn those materials into something for the customer in exchange for nothing, lower price, or for the excess material that is left over. Such relationships can last decades.


    -society: the buildings of the dwarves are big sturdy things that sometimes are used to help prop up the ceiling of whatever cavern they are residing in at the moment, because of that the rooms are more on the compact size and the buildings are very utilitarian to prevent any problems that might happen to a maybe important pillar of whatever town or city they belong to. Dwarves structure their entire town or city in a way that is most efficient for both walking around and for defense from any kind of threat that they might perceive. The society of dwarves have many clanes that can date back all the way to the beginning of whatever city or what have you of their clanes origin. It is a largely fair society where people are expected to work together in times of need, since it could take everyone to protect themselves from the many dangers that lie below and the threat of cave-ins from above. Miners hold an important part of dwarven society, they are responsible for the gathering of resources for the city, as well as the clearing out of rock for expanding and linking up or building a pathway to rare resources. They are also the ones that usually get attacked a lot due to the nature of sometimes traveling far from the protection of the city and digging into and exploring new caverns that might not yet be safe, because of this, miners are highly valued and looked up to, the same as blacksmiths who turn what miners dig up into useful products.


    -environment: the tops of the mountains that the dwarves live in are snowy and filled with pine wood trees and wild wildernesses filled with monsters. And the occasional dwarf outpost or stronghold. The tops of the mountains are very cold and will require someone to come prepared with they wish to traverse their peaks. In the mountain are the cities of the dwarves that are very large and can sometimes contain ten of thousands of dwarves and sometimes even more. The inside of the mountains have been mined for a long time and because of that there are large open spaces where one can see very far before seeing the other end. It is very dark so only those with good light sensitivity or who have low light vision like the dwarves and elves and a few other races can properly see in the dark. The insides of the mountain is just as dangerous with unique monsters and dangerous not found anywhere else. If one goes down enough they reach the deep caverns, there is a layer of open caverns with strange fauna and plants that form their own ecosystem down in the deep caverns that spreads out to the entire region, if not more. The mines of the mountains are still very rich and due to the mana circulation some minerals can be replenished without worry of over mining, so long as they wait.


    -Relations: they care not for the baloes empire and refuse to trade with anyone associated with them. They are very friendly with Amar and have great relations with them. They don''t like the federation very much and don''t trade much with them. They don''t have any trading with the vampire lands or really any far off lands since they can''t really reach them. They do some trading with the small kingdoms that lie around their border, mostly because they share the same feeling of distrust and dislike with baloes. They do trade with istra. They trade with those in the north as well, mostly through amar.


    -Notes: dwarves are a hardy and driven race that are more show than tell, they value those with skills and those who are trustworthy. They live in large clans and that are usually focused on one aspect of their city state, such as one clan being the go to for all stone working or another for all paintings or another for beer. They reason for their strong drink is for their tough constitution which make it hard for them to feel anything otherwise. Not all dwarves have beards, some are clean shaven or very small and well kept, the reason why so many males have beards is because due to their tough constitution and their nature of being very attuned with the earth around them their beards are actually a lot tougher than it looks and is surprisingly fireproof, making it useful for blacksmithing. They can also sense tremors and the such in the ground making it easier for them to navigate in their caverns on top of their low light vision.


    Vampire lands( Alcray )


    -Government: (east of the halfmoon sea). The vampire lands are a collection of small vampire kingdoms that are in a constant political, and sometimes literal, war. The Vampire lands are, as the name describes, filled with vampires. The vampires rule both the living and the dead and have done so for a long time. Some vampires are older than both the empire and federation combined. Though not as large as the empire or federation, they are not to be trifled with. They have a strict hierarchy for both vampires and non vampires. For vampires it''s blood thrall, blood bound, knight, baron, count, duke, archduke, lord, king, emperor, and god. For non vampires its slave, serf, peasant, servant, blood bound, soldier, knight, the knight not counting as a vampire knight. There are also other levels of non-human ranks such as advisers and others. This doesn''t mean that there are free non vampires living in the vampire lands, only that it is rare. At the moment the highest ranking vampires are the vampire dukes, of which there are about 20 or so, and three vampire archdukes who are constantly fighting for power and influence amongst the other vampires in hopes of one day gaining the title of vampire lord and the power that comes with it. There are free factions, the pro war, they wish to unite and regain the glory days, the neutral faction, who do not care one way or the other, and the progressive faction, who wish to dominate and influence through trade and alliances with those outside the vampire lands. There are also many independent vampires that have their own land that are not in the pocket of any of the dukes or archdukes, many counts and barons who also want to see themselves rise up to prominence and those who simply bide their time seeing who will win. There is no unifying power for the vampires but there is a unifying culture that binds them, like dwarves in that respect. They have a meet up at a neutral territory at least once a decade called the dark ball, not necessary that all vampires come and many have skipped it quite a few times. They also come together once a century all the top vampires in the lands to determine the future of the vampire lands, discuss laws and challenge other vampires to duels, it is the closest to government they have for that one month out of a century. Arbitrated by a group of elders and ancestors, and the only neutral archduke of the vampire lands who has remained neutral but is far more powerful than the other two archdukes.


    -History: the history of the vampire lands dates back even further than that of the federation. But for the most part it is known for the vampire lord Alcraz, and his desire to bring the entire continent under his rule. That brought him into conflict with the newly formed elven federation and his defeat later. Alcraz was a vampire unlike any other, he was awakened and had knowledge of magic that went beyond that time''s understanding, with a sharp mind for governance and the ability to make allies out of would be enemies. Alcraze shaped the history of what vampires could be and pushed it further, there has never been another vampire lord since his time. Many of the traditions that are practiced today were made and practiced during the time of Alcraz 3,000 years ago. At the time of his accession to vampire lord, the vampire lands were even more brutal and unforgiving, the vampires lived in hiding constantly battling for survival at the time what was once called the dark lands with its many ferocious beasts and monsters that some still live today. Alcraz lifted them up creating rules and binding them together, giving them an identity that is now known throughout the world. The birth of alcatraz was around 4,000 years ago. The effects of the things that one man accomplesid are still felt to this day. But that does not mean that there was no culture or government before that, just that it was a far bloodier way of doing things and far more fragmented, with vampires being either bloody despots or constantly running and hiding. but there are still some vampires that prefer the old ways of doing things and not the new one that alcraz set into motion, though they are a minority. Alcraz before his death also created a bridge that would link up another continent for further expansion, while it was completed, it wasn''t really used since his death as most vampires went into infighting for who will lead next, but now in recent times it is being used again.


    -Culture: the culture of the vampire lands are of that of indulgence woven with tradition mixed together with the strive for perfection. They are the longest lived race and for all intents and purposes might as well be considered immortal. Because of this their parties and whatever amounts for holy or sacred day, is usually only celebrated once a century or so and sometimes not even then. Because of their beauty and long life, vampires believe themselves to be up there with perfection, this only gets proven further when they are also usually naturally strong, fast, smart, and gifted. For the most part there doesn''t seem to be any drawbacks to being a vampire. There is a time that happens every few decades called the war of the young bloods, this is usually when a group of young vampires group together and try to invade fandor towards their north, in hopes of gaining land. This is because vampire lands are already filled with vampire barons, counts, and dukes that there is no room for any upward progression. This usually comulates into a small war to gain land to become the baron of, while most die in this war and no land is taken since fandor has gained much experience over the years dealing with this, it has proven to be something of a new tradition of the vampire lands, to send their younglings out to prove themselves. Not all young vampires take part in wars, some go on a life of adventure or try to stake land claims to the south of them in the beast lands near where the young kingdoms reside. Some of successfully established footings across the alcraz bridge, slowly expanding the influence of the vampire lands to the chagrin of all the other kingdoms. The vampires in an almost weird contrast of the empire, treat their slaves and peasants very well, they strive to uphold themselves to the idea of noblesse-oblige and therefore strive to maintain their domain and make it thrive, mostly since they want to gain wealth and power from doing so, though some take it more seriously and value the act of taking care of those under them. It is also a point of pride to show off how well the peasantry are doing as an indication of how well the domain is doing and therefore how great of a leader and ruler they are, the peasantry also have more rights then most kingdoms expect and enjoy a life of simple servitude. They are far happier under vampire rule than those under the empire, if there is to be an example.


    -Economy: the vampire lands are one of the most self-sustaining lands in the entire continent. Due to their many necromancers, shadowmancers, and monster tamers, and the unique terrain of the vampire lands themselves, the vampire lands have a large surplus of workers that can work for little to no upkeep, being that the workers are undead and controlled by necromancers. This means that they can produce far more than what they put in. The unique nature of the vampire lands is that it is usually cloudy, but despite that the clouds are special in that they allow the sunlight through but just make it dim, therefore allowing plants to grow normally, and contrary to popular belief, the vampire lands are not as desolate as many think. Many of the monsters that live in the vampire lands are undead or carnivores or can simply live of the ambaint mana, that means that most of the lands, even if untended can be planted with plants that produce food and will largely go unmolested till time for harvest when the vampires that rule that land send their low tier monster or undead servants to gather the produce. Because of this large workforce, they can produce many of the simple goods that go into the wider world, with a little more time and artistic talent to the monsters under their control, such as goblins and hobgoblins, or more intelligent undead. They can produce even higher tier goods, such as magical tomes and staff, and many more complicated items that require sometimes years to make, something that the vampires and more intelligent undead have plenty of. Because of their knowledge they are direct competitors of the federation on magical items sold to the outer world. The number one export of the vampire lands is food followed by a mass of simple goods, then magical items. Due to some of their workers being undead they can make them work assembly style 24 hours a day without rest. The vampire lands also deal with slaves but in a surprising contrast they do not treat them as badly as those in the empire. Some people actually willing to sell themselves to the vampires in hopes of being blood bound, meaning that they will gain increase beauty, power and lifespan in exchange for their servitude, some are bought only to be set free in a nearby village ruled by the vampire, since they believe that a free peasant will be harder working and more loyal than a slave, even if their is slave magic to prevent and disloyalty. Thought vampires are very picky about who they bloodbound they do not mind settling into a contract to raise a person from the grave as an intelligent undead in exchange for servitude or some other profit, thought those ew that do go through this find themselves usually unable to go back to the nation they left as they will be unaccepted. Due to the fact that they have the only means to gain access to the demon lands and on any favorable position with said demon lands they are also the only way to get goods from the demon lands that may not show up at market otherwise. They also control the strait that allows ships to reach further into the mainland and the goods one can receive from the eastern kingdoms, because of these two facts they hold a bit of a monopoly on rare goods that feed into the halfmoon seas.


    -Military:Military wise they are known for their necromancers and sorcerers, and hordes of the undead. Even the baloes empire is careful not to provoke the vampire lands. The vampire have an overwhelming number of disposable troops to throw at any problem, more so then the baloes empire does, and unlike them necromancers can bring back their own dead and the dead of their enemies as allies. Vampire armies are composed of monster tamers, necromancers, shadowmancers, sorcerers and vampire knights and soldiers. The decades and sometimes centuries of training means that even a lowly vampire soldier or knight is equivalent to a dozen or more soldiers. With hordes of shades, goblins, and skeletons, the vampire army is a sight to behold. Shades can only be hurt by light or magical weapons, goblins are easily replaced and can be raised once dead, and skeletons are disposable and whatever they kill can be raised to add to the army. Sorcerers can cast large and powerful spells and at a rapid rate, and the vampire knights can deal large amounts of damage to regular soldiers. For an air force they have a large number of harpies and vampire knights will sometimes ride wyrms into battle. Despite the fact that they have a large number of technically disposable troops, vampire nobles try to lead them carefully and try to preserve them as they believe in the ideal general and less troops lost the less they have to spend to replace along with decades of experience this helps achieve amazing results in this field. Vampire generals are one of the best in the continent and many from other nations try to recruit them and their decades and centuries of experience in the field of war, and with the constant infighting in the vampire lands, both literal and political, experience was something they had in spades. They also have an air force of harpies in large flocks and wyrm riders, they do not have any real airships though, mostly because of no central government that can help fund or produce such things, though some archdukes have about one airship as a matter of pride.


    -Religion/faiths: there are no real faiths that the vampires believe in, the closest one could come to, to someone they worship is alcraz. Due to their pride, vampires are unlikely to believe or worship any god, unless they get something very good out of the deal or truly believe, since vampires already have great pride in themselves, the thought of worshiping something that has yet to prove themselves to them is ludicrous to them if anything vampire that serve a truly great vampire will have faith in their lord rather than in any god. There are some gods and goddesses of darkness and blood that make their home in the vampire lands, but they are not very large and vampires don''t like competition unless it''s them being worshiped. This does not mean they lack humility, only that they are very pragmatic and do not view things that could upset their control of their territory very well. Since oathkeeping and contract making is a big deal to them they compromise and invoke the goddess tellia, who is the goddess of blood, darkness, and contracts/oathkeeping.


    -customs: it is customary to take on at least one bloodbound once a vampire reaches a certain age, mostly when they are young, such as children with someone of their own age, usually arranged by the parents, thought sometimes vampires will go through childhood without a bloodbound and choose one when they get older. Having at least one bloodbound is important to vampire society because a bloodbound can never betray the one they serve, which mentally helps the vampires since it means they have someone to trust outside their own family, unless they are in great relations with another clan or noble family. Peasantry will try to show off their kids and give great praise and try to convince vampires to take one of their children to be bloodbound since it''s considered a great honor and some bloodbound can be lovers or even one of the wives of a vampire. Arranged marriages are also sometimes a thing that happen, though not very often.


    -society: buildings in the vampire lands take on a somewhat dark and gothic look, both due to the fact that vampires enjoy that kind of aesthetic and to play the part of what many people outside the vampire lands perceive to be the norm of their society. This is not always true, as there are many more modern buildings as well. Vampire society revolves around a few important things that all vampires need to keep track of. One is power, how strong a vampire is in relation to another despite rank, or what political favors they have or own. Two is noble rank, whether that person is a baron, count, or duke. Three is ranked again, but whether the vampire is a vampire, greater vampire, or high vampire. And four, the most important factor in any assessment of a vampire and your place in relation to him/her is age, how much older or younger vampires are to you. Age holds the most important role in vampire society, one would have to do a lot and reach great heights to discount age. The colors of vampires are red, black, and sometimes dark blue, with ascents of gold and silver. Vampires live for a long time, but they age mostly around the same rate as a human but a tad slower until they reach maturity after that the vampire can choose to allow time to do its thing to give the vampire a more old and wiser looking appearance this is mostly done by parents wishing to look older than their kids and than grandparents wishing to look older than their kid again, if a vampire truly looks old than it is sometimes a sign that he or she has had many successful generations of descendents, for humans they are considered mature at the age of 16, for vampires it is 20. Due to their long lifespan they can master many magics, arts and many other things, but they have a very low birth rate, as well as a desire not to have too many kids in the first place. Vampires have a strong dislike for elves, sometimes leaning towards hatred or indifference. This is because the elves killed their vampire lord and taken what they believed was their right to rule over the entire region. Sometimes a vampire would grow tired of living, but not wishing to die, will instead intomb themselves and sleep until they are either woken up, wake up themselves, or die. Vampires are a bit perfectionist in nature and when something takes their fancy, will study it for years and decades before getting tired of it.


    -environment: the vampire lands are almost constantly shrouded clouds that are unique and magical in nature, that it allows sunlight to pass through to nourish the plants but change it in a way to not harm the many undead that can prowl the vampire lands, its something of a mixed bag. Undead are only weaker in the light, such as some vampire¡¯s, only few would die from being exposed to the light of the sun. Many plants have a form of bioluminescence. Some plants can only be found in the vampire lands, same with herbs and minerals that are unique to the vampire lands. The vampire lands are one of the most tamed out of the kingdoms, there are hardly and free roaming monsters about except in large forests, and most of the land is under surveillance since vampires are always looking for a good hunt that can test them and make them stronger as well as selling any of the materials that said hunt would bring them. The vampire lands are one of the safest lands out there, safer than most kingdoms.


    -Relations: Many kingdoms in the vampire lands have ties to kingdoms in the demon lands since demons don''t trade with baloes for obvious reasons, the only way for the outside world to get goods from the demon lands is through the vampire lands. The vampire lands and the demon lands are on very good terms with each other, despite the different cultures and lifestyles. The vampire lands hate baloes empire and dislike what is considered their sworn enemies elves, which can cause problems, they have never forgotten that the federation claimed victory after the death of their vampire lord. They view istra as a good trading partner, a source of wealth and rare goods, and the only real traders that are willing to trade with the vampire lands which means that vampires generally try to keep on their good side. Fandor and kittar have a strong dislike for the vampire lands. in an odd way, the vampire lands do not replicate that dislike, they instead view fandor and kittar as worthy rivals, thought if the vampire¡¯s were to take it seriously and band together, then there would be nothing to stop them, and view the youngblood wars between them as something festive, thought that is also not replicated by fandor and kitttar. Despite this having youngblood wars, there is some trade between the three nations. The vampire lands do not have relations outside this small group, as they usually try to deal with their closest neighbors.


    -Notes:Some claims state that the true masters of magic are the vampires and that should they finally put behind their petty politics and come together, they could rule the world. The vampire lands are the most mysterious of all the lands and are very secretive with what they know. The plants and animals of the vampire lands are unique in that they do not need to eat much for the growth of their kind and many of the plants are bioluminescent, allowing them to glow in the dark. Many magical and unique plants grow in the vampire lands that can not be found anywhere else.


    Demon lands


    -Government:(east of the Baloes Empire). Once a great demon king ruled the demon lands called the verta empire. But a great coalition and even greater heroes manage to defeat said demon king. Breaking the empire into many small kingdoms, each vying for control. Demon lords rose and fell but soon the Baloes empire, born from that very same coalition began invisions of conquest and crusades against the remaining demon lords. A few centuries after the fall of the malos empire, a fourth of the western half of the malos empire has fallen to the Baloes empire and its allies. Killing most if not all the remaining demon lords. Now all that''s left are many demon dukes, archdukes and other minor demon nobles, fighting to regain their former glory. All bound together by old ways, but of late they have been political maneuvering, many demon nobles are getting tired of losing land and resources to the baloes empire and have taken to an agreement that should they be attack, they will temporarily band together to push their enemies them out, something the baloes empire does not like at all.


    -History: it began a long time ago when the first demon king was nothing but a slave to a few human slave owners. Far back when the demon lands where not normally called the demon lands, back then the demon king was born a slave in a frontier kingdom, just a little far from the border of the current baloes empire. Tired of the pain and torture that he saw all around him he grew disgusted by the horror that was displayed all around him, as the nation praticed a more harsh form of slavery campered to others. After seeing all the people who he loved and were kind to him slowly die in pain and agony, he snapped and became awakened. Using the knowledge and power he gained from his new awakened self he orchestrated a slave revolt that lead to a full on slave rebellion that overthrew the kingdom and set himself up as the ruler of the then verta kingdom, verta for verdant in hopes that he would be able to create a beautiful land of open fields and freedom for all. Many from all races, dark elves, orcs, vampires, beastkin and many more can and flocked to his banner, a desire to change the status quo and be free without the fear of oppression from the mostly human and elven nations. With his growing power he soon conquered the neigering nations, breaking the slave trade and then turning and procceded to conquer the untamed lands that lied eastward. Creating the demon lands, the far reaching lands that we know today. After his many feats a coalition of other nations banded together to depose the now demon king and through many tough battles finally a victory that was barely won, killing the demon king and fracturing the verta kingdom, the then verta empire, creating the demon lands. Chronologically it goes to war for daylight when elves and vampires fought each other, then the fracturing of the alria federation, the rise of the verta kingdom and then the rise of the baloes empire and the fall of the verta empire.


    -Culture: due to the nature of demons and the legacy of that their demon king left them, many demons value freedom to a large extent. Viewing slavery as abhorrent but valuing honerd bound oaths to a leader or noble to the extreme. Sometimes working in conditions as bad as slavlery but still willing to die for their honor bound person. Some demons who are not well off will sell themselves, as in giving an honor bound oath, in exchange for protection or other things. They value open honesty and integrity, but can still be playfully tricky. Their strength and penchant for magic are things they take great pride in and they value martial and magical professions highly. Due to the way they are treated as nothing but monsters they have decided to make a profession out of being monster tamers, something that also has become highly regarded. They incorporate monsters and help them in gaining evolutions towards demonhood and other high tier races, bustlering the their ranks. Demons are largely communal and tend to care for themselves and their neighbors and their kind before any strangers, but if you can make a friend of a demon, they are friends for life. Many demons have ties to and friends of vampires who they consider their long standing allies, mostly due to the fact they were neutral during the coalition war, ( though they did supply the demons under the table) and traded with them and still do to this day. Demons value strength in all its forms, whether it be martial or mental prowess, demons will follow those who they believe can lead them well.


    -Economy: the economy is not a unified currency, as many demon nobles try to produce their own currency as they try to vie for dominance in the demon lands, due to this they operate mostly on barter which can sometimes make it difficult for outside traders or even their own merchants in acquiring goods to sell or buy. Many of the items for sale are a bit unique in that they are weapons or armor that is not usually found anywhere else. The things made in the demon lands are usually things that are made with rare and exotic materials that give weapons or armor special properties that can give a person an edge in any fight. As well as rare herbs and pelts and many other things. The only real trade partners outside of the demon lands are the vampire lands to their south. Because of this they are also the only real way to get goods they normally wouldn''t be able to get anywhere else, something the vampire lands take advantage of regularly but not to the point of dishonorable. The trade route between the two nations is on a very long path straight through the mountains that split the two lands apart. Due to the trade between the nations and the consistent economic fighting of the demons creating their own currencies, currency from the vampire lands have been slowly adopted as an unofficial currency of the demon lands, most demons prefer to trade in vampire currency then their own for stability.


    -Military:Military the demons boast great warriors and monster tamers, they are able to tame and grow hordes of monsters, their warriors are able to shrug off most wounds, and their mages can cause horrific aliments to their enemies. Many demons would rather die than admit defeat, particularly when fighting the baloes empire since they take slaves. Demons have great leaders due to the constant infighting between clans and nobles and are trained at a young age to battle and fight. Combined with demon physiology, demons can fight for hours where most will tire in minutes, their endurance and strength are far above that of most races. Despite what some might think, they do not rule by might makes right but by who is the best leader. They use the many monster tribes they befriend to bolster their numbers, and are known to take any advantage in war that they can other than the abhorrent unlike their baloes counterparts. Demons are also well known mercenaries that are worth the gold they ask for as they will fight till the job is done 99% of the time, one of the best track records to date, with istranian mercenaries coming a close second. This is also due to the fact like the istranians, they have contracts that make it so that if they die in battle their next of kin will be paid their share of the earnings.


    -Religion/faiths: most demons don¡¯t believe in a god that they might feel beholden to, seeing it as something like a form of slavery. Instead they respect the memory of their great heroes and follow the tenets or way of life of those that fell before them, or just make their own. They tend to follow a certain path they set themselves, such as a demon who wishes to be the best swordsman will follow, to the best of his ability the way of the sword to the exclusion of all else. Those few who do follow gods are highly loyal to their faith and believe with a deep reverence that would make priests who have spent decades of their lives, to their god jealous. They do their best to inbody the best, greatest, and goodest aspect of whatever belief they have or follow. Sometimes the following of a leader they put their trust in can lead to worship, laying down their lives for their leader to the point of death, even to sometimes pray to the one they follow. If you want to get a demon to follow you, do something like, unselfishly save their life or do something so grand for them, or something that they will feel like they owe you, and they will follow you to the ends of the earth.


    -customs: some demons have a custom were they reflect on themselves at least once a month to see what they could have done better and if they were following their path to the fullest, sometimes this leads to introspection, and they give themselves time to untie all the knots they have in their minds. This can also be a form of meditation.


    -society: most people believe that demons follow the strongest, this is not true, they follow those who they deem worthy, most of the time this does mean that it is the strongest, mostly because a strong demon can contribute more and protect more than a weak demon, and with the constant threats from the empire and the fact that a lot of their territory isn''t as tamed as most civilized nations are, and the strongest of the fittest is a commonplace fact of life. A strong demon can survive longer and protect more people. Demons also do not judge based on appearance, mostly, the judge based on character, they might have some initial bias, in the case of those who come from the empire, but prove them wrong and they will treat you right. Since many demons are those who look vastly different from what is considered the norm appearance and the fact that they can increase their numbers through uplifting monsters, they are far more accepting of monsterkin and beastkin then other nations are, this helps bolster their numbers and diversified their skills and abilities that help whatever leader or minor demon nation that they reside in. in the demon lands there are less rules and laws then in other lands, but what laws and rules there are is not just highly enforced with few exceptions but even the populace are willing to go out of their way to enforce them, essentially making the entire race a race of people who do a lot of citizen arrests, because of their sense of honor, and the fact they can not afford people who put others at risk for their own gain. They are also a bit of a melting pot of ideas and customs, from the many races that reside in the demon lands, many fugitives escaping from their own kingdoms, trying to make their way up to the demon lands for a second chance at life.


    -environment: the environment of the demon lands are very varied to say the least. When the demon king went eastward to claim the many unclaimed, and monster infested lands, he didn''t quite colonize everything. Instead like most nations he left large swaths of land completely uncontested with the monster tribes that lived there, trying to integrate those monster tribes peacefully in a diplomatic way then just through force. The lands he conquered were very large and untamed and because of that there are many places that have no sight of civilization for days. But there are many magical forests and plains, filled with rare and exotic plants and animals that are not found anywhere else. The plants and the pelts of these creatures go for a high price and cant be found anywhere else, as far as people know.


    -Relations: the demons hate the baloes empire, and will happily ally themselves with anyone who offers a proposition to in any way harm the empire. They consider the vampires as long standing allies due to the fact that they share similar histories with their leaders and the way vampires treat those under them far better than any other nation, as well as the fact that they are good trade partners and tend to help out economically and sometimes military through meranceries when the baloes empire does raids or invasions. They don''t care very much for the witches living in the witching woods, they rarely do any trading with them and usually keep to themselves. They don''t really have anyone else they trade with or get along with unless it is with those they trade with up towards the north or the vampires in the south. The dark elves are somewhat allies in their opposition of the empire.


    -Notes: demons are not one to judge on appearance and they tend to rely on a more show then tell mentality when it comes to trust. Due to the many different shapes and sizes, as well as appearances some can take, they are very open and understanding and don''t tend to judge. Due to this they are also open to making friends with the most unlikely of allies and foreigners. Despite the reputation they are a surprisingly peaceful race when you let them be, though they understand that can''t always be. Many people believe that being a demon means someone associated with evil, for reasons. That is not true being a demon means that you have some demonic energy or power that most people fell unformattable around and some creatures become demon beasts meaning they become more violent and dangerous, but the two are not associated with each other demons the race are different than demons the monsters. Demons the race are more demon-kin than actual demons. Real demons are fare more dangerous and evil than the demon-kin.


    Beast lands


    -Government: (south of the halfmoon sea). A land filled with beastman and beastkin. The wild beast lands are filled with adventure and riches, where many rare plants and animals live. The beastman and the beastkin live in large tribes that for the most part, get along with one and other. The beastman look like anthropomorphic animals, while the beastkin look mostly humanoid with animal traits, such as eyes, ears, and tails. Beast lands are also usually mean lands that are wild and are home to many magical beast monsters, and not necessarily those that are home to beastman or other variants of beastman.


    -History: beastlands usually come about when plants and animals grow magical or otherwise taking unique properties that can range from super speed or spitting fireballs. Thought sometimes beastlands are filled with beastman that usually evolves from some sort of monster or beast and grow to be bipedal and smarter forming communities and then culture and governments, sometimes completely cut off from other outside influences creating unique cultures that are not found anywhere else. There are many ruins in the south in the beastlands, that many adventures like to check out for loot, the ruins also show that their may have once been a thriving beastman culture that extended far and lasted for a long time, making many wonder what happened to it.


    -Culture: when in beast filled lands there is no culture but when talking about beastman, they are so varied that it is mostly impossible to get a grasp on any one encompassing cultural layout, thought most of the time they believe in some sort of animism religion or shamanism or even some form of druidism when left to their own devices. What is taboo for one beast clan can be common place in another, and because of this, when beast clans meet each other for the first time they tend to fight and incorporate or exterminate the opposition, though there have been times when they open dialogue and try to work together. Many nations include monster lands and beast lands in their borders.


    -Economy: there is no ecomoney for beasts, but for beastman they mostly either hunt or make the things they need or barter for everything else, they usually don''t trade for things they think they don''t need and therefore may be taken advantage of by outsiders who would trade valuable pelts for something cheap but the beastman consider valuable. There is no real economy but for those beastman who make constant contact with more civilized places they tend to be a bit smarter on the trade. Many people enter the beast lands for profit and training and the gaining of rare loot.


    -Military: The beast lands are known for their berserkers, beast tamers, and shamans. Little else is known about the beast lands. Many of those who enter the beast lands unprepared are usually killed in short order. Which makes attacking any beastman tribe or otherwise a difficult challenge, especially since beastman will use the terrain to their advantage and attack when they have the upperhand.


    -Religion/faiths: beastman and beast kin culture is unique from tribe to tribe, this means so to is their religion or faith. But for the most part they practice a form of animism, druidism, or shamanism. They have no high or over arcing god that incompases all beastman/kin except for the few tribes that pray and worship some form of minor animal deities. They are also practitioners of ancestor worship, like most primitive people. Because of the many varied religions and faiths, the power of priests and followers can be different from tribe to tribe.


    -customs: customs are also very varied from tribe to tribe. Some do tattoos, some wear necklaces filled with mementoes of their greatest hunts, while others can be something completely different, there is no one customs that all tribes share, though there can be similarities with tribes have gotten to know one another over the generations.


    -society: society is largely egalitarian with a chief or council that rules over the tribe. Some tribes are so large they can dominate or put pressure on other nearby tribes, creating pseudo federations or small kingdoms. They largely live simple lives with no great technological tools. This is not becaous they are dumb, on the contrary they are quick on the uptake when it comes to new ideas and usefull tools that they can use to better themselves and thier tribe, instead it is belived that they simple do not have the time that most long lived nations or races have to allow for any real technoligical progress, and their culture and society in a way prevents any questioning of the old ways of doing things. They are an open and amicable people while at the same time being closed minded and wary of strangers, this also varies from tribe to tribe. Some tribes have grown enough, both in power and size to be considered a young kingdom. Most of the beast man and kin tribes lie to the south of the half moon sea.


    -environment: the environment of the beastlands are usually heavily wooded and dense with vegetation or trees, sometimes they are large swaths of jungle that even the best of guides can get lost in. some forests are so large, one can not see the sky. There are many exotic plants and herbs and animals that can only be found in the beastlands south of the half moon sea. Their are also large plains every so often. Sometimes the environment is similar to those of the north, but the deeper south you go the more heavily wooded it is. Because of the mostly unclaimed nature of the beast lands south of the half moon sea, many would be kings try their luck to carve a land for themselves to rule over. Many dangerous beasts and more live in beastlands, and therefore should be tread carefully on.


    -Relations: relations between who''s who reside in the beastlands and whose who do not are different for each unique place and therefore cant be a be all for any beastlands.


    -Notes: there are many beastman and beastkin that come from beast lands but there are also many that grew up and lived their inter life without ever setting foot in any wildlife. They Are many nations that have beastman or kin that are important members of their nation have never known another place to call home or live, and are treated very well.


    Amar


    -Government: Amar is a monarchy ruled by a king and his two wives. They do not have many nobles, instead they have many governors that are under the king. The king rules with absolute power but he rules with a kind heart and just laws, treating everyone equally. Many of the races have representatives that each have a voice and a council that advises the king, all from metacritic backgrounds. Due to a shared enemy the dwarves allowed the amar kingdom to join the stonewall alliance, which has gone a long way to help prevent the empire from gaining a foothold into the region. The king''s second wife must always be of another race then the main race in charge, in other words, if the king is human, he would have a human wife and his second wife would be either elf, beastkin or another race, and if the king is half elf, then he could choose ethier human, elf, or otherwise. The king that is chosen to rule next is one that is best out of all the king''s male heirs, including the second wife. Afterword the ones chosen are given tasks to complete, that includes, martial, scholarly, and political and economic skills that prove their worth. This rule was set down to prevent any one race from completing dominating the monarchy, there are also many nobles of different races, in contrast to other nations they actually have only a few races that are not allowed to be first class citizens. They are open to allowing others from other nations to become second class citizens and if proven their worth, first class. This law sometimes leads to some political conflict.


    -History: the amar kingdom is a relatively young one, only a few hundred years old, it was formed when many humans and other races tried to flee the expansion of the baloes empire as it expanded its borders by force or vassalisation. After many generations of hard work, they have brought their kingdom to be very prosperous and rich, the kingdom has also been very peaceful until the baloes empire grew greedy for its great wealth, and tried to take over. They failed but it was a wake up call for many in the amar kingdom and they have since then taken means to protect themselves making a great wall and fortress on the pass that''s the only way through into the heartlands of the amar kingdom. The amar kingdom was added to the stonewall alliance and with their aid had repulsed the advances of the empire. They have even been able to expand to an island to their north, allowing them greater access to the north''s trade and the many kingdoms that they have allied with and hire mercenaries from in case of further empire aggression.


    -Culture: for many, life in the kingdom is slow, peaceful and fulfilling. There is much to enjoy alongside the beautiful scenery. The nation has very large farmlands and is known as the breadbasket of the north, another reason why the empire wishes for it. It is also well known for its spring and winter festivals that are grand affairs. The people are hardy, and hard workers, they are open and willing to accept others of different races and backgrounds. They are a melting pot of people with a unique aspect of their kingdom that draws people in and turns them into loyal citizens of the kingdom and its ways. There are many races that live in the kingdom and there are many villages filled with those many different races, it is very common to see them and they are accepted in all forms of work and high authorities if they prove themselves. They are very respectful of one another and are careful not to make things about race or the like, since they all worry about such things weakening the kingdom.


    -Economy: due to the large farmlands that they have they are largely self sufficient and most of whatever else they need they can get through trade with their neighbors of the stonewall alliance and traders from the north on the dragon sea. but when they do trade southward or charter a ship to the halfmoon sea to sell their goods, they make a lot of money. They have a bit of a monopoly on most of the goods that come from the north, something that the kingdom of istra is trying to get in on but have not been able to have as much achievement as the kingdom of amar. Because of the great amount of food they produce, the mines they have, the trade they do with the dwarves and the north, they are one of the wealthiest kingdoms in the northern part of the region, something that the empire eyes them for. They are a source of very unique and exotic goods that can only be found through them. They also have large mines of rare, mystic stones and crystals used in many magical items.


    -Military: there is nothing really unique about the military of the amar kingdom, instead they focus on versatility and defense to out stay, or outmaneuver their opponents, sometimes through sheer attrition. They have made a series of forts along the way to the heartland and capital of the amar kingdom that to this day, no one has been able to pass. They have lately started to focus on an air force due to the fact that airships can easily bypass their mountains and therefore one of their main defenses, they are also working on anti air weapons, but mostly working on light attack crafts to get rid of any potential airborne threats the kingdom might face. They are known for their wyvern riders as well. Due to their many different types of races, they do not have a one size fits all on armor, and because of that most armor is custom and enchantmented to better fit the wearer better, while a bit more costly, it has been decided to be a common practice to do this for most soldiers, just for the sake of having armor that is better and more maneuverable. They have made great progress over the years on enchantments that make armor size to the wearer better at cheaper costs. They revolve around squads of about 6 with a leader and, almost like an adventurer party, they are tasked to work together as one unit to achieve group specific goals with other squads. They are highly trained enough to switch to squad based tactics and army based tactics should the need arise, making them an extremely difficult opponent to deal with for outsiders since squads protected themselves as a team rather than like most armies where they are just a bunch of single units in a larger army. The kingdom also hires mercenaries to help with empire aggression.


    -Religion/faiths: due to the many diverse backgrounds and histories of the many people who live in the kingdom, there are many minor faiths and large faiths in the kingdom. The kingdom allows all faiths to be equal with the exceptions of those who practice sacrifices and blood. Some of the more major gods that are worshiped are gods of farming, mining, and artisan. There is one religion that is fairly new, in that people have started to worship a chimeric like being, a god of evolution for monster-kin to become evolved and more accepted in polite society and with the many mixed race relationships, a goal of creating the perfect offspring by joining the best of both races into one.


    -customs: they have a winter festival and a spring festival. While it''s obvious for most kingdoms to have a spring festival in joy of a great harvest, the winter festival came about from many trades and settlers from the north bringing their own customs and cultures from the north, not everywhere do people practice and celebrate winter festivals.


    -society: by far the kingdom of Amar is the most open when it comes to relationships between different races, it is considered rude to bring up anything about a person and who they are dating. Because of this there are many children that are of mixed race and society has adjusted to be more accepting of those of mixed race than most other nations. They are also very communal, they protected each other. There are many villages that are mostly elven or bearskin in population, and with the acceptance of many races, they have many people who are protected as part of the kingdom, and in turn they join the kingdoms armies, pay taxes, and contribute to the nation''s economy.


    -environment: the kingdom is very mountainous with many wide open areas filled with forest and arable soil great for farming and hunting. The mountains are rich in minerals and the forests are filled with wild beasts that are valuable for their hide and other things, along with plants and herbs that are useful for magic and other things. The climate is mostly temperate, with short winters and little snow. The kingdom has expanded to an island in the dragon sea that is a little colder than on the mainland. There are also many hot springs in the more northern parts of the kingdom and very rare dead volcanoes.


    -Relations: they are very good friends with their neighbors of the stonewall, they view those of the north a bit like barbarians but good folk worth trading with. They view the empire with suspicion and dislike. They view istra with a sense of friendly rivalry since they are both known for their traders but also camaraderie because they are both targets of the empire. They don''t really have any other relations with anyone else. They hire mercenaries from the north when they deem necessary, and have gone out of their way to make good impressions of those in the north for further trade and good relations.


    -Notes: many slaves from the empire flee to the north where they are welcomed into the amar kingdom and given jobs. The kingdom has a program for such things.


    Fandor


    -Government: a monarchy ruled by a king, the heirs are chosen from the best of the children and those most likely to succeed. The king of Fandor is a largely beloved figure who cares deeply for the kingdom and its people. Lately there has been talk about joining Kittar and Fandor into one nation.


    -History: about hundreds of years ago, two brothers, adventurers, fallen nobles, set out to explore the world and make a home for themselves. One set up near the half moon sea and founded fandor, the other near the witch woods named kittar, they have since been known as the brother nations due to their close ties with each other and the way they treat each other. The people of both nations treat each other like family and while they are suspicious of foreigners they will always welcome those of their brother nation. Due to the border shared between fandor and the vampire lands, there have been many raids by young blood¡¯s, young vampire¡¯s, trying to expand and claim territory for themselves, a more recent development that started around 400 years ago as even the long lived vampires need space to grow. The lands of fandor and their semi hostel neighbor to the south have made the people of fandor hardy and stoic, similar to their brothers east of them in kittar.


    -Culture: the people have very little to celebrate, but when they do its in complete contrast to what they may at first seem. They celebrate with large open parties, food and mead piled high and singing everywhere. They tend to respect the spirits that they can not see and they strive to work with the land to the point that a small drudic culture has sprouted in their lands. The people are not very open or friendly and are hard to warm up to, but they are very caring, even of the strangers they claim to not like, and if opened up they can make great friends and colleagues. They treat their brothers from the east like family that haven''t visited in a long time, opening their house and food to them, the two peoples genuinely treat each other like family and are both willing to help each other out. The food in fandor while simple is filling and warm, with great taste. There are many unused and old fey glades. due to the vicinity of being near the vampire lands, they are careful to respect the forest and the old ways, and properly bury or dispose of corpses so that they don''t rise and their spirit comes back.


    -Economy: the economy is a bit simple but well developed. They have four main exports, wood from long lived and magical trees, the slayers that are trained in fandor that are highly sought after, the crossbows that are highly prized no matter where they get sold, and finally their large silver mines that are very useful for selling and making of weapons the combat monsters and undead. Because of this, while they may not seem like it, they are a wealthy nation and many covet their silver mines that don''t seem to ever run out as well as the woods that can only be got from fandor and Kittar. The peasants are also well off and seem to be happy with what they have, they are content so to speak and only trade for the essentials and rarely for anything else. They also trade with Talis and Troa to their north, and istra despite the fact they don''t like the fact that they trade with the vampire lands. When in times of peace with their southward neighbor, they trade with those in the vampire lands.


    -Military: due to the constant battles against the undead and many monsters in their territory, fodor''s military have revolved around dealing with these threats rather than trying to build a more conventional army. They first started a slayers¡¯ school, a school for the killing and studying of monsters, beasts, and undead that are harder to deal with than what conventional adventures can help with. Their cities, towns and even villages, are all like castles that are heavily fortified against the constant onslaught of monsters and other things that they have to deal with. Over the years they have developed weaponry that has since been the pride and joy of all of fandor, the fandorian crossbow. The fandorian crossbow is one of the most advanced crossbows in the world and is the pride and joy of every fandorian in fandor, highly protective of their crossbow they rarely if ever sell it to outsiders, and even small poor village folk would spend whatever they can just to buy a crossbow with a bolt and pass that down through family generations as a prized family heirloom. The crossbow is a work of art that takes months to make as it is enchanted and worked on tirelessly by professionals to optimize the crossbows fire rate, range, power, and ease of handling. The crossbow bolt is even more important, the entire tip is made of sanctified silver and enchanted to the maximum potential to be able to kill even the most hardy of undead. Fandor have learned their lesson trying to fight monsters and undead in a fair fight as monsters regain their lost numbers quickly and the undead simply replace themselves, due to this the fandoring crossbow and bolt was made to deal with the problems that they cause in their nation. They also take a page from the young bloods that use disposable troops, have taken to training mass amounts of beast tamers and summoers to help bolster their war and fighting potential and minimize the risk of losing soldiers and people. They have become the forefront expert in crossbow and summoning magic, as well as other areas, they have deemed as necessary to help themselves survive and thrive in the lands of fandor. Those who make the crossbows are also highly respected. Slayers are one of the most specialized fighters around when it comes to hunting and killing of dangerous monsters and undead, they sell themselves out as mercenaries or adventurers and are highly sought after. They are also well known for their light mages which they use to protect themselves from vampire shadow mages.


    -Religion/faiths: there are many old fey glades, and due to the abundance of nature there are many old druidic circles and those who worship the spirits and the elements. They like most people pray to their ancestors and the heroes that have saved their nation in ages past. There are also many minor religions that come down from the north from troa.


    -customs: hunting is a great pastime and tradition for those living in fandor. There are some who go out in the woods just to enjoy nature.


    -society: whether man or woman, old or young, rich or poor, all are bound to protect themselves and each other when monster swarms and young blood wars start. Due to the wild untamed nature of fandor, there are many monster nests that if left unattend will soon oustrip any resources for the monsters in their area and search for a new place to call its territory which means monster swarms. Many children are brought up to be self sufficient, even the well to do, and trained to protect themselves and their families. Fandorians are always willing to help one another for the sake of their community and their own self interest. Because of the dangerous nature of their nation, those who put themselves over others are frowned on and usually not liked which can cause problems for said person involved, this doesn''t mean there aren''t loners, which there are, but even loners will try to help a little. Because of the need for manpower and an increase of military strength, people have taken to tamming large dogs and cats to help protect their homesteads.


    -environment: there are many old fey glades that have gone unused but are still filled with natural energy that druids use for their spells. There are also very many old vampires ruins back when the vampire lands have expanded far beyond where the vampire lands are now today. These ruins are explored constantly for treasure and the killing of any undead that might rise from the old ruins. The lands of fandor are filled with thick forests and is very hilly. Due to the close proximity to the vampire lands, there are many cloudy days that fandor experiences.


    -Relations: they are in great relations with their neighbor to the east, Kittar who they deem as a brother nation. They do not like the vampire lands to their south. They don''t care very much for their neighbors to the northwest , Troa and Talis, but they don''t hate them ethier. They don''t like the baloes empire because they believe they are the reason why the two brothers were forced to leave their homeland in the beginning. They are neutral towards istra because despite being great trade partners they also trade with the vampire lands and they don''t really like that.


    -Notes: even though they are on bad terms, there is much trading going on between the vampire lands and fandor, and if honest, the people of fandor get along well with whose in the vampire lands, that is to say, not so much the vampires but the humans that are ruled by the vampires. Though in rare cases vampires as well.


    Kittar


    -Government: Kittar is more bound by a shared history and culture and honor then any real central authority. Whatever monarchy they have is not as effective or as centralized as most other nations. They instead have head chiefs over the many towns and villages in Kittar and the king then rules over them through majority vote when they are brought together. The only time they are truly working together is when they are repelling attacks from the vampire lands and from the witch woods. Because of the inepte government there are many who wish for Fandor to take over. Something that the king of Kittar doesn¡¯t actually mind since he wishes to travel slaying monsters like his ancestor than pushing papers. Thought there are a few who don''t want another nation, even if its a brother nation, taking over, even if they have to admit that they might do a better job. There are a few that fell like they will not respect their freedom and cultural differences.


    -History: founded hundreds of years ago by the brother that founded fandor they have shared a border and history for a long time. They have always helped each other in times of need and have come to rely on each other to the point where both believe they are more one nation with two parts then two nations. Similar in terrain to fandor, they to had to deal with fallen fey glades and old dark fey that still roam the lands. They share a border with the witch woods that they are weary off due to the fact that many witches live in those woods and there have been rumors of kidnappings on the border with the woods. Less fortified then their southern brothers and with less population they tend to be very commual towards their in-group and don''t trust outsiders very easily. They also have to deal with raids from Belzar which have made them constantly vigilant.


    -Culture: they are far more respectful and superstitious of the old ways of the land they now inhabit. This has made them more solemn from an outsider''s perspective and more reserved even to those outside their village. From a young age many are taught how to protect themselves and survive in the lands of kittar safely. They would carve glyphs and runes into trees to create wards against bad luck and spirits, they tend to always wear a protective lucky charm on their person at all times. The woods are thicker and darker near the witch woods and they tend to be more magical as well, this has made the people of kittar more careful about how they tread in the forest lest they accidently tread on an old ruin. They are always willing to welcome those from fandor like long lost families. The glyphs and runes also can be warnings or directions from previous travelers, they are hard to find unless you have grown up in Kittar.


    -Economy: due to not having much to export, they have to work hard to stay largely self sufficient and only trade for things they truly need. Their main export is magical wood that sells for a high price and is easy to enchant, they also sell small magical totems that are supposed to bring good luck and protection. They also make a living as trappers and hunters, selling meats and pelts to help make a living. Their woodworking is highly prized and are sought after to make furniture for wealthy merchants that in turn sell to others for almost double or triple the cost. Due to their proximity to the witch woods they have access to very rare herbs and plants, which they sell for good money. Their wood workers are also very good at carving glyphs and runes on the wood making them be comminsend from merchants far and abroad for specialized carved wood sometimes.


    -Military: unlike their southern brother they focus more on archy with bow and arrows than crossboss and are trained at a young age to be master archers and rangers. They also focus on the training of beastmasters to help them survive in the harsh lands of kittar. They do not have the wealth that fandor does to train those in the magical arts but they do have a robust druidic community that helps both the people of the land and defend them from things from within and from outside. They also have many slayers that come from their lands and many young are sent to the slayer academie on the border between fandor and kittar where people from both nations learn much from each other and deepen their bonds. They use hit and run tactics and traps to defeat their foes.


    -Religion/faiths: they are far more intuned with nature and more respect it then most people and its dangers, because of this they have a large druidic community that you couldn''t find anywhere else with the exception of those in the federation. They pray to nature spirits and nature fey.


    -customs: they create a token of good fortune and protection on themselves that they create themselves. They are constantly engraving magical runes on nearby trees and even stone wherever they live in hopes of protection even though most are not literate in magical runecraft.


    -society: they are similar to fandor in which they are raised at a young age to protect themselves and those they care about. Because of the abundance of druidic magic and beastamers their villages are almost similar in nature to elves in that they make use of the environment to help build their homes with walls and wards all over the place. They also suffer from monster swarms and worse, nightmare-like creatures that come from the witch woods which they always have to be vigilant for. Their homes are beautiful as they are lovingly cared for and filled with magical runes that glow giving it an eerie beautiful image. Even if they don''t have much in the way of education most children are taught the basics of survival and are taught by a druid about the ways of nature, what to do and what not to do. There are small small fey left, mostly small fairies and pixies, that make their home alongside the homes of those in the villages sometimes. They are accepted and treated as part of the community. They distrust too much technological progress, they prefer things to remain mostly in nature.


    -environment: the environment of Kittar is filled with forests, swamps, and not much else. Due to their close proximity to the vampire lands they sometimes experience many cloudy days. They also have some old vampire ruins. They also have old fey glades that have gone into disuse and worse, some have become corrupted by the negative nature of being near the witch woods, producing nightmare creatures.


    -Relations: they have very good relations with their neighbor fandor to the south. They are very careful of the witch woods and what may come from it. They dislike Belzar since they are constantly trying to raid their villages and so they usually do tit for tat when raided upon. They don''t really have any other relations with anyone else. Since they only have one ally to the south in fandor and enemies all around them everywhere else they have gotten very close to fandor and have been thinking of bringing the two nations into union, something that is a bit hard to do since they are very decentralized.


    -Notes: sometimes they wear tattoos on their person, sometimes they are magical in nature.


    Belzar(Land of nomads)


    -Government: they do not have any central authority, instead they are divided into many tribes that maintain and try to expand the borders that is Belzar. They do every so often tend to band together and form a horde to attack their neighbors. The tribes are ruled over by a warchief and shamen in a form of dual rulership, one to tend to the everyday aspects of tribe life and the other for the spiritual needs of the tribe. Once every few years the tribes come together to discuss disputies and other things.


    -History: a long time ago the belzarians used to live a nomadic lifestyle on the plains, but were pushed out when the baloes empire expanded their borders pushing into what is now modern day belzar and forcing the belzarianss to settle for a more sedentary living. They used to ride horses and giant lizards and many other large and mobile beasts, now they had to do away with many of those creatures as they were forced to try to farm the land and fail, forcing many to raid for the supplies they needed just to survive. It is said thought, that the original belzarians came far from the east, many thousands of years ago and that there is a larger nation to the east filled with belzarians, thought if this is true, no one as come from there or been there and back to prove it.


    -Culture: they deeply respect their ancestors and the spirits they don''t see, they believe they are loved by the stars and they view the stars with reverence. They wear tribal tattoos on the arms and necks. They are a martial society that revolves around discipline and meditation.they don''t like the fact they have to do raids and would prefer to go back to their old lifestyle of roaming the plains. But over the generations, they have grown more bitter about what has been done to them and more hostile. There have also been some belzarians that try to leave their prison of belzar and try to make it in nations whose societies are more open to others. They also hold the stars in high regard and view them as sacred.


    -Economy: they live on very little and try to save enough for the cooler months when prey is scarce. When in desperation they will raid nearby villages for whatever extra they can get their hands on. They trade mainly with others of their tribe and rarely with outsiders but there are those who try to start up friendly relations with outsiders for the goods they lack. They have heard of animals which they farm and they get most of their food from raising and eating the meat and cheese made from these animals which they also sell. They are the number one provider of rare cheeses and hides as well as most animal products.


    -Military: the belzarians don¡¯t have any real army organization but they are masters of hit and run attacks, and their warriors are not to be trifled with. Their cavalry is well known for its mobility and the archers that fire from their mounts. Their warriors are well disciplined and strive to master their craft to a razer edge. One on one belzarian warriors will prevail over any other opponent. They won''t fight a battle they don''t think they can win. They are honorable fighters that will refrain from harming innocents and children. When in times of need they band together in large hoards to try and reclaim their lost territory. This usually means raiding and pushing into the empire which is a constant drain on the empires resources. Though there is some worry that the empire will finally end the belzaringn threat once and for all.


    -Religion/faiths: they worship their ancestors, the spirits and most importantly the stars, the worship gods of stars and such because they believe that stars can foretell the future and what is to come. They also believe they can get power from the different stars that are in the night stars. They also worship animal spirits. They also mediate and do self reflection.


    -customs: they wear tattoos for many reasons, some for great achievements, what star you worship and which tribe you belong to.


    -society: they are raised to be self sufficient and to take care of themselves and those in the tribe, they are very communal and with a tribe first mentality as they deem it the best way to protect everyone involved. Some have taken to being both farmers and herders while other tribes have worked together where one is the farmer and the other is the herder and they trade constantly to better help one and other. They are very open and accepting of others and have adopted those of other races, as they deem that you are one of their people so long as they hold to the values of the people and their culture. Because of this they are willing to accept and adopt others into their tribes usually when they are young.


    -environment: many forests surround belzar in the witch woods and Kittar, and hilly terrain in Troa. belzar is very open plains with little pockets of trees and lake every so often. Belzar used to be bigger and some of the plains that used to belong to belzar is now taken over by the empire, reducing their land by a fourth. Because of the great terrain they can easily raise large numbers of herd animals and horses and other tamed animals that they can raise or sell.


    -Relations: belzar has no allies, they are surrounded on all sides by those who don''t like them.


    -Notes: due to their open nature for those who have been shunned by society, they are willing to take in even some monster kin and bring them into the fold of their society. The country is more of a way of life than a national thing, they are willing to accept anyone who¡¯s willing to live and become a part of their culture and people, so you many have many people from other nations and even some monster kin and demon kin in their communities. They have great force of will.


    TROA(Theocratic republic of Agoria)


    -Government: they are a republic whose seats are those of the highest authorities of their religion. They each have a vote on the running of the nation and set laws that oversee the entire country but for the most part, each and every religion governs themselves. The power and influence of religion in the nation is dependent on the size and how much of the tithe is taxed. They only ban a few religions, such as evil religions that use human sacrifice or otherwise, any religion that revloves harming others is not allowed, but this leaves alot of room for other religions, from cults that worship chickens to sex cults that have sex out in the open. In a strange way, it is a nation of extreme religious freedom, where they are open to all religions and cults that conform to the laws. Because of this they are also open to other races. In a funny twist of fate the main religion of baloes is not permitted in the nation.


    -History: the history of troa, like most things is due in some part by the empire, when they disallowed other religions to the point of physical threat, many had to leave in hopes of new lands or nations that would accept them. There are many religions in the world, in part due to the meddling of the creators the system they put in place, which makes it so that anyone or anything can gain certain powers from the belief and faith of their followers. At first they were attacked and had a blockade of goods and resources by the empire, but when other nations stepped in to help due to many of their own faithful being persecuted the nation was able to flourish and grow. Now they are a force to be reckoned with, where many healers and priests come from they are the home to many divine or celestial descent and hold a monopoly on the many healing arts and other goods. The nation has become a haven for spiritual freedom in a way that no other has become.


    -Culture: the people of troa can range from any extreme and everything in between, not all follow a religion, some instead many use the opportunity of living in such a place full of divine and celestial energy to find deeper meaning in their lives and the world around them. Many people come to take in the magistic and slightly haphazard architecture, and the many fascinating and weird religions. Many artists come to visit for inspiration to great effect and the cities are one of the greatest to visit. There are many different foods from those who worship a food god, many different clothes from those who worship fashion and many more different interpretations of life and gods and how to worship them or be in spiritual intuned with them. Many godlings come to call this nation their home where they can slowly gain a following without fear of persecution and maybe even be praised for it. The people are open and welcoming, or not, depending on the religion, but they all agree, that no matter what religion they may have, they all must band together when times are tough, putting their unique skills to use. Or risk the consequences.


    -Economy: there are many strange goods that come from troa, many of healing or divine nature. Because of this, many visitors come to troa for healing of curses or great wounds that no one else can heal, petitioning godlings for aid or powerful priests or alchemists who specialize in healing, even the regular healers are a step above others in other nations. The school for healing and religious teachings is also highly prized and secular in nature to much surprise, as they teach whatever they can to save a life, and not necessarily based on believing one god over the other. Many traders buy in bulk healing reagents and divine materials to sell at other nations for great profit. There are many strange and interesting goods that can only be found in troa, and many healers are commisend from troa to work for those from other nations. Its beautiful cities and scenery are also a tourist attraction that brings in many every year. They can also enchant and create many unique and divine items that are not found easily anywhere else.


    -Military: there are many different types of religions and while there is a centralized standing army under the government, due to the many differences that could arise between the soldiers it is difficult to properly organize the army. Despite this small flaw they have a large amount of unique fighters, warriors and mages that can not be so easily found anywhere else, and while it is difficult to organize them they tend to work together putting their different skills together to create a powerful force that many are hesitant to take on. The flaw in their army also works to aid them in a way where enemies can¡¯t so easily determine what troops are what and what they do, so easily as troops from other nations, as what may have been mistaking a mage was actually a powerful warrior with a unique skill set, and with the many unique blessings that they can get from their gods their abilities and traits can differ from person to person. One thing is for sure, they have a lot of healers, if their troops are not taken care of or their healers, anyone trying to fight them will soon find that their opponent is back to full health before they even knew it.


    -Religion/faiths: the religions in troa are too numerous to name them all, but there are a few large ones that should be mentioned. Telem is the god of sleep and dreams, he has a large following who, all they do is just sleep around and dream. He owns a large franchise of inns that cater to the middle to upper class people, and a few inns that are priced moderately enough for the more well to do of the poor. They are run by priests of Telem who magically imbues the inn to guarantee sleep, and even if willing to pay the extra price, they can help you dream whatever dream a customer wants. Telem holds many inns throughout most nations, from istra, to amar and more, even a few in the vampire lands. There are gods of healing, gods of warriors and more. Some people even have dual loyalties amogest deities, so long as the gods themselves don''t mind and the aspects that the gods hold sway don''t clash with one and other. The god Thram who is the brother of salvor is the god of banks and economic knowledge, he oversees the most likely option for good economic growth is the one chosen and protects his banks jealousy, just like telem, he is almost everywhere with how trusted his banks are and the fact that one can draw from their account from any bank, no matter where they are and how well they protect customers gold. So much so they are also allowed in some places in the vampire lands. It is so big that it secretly goes by another name and pretends not to be owned or run by a god and is even in the empire, to which the empire turnes a blind eye to due to the company''s stance on neutrality in all things, in a funny way, making the bank one of the safest places in the world to be in. seraph is the goddess of healing, protection, and loyalty. The religion is an all female one and is what one thinks of as the generic healer in white robes that everyone knows about. Also paladins sometimes. There is one particularly well known god of food, with restaurants the world over, also sometimes the empire would turn a blind eye towards them.


    -customs: there are too many different races and nationalities as well as religions to properly determine a custom that is for at least, most people.


    -society: they are similar to the amar kingdom in that they are open to all people of all races and religions, but feel it odd if someone does not have a god or belief system that people follow, you could get away with saying you follow a certain path, but for the most part being a part of a following of a god is like being part of faction in the nation of Troa. the people of Troa grow up being very attuned with the knowledge of the divine and the spirit, something of a necessity in the nation considering the different types of religions and the sometimes cutthroat politics that comes with trying to sometimes win over followers. With the many gods that are sometimes fighting for space. Some religions operate niche positions in the society such as one particular religion who claims war over all things dirty and unclean and therefore they set out to make sure that the city is clean by washing it and managing the sewers and such. Sometimes in order to find employment who have to join a religion in order to make a living, this is where the idea of dual loyalty sometimes comes in.


    -environment: the environment is very sunny and the terrain is hilly with wide open area and rivers. There are forests every so often mostly towards their borders.


    -Relations: they have very good relations with many nations across the continent mainly due to the fact they are also the most welcoming to the religions that their home nations practice creating a sort of unity between them and other nations.


    -Notes:


    Durubia


    -Government: ruled by a king that is all but beholden to the baloes empire the nation tries their best they can to keep whatever semblance of independence that they can maintain. The country is mostly ruled by those of strong mind and body and many are the mercenary guilds that call durubia their home. Sadly, it seems that the empire will have its way with the country, and have it become part of the empire.


    -History: the nation was just a small settlement in the beginning that grew from the wealth that it gained from the ore from the mountains and the woods from the east. At first a very wealthy nation but as the mines dried up and the harvesting of wood became more difficult the wealth of the nation slowly dried up. The land was not very suitable for farming, with barely enough to get by, so with no other recourse many become bandits or mercenaries to make ends meet. This soon changed the nation into a mercenary nation where many will set out to make their wealth and fortune to bring back home. Overtime coliseums formed and many fighters came to try their luck in the fights for great wealth and glory. But as time went by the nations that bordered the nation of durubia was swallowed by the empire and the empire became their only trade partner left, leaving them in the unsavory position of being a vassal to the empire in all but name as the empire can threaten the economy of their nation without much push back, and with no allies nearby any thought of military resistance is all but futile. But there have been some talks about trying to join the stonewall alliance, but it may be too late as many have gotten used to the status quo and will have much to lose if things go south.


    -Culture: the nation is a mercenary and warrior nation where how much you have is all that matters, they will do almost anything for a bit of coin and the desire to be wealthy and not worry about wealth is deeply ingrained into their psyche. Making one of the most tenacious of merchants along with it. They are also known for the amount of strong drink they drink and the fights that can easily happen out in the open. Many form groups for protection but through it all there is an honor amongst thieves mentality that most outsiders will do well to remember the unspoken rules that are put into play. Many that grow up in the nation grow hardy and ambitious to make a name for themselves. They value strength and cunning in many forms and connections with the right people can make or break a person. Give someone enough coin and you find someone to do almost whatever you want. You can almost buy anything in durubia and so some merchants risk the travel to the nation to buy goods that in most places might be considered illegal. They are also known for their auction house¡¯s that trade in rare and hard to find goods.


    -Economy: the economy of the nation is mostly based on the flow of outside wealth flowing in. to this end many become mercenaries to bring back that wealth from the outside back home to their families. The merchants from durubia are not to be scoffed at either as they will always drive a hard bargain for whatever gain they can achieve, some say they cheat or even scam, but those are only in the minority. They have a reputation of cheap manpower on demand and the empire is more than willing to make use of the desperate situation that the people of durubia find themselves in. every so often miners will hit it big and bring a temporary reprieve as they sell ores that help bring wealth back to the nation. Mines are large and long and very old but there are always those who are willing to plumb its depths in hopes of making it rich. The lumber from the woods east to them are also very valuable but are hard to get as the dark elves will contest the chopping of any of the old and magical woods in their forest but for those willing to put their lives on the line, it is well worth it as the wood sells for a high price. If the lands of durubia were a little more arable, their situation would be very different than what it is now. It is still the number one exporter of ores to the empire and because of that the empire holds a vested interest in making sure that it continues to be beholden to them. While it is true that when even a seam plays out, the number of ores that the country produces is still greater than most nations. But mining is also a danger since the deeper they go the more dangerous the monsters they have to contend with, making many miners lose their lives in the mines. This has made the mining industry, the logging industry, and the mercenary industry the top three causes of death in the nation.


    -Military: due to the lack of money to field a large army or otherwise the government instead made all large mercenaries guilds paramilitary that operate on their own unless the nation is at war. The government itself runs a mercenary guild to help collect wealth for the nation and is one of the largest guilds in the nation. They are known for the veteran mercenaries, mercenaries that have vetran statues are highly paid and sought out for their skill and years of experience. The mercenaries guild is made up with all kinds of people with all kinds of trades, from fighters to rouges and self taught mages.


    -Religion/faiths: the goddess of war, battle and honor stella, is the sister to seraph. stella is also well known to amazons who she also is worshiped by sometimes. stella is a valkyrae like figure that has a large following, mainly amongst women. Darum is a god of battle, blood, and bravery, where cowardice is very frowned upon. There are also a few other minor gods but those are the top two in the nation. There is also a god of industry that is well known.


    -customs: mind your own business, don''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong, and tip generously.


    -society: most children brought up are brought up in hopes they would move out and bring money back in, they are trained, or sometimes forced to fight constant mock battles with parents who they themselves know little about fighting, in hopes that their children make something of themselves when they grow. There are many orphanages that are run by both the state and many people who have taken to them as a collective community necessity, viewing the children in them as everyone''s children in hopes of raising them right and making sure that should they not make it back to their own children will be taken care of in case no one else will. There is also a seedy underbelly of society that smuggle mostly illegal goods that are banned in most nations. The miners, lumberjacks and mercenaries take great pride in the jobs they have, thinking of themselves as the backbone that helps their nation and its people and many people think so as well.


    -environment: there are mountains to the north where they mine their ores, large magical forests to the east where they cut for lumber. Bright sunny days are a daily fact of life. The land is flat and the air is dry and cool, the land ismostly not arable and therefore there is much that farming can do to help sustain the population, most farming produces just enough for those in their community or town, and cities have to import their food to sustain themselves. They have recently taken to using some of the lumber they take and turning into peat to help with farming. There are few rivers and lakes, but it is not like a desert, just dry.


    -Relations: they have no real allies nearby and as such they are desperate and dependent on the empire for their continued food and jobs, something they do not like very much.


    -Notes:


    Witch woods:


    -Government: they have no central government and instead are divided up into clanes that have long standing feuds and alliances with one and other. They do not seek to leave their forest as for the most part they vie for dominance of the forest. For the most part, the most powerful of the clan is the de facto leader when the clans feel threatened by outside forces. There are about 7 large clanes and 20 smaller clanes. They have a school for witchcraft which is considered neutral ground.


    -History: no one''s really sure how old the witch''s clans are or how long they have been around, some speculate that they have been around since even before the time of the alria federation. No one is sure where the witch''s can from or how they came about but many are sure that no one should cross them.


    -Culture: many are the strange magics that witches practice and each clan practices a particular magic that defines their clan and how they act. For the most part they deal in dark arts that even demons and vampires would show a distaste for, but for witches they view themselves as seekers of true magic and power. They tend to make pacts with beings beyond their understanding in exchange for who knows what. These pacts can go horribly wrong.


    -Economy: they do not go looking for goods outside the forest, instead making due with what they have in the forest. Sometimes an outsider may wonder in and in exchange for a way out will trade something valuable. Each clan has villages of normal people that work the forest for the witches, they work due to the fact that their people are bound to the witch clan they are bound to, sometimes through magic compulsan. Sometimes they make deals with others outside the woods in exchange for goods not found in the woods, but they can go pretty badly for those who make deals with them.


    -Military: the witches have many minions that they use as a fighting force but for the main part they use curses and other dark magics in order to deal with intruders or otherwise. They try not to fight face to face instead they will try to manipulate their opponent into their own demise. They use fear and psychological tactics to scare and demoralize intruders they deem threatening. Some clans specialize in puppetry magic, which is similar to golemancy except with wood and a different magical formula.


    -Religion/faiths: they have one overarching goddess of secrets, taboos, and magic. And minor more evil kinds of spirits that they form pacts with in exchange for power and other things.


    -customs: they are too secretive to determine what they have as a custom.


    -society: each clan is headed by a small cloven of individuals that are either the most powerful, most resourceful, or the most knowledgeable, sometimes all three. These leaders are responsible for everything that happens in their clanes territory as well as the continuation of their clan and further power for it and themselves. They do not like outsiders, and for the most part the forest is their entire world and anything coming from outside of it, an alien. They are very insular and care more about dealing with each other than what happens outside their forest. There are also a few unaffiliated witch covens and take charge of small out of the way villages that the bigger clans dont even notice. The clans make sure to teach anyone who is able, their magics, the more witches you have and the more knowledge and more powerful than those witchs are, the more power the clan has. Sometimes they will kidnap young girls because they think they have the potential to be decent witches, if not then they are still useful.


    -environment: the environment is very dark, due to the large overhanging trees that block most of the light of the sun from reaching down. It is also very swampy, but it is not an all one large swamp, more that there are many small swamps dotted all over the forest. The trees are large and old. It is easy to get lost in, and there are many dangerous creatures that call the place their home, also poisonous plants and creatures.


    -Relations: whatever relations they may have would not be with outsiders and any relations they may have with other clans. There has been one exception when the vampires were at the height of their power, they were able to make a few trades with the witches and the vampire learned some of their puppetry magic in exchange for some of their knowledge on magic themselves.


    -Notes: lately they have been times where the witches of the forest have become more open to trading from the outside due to the changing times. They also are specialists in puppet magic.


    Monster Lands


    -Government: there is no central government in the monster lands as like the beast lands they are not necessarily unified, they have many tribes and or meaning that they are wild and untamed and just have alot of what would be considered monsters in the land. Many nations have monster lands in their borders as borders are not a hardline thing but more of a projection of power and how quickly you can reach your borders within a certain number of days from your closest city, town, village. They can have mindless monsters or intelligent ones that rule over a small tribe.


    -History: the monster lands have no history; they are lands that have been under monster rule or have been lands that have gone into disuse and have been reclaimed by mother nature, and or monsters.


    -Culture: like the beast lands the monsters lands can have a varied form of cultures that are different from tribe to tribe. But there are cases where they take on the culture of the surrounding nation if enough outside influence seeps in. Due to the eat or be eaten life of monsterlands they can be very aggressive at first, especially of those who they think might take their hunting grounds, their livelihoods.


    -Economy: sometimes some monster tribes will trade with other monster tribes and even outsiders but just like their culture what is valued and what is not can vary between tribe to tribe and therefore they can be difficult to properly trade with.


    -Military: their military is whatever able folk they have. This is not a joke, some monster tribes will throw the entire tribe at a threat they feel needs to be dealt with. There are many different types of monsters to determine a military type.


    -Religion/faiths: shamanism, druidism, spiritism, and many more, they are to varied to have one type of faith.


    -customs: they are too varied to have a single type of custom.


    -society: the strong rule and the weak serve, is what it is mostly like, in some ways similar to the beastlands.


    -environment: caves, forests, plains, mountains, they can live anywhere and be anywhere.


    -Relations: depends on the monster¡¯s whether they are the type to make friends or not. Or the peaceful type or the type to talk or not, sometimes its on a case by case basis.


    -Notes: there are many monster-kin¡¯s that live in the world and they can either be accepted or rejected by society around them but that doesn''t necessarily mean that all monster kin are like their monster counterpart, a prejudice that is a bit hard to overcome. They are more accepted in the demon lands. Monsterlands are the same as beast lands except with monsters. Both can also be called wild lands, as in lands that are wild and untamed.


    Angel Conclaves


    -Government: the angel conclaves each have their own set and style of governance, usually being a council of elders that rule over the entire clan. They are selected by skill, age, and experience from the community to help run the nation. They have a complex mix of social structure, hierarchical order and extreme freedom. In which they have few but very strict rules and the rest is based on culture and the way of things to help keep social cohesion, as well as the unspoken rules, that has worked very well for them so far.


    -History: the history of the angel conclaves is a bit of an odd one, unlike most of the other races of the region they are not natives and actually came from a mass collection of floating islands that made an entire continent. They were the first to pioneer and use the airships that are now so prevalent in the region today. They shared it with those they came across in trades for goods and land that was out of the way. They settled in high mountains far from the reach of most races without the use of airships and made their homes in many lands and places in their migration from their floating continent. If asked why the left they will usually answer that it was in their nature to leave and explore and gather knowledge from all over the world. They came on great and giant, even for the modern times, airships that number about a dozen and they used those airships like colony ships and made their homes on mountain tops. They not only brought themselves but some bird kin with them and the amazons as well, there are some races that live in the conclaves that you can''t find anywhere else.


    -Culture: the people of the conclaves are very curious by nature something they sometimes can''t help, they are always striving for the truth and have one of the biggest libraries in the world that they share with other conclaves with entries going so far back as 5 or even 12 thousand years. They highly value knowledge and acts of kindness. They live in a very communal social structure that prioritizes the whole and individual at the same time and many in the community will strive to make sure everyone is happy in their place and if not that they go and find their happy place that will in turn help the community in some way. They are also very willing to explore or hire explorers and adventurers to go into dungeons or ancient undead ridden graveyards that might contain old or obscure knowledge. They are somewhat similar to troa in their religious practice but usually they venerate those who are on the council or those who are great figures that played a huge part in their culture such as their god of knowledge. They are also one of the few outside of troa to worship the gods that created the world and them in it. Their wings that they have on their backs are different from angel to angel, they can be retractable or fixed and they can be made with light or they can be made of actual feathers and such. They also have many aasimars that live in the conclaves like troa and they are taken care of since they have a chance to evolve into angels themselves. They are also very diplomatic and try to resolve issues without any conflict and in ways that benefit everyone. Because of that and their neutral stance on most politics they are recruited to be intermediaries between nations.


    -Economy: they are great traders, similar to those of istra though they trade usually in different things, they are more inclined to make use of their knowledge as leverage and as a bargaining point. They also are the ones to go to if you want healing items and rare divine enchantment items that differ from troa. They are also usually hired by other nations to help run their airships since they have a reputation of being the best shipwrights, engineers and pilots in the region. They live a frugal lifestyle and try to keep themselves as self-sufficient as possible, they prefer to live happy and long lives sometimes just doing simple farm work or other mundane tasks and take pride in them. They are fair traders and have a good reputation that you won''t be cheated with if you trade with them. Because of this they have a very decent merchant core that the conclave relies on to help gather the materials that their lofty cities may lack and the good reputation means they are welcomed in most trade ports.


    -Military: they don''t have any large military force, barely any at all, they use their diplomatic ties with other nations, particularly the amazon¡¯s to call on aid should there ever be someone or some nation that has ill intent on them. Despite their small number they have very skilled warriors and mages, trained with the best knowledge on fighting and magic that they have gathered in all their history. They also have a very large air force, the largest in the region as yet and therefore many are not likely to try their luck against them.


    -Religion/faiths: they are one of the few to worship the creators, the gods that created everything. This is an odd choice as most people worship the more current gods that they can see and see the benefits of praying to one god over the other more easily. The creators are the gods that created everything, but they do not provide much in the way of blessings that other gods do, theirs are a more subtle and simple form of benefits that unlike that of others were you to praying to a fire god could let you use fire without the need to use mana for it.


    -customs: not so much a custom, but they don''t like people touching their wings without permission.


    -society: they live in a tier society where despite that everyone is treated equally and it''s more that the higher the place you are in society the more responsibility you have for everyone around you. Since this can get pretty stressful they also have many games, toys, and other things to help people have fun and relax. They are the most advanced when it comes to toys and games, and are known to ship them far and wide for great profit. The Amazons that came with them are also very prominent in their society as they do what they can to help protect the angels, they are a form of warrior class for the angels, even though the angels have a form of their own warrior class that are dedicated to the protection of their people. They highly value knowledge, the more knowledge one has the higher your standing in society is. If an angel is a farmer they will strive to be the best farmer there is, if a scholar is the best scholar there is, if a warrior, the best warrior, angels strive to be the best at whatever role life has given them.


    -environment: they prefer floating isles, or high top mountains, places that are hard to get to and have a good wind current for their ships. Because of this it can easily get cold wherever they decide to set roots in.


    -Relations: they usually have very good relations with those that are their neighbors, the conclave in the south that borders the halfmoon sea as good relations with istra who they see as a good trade partner. They also have good relations with the amazon kingdoms that usually start up next to them who provide warriors to them. They have good relations with the staven republic, malor queendom, and the Asser queendom.


    -Notes: just because most of the people in the conclave are nice doesn''t mean that there aren''t a few bad apples. Over the years they have integrated themselves with the culture and society around them and because of that there are many that don''t live in the conclave anymore but in other nations with more open minded laws that allow for the mingling of races. They are well known for being extremely greedy for new knowledge and many are hired by other nations to be researchers for their country, and because of their neutral tendency they usually have no problem with this but that doesn''t mean they will work on weapons for that country they are not one for helping the areas that might mean another''s death. They have a huge floating island that has giant engines on it to make it move, while it doesn''t move anymore, a very large city that acts as the angel conclaves capital lys their.


    Amazon kingdoms


    -Government: the government is a queendom with an absolute monarchy with a high chief that rules over all the other clans of amazons in the queendom. They take their culture very seriously and despite the need to change some of their ways to better live in their new environment they still view their ways as the best. They are very socially adaptable and are willing to make changes and concessions for ease of mobility around other nations, but usually draw a line when it comes to their own ways. They have many clans in their nation that all adhere to certain aspects of their culture and each play a role in the governance of the nation. The high queen rules absolutely and without question but can be replaced with someone who is usually stronger or has the backing of more clans. Each tribe as well governs their own way without much oversight from the high queen, and if they feel the high queen is being too oppressive they can make an appeal to whatever action or law that the queen put in place that they do not like.


    -History: the amazons came with the angels and when they disembarked from their ships. They took over the surrounding unclaimed territories and made it their own to both protect the angels and to stake a claim on the new world they found themselves in. They are warrior people with archaic rules that they follow. They value strength but also intelligence as they also view that as a type of strength and seek out potential mates with either or both. They live and protect the angels because they need males of other races to repopulate since they can''t produce on their own, which has brought into question how they survived so long before meeting the angels themselves. Another factor as to why they are so closely tied to the angels is because of their evolution, where it goes amazon, war maiden, valkyrie. Because of the nature to become Valkyrie the highest evolution and rank of an amazon many strive to breed with races with divine or celestial blood in hopes of giving their children a higher chance of becoming a Valkyrie one day. But that doesn''t mean that they will only reproduce with those only of that type. They also have an ancient pack with the angels to protect them, something they take very seriously.


    -Culture: as a warrior culture they are trained at a young age to respect authority and their ways. They are trained at a young age to be great warriors and fighters and to prove themselves worthy of recognition. Due to the fact that they are an all female race they require the need to mate with other races to produce offspring. Those who produce offspring are highly respected in the community. Like other nations they pratice polygamy where there are many women to one man, unlike other races they also pratice commual owenership of man where the local athoruity such as a cheif or mayor will purchase or hire a man or men to make themeselves avaible to the single woman in the tribe, clan, village, town, city. Something that is slowly catching on in other nations where there are too many unwed women who can''t find a man or a harem to join. That doesn''t mean that there aren''t men that women can hire or lovers that they can mate with out there, but it is a new idea for the society at large. Despite being a very martial culture that doesn''t mean that they revolve completely around fighting. There are many who also live outside the clans in other nations and they get along just fine. Many wish to serve worthy men or individuals that they think can provide worthy heirs, glory, honor or something else. They have turned fighting into something of an art form, while many other nations have dancing, the amazons take it to the extreme combining art and efficiency in every stroke and slash they use in fighting, there is no wasted movement in their art form of death. Only beauty. Their art and music are very refined and their archiculture is sturdy, utilitarian and artful, with many colors, marble paved roads, great stone columns, their cities and towns are just as beautiful as they are, and just as deadly as they have also been designed to protect from attackers. They also do communal raising of children should it be necessary.


    -Economy: they usually hire themselves out as mercenaries. They are considered the best out there. Like most nations, they strive to be as self sufficient as possible. They also sell themselves as mercenaries to gain valuable fighting experience and to earn prestige and other proofs of courage and skill back home. They will seek out or go out on their own to seek a challenge. They don''t have many things to trade with or really desire to trade. They are utilitarian and don''t very much view the need to have a lot for the sake of having a lot and try to just keep things to how much they can carry.


    -Military: obviously they have a very large military and many of their populace are trained at a young age so they can call up even more should they need it. They are very well known for their warriors, fighters, archers, hunters, and more that most would find common place. But the Amazons have taken such classes and made them something so much more and have turned fighting into something of an art form. Because of their great skill in fighting, they are considered to be worth 2-3 warriors worth for every opponent they face. Meaning that the enemy must come in great numbers in order to best them. Where they fall short is in magic but that is usually taken care of with their allies the angels.


    -Religion/faiths: they believe in the goddess, stella, as well as many other female gods that have to do with honor, battle, and tradition. They also follow the faith of the spirits and ancestors.


    -customs: sometimes they wear tribal tattoos of which spirit they are trying to invoke and sometimes as displays of great accomplishment. The tattoos are always designed to curve with the body. Not every amazon wears tattoos. Depending on which tribe, some enjoy wearing colorful feathers, while others wear parts of an animal they are proud to have hunted to show off.


    -society: amazons live in a loose hierarchy of sorts, where it is the tribe, clan, than nation in which most amazons put their allegiance to. Each clan has certain differences from other clans, and those clans can have tribes that are different subtly from each other. An example would be the wolf clan, where amazons will follow the spirit of the wolf, they all gain some slight low light vision and increase of senses such as smell, but one tribe can differ from the other in that one tribe works on taming wolves and making them work alongside the amazons while another wolf clan tribe will work their bodies to take on the aspects of wolves and increase their natural benefits of low light vision and smell and gain all the benefits that come with being associated with wolves. This is the same for the raven clan and the clan of the cat. The most common type of clan most people would meet, as they are the most popular, is the battle clan. In amazon society martial ability is greatly admired but so are other occupations, such as weapon makers, armorers, as well as architects and keepers of history and knowledge. Farmers and such are not very well looked on, but they are very much accepted since they are required to help their nation prosper. Artisans are also very highly liked as well as priestesses who follow their gods. They also are willing to raise and train females of other races and nations.


    -environment: they most of the time make their homes around angels, or sometimes wherever the angles are as they sometimes live with them. So normally mountains or hilly areas, but they enjoy wooded areas and plains areas as well, so if they are nearby they will live in such places if able. So whatever is nearby is the environment they will be living in but they prefer forests and open areas.


    -Relations: they have very good relations with the angel conclaves but very neutral relations with all other nations around them.


    -Notes: they view their society as something a bit superior to others but keep their opinion to themselves since they are wise enough to know where that will usually go should they voice it. They are a bit reserved; they take pride in their martial ways and skills but will not talk about it for fear of others thinking there are boasting, they are also aware that there is always someone stronger out there and some keep themselves humbly, something beaten into them at a young age. Since meeting halflings, who are also an all female race as well as goblins, they have taken some of them into their society and accepted them.


    Staven Republic


    -Government: the staven republic was formed by an awankend that, through the use of his memories, tried to form a nation with democratic ideals that will accept all that come to their borders. The leader of the republic is called the dictator who runs the nation for 10 years before being replaced by another who is voted upon by the populace. They have three branches of government. Those who work for the government in high office have short tenors and are responsible for keeping the dictator in check. The people''s party is the largest party in the government at the moment. In times of strife the dictator can run for a second term, the amounts of terms are two max.


    -History: the nation was formed when a awankend decided to try and create a nation of his ideals out of a corrupt one that everyone hated. Throughout the course of his life he led revolutionaries, wrote manifestos and distributed books across the nation. Through the course of 30 years he finally was able to overthrow the corrupt monarchy that oppressed the people and ruled the new nation for 20 years, up to his death, making sure to leave behind a legacy of many rules and laws on how the nation was to be governed and which direction it was to go. The nation had a rocky start, especially after their leader died, but by following through with what their dictator wrote down they were able to reach prosperity. The reason as to why he is called the great dictator is because that is what he said he was when he stayed in power for 20 years, too afraid to let someone else come along and ruin what he worked so hard for, so in a deprecating manner he called himself a dictator.


    -Culture: the nation is a martial one with lots of free trade and a laissez faire attitude. They accept people of all nations, cultures, and races, except maybe for those in the empire. They are the nations with the most rights for the people and are proud of it and have a great amount of patriotic love for their nation to the point it can easily fall into nationalism. The nation has become something of a melting pot of ideas and thoughts where anyone can speak their mind and not get into too much trouble for it. They are a highly armed society and they are very prone to trying to make a quick buck as fast as they can. This and the unrestrained trade market has led many to get very rich and live a great level of life. Unfortunately this also means that there are many poor that exist in the nation and therefore have one of the largest slums around next to the empire, where most of their army recruits inevitably go to bolster their army core.


    -Economy: they have industries that produce goods for trading firms and guilds all over the region. They are always willing to do almost anything for a quick buck, something that usually ends up backfiring on them. Because of this they are not considered very good traders and most must be careful not to get ripped off by them. Despite their bad reputation they are home to one of the biggest, next to istra and talis, holders of trade guilds and companies in the region and produce many of the things that istra usually don''t, usually because it is also illegal. They have less rules and regulations on things that might be illegal and less things that are considered illegal. The monsters are relatively harmless compared to other places due to the constant hunting and they usually pay relatively well for it too, since even monster parts can sell they have a real overhunting problem.


    -Military: they have a great reputation for their heavy infantry and a strong military cohesion and strong supply lines. Trained to the point that they can assemble a force and march it to the border within days of another nation getting anywhere near it. Because of their willingness to pay good money for mercenaries they also have a large force of them they can use should the situation arise to bolster their numbers. Not to mention the fact many in their nation carries weapons and are willing to use them means that any territory that the enemy claims could cost them dearly as most may not go down without a fight.


    -Religion/faiths: they are an open society for those of other faiths, while not as open as troa it is still more than most. They are a melting pot of gods and faiths from all over the halfmoon sea.


    -customs: (can¡¯t think of anything at the moment.)


    -society: due to their open nature they are willing to accept others of other races, except if they talk bad about their nation. They believe that they should try to spread their ideals to everyone no matter what nation or race. Due to their lack of regulation there has slowly grown a divide between the rich and the poor, as well as the dangers some jobs have the potential to have made the poor somewhat hate the rich and what they stand for. The nation is a hotbed for revolutionaries from other nations, and even their own, where they will discuss how they can overthrow their home nation and make it their own ideal utopia. Because of this there are what amounts to gang fights, over one type of ideology versus another that can start between those of the same faction. Because everyone is armed and hot headed over their ideals, there are a great number of deaths every year, something that is soothed by the great amount of immergration to their lands, though mostly those with extreme views themselves.


    -environment: they live in a nice temperate climate that is good for crops with some forest nearby for the chopping of wood, they even have some mines, the land is mostly sunny with occasional rain storms.


    -Relations: they have something of a revilarly with istra who they view as cutting into their profits and the fact that they have such different yet similar cultures. They look towards the Asser queendom as a possible expansion but since they are in the sisters alliance with them they are trying to diplomatically try and get them to join. They also wish for the malor queendom to join them and are thinking of giving both of them a special status of statehood in hopes of getting them to agree to join the staven republic and become a great nation. They view troa as an interesting brother of sorts.


    -Notes:


    Malor Queendom( land of magic and science)


    -Government: an absolute monarchy with a queen at the top, the government and the nation revolves around magic and those of royal blood that do not prove themselves adept in magic usually do not get the chance to become heir though there are exceptions. Many of the top figures in the government are drawn from the top of the top in the most prestigious schools, basing their choice on who does what in the government on skill, making the government very meritocratic. The ruler is chosen from the best of the best in the royal family. They also have a program to try and teach as many people in the nation, opening public schools to help reach that goal, meaning that they have one of the most learned populace in the region.


    -History: the nation was founded by mages who did not like that they were always usually called upon to war every time the nation went to war, so many mages from many nations left to call a land their own where they can study and practice magic in peace without the need to be beholden to anyone group or power that they feel does not deserve their time. While in the more modern times the likelihood of nations conscripting mages or people of talent all willy nilly has declined many in the nation still adhere to a respect of people''s right to join the military or not. This has led to some problems though from time to time and the right to conscript anyone into the army is left on in the case that all the most prominent people in the government believe that their entire nation is at risk of ending, and even then they must get a majority vote. Because of their long standing of being scholars and mages first than anyone other trade they have, they had some difficulty getting any taxes, thankfully having mines of mana crystals to pull on and many magical and rare animals that live in the territories of their nation that can be sold helps alleviate the issue.


    -Culture: first and foremost the nation is a nation of scholars and mages and therefore the ability of your magic or knowledge in a certain field carries with it a weight and statues that you can''t really find anywhere else. Because of the ecentric tendencies of those who come to live and those who are born there they tend to have a mix of reserved and rowdy people. Debates are one of their favorite pastimes as they argue of one particular theory or another and its importance or lack thereof. They also are more prone to practice what they learn whether that is alchemy, enchanting or other things to the point many houses and items of clothing are covered in runes or burnt patches from failed tests. Because of this pionier attitude to discover new things and try them out they are one of the most advanced nations in the region and the magical goods made there are highly sought after. The people who call Malor their home take great pride in its progressive and open attitude to the desire to research as many things as possible to the point they have gone to not only research magic but also new types of technologies such as steam power and other non-magical contraptions or even fusion of both together. They are a people who are always trying to push the boundaries of what is possible and what is not. Due to their voracity for knowledge they even allow certain types of magic that is usually illegal but in controlled labs where they are allowed to be tested. There are also large libraries that they are proud of.


    -Economy: they largely get their money through the many would-be students from wealthy families that spend a lot to send their children to learn in Malor¡¯s prestigious academies. They also make a lot of money selling many magical goods that they make and are the number two supplier of airship engines that are used to power the ships of most nations second to the angel conclave¡¯s. They also sell many convenient magical contraptions that help in everyday life such as stoves and refrigerators and many other things that many of the nation¡¯s people take for granted as such things are more for the wealthy in other nations. They also cornered the market when it comes to selling books on magical learning or theory or even none magical knowledge as well. They have taken steps to even try and industrialize their economy through the power of magical devices that can do the work of many. And their mines of mana crystals and dungeons that they can get rare magical resources from help bolster their economy even farther.


    -Military: they do not have a large infantry force but they more than make up for it with a large mage force. The number of mages in their army is one of the largest in the region and they take great pride in the innovations they have made to it to make it an even more effective fighting force. They have gone a long way to make mana barriers and long range magical weapons to make any idea of trying to attack the mage army head on seem suicidal, they are also very good at intel gathering, they combiend their love of learning and willingness to gather info about anything with their desire for national security making them have one of the largest ¡°spy network¡± in the region. Using their many connections that have been made over the centuries for info gathering both for military purposes and domestic purposes.


    -Religion/faiths: they do not particularly follow any god or goddess, to prideful. They instead try their best at whatever magic they have to improve themselves to a point where they do not feel that they need a god or goddess. This does not mean that there are not a few believers, such as the goddess of magic and knowledge, as well as a few others of that type, but they are more prone to an exchange of sorts when it comes to the divine.


    -customs: ( under construction)


    -society: in a society where the smart and the talented rise, it is difficult for those without those two to get very far, unless one is very persistent. But because of their importance to the nation everyone tries very hard to prove themselves in some way that they contribute to the nation in some way or form. They have schools from childhood to adulthood, but after a while any further higher learning requires money. They have one of the most skilled populace in the region and many are hired from other nations to work for them. They have a bit of a divide between those who do not work in some intellectual occupation and those who don''t in that those who are scholars and mages sometimes look down on those who are not. Due to their higher standard of living, the populace are very happy and live lives far easier than those from other nations. They have also started working on artificial floating islands.


    -environment: their land is unique in that it''s very abundant in magical resources, especially from their mines that produce magic crystals. There are also an abundance of magical animals and creatures and plants.


    -Relations: they have very good relations with their neighbors, the angel conclave that is to the north west of them, seeing in them the same desire for knowledge. They also highly desire to get into those great vaulted libraries of theirs to learn many of the things that lie far to the west of the great ocean. They feel that the staven republic is a little pushy, they get along with Asser just fine. They view istra as a good trading partner for the selling and buying of goods.


    -Notes: they are known for their highly skilled mages and many nations try to recruit them into theirs for their knowledge and expertise.


    Asser Queendom( land of Fertility )


    -Government: an absolute monarchy with a queen at the head that rules with a gentle fist. The queen cares deeply for the populace and has governed fairly during her rule but now she fears that there are dark times ahead and suspects that the empire will try to make another move to increase its power and influence. They have a more traditional style of government but with the people in mind and a similar form of choosing their next heir as malor does. In that they choose the best to lead next.


    -History: they have a long history of being a simple kingdom with a simple slow life. They are known for their fertile fields and large pastures that through the nation''s entire life has gone to not only feed their nation but many of the nations around them. Their relatively lack of monsters or other dangers make it also a very peaceful place to live. Because of this thought many times the empire has tried to claim the nation for themselves or tried to vassalize the nation through diplomacy. But thanks to allies and their fairly large population for a kingdom their size they have stood strong against the empire and their influence.


    -Culture: the life of an Asserian is a simple one, they are farmers through and through and most of the time they prefer it that way. They have large festivals that they do year round and always make sure to thank the land spirits for thanks on bountiful harvests. They live in a very communal manor and usually have their hearts on their sleeves. But many of their young sometimes wish for life of adventure and leave their idyllic life for one on the road, this is usually because as farmer families they can have an overabundance of siblings that might not leave much for the others to inherit or gain. They are open and trustworthy people and many a great adventure or hero have decided to retire to farm on those famous scenic landscapes till they pass of old age. They also have a big cooking industry, and even a few schools on cooking, their chiefs are highly sought after.


    -Economy: they don''t really have many iron tools so they are in high demand but for everything else they feel like they don''t really need to splurge on anything fancy or waste their money on things they feel they will not need. Making them tough customers to sell to especially considering their penchant for haggling. They make their money through the selling of their crops and meat. And the dairy farms and wine orchards as well as a few other rare food commodities. They don''t really have anything else to sell other than food and the export of many famous cooks that come from their nation.


    -Military: military wise they really dont have much to say, they have a large army but they aren''t really known for anything else. While other nations pride themselves on certain aspects of their military Asser doesn''t have a real military history or a real desire to make a name for themselves as one. Because of this they are known to have one of the most generic armies out there. Despite that when their homeland is threatened they are also known to fight past what most would think is the breaking point. In a way they are known for their spirit and unbreakable resolve in the face of even the most hopeless of battles, as they will lay down their lives costly for their families, loved, and comrades. Many great heroes come from Asser, to a point that some have called it the land of heroes, where they are born and where they go to die.


    -Religion/faiths: they pray to the god tam, god of fertility, farming, earth and endurance, and his wife vela, goddess of fertility, marriage, healing and plants, and his other wife delia, goddess of goddess of love, beauty, fire and cooking. The third wife is sela goddess of wisdom, governance, light and the sun. The fourth and final wife is felia goddess of childbirth, motherhood, water, and fertility. They make a parthenon for those who live in the nation. Finally are the earth and land spirits they pray to from time to time for small blessings. They are one of the few nations to have a complete pathanion of sorts. As well as some hero worship for the long dead heroes that came from the land and or protected it from danger.


    -customs: they leave out a small portion of their food sometimes so any friendly spirits can come and partake of the meal.


    -society: they are a down to earth type of folk where a hard day''s work is a common occurrence that they do not shy from. When the time comes for them to relax, they do so in a big way with great food and drinks. Farmers make a sizable portion of the nation, and because of this they have a larger influence on the nation than most people would suspect. Because of the gods they follow they have an abundance of children and extended family to the point they deem anyone who lives outside their village as a cousin even if they are not, giving a sense of family even with those who are on the other side of the nation. They also extensively keep track of those who are in the family and who are not to make sure there are no problems when it comes to marrying their children. Something that has become less of a problem as society has modernized due to advancements in medical technology. They respect mothers, and cooks and farmers, all of which they deem as important parts of the running of their society. They are very loyal to the queen and for that matter most kings and queens that have reigned over the nation as, for the most part, they have all ruled in a benevolent way for the betterment of both the nation and its people. They do not have much in the way of mages or engineers or other more specialized workers, but they are hard workers that are willing to put in the effort in whatever task given to them without complaint. They care deeply for their family and hold marriage highly.


    -environment: it is a temperate land filled with rolling valleys and small forest, and flattish land that is very fertile and holds farmland from horizon to horizon. The days are bright and sunny for most of the year, with occasional bouts of rain every so often. There are long winding rivers as well.


    -Relations: they are in very friendly relations with their neighbors the staven republic and Malor, as well as the conclaves and the amazons. They don''t very much know about the kingdom of istra since they have no ports and what is known is mostly general knowledge and hear say. They don''t like the empire for obvious reasons. They feel that the vampire lands are a competitor to them as they also sell a lot of produce onto the market though not as much as themselves.


    -Notes:


    Lyra( Empire vassal state)


    -Government: the state of Lyra is a part of the empire, even when the borders are drawn, Lyra is dyed empire colors. The only thing left of the former government is the failing old monarchy that still reigns over the state of Lyra, but with each passing generation they lose more power over their state and their position has slowly more and more become meaningless as time passes on. The current queen has lost much of the power of her ancestors and the position she has is more of a glorified governor over the state of Lyra than its ruler. Despite everything, the family has integrated themselves into the empire the best they can to retain what little they have for themselves and for the people they care for. They hold a particularly high peerage and position in the empire and they have made sure that they have made many connections to stay relevant.


    -History: they have long been a long time competitor of the isterian kingdom when it came to trade and salesmanship. They prided themselves on their open and free education and free thought since they considered art in all forms to be the highest level of importance to them. Sadly this all went away when the empire invaded to gain access to the sea over trumped up reasons. Since then many of the empire''s sailors and ships came from conscripted Lyranains, something the people of Lyra resent vehemently. They were then used to help the empire''s failed invasion of istra in which many lives were lost. Despite knowing that istra had no choice but to sink many of the ships attacking them, they can not help but feel a little bitter about the whole thing, though their anger is justly and mostly set towards the empire. Lyra is still known for their art and plays and music that can still be heard in their cities, but sadly over time many of the brightly colored buildings have lost some of their hue and any songs or art that many even a little seem like treason are taken down and the artist or musician taken away. This has slowly bleed the nation dry of artistic talent as schools were closed and many were forced to look elsewhere for work or have narrowed their artistic talent so as not to get taken away leading to a slow stagnation as many are too afraid to try new things and push the boundaries of what is art.


    -Culture: Lyra is known for its music, art, poetry, and food, which is considered the best around. The people are generally happy and seem to have a song ready to play in their heads to enjoy their day. The people are passionate about any artistic path whether that be music, poetry, acting, drawings, or cuisine. They are also known for their plays that gather world renown and many will pay large sums to see. They always tend to add a bit of color to whatever they own, taking artistic liberty to color their house or their clothes or even their armor, weapons, pets and more, and therefore have a robust artistic community that revolves around the odd art or two. They are the trend setter when it comes to art. They are known to experiment on everything to discover new tastes or sights or sounds, sometimes to their detriment, but they do what they can to push forward and move the boundaries farther than anyone else when it comes to their art. Their cities are built around the many rivers that feed into the sea and therefore they have many fish cuisines as well. They are known for their singing sailors and that their sailors are considered the second best in the world after istranion sailers, something they strive to prove wrong.


    -Economy: with access to the ocean comes wealth, that and the fact that many land merchants come through the lands of lyra to get to Troa or staven has made them the competitor to istra for a long time. They export art, music, textiles, and the whimsical and hard to get rare piece of work that normally isn''t found anywhere else. They import dyes, foodstuffs, and raw goods necessary for their art and textiles. Their sailors go far and wide to sell the many artistic goods that they are so proud of. Textiles are their number one export, which come in a variety of colors not found anywhere else. They also are the number one exporter of handmade goods, such as handmade carriages, chairs, tables, and many more. They are also the number one in exporting cosmetics throughout the region


    -Military: as one would expect from a nation that values beauty and art over anything else, they have very little in the way of any real military, the only thing they are truly known for are their skirmishers and archers. Instead the number one way they attack is through spies and sabotage, with the many amazing actors and artists it''s not that hard for them to dress up a person to make them completely look different, and that''s how they usually fend off anyone that would normally have planes for their nation. Unfortunately the empire, once it decides on something, will do what it takes to do what it wants and they have no qualms throwing tens of thousands of soldiers with no planes or order other than to occupy Lyra. even if they wanted to Lyra couldn''t fend off such a large force even with if their enemy was sabotage every step of the way, and in a span of a few years they fell, but the fact that it took so long for them to fall was something the people of Lyra take pride in since many didn''t think Lyra could defend themselves properly for so long, giving them time and sending diplomats to a more agreeable terms with the empire instead of outright annexation, this was before the sisters alliance which was made in no small part due to the conquest of Lyra and the invasion of istra.


    -Religion/faiths: they worship many gods and goddesses of beauty, art, and many others, some willing to do anything for the sake of making a masterpiece. But for the most part some pride themselves in doing great art without the need for gods, while others willing pray to gods of art and such to improve themselves in whatever artistic direction they wish to go.


    -customs: they really like to have many different colors on them.


    -society: those who can make works of beautiful art or masterpieces, those who can act with passion that can make people laugh or cry, those who can make a tear come to the eye from a poem or novel and even food, those are the people this society venerates and adores. It is one of the only places where one can become a superstar and gain a great following of fans probably in the world. There are many who are wealthy and willing to be a patron for those they deem with talent in hopes of being responsible for the next big hit. And those who have made history and change what art is for centuries to come are remembered forever. They are probably the only people who view artist talent greater than any scholarly talent one may have.


    -environment: there are many rivers that go through the nation. They have a large bridge system that makes it easier for people to travel by land to get through as well as making some bridges big enough to allow some ships to sail through.


    -Relations: they have good relations with everyone, the elves for their beautiful seamless art in wood working, the vampires for their dark, bold, and gothic architecture and style, the dwarves for their well made tools, so well done they might as well be considered art. They mostly view things in terms of art and beauty, so even if you are ugly, if you can sing beautifully or produce something of beauty, they will like and value you. The only people they don''t like are those from the empire who they view as borish with their lack of pride in their work which shows itself in their shoddy weapons, or furniture or the fact they barely if at all have any meaningful work of art. The only thing they can give them is that they have impressive architecture in the large buildings they make, if not for its looks.


    -Notes:


    Talis


    -Government: Talis was once a city state that grew into what it is today, but they still remember their roots and still hold to the old ways in such that the ruler of talis is still called the city lord. Talis has one of the largest cities in the region. There is a council of 21 that rules over the state of Talis with the city lord being the only one chosen amongst themselves to hold the most executive power. They have very open laws and it is where most of the guilds such as, adventures, explorers, hunters, gatherers, merchants, and subjugaters reside in due to the favorable laws for such guilds, and for good reason, many of the guilds leaders are one the council, so they have much say in the goings ons of the nation. In a way they are an oligarchy.


    -History: The foundation and the creation of the nation of talis is in no small part due to the banding of the guilds to create an outpost that was to the beginning of the city of talis. The reason why it was built was because it was trying to get into the most unique location in the world, one of the most unique types of dungeon, if it even is that, that holds much danger and wealth for all those who seek it in its depths. This pit, drew many people to mine and gather what they can for great wealth, but at the time of its foundation, many nations, did not want to invest in such a costly endeavor, so the guilds banded together to make profit off the pit, taking on the risks, with huge payouts that later helped establish their nation. Many people died in the early years of the building of the first city of talis, but the many lessons learned along the way has helped the nation and the guilds, how to properly govern themselves, something they have shown all throughout the region with the rules and regulations on how they expect to those who are apart of the guilds to act it also helped them learn how to properly manage far flung guild outposts and gave them a form of legitimacy in other nations, thought those same nations look on with scrutiny at the thought of having something that can be closely tied to another nation¡¯s agenda right into the middle of their country, because of this many concessions were made to allow the guilds to operate in those nations in the form of a charter of sorts that helped ease tensions and allow accountability for all involved. They do not allow dark guilds such as the thieves guild or assassins guild to operate in their nation.


    -Culture: they are people who don''t care who you are or where you came from but what you are going to do and if you are going to make it or not. Talis is a land for opportunists of the world, who are willing to risk it in order to make it big. People from all over come to talis so most don''t care if you are human or not, just what you can do. Because of this mentality and the semi un regulation of wealth and the guilds influence, many believe it is the land of wealth, where giant merchant guilds make their start and grow to reach out throughout the entire region.


    -Economy: the economy of talis is wealthy to say the least, the guilds that run the nation are also the ones that have branch out throughout the entire region and make their money through the trade they do all over the place. Whatever problems may have their first response is to throw money at it, and let the many people who come to the nation desperate for that money to take care of the problem. To say what they import or export will be difficult and can be best summarized as, everything. They are the guilds. They trade in everything. They are the adventures, explorers, merchants, and more. Many nations will have problems if they all went and left, and with all the branch offices and such bringing home money as well as the pit that produces a large amount of wealth in of itself, they are rolling in cash.


    -Military: they don''t really have a military, whatever defense they rely on is by the guilds the country relies on. Because of the diverse nature of the guilds, one would not be able to determine what the nation spelizes in, but with its diversity and the teamwork most groups that work for the guilds show as wealth has great wealth backing any military endeavor, they can easily become a formidable foe for anyone foolish enough to try and take them on.


    -Religion/faiths: like troa, they are accepting of the many faiths that their workers and employees that come from all over believed in. they are open to everyone and that also means to every god and goddess, with a few exceptions for obvious reasons.


    -customs: they are too diverse to determine any custom, but there is sometimes a certain custom that ranges from guild to guild.


    -society: they are somewhat like the staven republic, in that there is a slight divide between the rich and the poor, though thankfully it is not that great and many believe that they can make it big. Most people think that talis is a land of immigrants, but there are many people who are born and grew up there as well. These people are not as filled with wanderlust as those who come to their nation are, seeing to often dreams and hopes dashed. They instead are usually the ones that are hired as employees of the guilds or they work some small establishment such as a restaurant or inn.


    -environment: the land is very mountainous and hilly with a large pit that goes down so far you can not see the bottom.


    -Relations: they strive to have good relations with every nation, including the empire, as they work to rake in greater wealth and influence in the world.


    -Notes:


    Arboria (Alria Vassal State)


    -Government: the government of arboria is ruled by elves sent by the alria federation to govern the state of arboria. Something that the people who live in arboria resent. Those who are not pure elven are not given much say in the government of arboria, despite being in the minority in the country compared to other races that call the nation home. Thankfully there are representatives of their own kind to act as intermediaries for their people. And mayors are of those of their own kind as well instead of elves.


    -History: arboria was found, or at least retained, after the collapse of the alria federation, back when they had most of the region under their control, as the nation fractured they were able to retain arboria by passing laws to placate those who live there, while retaining as much control as possible. The nation was in a way, made to act as a buffer between itself and the other nations springing forth through its fracture. Arboria was, in a way, made to allow half elves to semi govern themselves. Elves live long lives but do not have the population to field large armies, but half elves live almost as long as elves with greater population growth and they can breed with each other to produce more half elves, so the idea was made to make a state where they can tie the many half elves and maybe a few other races to the federation through the state of arboria, with some governance and guidance from the federation of course. Through arboria, the alria federation has just enough manpower and economic power to rival the empire.


    -Culture: the culture in arboria is somewhat of a mix of the federation and many of the younger shorter lived races, due to the many half elves that live there. Their architecture is also a mix of elven and other races, being far more urbanized than that of the federation. They are far more communal since they don''t feel like they belong anywhere else, they either don''t live long enough or live too long, either dying before their friends or out living them, depending on which race. They are very accepting of those who are also of mixed race, whether they be half dwarf, human, or otherwise, they feel like kindred spirits and over the years many half races have come from all over to call arboria their home, bolstering the population and bringing new ideas and culture to their land. They are very accepting of those who feel out of place due to their race and are willing to take in anyone, even some monster-kin races, and allow them to call arboria home. Because of this and more, those who call arboria their home are willing to fight and die for it and those others that live there with them, no matter the race. They are the most open nation out there amongst istra and amar.


    -Economy: the economy is a mixed bag of all kinds of things, they sell and trade in just about anything. But largely they strive to be as self sufficient as possible since they do not have anything special that they can export. They are a bit isolationist. There is one thing they are known for and that is their ability to produce arms and armor that are very well made. As well as export of wood and rare medical plants.


    -Military: they are the army that the alria federation relies on for all the things they can''t do, because of this, arborian military is the one that fields the armies that take to the field and occupy territory so should they need to if they ever go to war, in a way their economy is tied to the funds they receive from the federation to grow their military, so most of the populace in one form or another has to do with the military.


    -Religion/faiths: they do not share much in the faiths of the elves, feeling it a bit out of place, instead they follow a god of chemiras, and evolution. They also share some faiths from those from outside the country from those who come to make arboria their home.


    -customs: their customs are varied from all those who come from all over to call arboria their home.


    -society: the nation of arboria is somewhat of a military state where most of the focus is on the military and its growth. This is influenced by the federation to be a useful shield and weapon against the empire, something the citizens of arboria do not like at all. The nation is ruled over by governors sent by the federation, meaning those who actually live in the nation do not have much of a say in its government. There is a divide between those who are full blooded elves and those who are not. This has caused problems before, especially since the governors of the nation do not enjoy the other half races that come from all over to call the nation their home. There have been revolts a few times, and the constant military readiness that they force on the people despite the decades of relative peace have put the people of the nation on edge to the point they have grown tired of it. They do not feel that the federation has their best interest at heart. Due to the constant emphasis on military ability, the people of arboria are reared from a young age with at least some knowledge on how to fight and or be self-sufficient.


    -environment: the lands of arboria are heavily wooded, but not as much as the federation is, they are still known for their large forest and beautiful landscapes.


    -Relations: they do not have much in the way of relations outside their overlord in the federation, with the stonewall alliance to their north and the empire to their east the only nation they have any real relation with is that of asser to their south.


    -Notes:


    The Union


    -Government: a collection of city states that have banded together to prevent themselves from being swallowed by the empire. Each city state runs its own laws and such but they all follow a leader that they have chosen amongst themselves to lead them in their defense.


    -History: when the region finally threw off the yoke of the federation and the empire was just beginning, there were many nations that cropped up, mostly centered around large cities and their lords. As time went on those nations were slowly being eaten up by the growing empire, soon the many of the smaller nations realized that they needed to band together if they wish to keep their independence.


    -Culture: while the culture can change from city to city, it''s mostly the same, and the people feel united against the empire.


    -Economy: it''s a bit different from city to city, but mostly they rely on many different avenues for revenue to prompt themselves up.


    -Military: union soldiers are not that superior to those from the empire but where they shine is in strategy. The ability of the officers to take a group of many different people and cultures and use them in an effective manner is second to none. They have great cohesion and they can take forces twice their size with their tactics alone.


    -Religion/faiths: due to the many different member states, and their close proximity to troa, they are very accepting of many different faiths that call the union their home. For the most part they have no state religion, but each city might pay homage to one particular god or goddess over another.


    -customs: they are too numerous to count, but they are also very similar.


    -society: due to the constant threat from the empire the people of the union are very unified. Many of the cities are heavily fortified and they have produced great stomansions and architects which they are also well known for. Traders and travelers come from all over to visit the union for their beautiful and robust castles and the different foods, clothes, and other goods that are different from city to city make it a very great vacation place to visit.


    -environment: the environment is temperate and pleasant, with good soil for crops. The area is very well developed so there is not much threat from monster attacks. They are also well known for the many flowers they plant all over the union, giving a nice scene to anyone coming to visit.


    -Relations: while large they know they can''t defend against the empire alone and with the skirmishes that happen every so often they need help and much aid. Not only that but raids from belzar is a hassles they have to deal with. Because of this they have made allies with troa and even from some belzarian tribes in hopes of defending against the empire.


    -Notes:


    Young Kingdoms


    -Government: a collection of small states, baronies, and colonies that have sprouted over the centuries in the region south of istra. They either have ties to their parent nation or are independent glory seekers hoping to make a kingdom for themselves in the mostly untamed lands to the south.


    -History: while it is true that the southern region was open to colonization, during the termultunies history of the alria region and the costs associated with claiming wild and dangerous lands, the development of the region has been inconsistent at best, and with natives, monsters, and more attacking any new outposts and even long standing ones, expansion in the region has been difficult if not sometimes impossible. But many ambitious and desperate people, or those who are looking for a new life and home to call their own, come to stake claim to the potential wealth that lies in the region.


    -Culture: the culture is a mix of many nations from all over, and is fairly young enough not to have any foundational cultural identity. Most people are strangers to one another, but even newcomers who wish to stay, need to work together in order to survive. If there is any culture the people of the young kingdoms have to give people a chance, since they can help everyone survive in the long run.


    -Economy: the wealth of the region has been mostly untouched for a long time, and unclaimed, meaning that anyone wishing to strike it big can lay claim to new resource deposits and live the wealthy live until they die of old age or too much of a good time. With the many raw goods and exotic ones passing through the kingdoms, they are relatively wealthy if not for the fact they need finished tools from the outside and their lack of infrastructure makes it difficult transferring large quantities of goods to the ports in any reasonable time.


    -Military: there is no real military in the young kingdoms, any force of arms is tied up protecting what little people have and using it to acquire new wealth for further development of whatever nation they are beholden to. They are diverse and varied.


    -Religion/faiths: they are too numerous to properly count, many godlings wish to make their homes here to try their luck in establishing their own little kingdom with whatever cultist or followers they might have.


    -customs: no proper customs have been made yet.


    -society: due to the sometimes large influx of people trying to make a home in the region, the people who already live there can sometimes be a little collous since most of the time they are either crimmales trying to lay low, or foolhardy glory seekers who will soon die. They live in very communal and integrated villages that rely on everyone doing what they can to survive, the loss of one is very great and they have a need of the many outway the needs of the few mentality. While not extreme in this kind of mentality, they nevertheless practice it to some degree in order for the whole to survive. They care very much for every death that happens, but move on the best they can, for the sake of those who are departed. Those who live closer to the ocean, where infrastructure is more improved, one can find ports that are very similar to what can be found anywhere in the half moon sea. Those who live near the coast live more comfortably than those in the very bleeding edge of the frontier, sometimes creating a dichotomy and a bit of friction between the two. Which is not very surprising as the young kingdoms are made of many little nations vying for control, almost similar to that of the vampire lands in their desire to be considered a true kingdom with legitimacy over the other, this means there can be great rivirly between the many people who live their, though when tragedy strikes or a great threats comes, they are willing to set aside their differences to work together for everyone''s sake.


    -environment: there are many rivers that go deep into the region, but the deeper one goes, the more dangerous it becomes. As one goes deeper into the velar region, the more forested it becomes, with the occasional hill or small mountain or two, sometimes even swamps. The further you reach towards the coast the flatter the terrain and more developed the land becomes, and safer as well, relatively speaking.


    -Relations: they have relations from all over, from each kingdom, guild, faith, faction and more that is either promoting them or has ties to them, even the vampires have youngbloods that have moved to see if they can make a name and a home for themselves in the velar region. This unfortunately means that the empire has also tried to stake some claims in the region, much to everyone annyonce. Those colonies do not last long as the slaves and peasants sent by them usually revolt and claim their new home as their own.


    -Notes:


    Eastern Kingdoms:


    -Government: the governments of the eastern kingdoms are similar yet strange, and can sometimes differ from region to region. Eastern kingdoms are more of a catch all for all those who live to the east of the alria region. Not very much is known about the government or political structure of those who live in the east.


    -History: the tales of nation building differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -Culture: the culture of the eastern people differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -Economy: what is little is known of those who live in the eastern region is by the goods and the very few people who come over from there when they come to trade. They are mostly known for their spice, silks, strange and exotic plants and animals, alchemy, and most importantly their different practices and knowledge alien to those in the alria region. Those who can make go trade partners in the east will always have a means of making good money.


    -Military: not much is known of their military, only that it is similar yet different in practice.


    -Religion/faiths: there are many gods, godlings and faiths that the people of the east follow or do not, there is no point in trying to name them all or go into detail at this point.


    -customs: costumes differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -society: societies differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -environment: environments differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -Relations: relations differ from kingdom to kingdom and from region to region, there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -Notes: the Eastern kingdoms are just a name for the numerous kingdoms that are far to the east of the halfmoon sea. Their culture, people and politics, an enigma to all but the few who have made contact with them or have learned of them through scholarly pursuit or otherwise. As of late some of the knowledge of the eastern kingdoms has made it to the more western nations, in particular istra, who have even made a class on the magics and arts of the eastern kingdoms and have even been able to pull a few teachers from there to teach at their academies.


    Northern Kingdoms


    -Government: there are many small kingdoms in the north with a few larger ones borderline the dragon sea. There are many petty kings that set themselves up, and usually its the strongest that survive in the cold north.


    -History: many a king that got their roots was a warrior of sorts that slayed a particular monster or another and found and founded a nation to rule. They have a history of exploration of the far reaches of the north and some of the north western seas for are valuables and other useful materials to bring back home.


    -Culture: culture differs from kingdom to kingdom but they share much in common with each other.


    -Economy: most of what is sold at market to amar is pelts and rare minerals that are not normally found in the south. For those who have access to the sea, they have a good source of food to rely on so that they can put their efforts into other things, such as mining and hunting game not just for their meat but for their pelts. Different from those in the further north where access to a good food supply is a bit more difficult.


    -Military: what military they have is mostly used to retain and protect what they have from monsters and beasts that roam the cold snowy region. Mostly soldier wearing thick hides for protection and warmth.


    -Religion/faiths: religion and faiths, differ from kingdom to kingdom but for the most part hey usually follow some god or goddess of flame and cold, ethier to warm them or to keep the cold out or other reasons.


    -customs: customs differs from kingdom to kingdom there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -society: society differs from kingdom to kingdom but they like culture share much in common with each other.


    -environment: is mostly the same, a mountainous region with some valleys in a very cold climate that has long winters.


    -Relations: relations differ from kingdom to kingdom there is no point in trying to get into detail at this point.


    -Notes: the valer region


    Southern Expanse


    -Government: not much is known about the southern expanse past the young kingdoms, only that they are filled with insect and lizard tribes as well as a bunch of monsters and other kinds of beings not yet found anywhere else. What type of governmental system if any at all is still a mystery, but most presume that it is similar to tribal ways.


    -History: no one knows exactly what history the south holds, only that supposedly ancient ruins of great civilizations dot the region, some might still be around.


    -Culture: who knows what the people of the south practice?


    -Economy: who knows what the people of the south trade in?


    -Military: who knows what is the strength of those who live in the south is<


    -Religion/faiths: who knows what gods they worship


    -customs: who knows


    -society: who knows what type of society they live in.


    -environment: the southern expanse is a large jungle like terrain that sometimes open into large plains and swamps.


    -Relations: who knows who their allies and enemies are?


    -Notes: this is a dumd down version of what is going to be something bigger.


    Wild lands/untamed lands


    -Government: wild lands are a catch all for beast lands, monster lands, and other types. They are when no known civilizations has any real control over what is outside or inside their border. Where monsters, beasts, bandits, and more reside.


    -History: these lands are known historically for the potential expansion for any nation willing to foot the bill as well as a source of income for any willing to properly maintain it.


    -Culture: is largely the same for all other types of this kind of land.


    -Economy: whatever economy there is is based on whether the beings living their are intelligent enough or care enough for wealth.


    -Military: whatever lives there


    -Religion/faiths: depends and varies.


    -customs: varies


    -society: varies


    -environment: varies


    -Relations: varies


    -Notes: they are mostly called wild lands.


    Westward mysterious


    -Government: the angels don''t talk about it and no one has yet been able to reach that far west.


    -History: the angels are tight lipped about it, the only thing they say about it, is that their people were born there.


    -Culture: they don''t talk about it.


    -Economy: they don''t say.


    -Military: they had airships and the amazons to help and that is all.


    -Religion/faiths: the creator gods.


    -customs: the same as before, mostly


    -society: the same as before, mostly


    -environment: large islands and small continents floating in the sky.


    -Relations: don¡¯t say


    -Notes: the angels are very tight lipped about their original homeland, some suspect something bad happened there that forced them to leave, though they do not say what.


    Fanloss (fang loss mountain)


    -government: strict caste system


    -History: a mountain formed during the war for daylight, when the elven and vampire armies clashed and the vampire lord died. The fight raged so hard and fierce that both sides used their ultimate magic and the aftermath created a volcano that scared the region. It is now home to a new type of people that have been affected by the large amount of magic used. Some say that the land is cursed and that is why the people have their skin like that. It is also home to a new type of undead that rise every so often to attack.


    -Culture:


    -Economy: it is very difficult for them to grow food on their land, despite the ash being great fertilizer. They sell the ash and the many minerals that rise out of the ground from the many rivers of lava to make money.


    -Religion/faiths:


    -costumes:


    -society: the people that live on the mountain have pale skin that looks like it has been covered in ash all over their body. This is their actual skin not ash at all. The higher they are in the caste, the more their skin shows more white skin and the ash coloring becomes more like a tattoo several inches thick. This tattoo helps them channel and use both darkness magic and fire magic.


    -environment:


    -relations:


    -notes:


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 One Big Massive Lore Dump! Part 3

    Varenes


    Races


    Vampire: vampires are a semi immortal race. Unlike what most would think they are only weakened during the day but they are still very powerful just not 100% they do not need to drink blood but can substitute it for food, they also drink blood inorder to gain benefits from the one they are drinking from. They also have an ability to make blood thralls or bloodbound through the giving of their blood. Blood thralls being somewhat undead in nature in that usually they give their blood to a corpse to make it rise from the grave to do their bidding or willining change their blood to make someone their slave. Bloodbound is when they give someone one their blood but in a more intimate manner in that the bloodbound binds the willing person to the vampire in exchange for increased lifespan, beauty and power. Being bloodbound makes it so that like a blood thrall you can''t betray your master but you get to keep your mind. Being bloodbound is a huge honor that vampires reserve for their most trustworthy servants though some will just wily nily give it out based on their preference. They are only so many bloodbound and blood thralls a vampire can make and it is based on their power, rank and skill. Vampires are masters of blood, arcane, shadow, and necromantic magic. They are also very good at enchanting and alchemy. They have a few weaknesses to light and holy magic. They can live forever unless killed. They are a proud race. They can hibernate for long periods of time. They can see in the dark. And have special vampire powers. Vampires have large mana pools and they have a natural affinity for magic that makes them great sorcerers. Due to the fact that they can live for so long they can increase their mana pool almost infinitely making it so that the older the vampire you face the more dangerous they are. Also the higher the rank of the vampire the less weak they are to sunlight and spells that do light and holy damage. Their evolution ranks follow as this, lesser vampire, vampire, greater vampire, high vampire, ancient vampire, elder vampire, ancestor, progenitor , true ancestor, and first one. The court ranks of vampires also add to their power like the evo ranks do. They are beautiful or handsome creatures with an almost unnatural grace to their movements. They have a high regen rate. They do not have a single blemish on their flawless skin. They have canine/eye teeth that are slightly more prominent than the average person. They keep their youth, they stop aging after a certain point. Most take vampires to be some form of undead, they are in a way, but they are warm to the touch, and have a very slow heartbeat than normal, they can give birth as well but it is very hard for them. They can stay very still almost like a corpse, this is because vampires have much more control of their bodies and minds than most people do. It is more accurate to say that vampires are half-alive than undead. Not only that but over the many generations, vampires have interbreed with those considered the living race and so vampires are far different than those who were the first vampires of their kind. Their appearance is statuesque, beautiful or handsome. With unnatural grace and movement.


    High-Ghoul: high-ghouls are what comes after a greater ghoul when they evolve, they are considered an intelligent undead that lives on the long side with and are usually employed by vampires in the vampire lands. They are quick and strong and are just as intelligent as the average human. Like vampires they are semi immortal in that they can live for a long time as long as they are not killed. High ghouls like vampires don''t always need to eat meat they can also eat vegetables and fruits, though it isn''t very tasty to them, due to their evolved statues. Like vampires they can hibernate for long periods of time. They can see in the dark. They are more inclined to the martial pursuit as magic is a bit hard to come to them for some reason. The evo ranks of ghouls are as follows, lesser ghoul, ghoul, greater ghoul, and high ghoul. They are weak to holy magic. They have a high regen rate. They look like grey skinned or grey blue skinned humans without any bad features. They do not age.


    Lich: liches are what you get when a spellcaster decides to try and go undead to avoid dying, it is usually done by necromancers. Like vampires they have a large mana pool and an increased affinity for magic giving them great potential for becoming sorcerers. Since they will not die unless killed they can increase their mana pool almost indefinitely. They like the vampires are masters of the undead and can raise many and control many. Despite the bad reputation that liches have, the vast majority are scholars and researchers who just didn''t wish to die until they have discovered all that they can about magic and then some. The evo ranks of lich¡¯s go as this, lesser lich, lich, greater lich, high lich, and one more that hasn''t been discovered yet. They too have court ranks that give them power like the vampires. Vampires usually employ them to help bolster their undead armies and take them on as advisers to help run their territories. They are valued for their knowledge. They do not age. They can recover from damage such as broken bones if enough mana is given to them. Their soul is trapped inside their own body, inside their ribcage, but should their corpse be destroyed, as long as no damage was done to the soul, they can find a new corpse to possess, or become a ghost if they chose. If they possess a lesser zombie or other type of undead, they will lose some of their original power but can evolve through their known bodies evo line.


    Dhampire: usually the offspring of a vampire and a non vampire spouse. Dhampirs have all the benefits of vampires without any of the drawbacks, just a little less on benefits. But they do also get all the evo ranks and court ranks as well as the buffs that come with it and whatever they gained from their other bloodline as well. There are cases where a vampire will have a harem of other races to produce dhampires in the hopes of gaining warriors or otherwise that are immune to light and holy magic, acting as bodyguards for their parents. Dhampires, like vampires, stop aging at a certain point and are semi immortal but only up to a point as they can actually die of old age. They can live up towards 500-700 years unless they do something to increase their evo rank or court rank. But it usually is a non issue since if they meet the required rank in evo such as high vampire they do not need to worry about dying old anymore and they usually meet that requirement because they just live that much longer than the average person. Because of this many dhampires try to beeline for the evo rank of high vampire. Dhampire also look more alive than their vampire counterparts but only by a little. They still retain the almost unnatural grace and movement of the vampire,Their appearance is statuesque along with the beauty or handsomeness of vampires as well. They keep their youth, they stop aging after a certain point. Some dhampires are heirs to their clan or house, and therefore there are a few dhampires in high vampire society, vampires also do not deem dhampires in their ranks as a bad thing, only a few do who do not like the thought of half bloods not knowing their place. That admittedly there are many who look down on half-bloods.


    Human: one of the most numerous races in the world that take many different appearances and can mate with many different races. Due to their adaptability they can survive anywhere given enough time and even their descendants can change to better fit with their surroundings. They are the most confusing of races as they will be open and willing to change and adapt to the societal environment they introduce themselves to and on the other they will put to the sword those with a slight difference in opinion then themselves. They are a proud, arrogant, and humble race that embodies the ideals of jack of all, master of none. Thought that might not be as true as other races wish it to be. Their drive to improve their standing in life is their greatest motivator. Their evo ranks are, human, high human, ascendant human, celestial human and divine human. The average human lives for 80 years or so but high humans live for 120-200 years. They are on average 5-5.10 tall, though some can be taller or shorter, their appearance differs from person to person and from nation to nation, region to region.


    Half-breeds half-bloods: the half breed are a generalization of all those who are of mixed race, half elves, dhampires, half orcs and more are examples of half breeds. Most half-breeds are those who are of mixed race with a human and another race but that doesn''t mean that they can''t be produced between other races. Half-breeds usually have the best of both worlds when it comes to their races, they usually gain the race of their parents, just of a lower evo rank, and almost none of the weakness, especially if the strengths of the parents cancel out the weakness of the other race. Half Breeds are more common than most would think, many are beast-kin. Example, half elf would have the race of lesser human and lesser elf, and they would have to work to raise their evo ranks. Half Breeds have the lifespan of the agragret of whatever race their parents are, after that they can add their lifespan by the evo ranks average. Example would be if a halbreed were able to be a high human and high elf their combined lifespan would be 1020-1400 years. Half-breeds are fairly common, considering the gender ratio between male and female.


    Elf: the elves are a beautiful long lived race with natural magical talent and a lifespan of 400-600 years on average for a common elf and 1000-1200 for a high elf. The evo ranks of an elf is an elf, high elf, celestial elf, divine elf. They also have a branching evo line of elf, lesser fae, fae. They are proud of their culture and heritage. They are great artisans and scholars who thirst for magical knowledge. They care for the environment and wish to live alongside it the best they can as they respect the world around them. They are prone to arrogance. They once ruled over most of the entire region one time. They are great enemies of the vampires who they had a great war with a long time ago. They are known for their mysterious ways. They have many fae allies who they live in harmony with. They have a hard time repopulating, but since they can live for a long time they dont feel like they need to worry about it much. They are the same height as humans, they are considered beautiful by humans. They have low light vision and quick reflexes and dexterous hands. Their affinity for nature and magic make it so that they have an easier time using magic for the use of growing and controlling the nature around them, they also seem to have an ability to detect life around them.


    Half-Elf: the children between another race and an elf. They are usually between elves and other fae but the second type of half elf is between an elf and a human. They are usually welcomed in the Alria Federation, because they share both elf and fae blood but that doesn''t mean they are treated the same way. Half elves have their own troubles and privileges that come with a longer life and mixed parenthood. They mostly live in arboria.


    Gnomes: gnomes are very curious individuals shorter than halflings, they are very good with their hands and prefer to craft then to adventure. They are used for getting into those hard to reach places and to craft very intricate and complex craftsmanship that is used by many all over the world. They are only 2.5-3.2 feet tall and look like even shorter halflings, they are very rare to come by since they usually keep to themselves and prefer not to go out of their little communities making finding them difficult unless already knowing where they are or are led there. They live for a long time, and should they need to, they can mate with other races that are larger than themselves without problems to produce offspring.


    Dwarf: Dwarves are a short stocky race that live in and on mountains, usually because that''s where the ore is. They are naturals when it comes to stone working and blacksmithing, which they are known for but they are also well known for their alcohol and tools that they make. They live a bit of a cliche but there is more to them than just that, for example not all dwarves wear beards, that is a social thing they prefer not to get into explaining. Due to their durability their beards are fire proof and protect them from the fires of the forge. Women of course can''t grow beards. They are an honorable people where your word means a lot more than in most places. They live for about 120- 150 years on average. Their evo ranks are dwarves, high dwarves. Then they have a split evo rank where they either can go, ancient dwarf, or forge dwarf. They don''t yet know the other ranks above that or if there are other evo¡¯s possible for dwarves ethier. Dwarves are around 4.2-5 feet tall. They have low light vision and dark vision. They have good hearing and balance and have dexterous hands. They are stronger than they look, being able to carry and lift things that most humans with greater height would find difficult trying to pick up.


    Halfling/Florons/Grassfolk: Halflings are an all female race that requires other males from other races to reproduce as they will always give birth to a female. Due to their smaller size they are a bit more durable and have evolved to accademate those of bigger size than themselves. They look like small children but with more womanly figures to themselves and can pretend to be kids making them almost perfect spies, though some cant do to their breast size or figure. They have integrated themselves into society in a way that makes them almost indispensable. They are the maids and the cleaners and the sowers. They are very good rogues and tailors and very good with their hands in general. They are around 3.4-4 tall and live around the same as the average human. They have a unique adaptation where after enough about 2 or 3 generations they will take on the physical appearance of those they mate with the most. An example would be a halfling mating with elves for several generations will have a slightly longer lifespan and pointed ears, and those who mate with beast-kin and such may be born with cat ears, tail and claws with the ability to see in the dark. Or a dog or raccoon, essentially like a mini human with animal parts. Their evos ranks are also very unique in that halflings can evolve into dwarves or amazons, which is their prefered evovotion, or other types of small folk. They have strange only women centric evolutions. They keep their youthfulness until death. They stop aging after a certain point. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant. They also have different names due to people calling them different things, after all halflings didn''t always call themselves halflings, though the name stuck after a while.


    Amazon: Amazons came over with the aasimar and angels far from the west. They are a race of all females who are very beautiful. They require males of other races to populate their kind as they will always produce a female. They are a strong warrior race that values martial power and the desire to grow stronger. They live for about 90-120 years while keeping their youthfulness up to 90 years. They have great beauty and are naturals at war. Their evo ranks are amazon, war maiden, valkyrie. Once a Valkyrie they have retractable wings made of light that they can use to fly with. They are a very honorable race who provide their services for goods and seed from males. When they find a male they deem worthy they will take him as a husband and bring him back home to impregnate her and her extended family. If the male beats her, she will be the wife of the male and serve him faithfully. They can also serve a male faithfully if they deem him worthy. They have an affinity for becoming paladins of gods, which is one of the requirements of evo rank evolving. They have communaul use males for their society where the village will try to acquire a male for use of the females who can not get one for themselves to help keep the population up. They do not look down on males or other races, they try their best to fit into other societies for the sake of pop growth while trying to keep as much of their culture. They stop aging after a certain point. They have an agreement with the aasimar and angels of the angel¡¯s conclaves to protect them in exchange for a few visits from their males every few times a year. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant.


    Goblin: are an all-female race, like amazons. Due to their smaller size they are a bit more durable and have evolved to accademate those of bigger size than themselves. When a female goblin reproduces with a male of another specious the child will always be born as a female goblin. The goblins are very pretty and look similar to halflings but with a healthy looking green color with pointed ears, they are dexterous and smart. They are about 3.2-3.10 tall. They live for about 20-40 years. In many places the goblins are used as a form of slaves in the vampire lands and the demon lands since they reproduce easily and are more willing to listen and obey. Goblins have many varied evolutions. It goes from goblin, greater goblin, high goblin, after that no one knows, but it is the most common for wild goblin evolution. The other evolution is goblin, hob-goblin, oger, oni, kishin. Another evolution line is hob-goblin, amazon, war maiden, Valkyrie, when goblins go through this evolution their skin can change with each evolution but with a unique but still pretty appearance. Then hob-goblin, half-lord, lord, hig lord. There are supposedly more evolutions but no one knows. Hob-goblins are more mature looking versions of goblins, where goblins would kinda look like kids, hob-goblins would look like teenagers at around 4.2-5 tall, hobs can live for 60 years or so. Goblins and hobs keep their youth until death. They don''t age after a certain point. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant. Also they can evolve into orcs. Both civilized goblins and feral goblins have a high reproductive rate. Goblins can choose between live birth and egg birth. Live birth will produce superior goblins, that take about 3 months to gelstat and 6 months to mature. Egg birth take 2-3 days to lay a egg, about a month to a month and a half for the egg to hatch, and 3-4 months to mature. Eggs can be made to not hatch for years if made to do so, they will come out then mature, but their minds will still need to develop about 3-4 months. Those that come from eggs are considered lesser goblins.


    Mer-Folk: Beautiful people with light blue skin or normal human skin and smooth fish scales that randomly cover parts of their body, a little elvinish in appearance, but without the arrogance, They have blue, black, blond or green hair and can hold their breath underwater for several hours before coming up for air. They can handle deep pressure and go deep quickly without fear of the oxygen exploding in their lungs. Their breathing is more like being able to hold their breath for long hours, up to 8 to 12 before coming up for air then going right back underwater, their skin also allows for breathing. Their skin is smooth to the touch. They are naturals at water magic. They have the same lifespan of a human. They are nice people who love the sea, they adapt easily to new environments so long as it''s close to the water. They are a bit insuler and they feel a little left behind at the rate of technology progressing. Merfolk can live for 80-100 years. Mer-folk can evolve into Siren(female only), and Atlantean. Sirens are like Mer-folk in appearance but far more beautiful and with far more magical power over water, their voices are very charming and they live far longer than mer-folk. Mer-folk supposedly can adapt and gain new evolutions, so no one knows where their evo¡¯s can go.


    Atlantean: atlanteans look more like humans with pointy ears and fish scales covering some parts of their body just like mer-folk. The difference is that they live longer up to 120-250 years and that they can live longer in the water before needing air, up to 22 hours. They have more magical power and greater water affinity. They keep their hair color. They can evolve into high atlanteans. They are a bit arrogant. Some keep their skin color.


    Kobold: Kobolds are a catch all for all beasts that evolve into a form that is bipedal with opposable thumbs and a slight increase of intelligence. They keep their lifespan usually but it can increase as they evolve. They can evolve from wolves, cats, dogs, foxes, rabbits, lizards, and more. As they evolve they look more and more humanoid and intelligent, to the point they can form tribes and culture. Kobolds evolve when a particular beast with high magical concentration and intelligence has a desire for more intelligence. Kobolds then can gather others of their species and try to teach them things that will help others of their species evolve into kobolds. There is not much known about how a beast evolves into kobolds but tamers have the ability to selectively choose such an evolution for their tamed beasts if they meet the requirements. As they evolve they live longer but also reproduce slower and less. The evo ranks of kobolds are lesser kobold, kobold, greater kobold and high kobold, after that they can evolve into a were-?,beast-kin, beast man. A greater kobold is more upright and intelligent and looks more humanoid. High kobold has the intelligence of the average person and looks most like a humanoid but furry. Kobolds also grow until they meet a certain average of humanoid height. Were-?, are essential were wolves or were-foxes and so on. Beast kin are like humans but with animal features. Beast man or essentially the next stage of high kobold where they keep their furry features, but such a choice is rare since most go for beast kin. They have a hard time learning magic. Some tamers and owners of pets would sometimes try their hand at turning their animals into a kobold to have a better helper or fighter at use for them. Almost any animal can become a kobold. Animals such as rabbits and squirrels will be pretty short, similar to halflings, bears and such will be far larger than a human.


    Beast-Kin: beast kin are almost in all societies that are open to other races and are the most accepted of the beasts. They are just as intelligent as others but with extra animal features, but some actually like those animal features on a humanoid body so there are some advocates for them and some who worry they are not far from being wild beasts that can attack them. Each beask-kin, depending on the animal, they have special abilities that come with what animal they are. They live as long as an average person. They are average at magic some thought can have talent for it. They have evolutions to numerous to talk about since each are based on what kind of animal they are, some examples are wolf/dog beast kin evolves into lycan and fox beast kin evolve into kitsune, even those can have more evolutions. They are also the ones most likely able to learn and use magic.


    Beast-Man: they are an evolved form of high kobold and they are just as intelligent as the average person. They are completely furry and are most animal looking but bipedal with opposable thumbs. They lack magic but make up for it with lots of strength and speed and special animal trait abilities. They tend to be a bit taller than the average person. They are ferocious fighters.


    Imp: an all female race of demon-kin, that are a lot like halflings in both height, lifespan, and the fact they keep their youth, stop aging after a certain point. The only real difference is that they have a more varied appearance. Some with horns and tail, some with red skin or winges. Yellow, black or red eyes. Red or black or blonde or white hair. They also require males of other species to reproduce. Due to the many similarities they are considered offshoots or cousins of the halflings. They have their own unique evolution, some that make them into the mainstream demons, others like the fury after several evolutions. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant.


    Demon-kin: demon-kin are sometimes associated with evil, but that couldn''t be farther from the truth, they are different just like any other race but with a slightly bad reputation for their tendency to view raw power as the highest form of authority over anything else, as well as their affinity for dark magic and their tendency to go a little extreme. They appear in many different forms and in many different sub species that are all demons despite the varied differences between them. The most infamous is the succubus and the even rarer, incubus. They come in a variety of colors, human color, red, dark blue, with the same variety in hair and eye color, mixed with horns, tails, and very rarely, wings. They live for about 80-100 years. Their evolution is lesser demon, demon, greater demon, high demon, archdemon, and more, subspecies of demons have evo their own evo ranks alongside their demon rank, such as a succubus being a lesser succubi, succubi, greater succubi, high succubi, lilim, lilith. They are many different types of demons, some are demonic monsters separate from demonkind, but many people lump them in together anyway, giving them a bad rep. Succubus only produce one male incubi for every 100 succubi, they stop aging after a certain point.


    Orc: they are a greenskined race similar to goblins, and some have likened them to green amazons, though their colors can vary from green to dark green, gray, blue gray, dark blue gray and other similar colors with green, gold, or red eyes. They are an all female race, with slightly larger canines thought not too large to look ugly, eyes that let them see in low light, with somewhat pointed ears that allow them to hear from very far. They have black and sometimes white or red hair and are far stronger and faster than they appear. They look like well trained and muscle toned women. They are not the smartest but they aint dum ethier. They were the equivalent of amazons before amazons came over from the west. They are a tribal people that centers around community and shamanism. They are a warrior race that values a good fight. They evolve from orc into high orc, there is supposedly an evolution higher than that but no one knows. They stop aging after a certain point. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would be a lesser variant. They are a more savage race that generally do not get along well with others, though few have made the effort to join civilized society, since it has gotten harder for them to live as the many nations around have started expanding and there is less untamed or wild lands around.


    Aasimar: aasimars are not solely from the angel conclaves they were around before they came, and were largely just considered people with unique divine or celestial bloodline and were associated with Troa. but angels came with a number of them so some have taken to associating them both with troa and angels. Aasimar live for about 120-150 years. They have a strong affinity for light and holy magic. They stop aging after a certain point, they are graceful and beautiful but despite the fact that they are associated with holy things they are not always good. Aasimar evolve into celestial then divine, or they evolve into angel and the evolutions associated with it. Their appearance is whatever race they came from but better looking, they can even be monsters or beasts which is why you hear of celestial beasts and such. The celestials are the same, but better than Aasimar.


    Angel: angels are beautiful people with long lived lives with wings on their backs that they can use to fly with, as long as they have some help with wind magic. Some angels have unique wing styles and some can retract them at will, some are made of feathers and some are made of light. They live for about 150-200 years. They are a very peaceful race that values community and diplomacy over fighting or wealth. They have great skills in wind, light, healing, and holy magic. They stop aging after a certain age. Their evolution is lesser angel or Aasimar to angel, high angel, archangel, and seraphim. Each new rank above angel gives an extra set of wings for a total of 3 sets, 6 wings once reaching seraphim and only two sets of 4 when reaching archangel. Each evo rank of angel also has their own ranks that must be raised for a total of 9 ranks.


    Godling: the rarest of the rare, they are a race of that like Aasimer, have some divine or celestial blood that is taken to the next level. They can come from any race, some are born a godling and some are so venerated by the people around them that it forms a small religion. This concentration of faith can turn a person into an Aasimar or a godling, sometimes an Aasimar can also gain the godling bloodline. But it is not always the case that just because someone is worshipped that they are made into a godling, the requirements are completely unknown, considering that even objects can become divine in nature with enough prayer and faith. It is also theorized that once someone reaches the divine rank of their race they gain the godling bloodline that allows them to be a godling, some believe its a mixture of both having the bloodline for it, being worshiped, what kind of faith is gathered, and how powerful you are, but no one is sure. Godlings can live for 300-500 on average, but this can increase by the amount of faith they gather and if they can evolve into the next rank. The evo ranks of godlings are, godling, demigod, lesser god, god, greater god, high god, god king, god emperor, creator, absolute one. They stop aging after a certain point. Despite being a godling this does not mean they are good or evil, even a godling whose aspect is that of death can be holy, only that its holy could instead heal the undead instead of hurt them. They are more divine in nature and therefore it does not always mean that they share the same moral framework of the society at large, or to put it in a better way they dont have to conform to what mortals deem divine or holy. Being divine or holy for a god, is just being.


    Half-Giant: half-giant live far to the north of the dragon''s maw, and live in the cold mountains, though not all of it is called. They are the descendants of actual giants that live in the north. Half giants are about 8-12 tall and live around the lifespan of an average human. Their own evo rank only allows them to become a full giant, something that''s not really an option considering that while not all giants are bad, they are very dangerous and need a lot of food and space. They can be either very peaceful or very warlike, sometimes depending on where they live and who they interact with. There are cases where they live in harmony with the other races around them and sometimes they can even be considered a part of the human community that lives there.


    Dragon: they are a very rare but very powerful being that is hardly ever seen but when one does the viewer is filled with both wonder, awe, and horror at what the sighting of such a beast means. Despite the fact that many people think they are a type of monster, they are in fact very intelligent, and while they do not have any large settlements they do have small clanes, a language and culture. They normally try to avoid settlements of other races, knowing what a riled up community might do to the ¡°scary¡± dragon. Most dragons live in peaceful coexistence with nature and strive to keep the balance of both nature and science since they are ardent scholars and will try to hoard knowledge like they like to hoard treasure, thought for dragons they don''t really need or care for an abundance of gold and such, but have found it come in useful when trying to interact with other races, offering their gold in exchange for goods, services, or knowledge. They can live for 1000-1800 or longer depending on the dragon and its rank. They can reach 20-40 tall. They lay a clutch of eggs once a century, they don''t always have to allow for the eggs to hatch, so some parents will hoard eggs for hundreds or even thousands of years before the egg finally hatches on its own or a dragon finally gives it the nudge necessary for it to hatch. One of the reasons an egg would hatch on its own is because it may have sensed the lack of dragons in a given area. Dragons could sometimes hoard hundreds of eggs as the eggs would be all brought together in a dragons clan for safe protection. They can transform into a humanoid form once they reach maturity, allowing them to communicate with others, some even able to hide all of their draconic appearance. They have huge mana pools compared to other races and a ridiculous amount of magical affinity so they, when learned, can cast a lot of magic and higher tier spells compared to others. They can sometimes band together with other dragon clanes should the need arise that they feel threatened enough from an outside source.


    Dragon-kin: dragon-kin are the children of a union between a dragon and one other race. They can sometimes have horns, wings, eyes, scales, claws or tail, similar to that of a dragon. They are far stronger than the average person with a higher mana pool. They tend to be either proud or a little shy when it comes to their appearance. Some are able to hide most of their draconic appearance through the same transformation that dragons go through to take a humanoid form. They can fly if they have wings for a short distance, they can not transform into a dragon. Communities of dragon-kin would live in or around the home of the dragons themselves, helpling out where they can and guarding the place as needed. So while a clan of dragons could have up to 12-50 dragons, they can have hundreds of dragon-kin. Dragon kin can live for 300-500 years, sometimes longer. The evo ranks of dragon kin are a mystery, though it is not impossible for a dragon kin to also have the dragon race, being both a dragon-kin and a dragon, meaning they can indeed turn into a dragon or at least get the benefits of a dragon despite staying in a humanoid form. Just because you have a dragon as a race doesn''t mean that you can turn into a dragon. They stop aging after a certain point.


    High-Harpy: harpies are mostly considered monsters, similar to kobolds. but like kobolds they can come from any of the bird species that then can evolve from. The ranks of evolution of a harpy is a bird species, lesser harpy, harpy, greater harpy, high harpy. Once a female bird of great enough intelligence, gains the requirements to evolve into a lesser harpy, the transformation will change them into a larger version of the bird but with more dexterous claws and some hooks on the wings to help them grab onto things and a more human like face, at this point they can still breed with other birds. Once they become a harpy they have a human face on an even larger sized body, their cloaca separates and becomes a vagina and anus, at this point any male, human, monster, or beast will do so long as they can lay a clutch of eggs. Then there''s the greater harpy, which is more well known, they become intelligent enough to feel a little disgusted by the idiocy of their lesser kin and will strive to couple with more intelligent beings in hopes of producing more intelligent offspring, they have a beautiful woman''s head on a larger and more womanly body with breasts, the little claws on their wings separate and become more dexterous and allows them to work with tools, their wings go on to their backs and are able to fold, to make it easier to move around. Finally a high harpy is like a woman, with normal human skin, they have wings on their back they can use to fly and normal arms and hands, they have normal feet but the toes end in claws sometimes, which does not stop them from trying to wear shoes though. They are also considered lesser bird-kin. There is a variant of harpy that is a bat that lives in the vampire lands and are used by the many vampires that live there. They stop aging after a certain point. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant. High harpies also get the lesser bird kin modifier.


    Bird-kin: they are, in a way, similar to harpies, and some have evolved from harpies. But that doesn''t necessarily mean that they are all from harpies, they instead can like dragonkin, have an ancestor or parent that was a powerful enough bird that can transform into a humanoid and mate with a humanoid race to create a bird kin. They are also birds that have gained enough power and intelligence to transform into a humanoid form. They came in great numbers with the angels and amazons but they are not related to each other. Bird kin and angels are separate species. They come in many different shapes and forms and unique abilities. There evo ranks are lesser bird kin, bird kin, greater bird kin, high bird kin, and one more. They live for about the average lifespan of a human. They can fly with a mix of natural wind affinity magic and their wings.


    Fae: a catch all for things that have to do with nature and are a part of nature in certain ways. They include fairies, dryads, naids, nymphs, nature spirits, wisps and more. They are a part of and sometimes a representation of nature. They can live alone, in tribes, or join communities of other nations. They can live and be anywhere. They are more magic than anything. They have powerful nature magic. Their evo ranks are too numerous to count. No one knows how long fae live for. They are mostly female and therefore they need males to increase their number but they can also just be randomly born in places with strong nature magic. Dryads are special beings that rule over large swaths of forest and they are the leaders of most forests. They cannot go to far from their forest without dying, though half dryads can. They are a female only race but rarely a half dryad is born. Half dryads are also female only but they can leave the forest without fear of death and they have some of the powers of a dryad with the potential to grow in more power. Fairies are a rare mix of both fae and spirit, like the spirit elementals, fairies are an all female race but are somehow able to reproduce with males of another species. Fairies have fae ranks, fairy ranks, and even spirit ranks,though they have to choose whether they want to go down the fae or spirit ranks. if they decide to go down that route. Fae and spirits are very similar to one another but there are some key differences.


    Sylvan: a race of all females that are born from trees. They are a mix of both plant and person, and while their body is mostly flesh there are many plant-like aspects of the body, such as with flowers growing in the hair. They come in many different varieties, they are born from very large trees, from giant fruits. They can mate with humans and use some of the gathered life force from mating to impart to the tree, they can also produce a seed that they can plant to grow into a tree or make become a part of an already existing tree for the sake of reproduction. They are very beautiful and they can live for as long as their parent tree does, but after a few hundred years, they can slowly move farther and farther from their parent tree and not need to fear death should their parent tree die. Young syvan can also take part of a tree with them so that they can leave their parent tree without complication, or they can mate with a male and create a special seed in their womb that allows them to move away from their parent tree. Without these three options those who leave their parent tree without taking the proper precautions, will slowly wilt and die, or become a tree, or slowly go insane as the connection between them and their tree slowly weakens. When a sylvan is in the area of influence of their parent tree they can have a sort of connection with all those who are also connected with the tree like a form of telepathy. Dryads thought can act as a nexus for sylvans allowing them to be around dryads without their tree without problems. Dryads are revered by sylvans and they will d;o what they can for them, they are considered the leaders of sylvans.


    Insect-kin: they are like kobolds and harpies but they are very rare to come by. They like most races are female only. They come in only 4 known types so far, butterfly, moth, bee, ant. They look like normal human/elf bipedal people, with human skin and normal human/elf face, but with insect features, such as wings, and antennae. The bee¡¯s called thrai and the ant¡¯s called foria live in large colonies. They have drones about the same size of a halfling, their workers a head taller, their soldiers about the same size of a normal person, they have instead of a queen producing all the children they have brood mothers that are slightly larger than the average person and they can produce children at a faster pace, but all positions of ant and bee can produce offspring. The queens rule over the colony. They are as intelligent as a normal person. Should no males be around they can asexualy produce a single heir once in their lifetime but it would come with the risk of being a lesser variant. They stop aging after a certain point. Driders and such do not count as insect-kin but monsters. Queens can evo rank into high queens, hive queens and swarm queens. High queen being a queen that rules over other queens. Queens will produce other queens or high rank ants/bees. They live for the same life span of a human.


    Construct: they can be anything, golems, homunculi, and others. They are all things that are made, even the homunculi who are more born then made are considered constructs since they are not technically born a natural way. most do not need to eat or breath, the only thing they really need is a supply of energy. They can be as intelligent as a normal person or completely unintelligent. They are bound to serve the master that created them but there are cases that constructs are able to gain freedom but may be too unintelligent to do anything with it. They are used for war, work, and many other things. Their lifespan is indefinite in some cases.


    Monster-kin: monster kin is a catch all for things that are sometimes considered monsters or have relations to monsters but are not. Kobolds and goblins and harpies are an example of these. Monster kin are also monsters that are intelligent and are more willing to talk then to kill, in other words, monster kin is a fluid term for monsters that do not act like monsters. But sometimes not all people can tell who is a monster kin and who is not, which leads to some accidents and of course death of innocent monster kin.


    Lizard-Kin: they can also come from kobolds and are essentially the same thing as birds kin. They live for the same life span of a human. They are human in appearance but with scales and other lizard like features.


    Lizardman: they like the beast man but lizards and scally. They are very tribalistic and territory. They live in a very hierarchical society. They don''t like or trust strangers, but some do trade with them.


    Demihuman: a catch all for most creatures that share human appearance but with extra features. Beast kin, bird kin, and lizard kin are examples of this. This is a demeaning word used by some human supremacists for all those who are not human, this includes elves and dwarves, as if to say they are lesser than humans though over time it usually just meant that races that are not yet kin are just not at the level of full kin hood sometimes shorting it to demi kin.


    Elemental/Spirit: an elemental or spirit is a pseudo physical being that is usually summoned by summoner''s but can sometimes be found in the wild, they are a representation of aspects of nature much like the fae are. The most basic of elemental is the single mana core type of a certain element such as fire or water before they evolve. Wisps are the lowest and the most basic of spirits, sometimes elemental spirits are called elemental wisps and they have a mana core surrounded by a wispy fog like substance. Undine, efreet and others are considered elemental spirits.


    Kin/folk: a catch all for those who are kin such as lizard kin, cat kin, dog kin, and much more are made by such groups as a word of solidarity amongst their kind.


    Other: this could be anything from strange beings from other dimensions or people or races that are intelligent that are from very far off places.


    ----------------------------


    Monsters/Beasts/More


    Monster: monsters are the mutation of a creature that would normally not fit in any other category or is in a sense an unnatural species, that includes but are not limited to slimes, undead, beasts, and ferals versions of certain species such as monsterkin and finally as a catch all for all things that do not yet fit or cant fit in any normal category. This also includes unique variant types of monsters such as runner type zombies and brute type zombies.


    Slimes: slimes are sometimes the consequence of too much magic in an environment not meeting a suitable outsource. That is to say that heavy mana in an environment can cause mutations in both flora and animals that can change them into beasts or other things but in the case of slimes they are mana cores that that act like a form of cell, they are not intelligent at all and operate as a single cell would, no one is quite sure how a mana core becomes a slime. Some say they are failed elementals or spirits, what is sure is that they are ravenous and they can evolve into almost anything and are the reasons why many unusual but still dangerous monsters can come about in the world since slimes can also evolve into other types of monsters.


    Beast: beasts are what happens when an average animal is mutated by mana and turned into a form of monster or a magical animal of some form. They can be anything from birds to mammals and everything in between. Fish and insects are considered more monsters than beasts. An example would be wolves that have strong wind affinity and therefore can use some minor wind magic to make themselves faster or hide their scent from prey, rarer and more evolved breeds can fire their magic as weapons. Essentially they are animals with supernatural abilities or body parts that hold supernatural abilities that are more an extension of their body than actual magic, though some more intelligent beasts can learn magic.


    Undead: undead is the catchall for all things that are not alive but not quite dead ethier, vampires are unique in that they are a bit in between and dhampires are even more so. Undead do not need to breathe, and most do not need to eat, they are usually weak to holy magic from gods that detest the undead. Many lesser undead are unintelligent and will attack anything that is not one of their kind, they have a bit of a hate for living things but do not go out of their way to attack them. Smarter undead can live in communities but due to the fact that they are undead they are not welcome in the wider living society. Ghosts, skeletons, zombies, ghouls, and many others are considered undead, the creation of undead and their use is generally frowned on but it is not just the vampire lands that use them, the study of necromancy is not uncommon in some prestigious schools. Some undead are raised when the dead are not properly buried and their negative energy they produce raises them and others like them, after all the soul is the base of mana and therefore the soul can raise its dead body thought usually without any prior memory of their past life, vampires view the use of souls to raise the dead as dark necromancy and instead just use spiritual energy to make a pseudo soul to raise undead sometimes in place of or in tandem with a mana core. Undead can go into long periods of hibernation before waking again.


    Skeleton: one of the types of undead that are the main staple of the vampire lands, they are slightly more intelligent than zombies and can wield weapons because of that, though they are generally weaker. The evo ranks are lesser skeleton, skeleton, greater skeleton, and more such as dread skeletons, ancient skeletons and other divergent evos such as liches. Necromancers raise them through using their mana to act as tendons for their body and giving the skeleton a core of intelligence somewhere in the body, normally in the head or chest, should the necromancer stop using his mana they will revert to their still form unless they have a mana core or are in a place with a lot of mana in the environment orwhise the mages magic will be tied up maintaining the skeleton. They can also evolve into lesser zombies. They can evolve into a variant of their species such as a dread or ancient skeletons, skeleton soldiers, skeleton knights, mages, archers, and many more.


    Zombie: they are more durable and stronger then skeletons but not as dexterous and intelligent as them, they are also slower. They are usually recently raised undead, they are dangerous because if killed by a zombie there is a chance that the one killed will be raised as one. There is no fear of being turned if bitten, it is only superstition. Their evo ranks are lesser zombie, zombie, greater zombie, high zombie. They can also evolve into lesser ghoul. The lesser zombies look like pale drunk rotten versions with yellow eyes of whatever they were in life, but such creatures like greater zombies have not rotten parts on them and have gained some feelings of pain and pleasure again, they are faster and some can use weapons. They can evolve into different variant types of their species such as runners and brutes being an example. high zombies can almost be mistaken for paled yellow eyed humans with unnatural strength and durability, they also have normal intelligence.


    Ghoul: they are far more intelligent than zombies and they are more alive in a sense that they have more working nerves allowing them to feel pain and pleasure to a certain degree, the pain is lessened but the pleasure on those who are greater or high is better allowing the more evolved ghouls gain more joy in their undeath then their lesser brethren. They are mostly used by vampires as second class citizens. They look like pale bluish people or sometimes just pale people with red or yellow eyes and black or white hair. Their evo ranks are lesser ghoul, ghoul, greater ghoul, and high ghoul. Like any other undead they can go into hibernation for long periods of time. Due to their ability to feel a little more they can sometimes be a little hedonistic, their role as second class citizens are usually to be employed directly by vampires as servants or soldiers.


    Goblin(Feral): feral goblins are those who live outside the wider society, normally considered monsters of a sort they are hunted down due to their tendency to attack small villages or travelers for loot and males. Tamers would sometimes go looking for feral goblins to tame them and bring them under their control. When goblins wish to increase their number but do not have males of other races to increase their number then they will risk the chance of doing it with wild animals they capture to increase their numbers. As time goes on they become more numerous and more dangerous the more there are, slowly forming larger and larger communities and growing more bolder in their attacks. Wild Goblins- are slightly shorter than civilized goblins and greener, they are unkempt and tend to be what most people associate with goblin kind. They are clever but dumb and they tend to use swarm tactics in order for them to win. Blue Goblins- are even slightly shorter than wild goblins and usually live in small tribes near rivers and coasts, they tend to be able to hold their breath and have greater intellect than their wild cousins, they also have a better nack for magic and are generally more peaceful and willing to trade than to fight. Red Goblins- are slightly bigger than the average goblin, they tend to be more military oriented. They have a strict hierarchy and are stronger than the average goblin. They also tend to smith more and use tactics more as well.


    Kobold(Feral): they are monsters that form from animals that have evolved to have thumbs and have grown more intelligent and have formed small societies that can pose a threat to nearby villages and travelers. When a kobold is around they will try to control other animals of their kind and try to teach them, doing their best to increase the animals intelligence and ability to use tools to unlock the evolution path to become a kobold themselves, thereby increasing their numbers not just through copulation but through turning others of their kind into more of themselves. Kobolds can be found almost anywhere. Problems arise when sometimes pets and livestock become kobolds unwantentedly though it is very rare since farmers would do their best to prevent meeting the requirements for that evolution and instead would try to make them evolve in other ways to prevent that evolution line. The most rare and most problematic feral kobold in most cases is the rabbit and the rat/mouse kobold lines due to their reproductive rate and a rats ability to make homes in many nooks and crannies of cities and towns.


    Kobold((Feral)Rabbit): one of the most numerous types of kobolds that adventures fight or tame as they are very overly productive when it comes to increasing their numbers. They can be a great deal of trouble to farmers everywhere and many times small kingdoms have paid any who are willing to cull their numbers, as well as their increase in numbers when uncontrolled can form hords of rabbit kobolds that leaves nothing in their wake. They generally enjoy open plains. Despite the fact that kobolds will lose their reproductive ability as they evolve, such as a wolf kobold will instead producing a litter of 6 maybe for 4 and less and less until 1 or 2 as it evolves, rabbit kobolds still have an overly high reproductive rate even when lessend.


    Crawler: Crawlers are a type of 4 legged 4 armed insect centaur like monster that have a kill on sight law on them that makes it so that once there is any sight or even the thought that a crawler colony might be around is to be dealt with immediately or to inform those who could as soon as possible. Their appearance is unique and varied but they all share common traits of black hard shells with 2 to 6 red eyes. They can either crawl on both arms or legs or upright with their arms out carrying things. They have many forms such as drones, which are the smallest and the dumbest but the most numerous. That are bigger than drones and use what the drones gather and turn it into building material or other things and use them. Packer is a large flat drone that is far bigger than other of its kinds with many more legs that carries stuff for the colony in bulk. Soldiers which are larger than workers and are bred for fighting and use primitive weapons such as spears and such. Guardians that are bigger than soldiers and protect the queen. Breeders that help the queen by either taking care of the many eggs that the queen produces or producing some of the eggs themselves to help increase their number more so. Generals that lead large numbers of crawlers. And the queen herself that leads all of the crawler colony. They are very dangerous and very territorial. A single drone is the size of a very large dog and a soldier is as large as a person. They will kill anything that intrudes on their perceived territory. There have been no known events where anyone was able to properly communicate with crawlers, tamers are not allowed to even attempt to tame crawlers.


    Salmagrade: a horrific fusion of jellyfish, salamander and tardigrade. The creature has 6 legs and the overall body structure of a salamander with scales, but its body is covered in a fin membrane of slime. It has two eyes normally for a salamander but it also has to antenna with eyes at the end to give it more visibility. It has dozens of tentacles coming out of its back that it uses to shock and to grab. These creatures have a kill on sight order on them no matter what nation it is since they are too dangerous to let live. They are born very weak so much so that when they are born a strong breeze could kill them, and that is to be taken literally. But they have an ability of extreme adaptation. When a salmagrade for example is hurt by a fireball from a mage and by some miracle it survives it will run and hide to recover from its wounds, when it does it will have increased resistance to fire, if this repeats itself enough times it will not only slowly gain complete immunity to fire but will slowly be able to cast fire itself and heal itself in fire. If then someone tries water, the same thing happens and if it survives it will have gained resistance to it and may one day also be both immune to fire but to water as well. When they are born they must be on constant movement to flee from situations that are too hot and then cold even if that means they walk from the sun into the shad and then back again until they have enough resistance. They are also having to be careful what they eat because they can die from eating too much or not enough or die by eating something they can not digest yet or accidentally eating something mildly poniouse until they gain immunity, especially considering they may need to eat more to recover from injuries. But like all things, given enough time they will be able to eat anything which can leave entire countrysides in total devastation, they can even eat rock and dirt and things not considered to be able to be eaten should they gain the ability to do so, their lifespan is undetermined and they, given enough time can even gain intelligence from repeatedly running away from things and slowly learning what is dangerous and what is not. If not killed soon enough in a few decades they can be strong enough to assault villages, a few centuries they can rival dragons and assault large towns, should they have enough time and experienced enough things to gain resistance to they can slowly become invulnerable to anything. It also has the nasty habit when they are hurt and when they recover they tend to recover faster and faster, in other words their regeneration increases the more they adapt to getting hurt and their body becomes more and more resistance to being cut, or pierced making it a monster that even when it is still a baby usually only high end adventures are allowed to hunt them since the danger of a young adventurer fighting it and letting it escape could potentially let a salmagrade gain resistance and learn more about dealing with those who hunt it better. When spotted people are to tell the nearest authorities immediately. Salmagrade¡¯s can become smart enough that they can even communicate with other people, they are extremely nihilistic and cowardly but are also oddly very proud and are not afraid to fight to the death if needed since their entire life revolves around risk they are very good at determining what they can do and what they cant.


    Charm Wing(Beast): charm wings are a dangerous type of bird that are highly prized for their feathers that are like spun gold and silver with rainbow like coloration that is memorizing to see, they also have a beautiful call that lures beast and people to it. They are sadistic and vain creatures that charm weak monsters or people, leading them on a chase that ends with their victims death in a horrific manor, or into a waiting predator who will rip said monster or person to bits. They also have another name, blood wing, for they will bathe in the blood of their prey and victims, their wings absorbing the blood to make them more beautiful and therefore more powerful charm magic on their wings. Powerful charm wings can hold sway over a small group of monsters to do their bidding or to act as emergency food for the charm wing.


    Wolf(Beast): wolves are an example. They can evolve from an animal into a beast or kobold. A beast is like an animal but with special properties such a breathing fire or using wind. Wind wolves are wolves that use wind magic to make themselves faster. Shadow wolves are wolves that are also pretty quick but use the shadows to hide and make sneak attacks on unsuspecting prey, shadow wolves are also a type of magic that shadow casters use. A shadow caster using magic to create shadow wolves from their magic to do their bidding. Shadow wolves(beast) and shadow wolves derived from the magic of a shadow caster should not be confused for one another, they are completely different but they also can not be depending on the circumstance. There are fire wolves that their fur is always on fire and there are water wolves that can breath for long periods of time underwater and have resistance to fire. There are spike wolves, iron wolves, ice wolves and many more. In order to be considered a beast it does not usually mean that a beast has to have a particular affinity for magic but it does have to be stronger than the average and, usually, a special ability.


    Deep-Folk: they are the inverse of the merfolk, dangerous and monsters they look like merfolk but of different color and more monstrous, though some can be unexpectedly very beautiful, but those are dangerous since it''s all to lure potential victims away and sometimes to kidnap mates. They serve evil creatures of the deep called the deep-ones that are very closely tied to the horrors. Because of that many races do not like them. They live in the oceans where the water is deep and light is hard to reach, they wish to conquer all in their wake and view the merfolk as an obstacle in their way of their goal. They live in a very strict hierarchical society where your place is decided at birth either by intelligence you show, beauty, or mutation, they believe is a sign of the deep-ones favor. Some have shapeshifting abilities that allow them to blend in with other races either to flee their own kindred or to spy for them. They are all connected to the deep-ones through dreams though some can resist.


    Deep-Ones: deep-ones are closely tied to the horror, though many do not know it, they play an important role in the times of horror. They guide the deep ones and try to sow discord and chaos in the above world.


    Large: some creatures such as wolves can evolve into a large version of themselves. Large bears, large insects, and so on and so forth, large creatures are more dangerous than their smaller counterparts for obvious reasons.


    Dire: dire such as dire wolves and dire bears. Even larger than large wolves and large bears, dire wolves can be ridden into battle, many creatures the size of dire can be ridden.


    Giant: giants are the same as above, giant wolf, giant bear, giant insects, which are very dangerous but those only means comparative to the animal they are based off, so a giant bear would be larger than a giant wolf and a giant wolf would be larger than a giant insect and so on. But giants are also what are called a group of people that usually can reach the heights of 12-30 feet or so, and there are even greater versions of that such as fire giants or earth giants and such that are very dangerous and hold to their own societies. There are even larger versions of giants called colossus that can tower over 60 or even 90 feet and finally the dreaded titans that can tower over 180 or even 240 feet, they are very rare and usually hibernate. But they are dangerous even if they do not mean to be and they can take on many different forms since titans and Colossus are different from giants and such.


    Drow: drow are a very unique type of elf that lives in subterranean cities deep underground in large caverns. Unlike what most people think, they are not at all very evil, nor pray to evil beings, they are similar to the elves up top, just that they live underground. They have lived underground for a long time, but their communities are very small. No one knows why the drow¡¯s ancestors went to live underground so long ago. The drow have very strange customs, and their society is mostly matriarchal.


    Troll: they usually live underground away from the light since it weakens them considerably, their skin is as tough as stone but smooth to the touch. They have horns on their head and their skin is a grayish color. They have low light and dark vision to move in the dark easier. They are very territorial, and sometimes miners will accidentally dig into a home of trolls and get attacked. They look mostly humanoid, but tougher and larger and stronger. Sometimes employed by vampires.


    Gargoyle: they are very similar to the trolls, but they have wings and live in large cavers like trolls but also outside during the night. During the day they are weak to sunlight so they turn their already very hard skin into stone and rest during the day but they can fly during the daytime, but are weaker for it. They look mostly humanoid. They are sometimes employed by vampires.


    Horror/aberration: there is no real good name to call them, they are what they are and they are dangerous and horrific to look at. Creatures with too many limbs or eyes with unsettling abilities that make a normal person freeze up in fear. They appear out of nowhere driving people mad with fear that they love to feed off of it. Their shapes are all unique and horrid that can give a person nightmares for decades to come and when they die they leave nothing behind to show as proof of their existence other than the extra essence gained from their death. They only appear during times of horror which can come and go within moments arriving and leaving sometimes without anyone being the wiser. They can only exist during the times of horror but for most people even that is too much. They will leave a trail of blood and death wherever they go, and worse transform the bodies of their victims into more of their kind that must be killed since they will not be gone with the end of the time of horror, leaving behind a grotesque corpse that may have once been a beloved family member or friend that rises to attack others. The time of horror is usually done by a break into our reality which the aberrations come into our world from.


    Jagar: these are a form of aberration that came from the corpses of their victims. Jagars look like pale corpses with yellow irises and not hair, they look male but have no sexual genitalia. A jagar reproduces by killing a victim, the corpse of which over the course of a few days will have 1-3 jagars burst out of the corps, leaving a very mummified looking corpse. The corpse then will rise after the jagars have left and will be commanded by a stronger jagar to be used however they wish. The young jagars are small like babies, but they can already move about, they look for prey smaller than them to eat. Jagars do not produce excrement when they feed, instead they can break down almost anything they eat, they have no hole in which to excrement from. The more a jagar feeds the bigger and stronger they become, and worse they can also become more intelligent. Jagars can slowly form large hordes if not stopped. A jagar can reach as large as 7 feet anything after that height is just a variant. There are many variants of a jagar that can range from spitting, to ones with claws, and other strange aspects. Worse are those that produce brood mothers in which many of their kind can be born from feeding just one broodmother. Only humanoid corpses can be raised, no others. Brood mothers lead their kind until a bigger and stronger one of their kind is born or works itself up. There are very few female jagars, maybe 1-1000, females have the ability to mate with kidnaped males, and each have the ability to become brood mothers, and then jagar queens. The females are more intelligent than the ungendered ones of their kind. Once a colony of jagars is formed and led by a brood mother, even more variants and different forms of jagars can be born. Some looking even more horrific, larger than 8 feet, and some can climb sheer cliffs, and others are walking bombs. They all have a kill on sight by all kingdoms.


    Zilizard: think a t-rex but smaller and with a head and body structure of a frilled lizard. It has three eyes on its head, one on each side and one in the middle, it can shoot a beam of energy out of its middle eye. It also has three eyes on its frills that are one each side of its head, and it can move its frills forward and back, meaning that it is very hard to get in its blind spot. It only has enough energy to fire a beam from its eyes two or three times a day, and it''s not very powerful, but it can temporarily stun a person if taken head on. Its eyes let it see both in low light vision and heat, with great accuracy, it can see very far, though it is not very intelligent.


    Gem bunny:(name pending) (think the giza bunny from final fantasy, it''s just so cute) a very cute bunny beloved by most people for its adorable appearance and its beautiful fur.


    Skinwalker: one of the horrid creations that man has ever made. They are illegal in all nations including the vampire and demon lands. They are made when ten or more corpses or people who are near death or something similar like a coma and are essentially fused together in a horrific ritual making them one. They use the different body types to allow them to change their appearance such as if one of their bodies had green eyes and red hair and another blue and blackk hair the skinwalker can change their appearance to be with green eyes and black hair or blue eyes and red hair. Skinwalkers are hard to control and slowly devolve into insanity and split personality disorder as their body slowly breaks apart, the more they change the faster their body breaks. The longest living skinwalker ever recorded lasted 13 years before its body couldn''t move anymore. They are faster and more agile and stronger than they appear, on top of that they can take terrifying forms to allow them to climb sheer cliffs or even glide for short distances. Skinwalkers are used as spies and sometimes as assassins for covert ops by the more nefarious underworld, they are uncaring if innocent people may get caught up and a skinwalker killing spree if and when they finally snap. There are some, skinwalkers are loyal to their creators, as much as they hate their creator, though some split personalities can love them as well.


    Darkstalker: dark stalkers are what happens when an area of negative energy or areas of high density magic fuses with dark or shadow magic, giving birth to a malicious entity called a dark stalker. A dark stalker is a type of shad but far deadlier and more nefarious. They are a being of pure shadow or dark magic that comprise their form. When born they are last and curious and seek out things that interest them. Normally this means people. When a dark stalker finds a person they find interesting, things tend to go downhill from them on out for that person. The dark stalker will slowly watch over the person for days, weeks, and months for letting its presence known usually terrifying the person in question. Dark stalkers take great joy in slowly driving their victim insane, as they begin to question what''s real and what isn''t, their victims tend to feel like something is always watching them and the dark stalkers will sometimes obliged by showing shadows of itself, when the victim points at the darkstalker, the second anyone else turns to look it will disappear, making people question the person''s sanity. From time to time the dark stalker will do jump scares to terrify their victim, then disappearing without a trace. They feed of the fear and disappear of their victim, making them stronger, should they grow strong enough they can start to physically start to move objects around, at first just switching things around and making the vitem question where they put their things, then putting knives in their hands when they sleep so when they wake up their victim will wonder why it put a knife up to its throat when they wake up in the morning. If enough time passes by a dark stalker can become stronger enough to physically harm their victim. Once their prey expires they will move onto another, mostly someone the previous victim card about, or was the victims greatest ditracter in not believing the victim, or just someone the dark stalker finds interesting. Not all dark stalkers are evil, in fact some are actually very friendly and can have pacts formed with them, they can be very caring for the person they are stalking, though that is a bit or a rarity. Not everyone knows what a dark stalker is, which makes dealing or seeing the signs of one rather difficult.


    Critters: critters are one of the most annoying and weakest of monsters, thought most experienced adventures will avoid them like the plague. Critters are small humanoid grotesque creatures that are shorter than halflings that come in ugly colors. They try to come in packs of 100 and only 100, though that is somewhat difficult for them to do, but they refuse to have more than 100 for some reason. Critters are considered one of the most unluckiest creatures on the surface of the planet. When they walk they can literally trip and break their necks, sometimes when they breath they may inhale something that chokes them to death. If they find a person their group will try to attack him or her, and will most likely die trying. As they will trip over each other accidently killing each other in friendly fire. The person will not even have to move from their spot as it is more likely the group of critters in question will end up killing themselves trying to kill the person in almost a humorous way if it wasn''t so sad. Unfortunately while critters are one of the most unlucky things in the world there is a chance that when they trip and fall the knife they are carrying will fly and strike the person in the eye in such a way that it will kill him. And that''s what''s scary about critters, they will sometimes in a crazy series of events will either kill themselves or the person in a rube goldberg kind of way. And that''s why experienced adventures will stay away from them as much as they can, because no matter how likely it is that they will end up killing themselves to the last, there will always be that one in a hundred chance that they will actually kill you. No one knows how they reproduce or where they even come from. When a critter evolves they evolve into a luck stealer, they grow horns and a tail and grow even taller than their brethren, slightly taller than a hafling and they take on more womanly traits. Luck stealers become the de facto leader of their group and refuse to have more than 20 critters around them at any given time, again for reasons unknown. When a luck stealer leads its group the chances that something will go wrong for whoever they are attacking goes up and the chance that something goes wrong for them goes down, though not by much. They also tend to be tricksters and enjoy setting things up for the downfall of others, though it rarely panes out it sometimes works. Critters under luckstealer tend to live longer than without one. Finally when a luckstealer evolves they become a fatestealer, they lose their tail and horns, become even more womanly and grow taller, and grow long hair, they become somewhat blind as well. A fate stealker prefers to only have up to six luckstealers around to serve them and no more than six. A fate stealer will look for other fate stealers until they form a group of three, after that they will conspire to set in motion events that will see the most joy for them even if that means doing a lot of damage to the surrounding pops. They can scry and do some minor magics but they are still very dangerous because they can set up events that can destroy entire villages in a series of events that no one will predict, though it may take some time to pull off. Finally though it is even rarer, if shown enough kindness, or maybe it was just its deposition, a critter will evolve into a luckgiver, a it essentially the same form of a luckstealer but more womanly and prettier. Then a luckgiver will evolve into a fate weaver growing beautifully, losing their horns and tail, growing hair but their eyes can see things from far away and they can scry things from faraway, they tend to put a blind fold over their eyes.


    Floaters: they are strange floating electrical tendrils with a core that float around absorbing ambient mana. They are not aggressive and will only attack if provoked, though if you get too close there''s a chance that you may get shock.


    Gargans: rough grey skinned and six legged beasts of burden that are fairly large enough to carry about 6-8 people on its back sometimes more depending on the size. They are low to the ground and are sometimes used in war to carry catapults and other war machines. They are mostly used by merchants who wish to travel far distances and in sometimes dangerous terrain since a gargans thick hide protects it and its size will scare most predators. They are surprisingly docile and are herbivores, they tend to eat a lot though, which makes merchants who rid them make sure that a gargan gets its greens along the way in order to save costs. They have spike-like ridges round the sides of its back that people use to fixture a platform on its back to build things on, some even build small houses on a gargans back. Some are 12 feet long.


    Six Winged jeweled buttermoth: a medium sized insect with a body of a moth and wings of a butterfly that are wrought in gold and precious gems in bright colors in beautiful designs. To say to see one is to have good luck, to own one is to bring greater luck, to befriend one and your life is blessed. These bugs are very friendly and have a good head for those who are kind and who are not. They are considered very cute.


    Lubara: they are massive thick skinned four legged creatures with long necks and a shell on their backs. They are massive with long legs that reach 20 feet alone, they are friendly and herbivores. About 50 or more people can fit on their backs. They can not be used in war as they do not have a temperament for it. They are very rare. It''s even rarer to own one.


    True Demons: these creatures are intelligent as they are cruel. They are what people think of when people think of demons. They are cruel and seek out to produce mayhem and destruction wherever they can. They are to be killed on sight since they can not be easily reasoned with.


    True Angels: they are what people think of when they think of angels. They are beautiful creatures that strive to do acts of good and banish evil. They are very orderly and strict, but this can be a detriment as well as they can kill those who do not conform or kill those who even do a little evil or the lesser of two evils.


    Corrupted: beings that have been corrupted by outside forces beyond or reality. They are to be killed on sight.


    Zappers: creatures similar to bee¡¯s they are electric and use that electricity to zip about and even discharge some inorder to attack predators. Their honey is considered very delicious and valuable. They are blue and black with lighting image winge patterns.


    Blighted: creatures that have come from other realms or have come in contact with other realms and have changed for the worse. They slowly do damage over time to the world and must be destroyed. One should always be careful when dealing with a blighted, as they are like a sickness unto themselves. If one is not careful, they can die from them without fighting them.


    Rock snake: a snake literally made of rocks. Like a bunch of medium sized pebbles connected by a thine magical thread with an eari snake like head. It has very poisonous fangs. It for some reason attacks organics near its territory, despite not eating organic materials except on rare occasions. It seems to consists of feeding off of mana and minerals.


    Shinefur: strange new breed of creature that fur glows with little bulbs at he end the more it drains electric or mana from wires. A very small a cute creature with large eyes and a fluffy tail.


    Chwinga:


    ---------------------------------


    Environment/plant/mineral/etc


    Environment: environments in the world of alterra are unique to say the least, sometimes they change not from region to region but from kingdom to kingdom this is because just like faith, the perception of people can alter what is fact and what is fiction. Since many people believe that the vampire lands are a dark and cloudy place, the vampire lands are dark and cloudy. Then the amar kingdom, despite being so far north, only its most northward coastal city, sometimes gets snow, during the winter, sometimes it gets snow during the summer too, though. The northern kingdoms are almost constantly under snowfall, and yet people can grow crops normally as if there was no problem. This is because most scholars believe that the environment that is changed by people''s perception is magical in a way and therefore does not have the same effect that actual weather does, meaning, just because the vampire lands are constantly very cloudy or that the northern kingdoms have long periods of snow whether that be in winter or summer, the snow that is produced does not act like actual snow and therefore does not harm the plants on the ground, like cloudy days don''t actually prevent the farms in the vampire lands from getting sun they need but helps those who do not like the sun walk almost freely out in the open, like the snow in the north actually helps the plants grow, otherwise most plants would not make it in such cold environments, since the snow in a way is magical and therefore contains magical energy which can nourish plants and animals.


    Plant


    Plants: plants in the world are somewhat similar to plants one would find anywhere on earth, but somewhat more alien in appearance and different effects. In the world mana and ki as well as other forms of energy, affect the plants in ways that are sometimes very unpredictable with a wide area of effects. Some Plants require the use of mana or ki in order to grow, while others can produce it, letting it out into the wider world where other plants and animals can make use of it. Such plants are rare. Whether an area has mana based plants or ki based plants, can vary from region to region or even from forest to forest, sometimes depending on what is the most used type of energy. There are even some plants that are infused with holy and divine energy making them something powerful indeed, as well as other elements such as fire and water, creating very unique plants with very unique properties.


    Joyberries: joy berries, in large quantities are very addictive, for their sweet taste and the fact that they give a great sense of euphoria for those who ingest it. They are similar to blueberries and are sometimes confused for them by those who do not know better, but joy berries are somewhat rounder and even smaller in size with a brighter blue. Joy berries despite being somewhat additive in small quantities can be used in normally very foul or bitter tasting medicines and potions to help make taking them much easier for those involved. But they are to be kept away from children and only those who have a license for medicine making such as apothecaries, are allowed to hold on to them in any large quantity.


    Aloevera: a very common herb used by alchemists and apothecaries in the creation of healing medicines and potions for consumption. They are somewhat common, but rare enough to make paying for people to look for them in large quantities worth it. There has been some success in farming them, by putting them in a greenhouse.


    Lantern Tree: they are magical trees used by the elves that grow strange glowing fruits that can be ground up to make useful glowing objects, such as glowing torches that don''t use fire. They got the name of lantern tree because of the way the tree looks when the fruits are hanging down, like a glowing lantern hanging from a tree.


    Chimeflowers: these flowers are somewhat rare but can usually be found in fields and valleys where the wind blows regularly. They are flowers where a bell like pattern runs the length of the stem, and when the wind blows, the plant makes a tickling bell like sound that sounds like a wind chime but quieter. Therefore it was called the chimeflower.


    Glow Petals: flowers that have glowing petals that gently are carried off into the night on gentle breezes. It is a sight to see, and many come from far away to see the glowing flowers at night. The petals can be ground up to make a form of glowing powder that can be useful for mages and alchemists.


    Ironwood: a rare tree that has wood as hard as iron, supposedly. Hard to find but when found they are usually found with others of their kind but not in great numbers. It takes a long time for them to grow and they need a lot of nutrients and sometimes some magical help for them to grow. The wood is very valuable in both ships and airships since it is very durable while at the same time being lightweight.


    Nightshade: a very poisonous plant that in large quantities can kill a person and is usually used by those who wish to use poisonous plants to kill. But apacatheries and alchemists use them for medicines as a numbing agent when used right. So not only assassins and such seek them out but also doctors for their use.


    Deathbane: a very rare plant that creates a unique poison that is poisonous to the undead. Such plants are very rare considering the oddity of a plant that actually harms the undead, because of this plant is highly sought after. It is known as the only plant that can harm the undead. It has dark purple petals with two black dots on each petal, they grow on corpses.


    Weeping red: another type of flower that grows on corpses, it is a red plant that when in bloom seems to weep blood. It''s very dangerous and can attract other undead to it. But it can be very valuable to the right buyer.


    Greedflower: this plant is made of gold and precious gems. The stem is made of gold, the flower petals are made of gold and silver with the outline of the petals also being of silver and there are gems such as sapphires, rubies, and diamonds, that are studded throughout the petals of the flower. Those who find the flower can easily become rich as its beauty and worth are greatly sought after. It is a flower so rare that only a few kings and queens and the absurdly wealthy can claim to have one. Oddly enough, no one searching for it has ever found it, only the poorest of people have found a greedflower. It is said that a greed flower looks like any other flower but when a person of pure heart and intention cares for the flower, and feeds it a very mineral rich diet, the flower will grow and bloom into a greedflower, supposedly in representation of the heart of the person who raised it. To those who raise the flower, it means much more than simple wealth to them, and if not freely sold or given, the greed flower will wilt. The flower is also sometimes called the heart flower or the love flower, since it needs a lot of love and pure intentions to raise it. It is said the first greed flower was made when a husband lost his dearly beloved wife and took his wife''s favorite flower and raised it in her place. The flower doesn''t always have a gold stem, sometimes it''s made of crystals instead. It varies from person to person who raises it. The reason it''s called a greedflower is because despite the intentions of the owner, others will try to steal or take or coerce the flower away from the owner.


    Ero Grass: A heavily regulated and sometimes outright illegal herb that has unique effects on the male physiology. The plant is used to make males able to perform, even if they do not wish to, and makes it so that they can keep on going for a while. In very small and controlled quantities and diluted, it can help males perform at the cost of some of their vitality. If taken raw the erection can last hours, and most of the males blood can flow into the crotch risking the life of the male. Worse, the plant makes it so that it will drain the males vitality in order to produce sperm in quick succession, which could leave the male as a dried out husk. Because of that its very dangerous and illegal in most places.


    Lunar Tears: a rare glowing plant that grows under the light of the moon, it is considered very beautiful.


    Alivendisora: it goes by many names, the life giving tree, the world tree, the birth tree. It is highly revered by the elves that live in the alria federation and is not that far from its capital. The tree is dense in mana and many magical plants and animals call it home.


    Sylphe weed: a plant that grows on floating islands or high up on mountains where it''s very windy. It''s very rare on the ground but somewhat common high up. It''s used to augment potions for holding one¡¯s breath for long periods of time, or to make one lighter than usual, or to make other things that have to do with the air.


    Ember vine: a plant that grows near volcanoes or hot places. It''s a vine that is slightly on fire and will grow on other plants or trees to slowly cook them in order to get nutrients. People use them as fire starters, first by chopping them up and turning them into powder they are put into a fire pit and any spark is enough to light it up. Also used in potions for fire resistance and other things.


    Fire oak: a tree with a black trunk and reddish leaves that has wood that is known to burn for hours.


    Lumary tree: a tree commonly found in the vampire lands. Its trunk is dark and has bluish lines that produce a glow when dark. Its leaves also glow and can continue to do so a few hours after it has been plucked.


    Ash tree: a tree that is easily turned into ash. Its ash can be used to add nutrients to soil. It can also be used for magical rituals and the such for its semi-magical properties.


    Luxterna: fungus that glows in the dark.


    Bloodthorne: a very dangerous fungus that is very large and can reach sizes of a human person. It is a very blood red with thorns. It produces red clould like spores around it that infect all those that come within a certain area of the bloodthorn. The infected become something like zombies, trying to spread the bloodthorn and infect others. After the infected near death, they gather near the fungus to die to provide nourishment to it. Bloodthorn can also easly mutated itself and those it infects to be more dangerous.


    Esophungus: a mushroom that has a very enticing smell. But if you eat it you will suffocate and the fungus will eat you from the inside out. It literally gets stuck in your throat no matter what.


    -----------------------


    Minerales


    Minerals: minerals are somewhat similar to plants in that they can be infused by mana and ki to take on different properties, sometimes depending what is injected into them a mineral or plant can take a completely different form and property. Some minerals conduct different types of energy better than others, and some do not depending on the purpose of the mineral. Some minerals have very unique properties that allow it to float or to even combust without shattering, expelling energy without damage to itself. Some minerals are infused with different elements that give them unique properties. Please note that when i mean mana i also mean ki and sometimes other types of energies.


    Copper: copper is a common item used both for tools and magical objects. Copper can conduct mana similar to electricity. This is the reason why copper is a useful tool in making magical items for use by those who do not have a lot of money to buy something of a higher magical conductivity. Also useful in magical rituals. Can hold some magical power.


    Iron: iron does not have very high magical conductivity, when trying to make an enchantment on an iron tool, magical circuits are sometimes necessary for the enchantment to take place. This does not mean that one can not put an enchantment on iron tools, only that one needs either greater skill, power, or a work around in magical circuits using other metals or specialized mana infused conduits made by alchemists. Steel is something even harder to infuse with enchantments, but again is not impossible. Iron in fact, can be used to make anti magical enchantments to counter magical attacks or effects, with the exception of steel. Most make magical tools out of iron anyway, since it makes the magical object more durable and less expensive than silver or gold or other high mana conductors.


    Silver: silver is a good conductor of mana, but also of holy or divine energy, which it is often used for. It also has the ability to harm those with unholy like elements to them. It is better in conducting mana than copper is. Due to its rarity and the ability to naturally harm those of undead or dark variety, it is very useful, but not very useful as a weapon to constantly use since silver does not make a good long lasting weapon. Very useful for more high powered magical rituals and such. Some unholy people can create magical rituals to turn silver into black silver where it conducts unholy magic more readily. Very useful in holding magical and divine power.


    Gold: gold is even higher than silver in conducting mana. Also used in magical rituals, and can be used for holy and divine energy easily. While it does not have a natural ability to harm things such as the undead or other creatures for that matter, it is still very highly prized for what it can do. Very useful in holding magical power and divine energy.


    Platinum: it''s similar to gold in its conductivity to mana but one can make more durable weapons out of it, it''s even rarer than gold is and sometimes considered white gold by some. It is also similar in its use for conducting holy or divine energy, like gold. Cannot hold a great amount of magical or divine power.


    Mithril: it''s even harder than platinum, with even greater conductivity, like gold and copper it can conduct electricity, but unlike gold or silver it cannot conduct holy or divine energy. It''s even rarer and even more durable than platinum, great masterful weapons and tools are made out of mithril. It''s lighter as well. It can accept divine or holy energy with the right mana circuits. Mitheral can hold and retain magical power far better than gold, silver or copper.


    Oricalcum: rarer than mithril, more durable, conducts mana and divine energy very well. Is sometimes used as a core for large and mana intensive objects. It can hold a very large amount of mana and even produce its own. Very much sought after.


    Adamantium: the pinnacle of very rare and hard to find metals that whole nations will pay a fortune for. Adamantium is considered the metal of the gods, more durable than oricalcum, more powerful, can conduct both mana and divine energy the best out of any other metal, highly sought after by actual gods and godlings, used in a variety of tools, weapons and items to make god tier goods.


    Mana crystal: a type of mineral that is mined out of the earth and can also be found in some monsters and beasts, they can also appear in humans and elves and others, depending on whether they practice one mana cultivation technique over another. Mana crystals are the energy source of the modern world. They can be recharged like a battery, and some can slowly regain some of their lost mana over time, making them a very useful catalyst for items that need to last very long or be reusable over and over again. Mana crystals are also very useful for use in potions and rituals. They are rare enough that no common man can get their hands on easily, but common enough that they can be used on a daily basis by a wide variety of people who are willing to pay. There has even been some research on how to reproduce mana crystals to get an endless supply. With modern mining practices and other ways, mana crystals are slowly becoming more common.


    Gems: gems are generally things like diamonds and sapphires and the like. But those things are also something that can contain mana and other energy types like a battery, and some gems such as sapphires can help amplify water or healing magics. Making gems not only an aesthetically pleasing thing to look at but also useful in magical rituals and items. Not all gems are created equal. Quartz for example is a very common tool in magical items for its very common nature and the fact that it can use different element types equally and mana the same, even store mana very decently, but it''s not as good as mana crystals.


    driftstone(name pending): this is the stuff that most floating islands are made of, they are large stone objects that lift the surrounding rock around them and drift away on the winds, sometimes known as gravistones, since some believe they affect gravity in some way and are also used in trolleys and the such to lift large amounts of goods with the weight breaking the lift that''s carrying them. They lift things up when mana is running through them but when there is no mana they can drop like a rock.


    Flamestone: an example of an elemental stone. When this stone is given mana, it will burst into flames for a period of time. When mana is continually giving to it, it will continue to be on fire. Some people use it to warm their homes, others use it for use in the forge, making the stone produce crazy amounts of heat for forging. The stone does not break or shatter when it produces fire but it can if enough trauma is taken to it.


    Star metal: metal that has fallen from the sky in a comet. The metal in them is strange and alien, but is useful in magical rituals and weapons.


    Lighting Crystals: when lighting strikes a mineral patch there is a chance where the properties of the lighting gets imbued within and form crystals that carry the lighting attribute that contain lighting and can even shock people if they get too close. Very useful for the early electronics of this world and used in alchemy.


    -----------------------------


    Gods/Faiths


    Gods: they are like everyday people who were lucky enough to gain a bit of divine spark and make something of it. Each god has an aspect or domain as it is sometimes called. These aspects are something they can control with ease and bless their followers with as well. A god with a fire domain can bestow the ability to use fire to their followers, same with those with water and earth. As a godling rises through the ranks to become a god, they gain abilities and power, their lifespan increases and the blessing they can give out also increases. When a godling reaches demigodhood they can create a demiplane, a special plane of existence where they can keep track of all their followers and even set up conditions for their blessing and spell to activate by prayer of their followers. In their demiplane they can control everything and some can even create life and items out of pure divine energy. If a god or goddess wishes, they can infuse a part of their being into the land around them, essentially making the land an extension of themselves. Think something like a dungeon core novel setting. This is called a land domain, a domain ruled over by a god where they are at their strongest and they can interfere more easily and control many of the things that happen inside of the domain. This is how some spirits create dungeons or spirit domains, where a core of a spirit resides at the center of a forest or cave and controls almost everything in it. Some holy beasts can do this too. Not all gods must be the one and only for a domain, some gods can share land domains and their aspect domains together, some gods are just redundant in their domains, that can mean they either do the same thing as another god or a different take or variation of that aspect domain. So there can be two gods who control fire or even more and there''s no problem with that because that is probably what the Gods wanted as a domain when they reached godhood. Or perhaps one a god of fire as in the actual fire, and the other is a fire of passion or heat, there can be many different takes on it depending on the god in question. As a god grows in power, more domains can be used by the god and his followers. It is said the more domains a god has the more power that god has. They also reach a point that they can start to lose their godhood if they start to lose followers, if they need godhood to keep living, they could die, if not they can become mortal again, but region their godhood if worshipers start praying to them again. They can allow others to enter their demiplane if they wish. A god doesn''t always need to provide an after life, that''s a bit of an iffy thing to promise, as it''s not impossible to take a soul of a follower if that follower wishes for it, said god will have to take care of that soul and provide any promise laid out before hand, this can benefit greatly both the god and the follower, as the god gets a constant source of faith energy and the follower can continue to live on or be change into something greater than before in service to their god. Each god can create a number of different types of aeons, they are a construct of one godly power that priests and the such can summon, or they can be sent out by the god to do work for them while they stay in the demiplane. They can take on the shape of anything a god desires, whether that is a person, plant or animal, and depending on how powerful it is depends on how much was put into it. A god''s demiplane can grow the more divine energy is put into it, a small world can take shape, separate from the world of their birth where they can do anything. They can also alter time to make it so that it is either faster or slower than the outside world, some gods make it so that if they wish it, they can essentially fast forward the time of the outside world by changing the flow of time in their own world, at least by their perspective. As a god gains faith energy, they can condense that energy and turn it into divine energy. Divine energy is on par with essence, it can do practically everything and is highly sought after, but divine energy takes a lot of faith energy, to the point it can take years for some minor gods to make any divine energy in any suitable quantity. If a god is not careful, the perspective of one''s followers can twist them into becoming something else if they have died but a portion of their spirit lived on and was changed based on the beliefs of the followers when they reamerge. Gods can die, but if there''s enough divine energy and followers, they can come back, thought sometimes means starting over from the beginning again. They can change their appearance a little as they wish to better conform to their peoples perspective of them. Gods passively gain the faith energy of all those who deem themselves a part or follow the beliefs of that gods religion. So a common follower of a god may not have to constantly pray in order for that god to get something out of it as long as that follower believes that he is a follower of that god unless he does something completely contradictory to that god''s will, such as following a god of fire but praising and only using water and showing disdain for fire or just going against whatever that god stands for. Remember belief is just as important as faith is sometimes. Gods can also get energy when followers do something that aligns with that god or does something in the name of that god. This is both a boon and a curse for gods, as a follower can have a misconception of that god and do things that go against that god in that god''s name. When a devout follower of a god dies, there is a chance that that god will extend a hand to allow that person into a special demiplane to serve that god for the rest of its immortal life.


    God thought: a god thought is an idea of a god that gains enough belief and therefore faith energy to slowly gain sentience and become a pseudo godling, but trapped in its own demiplane, linked usually to a certain place or object, requiring great effort to get out without the help of others. At first they do nothing, but slowly instinct takes over, and they crave the faith energy that they have to live off of to survive. This is how some places also form gods without anyone there to worship, or how some items gain the holy attribute without a priest to bless it. someone believed that a particular sword or item was holy, and enough people also believed it to be holy, and over time, as the years go by, the item slowly became holy. This is also how some god thoughts form. Someone believed in, say, lady luck, and that spread to others who, while not taking it seriously, can not help but feel like they were blessed when they won a good bet, or they curse lady luck, when they lose a bet. While they may not really believe lady luck, the energy of even acknowledging such a being, multiplied by thousands or tens of thousands over centuries, slowly formed a god thought that slowly became, lady luck. At first they are a god thought, then they are a god gestalt, then they are a lesser god, and from there they go the same evo line of a godling, but with better control over their divinity and more power, but with more restrictions as well. After awhile, when they accrue enough power, they can create an avatar of themselves to descend into the physical world. This avatar can either be used to further promote their faith, or do tasks that people believe that they should do, or be used on the whim of the god to have fun or do other things. Some of those who are ancestor worship can become god thoughts, while they are not the original person, most of the time they are a representation of that person as the followers believe them to be. So a great hero of the past can be a god thought that slowly becomes an actual god. It is very rare, but an actual living person, can combine with a god thought and become an actual god. Normally, the more domains a god has the more powerful, but that is not always the case, such as with lady luck and death who specialize in their own domains to the point that is far greater than most other gods can attain, it is either one has more domains, or one is especially good with the domains they have and work to perfect them.


    Creators: they are the gods that are so high up most don''t know anything about them. They are the gods that supposedly created everything, including the world people live on today. There is even some speculation that this isn''t the only world they created and that there are many different types of worlds out there. Some believe they are part of an experiment, others believe they are on a trial to prove themselves. Whatever the case might be the creators are gods that clearly set one goal. To break out of their world and ascend. To this they create aberrations, horrors, and more to wreak havoc on the people of their world. Though some speculate that those aberration and horrors are not just done by the creators alone, but are forced into our world through the system in small increments from somewhere else. Because of the harsh conditions the creators made in the world, most are indifferent to them, true they may have made the world and supposedly them as well and made it so that they can gain power, but they made it harsh for those who live in the world as well, sometimes people think unduly so.


    here is the truth. Imagine your universe, the one that contains earth. Now imagine all the other universes out there, the ones on top and below, the ones side to side, left, right, forward and backward, in all directions, imagine it like a bubble surrounded by other bubbles. Now imagine there are other universes superimposed on ours, parallel universes, imagine our universe in a circle on a page surrounded by other circles and our reality is a page in a book, and there are other pages both below and on top. Now imagine there is an edge to our pages. The creators create universes that grow in between the edge of our reality and the natural born universes of our reality. The universe that the creators create acts like a buffer between them and the edge. The things beyond the edge are dangerous and monstrous, they are what some call the eldritch, or aberrations or other words. What matters is that the creators create buffers between the natural born universe and the things that want to devour it. These universes they create have a system in place to both protect the inhabitants of the world and prepare them to protect their universe on their own. To that end they create barriers on the worlds of their choosing, which acts as both protection and a challenge for those inside the barrier to break out. The barrier will also draw in things from the outer edges of reality to challenge those who inhabit the world, small at first but overtime those things can also gain power outside the system that the creators put in place, as they are not apart of the system, thought the system tries to put some order on them for the benefit of the inhabitants of the world. There are giant towers that create the barriers that protect the world, these places are usually surrounded by aberrations and worse for reasons unknown. Once the barriers are destroyed the inhabitants can finally travel outside of their world into other worlds only to find that there is another barrier on the solar system. This one is weaker than the one that protected their world and a large enough force can break themselves out. Once a civilization breaks the barrier on their world they invite all those that come from the outer edges to come on down on the solar system they reside in, all of these things that are filtered by the larger barrier on the solar system preventing even larger things from getting through can come in. If a civilization proves themselves and conquers their solar system and gains proper space travel and weaponry, (where talking magical sci fi here now) they can traverse the other solar systems, should there by not life, then there is no barrier on that solar system, if there is, then they have an option to break it, after that they have the option to break the barrier on whatever planet that has life there. But this is frowned upon and most just break the barrier on the solar system to make traveling easier and get resources. Once a civilization breaks their own world barrier and their solar barrier is already destroyed they can be helped by those of the galactic community. Once a solar barrier, or star barrier, is destroyed even larger and greater threats can come and wreak havoc on that solar system, some the size of small moons, and that doesn''t even mention what horrors await if they break the barrier on their galaxy itself. The creators created these universes to take care of whatever comes from the outer edges of their reality. But sometimes it is also an experiment to see what is the most effective. The creators want warriors, protectors to help them fight against the things from the outer edges of reality.


    Ancestor Worship: no one knows where the spirits of the dead go after death, some speculate that death isn''t the end but reincarnation, or going to your perfect after life, or even another world or plane, and sometimes people think its just a black void where you go to sleep forever until something happens. People know that a strong spirit can stay behind in this world if they wish to as a ghost or spectator of sorts. But the reason for ancestor worship isn''t because people actually believe that they can talk to their dead relative, though in some cases that''s actually the case, but to honor those who have come and gone before them. Remember the things that they fought for, they lived for, and so much more. To channel whatever is left of their spirit essence into yourself and take up their mantle. That''s what ancestor worship means to a lot of people. In some cases, a small part of a person''s spirit can reside on, in something like a lucky pendant or in dreams, or even like a guardian spirit for a beloved family member.


    Spirit Worship: spirits are what are called the things you know are there but can''t normally see, these sometimes include fae, and elementals that govern certain aspects of nature. Everyone knows that there are spirits that whimsically move about doing whatever it is they do and that they sometimes help plants grow or purify water as they wish. Some spirits take a liking to a person and give them good luck or stick around to protect them for a while. Spirits are also what shamans call and give offering to in exchange for healings or magical spells to use. Spirits are made of pure spiritual energy, thought for the fae and the elementals, it could be a bit different, as a spirit of earth can control the earth or some aspects but also be a type of elemental and have a physical rocky body. The same for all the other elementals, in fact there is a hierarchy of elementals that range from the least powerful to the strongest, that reside on their own demiplane of existence, connected to the outerworld, where both spirits and elementals reside, and sometimes the fae as well. People can create contracts with the spirits, offering them something in exchange for becoming a familiar and giving the person some power over whatever element that spirit presides over. One should always respect the spirits, since even the smaller and weaker ones can become quite the nuisance if one is not careful, and they can even have friends as well.


    The current gods


    Baloes:(order,control,ambition, power, nobility) the god baloes is based off of the first emperor of the baloes empire. The emperor died before he could ascend into godhood, but the constant worship of him despite that has let some of his leftover spirit ascend, and the peoples prayers and perspective of him filled in the rest. He cannot leave his demiplane though because of this. Baloes is a power hungry individual, twisted by those who claim to be his priests. No one knows where baloes begins and ends when it comes to the empire, he is supposedly everywhere, or that is what the priests claim at least. At this point Baloes is just a being of power and ambition, used by those with the right know-how to further their own goals, or others for the right price.


    Istra:(moon,stars,night,prophecy, hope) a very beloved goddess of the nation of istra, who once every few years comes out to talk to her priestess in great fanfare. While no one can truly know the future, she is able to predict it to a good degree. She helped many people over the times when the alria federation was collapsing and the war with the demons were starting up, she helped them settle on the island of istra, where a mighty nation was formed. She was able to call on the aid of Aris, and in exchange for her help, helped the merfolk and bound their two people together. Istra helps Aris and Aris helps Istra. She can also, though not very accurately, predict when a time of horror will happen. More of a feeling than anything. She has become a somewhat adoptive mother of the moon elves, which has led to some changes in her appearance such as pointed ears.


    Aris:(sea,water,community,song, music) Aris is the goddess of the merfolk, or at least of the merfolk that live in the halfmoon sea. She is a very kind and caring goddess who wishes for the beast for her people. When the goddess istra came to her for help, aris agreed in exchange for istra¡¯s help in return. Aris believed there was no future for her people if they stayed in the waters forever, something istra agreed with, so they worked together to make sure that their peoples prosperity will continue on for a long time to come. There is a hidden reason as well, in exchange for help, istra will help by providing predictions on what to do, to defend against the deep folk and their evil ways.


    Salvor:(luck,trade,travels,honesty,fairness) salvor is the brother to thram, not only biologically, but divinely speaking as well. Salvor was always one for wanderlust and traveling, and as he traveled he traded what he needed with those he met along the way. A very jovial and kind person, he was fair and honest with those he traded with. While it''s true he is a god of trade, it is more of a means to an end for him, as traveling is more important to him than trading is, though that doesn''t really stop people from praying to him for good fortune when traveling. He also seems to be pretty lucky.


    Silva:(nature,harmony,life,plant,magic) the goddess of the elves, thought not of all of them. She mostly looks after the elves in what''s left of the alria federation and ignores those who have left. These include the moon elves, dark elves, and snow/ice elves. She is a bit jealous in keeping the elves that she has to herself and has not allowed any other godling to try and usurp her without first swearing loyalty to her. Despite that she truly cares for those under her protection, and wishes for the harmony of the forest and nation she watches over to continue forever. She is not very happy with the way technology seems to be progressing as she sees it as a threat to the natural ways of doing things. She is very old, older than most of the current gods today. As she should be considering that when the alria federation came about, the other religions and faiths were smothered overtime, slowly killing them or putting them into hibernation. Leaving room for new godlings to become gods and take their place.


    Tellia:(blood,contracts,darkness,oathkeeping, justice) she was once just a common vampiress, with a bit of divine blood in her, but due to the fact that her life was a bit of a hell as many greedy vampires wished to use her since a vampire godling was so rare. She has lost her family and her friends, and all those she thought she could trust, where just using her for their own selfish ends. One day she went mad and awakened some of her divine powers, became a goddess of vengeance and anger. As the years went by as she cut a bloody swath of death against all she felt had betrayed her she finally relented when coming upon a small orphan child, seeing some of herself in the child, the loneliness, the feeling of abandonment, and more. She took the orphan girl as her daughter and raised her as her own. Since then she has recovered a little, no more a goddess of vengeance but now of the justice that she feels all people have the right to have for wrongs done to them. To that end she became a goddess of contracts and oaths so that when someone uses her name or power and they try to break their promise, she will know and give proper justice to the offending party. The contract domain is also for her own sake as she still finds it hard to trust people, so by creating a binding contract, she at least knows that the chance of it is lesser. The child becomes a high priestess of tellias religion. Tellia dotes on her constantly, much to the daughter''s annoyance, though sometimes it makes her happy.


    kimara:(monsters, evolution, half breeds, family, love) kimara always felt like she was a bit of a monster. She had many different bloodlines that came about all at once, leaving her far different from all those she knew. She was ridiculed and ignored, many didn''t want anything to do with her, people have heard of half breeds before, but kimara was so many at once. And many thought it was her parents fault for having ancestors for breeding with the wrong race. Despair was something that was always by kimaras side, she in fact found more friendship amongst those deemed monsters than those that raised her. It came as a surprise to her that, later, when she also gained a godling bloodline. Over the course of decades, she worked hard to help those who were ridiculed for loving what was deemed the wrong race, and became something like a patron for those sky crossed lovers who loved each other despite what their parents might think. After a while she started working more in the open, and has received some of the acceptance that eluded her when she was young.


    Telem:(sleep, dreams, imagination, kindness, healing) telem was just a boy, a boy that for some reason had a very hard time staying awake. Sometimes he would be walking normally only to fall asleep at the drop of a hat. This was a very great problem both for him and his parents. But overtime, Telem found that he could astral project as he slept, not only that but that he had more control over his dreams than what he heard others talk about. One night his little sister was afraid of going to sleep because of a constant nightmare she was having and asked to sleep with him. He agreed, thinking to just humor his little sister but then found out later that night that he was sharing the dream with his little sister. He was confronted with a monster that thanks to having experimented in his dreams before was able to defeat. Later when his sister woke up, she claimed to have a wonderful dream that the monster that was plaguing her was destroyed, and since then she hadn''t had that dream since. After that telem slowly awakened to his power of a godling and slowly helped others out with their nightmares and their lack of sleep. This slowly acquired the following, and now telem is a god of sleep and dreams that is known throughout the world. Even starting a business of inns to help others sleep, making him a very successful and much beloved god.


    Thram:(banks, economic knowledge, money, fairness, family) the brother of salvor, he is a bit more serious about business and trade and earning money. They were once sons of a small time merchant that traveled around a lot. Over time their father died and they were left alone, fending for themselves. Being the older of the two they used what they learned to start their own merchantry and slowly accrued much wealth. But the younger of the two wanted more to travel than to stay in one place and look at books all day, and so left leaving thram to run a start up bank alone. While it''s been a long time since they last saw each other, they still both hold each other dearly in each other''s hearts. It was only later when it was found out of their divine origin when their mother, Lady luck herself, showed up in a vision together, that their father didn''t just follow the belief of lady luck but fell in love with her avatar. He and her avatar had two sons, but the avatar couldn''t stay in the physical world for long and had to leave. It turns out while thram didn''t have the domain of luck like his brother and mother, he still had some when conducting business which helped him start up. He was later told that they had a younger sister by another man, and that they should look for her and take care of her.


    seraph:( healing, protection, loyalty, light, purity) the sister to stella, seraph a stella were both orphans when their home was attacked and burned to the ground, losing their parents and forcing them to move from place to place, looking for a place to call their own. As they traveled and grew, seraph was adamant about not letting such atrocities happen to others and somewhat dragged her sister stella with her to fight against bandits and such. Overtime they were known for the whitish clothing they would wear and the fact they would save villages all over without asking anything in return. As war broke out and people were getting hurt, they risked their lives to protect the villagers and civilians that were caught up in it, saving many. Slowly people came to believe them to be heroes and then divinely touched, after that they became godlings. After the war, stella and seraph moved on, seraph to use her new found power and start a school of healing, and stella to travel and train herself to be a better warrior.


    stella:( war, battle, honor, light, resolve) while initially against risking their lives for strangers, stella wouldn''t risk losing her sister. So she became a warrior to protect her. stella was the protector of seraph and seraph protected stella in turn, they worked together, with stella being the warrior and stella being the mage of their two group party. She gained the resolve to continue on the fight like her sister had and they protect each other for a long time. When they felt they had enough, parted ways to improve and better the world their own way. seraph starting a school, and stella training, and training others to better protect themselves and others. She was so highly praised as an honorable warrior that even the amazons started to pray to her. (what most people do not realize was the shock of losing everyone so dear to her including her sister, was so great, she developed a split personality, her original name is gone, and know she is two people seraph and stella, unbeknownst to them both, they can combine to be a greater deity than they were before. No one knows how a split personality actually becomes two people. Including themselves. Thought it is theorized that their original name is seraph and stella was the dead sister, at the time a god though combined with the girl and split them in two.


    darum: (battle, blood, bravery, fire, war) Darum was nothing but a bandit at first, the kind of villain in any two bit scene. But he wasn''t all bad, no in fact he just had a very high battle lust, in other words he was a battle junkie, someone who needed to fight in order to feel alive, whether that was joining a bandit group to pick fights with knights and other warriors, or becoming a mercenary and fighting bandits. He fought monsters, beasts, demons, and even a few undead, but there was nothing to truly slate his battle lust for long. Whenever there was a war, he would join the weaker side, as a challenge to himself, while he didn''t always win, the stories of this madman slowly made its way around and those who heard of him and fought alongside him felt that they were in the presence of a war god, with the savagery and lack of care for his own wounds. Darum, unknowingly, became a godling.


    lutia: (honor, battle, tradition, community, family) lutia is the goddess of the amazons. She is a mix of ancestor worship and a god thought. She is the goddess of honor, battle, tradition, community, and family. Her task is to guide the amazons into prosperity and perpetuity. She is considered the mother of amazons, and is said that the first amazon was born from her womb. Back then she was called a different name and the amazon was not who they were before. But now the amazons are who they are because of her, or that is at least what they believe. But oddly enough they are not like other religions where they have great temples and constantly pray to her, instead she is sometimes taking quite literally in her role of motherhood to them, and prayers come more in the form of asking for advice, like one would do to their own mother than actual worship. What few priestesses there are have their own traditions and ways of praying to her.


    tam: (fertility, farming, earth, endurance, vitality, resolve,kindness) tam is a very odd god, he was just a farmer, admittedly a very handsome farmer, but still a farmer. Who wanted nothing more than to see the fruits of his labors with his own two hands, start a family, and maybe see the travel to nearby villages for a bit and return back to attend to his farm. Tam was an awakened who had some very painful memories from his past life, and because of that wished for nothing more than to be a happy farmer, living in peace. Then, a god thought came to him, and seeing in him great potential in becoming a god of farming, decided to become a part of tam. And so tam became a god. At first tam wasn''t too happy about this, but slowly he grew used to it and even thankful for it as he continued on with his life.


    vela: (fertility, marriage, healing, plants, medicine) vela was the childhood sweetheart of tam, they grew up together, they somewhat shared the same hobbies, except vela more enjoyed making medicines and such. When Tam became a godling, she was a little unsure how to proceed, but the two were able to work it out, and they soon got married. Due to the association of being with tam, a god, and the binding ritual between her and tam, vela became somewhat of a minor godling herself. They share a demiplane together and live happily.


    delia: (love, cooking, beauty, fire, happiness) delia is tams second wife, she was also a childhood friend of both tam and vela. She was the lover of both tame and vela and was very involved with the two, they were close enough that tam and vela decided to take her into the family, much to the joy of everyone involved. She was also the only one who could cook out of the three of them, so it was a nice bonus. She is a very beautiful person, but an orphan that was raised with vela, and had some problems growing up, as jealousy of others made life hard for her, but tam and vela extended a hand to her and helped her cope with the bullying and become her friends, something she is very grateful for.


    sela: (light, sun, wisdom, governance, benevolence) when the queen heard of tam, she decided to marry off one of her daughters to him, hoping to bring divine blood into the royal one, and bringing tam¡¯s blessings to her land. Sela was sent to do just that, at first tam refused her many times, not wanting to marry a complete stranger or be tied to the royal family and used by the kingdom. It took many years and the lowering of the defense of both sela and tam to see the good in each other, as sela was also against marrying a complete stranger, but soon they were able to look past that. With some help from delia and vela, they were able to convince tam to take her as his third wife. Something the both of them haven''t regretted since. The kingdom¡¯s agriculture went through a great shift that helped improve farming and how much produce was made.


    felia: (childbirth, motherhood, water, fertility, family) she was originally just to help with the kids that tam and his wives were expecting, as a godling he could choose if he wanted kids or not through will alone, but having someone trained to help with the birthing process and help raise any expectant kids that might come through their life. At first it was just felia¡¯s duty to help raise the kids while the other four did their godly duties as they have to do, but slowly it became something more. Tam was greatly impressed with her as she helped around the house and how she helped with the kids, that he decided to bless her in a way that halted her aging so that she could serve the family for longer. Over the years, the wives decided to just make her another wife as well, as they stopped leaving the demiplane for a long time now and felia was like family at this point. For tam and felia, it was a bit awkward but slowly they agreed and got married. Felia takes care of the many kids that tame and his wives produce, when the kids are old enough they are sent out of the demiplane and into the wider world.


    Lyra: (art, imagination, music, writing, love) Lyra was just a girl that loved to create art, she was so good at painting and drawing that her works of art were highly praised throughout the region. She gathered a following of fans, and used the money she earned to create a school of arts for those who could not easily afford the time off from work or the money to create art of their own. She was very much beloved by the people around her, so she was slowly found by a god thought and became the goddess of the arts.


    Demoira:(lust,sex,desire,lovers,beauty) a god thought who¡¯s domains are lust, sex and desire, as well as lovers and beauty. It is clear as day why such a goddess was formed. Despite the domains and the reason of her birth, demoira isn''t the type of women to just lay with any man, in fact she chooses an avatar form that while still beautiful, isn''t a head turner. She instead makes it so that others are more willing to give into their passions and throw caution to the wind. Rarely will she herself take a lover. Demoira is for all kinds of sex and lust, so long as its not anything like rape, which she is strongly against. s&m only if both parties agree. She enjoyes bringing sex to all corners of everday life, outdoor, exhibition, casual, vanilla, and more. Creating an environment where such acts to be commonplace and can happen at a moments notice no matter where, which is her own personal perversion. Despite that she is also very caring and wishes for not just lust but love as well in sex as well, as she wishes for consent in said acts of sex. She also helps run the lovers guild.


    Lady luck/fortuna:(luck,fortune,chance,love,fate) fortuna was a god thought before she became a proper goddess. When she was born she went about to casinos and gambiling halls to enjoy and gather the trickle of energy from the many patrons that were there. Whenever a person particularly believed a little more strongly in lady luck, she would nudge chance in hopes of gaining the energy from said person when they won. After a while she was able to gather enough energy to form an avatar and through gambling was able to accrue enough money to start her own casinos, and then followers. But she didn''t just use her ability to nudge chance for money, she began to experiment with other things such as love, to see if she can increase the chances that two people can fall in love. It would never occur to her that she would accidentally use that power on herself and fall in love with a minor merchant and bear two sons. She was very happy, and would have never considered this to be possible for her, sadly as a mortal, the merchant died. But at least she still has two sons, one that comes by to visit regularly. After a long time, she decided to move on and wished for a daughter, so she changed her form and nudged her chance to find someone who could give her the daughter she wishes for. She found him and the two had a daughter. The second man wasn''t someone she was generally interested in like she was with the first man though, and when the deed was done and she was pregnant she left. It wasn''t that the man was bad, so she made sure that he had good luck for a long time as thanks.


    Death:(death,dark,soul,entropy,time,space) a god thought. Is it no wonder that death is a god, not just any god but a high god, he/she can take on many forms, and many avatars to do his deeds. Not evil, but not good either. Death¡¯s goal is to make sure that people do not cheat death so easily. He/she doesnt stop the person from trying to extend their life, but if it''s at the cost of souls or otherwise, he will intervene. She makes sure that the spirit of whoever passes on, passes on safely, no one knows where he takes them. Death is sometimes a skeletal figure with a large cowled hood, sometimes she is a beautiful maiden that stays beside a lonely person''s bedside until they die. Whatever the case, death is not something one should trifle with easily. Death, in a funny way, has lived for a long time, and is by far the oldest god in the world.


    The Goddess:(life, water,creation,light,space,time) the goddess, a portion of one of the creator gods that formed the world, left behind to watch over it and guide it as necessary. Her and her sister worked together to create life as it is today. They are the reason as to why the world has a strange gender ratio, as they prefer the female form over the male one. They are even older than the planet and the death that was formed on the planet, and despite only being a fraction of their true selves, they are still at godking live gods making them the most powerful gods out there.


    The Gia:(earth,fire,wind,creation,space,time) the Gia carved the mountains, forged the cauldrons that held the oceans, and created the gales and torrents. She was pivotal to the formation of the world while her sister was in charge of the creation of life. Like her sister she helped make it so that the gender ratio favored the female form over the male one, as since they are the ones who made the world, why not? When they are not working they like to dance as a pass time.


    Other: there are many more gods out there, and those who are in far off regions, they will be talked about at a later date.


    priests/priestess: these are people, who for one reason or another, have decided to devote themselves to their patron god. In exchange for faith energy or doing things that align with their patron god in their name, the god gains power from the follower, the god in turn, gives blessings or spells for that priest to use. Using some of the faith energy used when that person prayed to them. Even someone who can not use magic can use faith based spells should they ardently believe in their god. Gods can accrue massive amounts of faith energy from their many followers, and they can choose, if they wish, to spend it all on one priest of theirs, giving great power to that person. The hierarchy of priests goes like this. Follower, neophyte, cleric, priest, high priest, arch priest, saint. There can also be other forms of hierarchy such as holy warrior, holy knight, and paladin. Even others such as valkyries and templar.


    --------------------


    Guilds


    Guilds: an association or group of people working together for a common goal, but in this world it can also mean a business, and can be mistaken for a company sometimes. Guilds come in many shapes and sizes, they are an important part of everyday life, though some have taken to creating companies to try and rival such things, guilds are so far the most prominent and most trustworthy institution as of yet. Not all guilds are the same, and there are many of the same type of guild. For example there can be two hunters guild, one in each nation that have little to no relation to one another. Same with the merchants guild, there can be for example, a guild called the black cats merchant guild that specialize in something or another and another one called the white dog merchants guild that also specialize in something, and sometimes they compete and possibly also use the adventurers guild for help. Some places don''t even have guilds. Some guilds also have a point system, and example is the adventures guild. When a adventurer does a task on the task board, they not only get rewards from the client but also get points from the guild. The points are used to rank up or can be exchanged for goods and services. By locking ranking up behind points, they hope to force low level adventurers to work on the tasks in front of them. Not to mention you can lose points by taking the exam to level up and failing it. Also unless agreed upon otherwise, points are split between all party members equally. This system is put into place to keep adventurers in check, while providing incentives to them. Not to mention it helps keep control of the adventurers a lots easier. It also helps the adventurers guild get rid of tasks easer, because if there is a task no one wants to do, they can increase the points gained from it to incentives peoples into doing it. Not to mention it also is cheaper to the guild to give out points then money, so its also money saving for them, since points are mostly hundred to one when talking about currency.


    Adventurers Guild: originally made by a mad awakened who wished to create an adventurer''s guild for some unknown reason. The guild crashed and burned and was forced to declare bankruptcy due to that person''s incompetence and lack of understanding on how guilds work. It was later bought up by multiple guilds who took an interest in the man''s ideas and created a new adventurer''s guild that would do a little bit of everything and act like an extension of the other guilds. So the adventurers guild will take on some hunters guild work or explorers guild work, through the adventurers guild those adventures also have access to the merchants guild to sell things to. This guild does a little bit of everything, but they do not do the specialized version of what others guilds are made for. Anyone with money can post a job at the adventurer guild for almost about anything. Some say that the adventurers guild is more for the scouting of good talent for the other guilds and a dumping ground for unwanted orders from the other guilds.


    Explorers Guild: the explorers guild, isn''t just for people who wish to travel, instead they are people who take their jobs seriously and try to uncover unexplored areas of the world and most importantly, they work to make maps that they in turn sell. The explorers guild is very well known for their explorers and cartographers and their geologists. If you wish to know where all the monsters, or herbs, or minerals are in a given area, the explorers guild is where you want to go. Sometimes a place is a little too dangerous or they need help, so they go to the adventurers guild to post a notice of their needs, and that''s how the adventurers guild gets some of its income. Sometimes an explorers guild office also gives out tours if they are nearby special landmarks and such.


    Hunters Guild: the hunters guild specialize in hunting rare or hard to kill beasts and such. Sometimes an animal or beast has to be killed in such a way that it doesn''t harm its pelt or other product of that creature, and sometimes they have to capture that animal or beast alive for who knows what reason. Whenever they have an order to just hunt a bunch of one animal without any conditions, they will also post it to the adventurers guild for them to take some of the extra burden off their shoulders.


    Gatherers Guild: a surprisingly large guild whose job is to acquire herbs,minerals, plants, and other things used in the production of goods that are not easily found or under the direct control of a company or nation. Their specialists are made to get the most rare types of herbs, etc, and so on, because some things need a specialized way of doing things in order to get the thing you want. When they have too many orders asking for herbs in bulk and such and it''s not too difficult, they will send it to the adventurers guild.


    Merchants Guild: the merchants guild are the ones that essentially buy and sell the goods that are posted by the adventurers guild and the other guilds, they are a collection of merchants with a like minded goal of earning money, but not only that, but to train potential merchants to become workers in other companies or those affiliated with the merchant guild directly for a cut of the merchants income. Those who work for a merchants guild can have many doors open for them, and access to information and goods not normally found anywhere else. They also run their own small businesses.


    Slayers Guild: slayers are a very specialized group of people who are more mercenaries than monster hunters with the exception that they only hunt monsters and the undead as well as other creatures that are not very common but need to be dealt with. Like the other guilds should they have too much work they will offload some of it to the adventurers guild. But when people really need help with a monster problem they go to the slayers guild for the top tier experts in their field.


    Mercenaries Guild: a group of people selling their swords to the highest bidder, they are hired to exterminate bandite groups, protect merchants and other people when traveling from place to place and to be bodyguards for whoever highers them, so long as the money keeps flowing. When necessary they will get some adventures to do jobs for them or to pad out their quota of people needed for a traveling job protecting people moving from place to place, but with a qualified mercenary to lead the group.


    Mages Guild: the mages guild is a guild that not only looks for those with potential to train but are like the mercenaries guild, they sell the services of a mage to others in exchange for training and resources for the mage, such as books on magic and other things. Once trained a mage is essentially free to do what they want, so long as they pay back what the guild did to properly train the mage, with some interest of course. While not a proper school of magic like other places, there would be many out there who would have or could have the potential to be a mage but couldn''t due to a lack of financial wealth or standing in society, so in a way they are very much needed for those of lower status if they wish to become a mage. Sometimes if a mage shows promise, they will sponsor them to a school on magic.


    Alchemist Guild: they are the ones who are known for the potions and the many other weird things that they make. Alchemist are the ones who don''t just make medicines but also try to transmute things but they have learned that it''s not about changing one thing into another, but more that they can deconstruct something and reform it into something else, which makes them highly valuable for their work. They are considered the scientists or at least the chemists of this world, as they have a real lust for knowledge. They have some association with the mages guild. Alchemists are sometimes considered apothecarists but with added magic. They also usually help create the materials for most of modern day magic machines such as airships.


    Enchanters Guild: their work is in adding special properties to items for extra benefits. They are not just echanters but also runic mages, otherwise they would not be able to do some of the enchantments that they are able to do. Some enchanters are also priests that confer holy enchantments to their products that are highly sought after. Which is sometimes not so different from regular ones but runs on faith energy, and depending on which god, it could have added effects to the item in question. They are heavily associated with the mages guild since they essentially get most of the mages they use from there.


    Artificers Guild: they are the magical engineers of the world. They are a mix of both alchemist, enchanter, runic mages and many other professions. They are tasked with the construction of great works such as making airships and other highly magical machines. They are a very valuable source for any nation or company that wishes to create magical machines or otherwise. But it usually takes years of training to be an artificer which is why they are so highly sought after.


    Herbalist/apothecaries Guild: they are in a bit of a competition with the alchemists guild over the selling of potions and medicines, despite having many similarities when it comes down to the use of herbs for said medicines and potions. Unlike the alchemists, their products are not as potent but they are also not as expensive. Sometimes those wishing to become an alchemist will start by practicing herbalism first. They also put posts for herbs on both the gatherers guild and the adventurers guild. They also have some greenhouses to grow their own herbs for their own use, though they are also known to sell some for profit, so they are a good source of common herbs.


    Transport/Courier Guild: the name should make it obvious what they are and what they do. They are heavily associated with the merchants guild but they don''t just work for them. They are needed everywhere that people need to move goods to. Some take risks traversing difficult terrain and monster infested lands in order to deliver an order, sometimes it''s just mail. When you want something moved, or mail delivered you go to a transport/courier guild.


    Tamers Guild: they are the ones that work hard to tame wild animals and beasts.their job is very difficult and dangerous but also very rewarding should it work out. They are where you want to go if you want to buy a dire wolf to ride or even a wyvern. If you have the money and time to try and tame a rare magical beast, then the tamers guild is where you want to go. They also sell rare magical animals and beasts to be bonded with or binded with to become familiers for mages, or sometimes even pets.


    Scholars Guild: they are a group that take those with potential and raise them to be accountants, librarians, scholars or other things that nobles and such would feel they need for. They are similar with the mages guild in that they will take a small cut of the earnings of whoever they take in if the person in question cant pay it for themselves. They train hard and then they work for an employer for a long time before they retire.


    Lovers Guild: it goes by many names but it essentially boils down to a brothel, most of which are managed in some way by demoira. Despite clearly being a brothel of sorts it actually has an important role in the society at large. Due to the gender gap where there are more women than men, the lovers guild provides a place for women to get pregnant with no strings attached, should they wish it. It is also a place where people can go to look for suitable suitors or even wives or husbands, a place for those looking for romance the lovers guild will help hook people up. Men who have good genes can get jobs there providing single women with children and get paid for it with no strings attached.


    Fighters Guild: similar to the mages guild, they take on people with potential to train to become warriors, those people in turn become highly valued guards, mercenaries, and adventurers, giving a portion of their income back to the guild. It is also a learning place for those who are willing to train there.


    Blacksmiths Guild: a group of blacksmiths, usually found in larger cities. As the times modernize, blacksmiths have had their livelihoods come under attack. But lately adventures want personal blacksmiths to help with their equipment, so there is a bit of back and forth between being still needed and having their old jobs taken away. The guild also does its best to keep blacksmithing relevant.


    Crafter Guild: they just make stuff.


    Other Guilds: there are many other guilds, such as, miners guild, blacksmiths guild, servants guild, slavers guild(which are frowned upon but as long as they obey the laws they are allowed to continue with strict supervision.), cooks guild, flyers guild ( which could mean a guild that ethier uses flying mounts or airships to move from place to place transporting things sometimes.), and many other guilds that is too much to get into at the moment.


    -----------


    The System


    System: the system goes by many names, most do not know it by the system. The system put in place by the creators is unique. It allows those who are weak to become strong. The system is a series of rituals that people use to become stronger. The creators created a system of rituals that when activated will increase the power of an individual if they meet the requirements for it. They also created what is known as the soul realm in which people can look into the representation of their own soul to help them improve themselves. It is different from person to person but it is based off of the person''s own psyche and experiences, meaning it can change as one grows older or experiences new things. For example an elf when diving into their soul realm might find a large tree, the trunk is the body of the elf, its branches are the branching skills and abilities of the elf, and the leaves are the skills associated with that branch of skills, imagine a branch for sword fighting and a leaf being a particular skill in sword fighting such as a cut or a slash or other techniques and that branch of sword fighting could also further branch out to two handed sword fighting and so on. There are others whose soul realm consists of statues where the more defined the statue the better the skill is. There are those with castles or even video game interfaces or more bizarre forms. But they all start and end within the soul realm of a person who if they have enough power or essence they can increase the size of the soul realm and do whatever they wish in it, somewhat like a demiplane, but for the personal use of the person in question. A person can train their skills and the effects of their training can be seen in their soul realm by seeing larger or more leaves or more definition on a particular statue, depending on the person. Each person has a different ability when it comes to their soul realm, for example someone with a tree can create fruits of whatever knowledge or skill they have, bring it out and let someone eat it, that person will then gain that skill or knowledge at the cost of losing some of that knowledge from the giver. Or the person with the statues can if they are desperate, summon one from within their soul realm to battle for them with all the skills that they have accumulated, essentially with if they where a master swordsman there would be two of them, one the statue the other person who summoned the statue. There is a cost however, the person who created the fruit of knowledge will lose a portion of whatever knowledge the fruit represented and will be forced to train in that skill or spend a large amount of power or essence to regain it, something that can take years to do. Someone who might have statues, if they summon it and it gets damaged during the time of its summons, they can slowly lose their skills of whatever that statue represented as well as the portion cost of summoning it in the first place. Essence is also important to the soul realm as it can increase it without working for it for too long.


    Soul Realm


    Soul Realm: the soul realm is a place where all those who are looking to get strong go to. It requires either a strong meditation, or ritual to access, and when accessing it one can be very vulnerable. Depending on the size of a soul realm it can help determine the power of a person. The larger the soul realm the more power can be stored, though this is not always the case. When in the soul realm, they can see the things that their psyche represents, it could be a tree, statues, a castle or even a game system. It all depends on the person. This was better explained in the system. But I just want to make clear that the system and the soul realm are two different things. Even without the system, people will have the soul realm as that''s what''s natural for people in this universe to have. The system helps, but that''s all, sorry for the confusion if any. While using essence is the best way to grow the soul realm, it is also possible to use mana and ki to do so as well but at greater cost.


    The Ranks, Evo, Court, social


    Ranks: the ranks are not just a social construct but also something that is part of the system, thought in a way that conforms with the people''s perspective. Such as the rank of duke or baron can be called something else entirely in another nation or even other region. So even the meaning of ranks and its power can change from person to person, nation to nation and region to region. There are many different types of ranks, ranks based on power and ranks based on quality of items. But for now there are three important ranks to be aware of, and that evolutionary rank, court rank, and social rank. There are more ranks such as tiers that represent someone''s position and power, both can be a little contradictory but it''s important to keep them in mind.


    Evolution: this, in a way, is the most important of the ranks. This shows what type evolved race one is. The first race is always known as the first tier of a rank, such as a regular human being a tier one but a high human being a tier two. But of course you would not compare a tier one human with a tier one goblin, it is just to rank where they are on the evolutionary line. Some races only have a few tiers, and when maxed that is it. Through a ritual by the system, should a person meet the requirements they can through a somewhat difficult process become a higher tier than they were before. Sometimes it can take months or years to become a higher tier. For example a goblin who has reached tier two and become a hobgoblin will essently grow into being a hobgoblin over the course of a few months to a year. When a person evolves into a higher rank they have an increase in both power and lifespan. Their body is just better than what it was before. Sometimes they can have new abilities or powers as they evolve into a more improved form of their selves. It doesn''t always require a ritual as if one meets the requirements than they can slowly change into that higher tier should they wish to. But by doing a specific ritual for a person it could just be the nudge they need to push them over the edge into the next tier or get them one step closer to it. Each ritual can be different from person to person, depending on their needs and what nation or family they are from. Things like having a lesser human or lesser elf when one is a half elf is called half tiers where that person does not gain the full benefit of being a full member of either species but only half until they fix the issue. The higher one goes up the tiers the more difficult it is to progress through them.


    Court: it is not always called court nor does it have to be a court rank, sometimes it depends on the place, region or nation. Sometimes a person can receive something similar to a court rank when they claim unclaimed territory and set themselves up to be the ruler, and that''s the crux of the matter. There is a difference in power between a night and a baron, but there''s also a difference of power between a knight and a landed knight. The difference is the land and who you rule over. Those who control land are connected to it, they can, somewhat, sense what is going on in their land but in a fog of war kind of way. They can take some power from the land that strengthens them as long as they are on it, even if they leave they still can take a portion of that power with them, though lesser. They can also use the connection with the land to slowly increase their own individual power should they wish to. But despite having a connection with the land there are limits, like stated before anything that is not completely under their control they can not see or sense. It is similar to rts games but with far more restrictions. They also have to be paying attention, which most do not bother trying to do even if they have a small piece of land, and it only works when they are on the land anyway. Despite the drawbacks they can create vassals and those vassals can in turn by their eyes and help expand their vision on their territory. They can also make plans for the development of their land and those connected through the vassal system can sense what you want them to do and they will strive to do it such as asking for a census or a building to be built in a particular place and way, through the connection with the land the vassals under their direct control will sense these orders and can try to do them if it''s their job. This connection with the land and vassals changes from person to person depending on their soul realm, and can take on weird properties or abilities. As one rises through the ranks more land is given to them and there are more people, plants and animals to passively collect energy from. They also get a small tith from those they have under them, as one gets special abilities or such from the connection they have through the land. Some wish for more control on the land and therefore they create city cores, giant mana crystals to help them tap into the power of their land and better control what happens in it. Sometimes known as land cores. Knights and courtiers are tier one, barons are considered tier two, counts are tier 3 and dukes are 4, archdukes 5, and lords tier 6, kings and queens tier 7 and emperors and empress tier 8. There are also ranks for nobles such as lower noble, noble, high noble, royalty. Each increase of those ranks also increases the power of the person in question, which is why some of the noble blood lords over those who are peasants like their shit don''t stink. Even if the boost one gets from increasing noble rank is small compared to evo ranks, it''s still better than being a peasant. And even though a god is probably their equivalent of a king or queen tier meaning a courts tiers are not much compared to the tiers of the gods. Though people can also gain titles that can be comparable with high nobility such as heros. And yes titles can also give power. So being a lord of a mountain, even if that''s not officially given by someone of a higher power, the perspective of people can help that person who called themselves the lord of the mountain or is called that by other people, a noble rank with the benefits that come with it. People can also just sense when what rank a person is unless they try to hide it. That is just how the system works. This rank is also known as the land ranks, since it seems to depend on how much land or people you rule matters more. The effects of court rankings can differ from place to place or even species, in some cases the gains are greater, in others it lesser. Through their land they can automatically set the taxes and the laws and when the time comes to collect the taxes it can sometimes be automatic if they properly set it up to do so and they can set it so that judges are more aware of the crimes or the breaking of the laws if set up to do so, but doing so can take a huge amount of energy and time and sometimes in really just not worth it. This is where bureaucrats and advisers and vassals come in and help the noble control his or her land.


    Social: social ranks do not increase one''s power, instead they determine how much freedom, privileges, and benefits you might receive. For example a slave has less freedom than a serf but a serf has less freedom than a peasant, and a peasant less than a citizen, despite both technically being citizens of whatever nation they are a part of. The social ranks are slave/thralls, serfs, peasants, civilians, freemen, nobles, and royalty. Yes a noble can both have the social rank of the nobility and the court rank of noble, but there are nobles without land and therefore there are nobles who are only noble on paper. There are other ranks sucks as merchants and how they have different privileges and restrictions, but it''s too complicated to get into and since it doesn''t do much with the system it''s not always important.


    Tiers/power/Other Evolutions: there are many tiers, mages are tiered, soldiers are triered, and ones overall power is tiered. Mages tiers work like this, mage apprentice, mage, high mage, archmage, mage lord, magic king, and so on. For military its militia, soldier, vetren soldier, elite soldier, commando, there are even sub tiers or branching paths such as dark mage or imperial soldier, depending on action or affliction or which way a person is trained. There are many mages who decided to focus on fire or water and become fire mages or water mages and spelize in those two elements, even those have their own lets say, evolutionary class/profession line that when a person becomes a mage or a high mage they get a small boost in power. A person can have multiple lines of evolution thanks to the system, a mage can be both a water mage and a fire mage and have a high mage profession as well, think of it as a video game and these are classes, you can have multiple classes at the same time, the only thing that''s stopping you from doing all of them is the amount of time and resources you decide to put into them. As one gets many professions, classes, and even evolves, it becomes a little too difficult to determine how strong or weak someone truly is. Because of this people decided to try and rate a person''s overall power level and depending on how high or low it is there would be some tiers to it as well. They do this by using magical devices to determine how much magic, ki, psi, power and your skills and overall strengths and attributes of a person''s body and they determine how much a person''s overall power is. For example, the average person is considered to have a power range of 50 if they are a child and 100-150 if they are an adult, this is tier one power level, those who break the 200 power rangers become tier two. Then at 300 is tier 3. Than 400 is tier 4. Than 600 tier 5. Than 800 tier 6. than 1000 tier 7. 1300 is tier 8. 1600 is tier 9. 2000 is tier 10. Supposedly there are higher tiers than that when determining power level, but for now this is it. Items also have tiers that help determine the quality of a tool from 1-10 one being the lowest. Skills are also something that is tiered, from 1-10, beginner, novice, intermediate, advanced, expert, master, grandmaster, legendary, divine, and one more above that, that hasn''t been determined. So, to cap, class/professions have tiers that when one meets the requirements for they gain a small boost of power from ascending to that higher level, social ranks do not give power only determine your place in whatever nation you are in, you can have many branching classes and professions. Items have tiers, skills have tiers that when you raise them give a small boost in the use of that skill. And there are power levels that mean absolutely nothing since it''s just a social construct to determine one''s overall power level and therefore is not aided in the system, or at least not yet, as the system can change slightly to incorporate whatever it wishes. And finally, the power range tiers are just an example, i am not sure yet that they are going to be canon but there will be some way to determine one''s overall power level, also it''s obvious that there are probably many people who have power tiers well over 10 and that there could be many of them. Each tier has 10 levels. These might be changed at a later date. To make it 100, also it goes that when you master a beginner and push beyond it you unlock novice level 1.


    Awakening


    Awakening: an awakening is something that happens to a person when they essentially awaken to a new aspect or side of themselves. Some of these awakenings can be done artificially by doing special rituals, some are born awakened, and some are minding their own business when all of a sudden their body or mind changes forever. There are many different types of awakening. These types are blood, race, mind, soul, body, and power. First is blood, when one awakens their blood they gain a boost to whatever hidden potential they might have in their bloodline, sometimes this means that they unlock a new race as well as maybe someone in their past was not the same race as them, such as a human finding out he had an elf ancenter many generations ago and therefore can use some elf magic or even become a half-elf himself should he awaken correctly, blood awakening can also help boost progress to ones next evolutionary line. Blood and race are very similar to the point that sometimes they are considered the same thing. Race is all about unlocking a new race within a person''s blood line or even trying to add another person''s race to themselves, something that is both very dangerous and frowned upon. Race awakening can give many benefits of whatever race a person wishes to turn into with sometimes no drawback at all. Mind is when someone can gain a form of psi abilities, it is one of the rarest of all kinds of awakenings. It is the ability to better control one''s mind and gain some psionic power from it without all the hassle of practicing or training for years to unlock, and sometimes some people just can''t gain the ability anyway. Mind awakening though is also one of the most dangerous as it can drive a person insane, and sometimes one does not gain a psi ability but just a boost into intelligence. Soul is even more dangerous than mind awakenings. A soul awakening can increase one''s overall power immensely and give the person in question amazing powers and unlock all of their abilities, as if they went through all the other awakening at the same time. But soul awakening is also the most dangerous to do and can cause mutations or worse. One of the problems or benefits depending on how someone views it, is the ability to remember past lives, or even lives from other worlds. These lives can either be subsumed into the person whose going through the awakening, which is the best option, or shared, like a split personality, or worse the new life can take over the mind and body. Even if the best outcome comes about, it can still leave a person with a broken psyche. Body awakening is similar to blood and race sometimes but instead body awakening unlocks the hidden potential of one''s body and pushes it further, sometimes this is done when someone is in extreme stress or life threatening danger, giving a boost to strength, speed and control over one''s body, even permanently. Some people have a hard time grasping the use of mana or ki, this is where power awakening comes in. This is usually done by ritual but sometimes it can happen naturally as well, some can even be born to it. Power awakening, awakens a person to a special type of energy such as mana or ki in which they can in turn use, that is essentially it , but while the excerpt is small it still is a very important awakening to many people since it could mean the difference in becoming a great mage or warrior and moving up in the world.


    Essence


    Essence: essence is a strange energy substance that doesn''t really seem to have a place in the world. Can can slowly be cultivated, or gained overtime just by living. A small amount of essence can also be gained when one kills another living being or is around a being that recently died. This essence acts like the experience points in games but not exactly. While a cultivator of mana or ki will take time to go through the ranks. Those with essence can spend the essence they have gathered to see an increase of their ranks almost immediately. The issue is it''s not a great increase and one gains a very small amount of it anyway. So at most it provides a well welcomed small boost of power. But that''s not all essence can also be used to improve skills or even attributes of the body. It can be used in place of rituals when awakening for powers. Essence is different from person to person depending on their soul realm. As a persons soul realm can affect what essence does or how it is used from person to person. One can gain a large amount of essence from killing aberrations and things that are from the outer edges, making some think that it is a creation of the creators or that they created the system for this otherwise one would not get anything from killing aberrations since they leave nothing behind when they die, or perhaps the aberrations are made of the essence itself, which is why they provide so much of it when they die.


    ----------------------


    Aura


    Aura: Aura is the natural energy force that most people can utilize after much training, unlike those who use magic or ki, the use of Aura is far more universal. Aura is a mix of both the soul and one''s life force and willpower, that is projected outward from the body and envolopes it. With much training, one can utilize their Aura to aid them. Each person has a unique Aura color that rarely if ever changes, and sometimes is an indication of the type of person you are. This does not mean that if you have one particular type of aura you must be the stereotype of its color, only that it is a reflection of one''s personality in some way or form. There are a few that can have multiple types of auras. The base auras are blue, green/yellow, and red/orange, the advanced auras are white and black, and the divine aura is gold. One can have a dark blue indicating someone with blue and black aura or whitish red indicating white and red aura, this can be further added on with the gold aura if someone can reach a state of near divinity. Having dark blue doesn''t always mean that you have black aura and blue aura but could mean that you have the potential for both. One''s Aura is constantly on, but one can at will amplify it to the point that it can show itself on a person, but doing so can be draining. Rarely does one¡¯s Aura change, but if someone were to go berserk then there is a possibility that if he was blue it would turn into a bluish red. Each aura comes with certain powers and abilities. Auras can be trained to be able to cut things or hardened enough to block sword strikes, they can also be shot out like a projectile. Aura users can also have a mix of all auras, in other words someone can have both the white and the black auras at the same time. The maximum amount of auras that people can have is five, that people know of, green and yellow count as two auras. One of the best ways of using aura is to create killing aura or killing intent that is used to scare weaker willed people or creatures. The way one trains their aura is through meditation to notice their own arua and through acts of willpower to control their aura, such as pushing oneself through sheer willpower or rejecting one''s desires for a time. As a person trains their aura their aura goes through an evolution, making the aura more powerful and unlocking more unique effects of said aura. These aura evolutions are tiered, from one to ten, one being the lowest. The use of aura can help one resist against the elements such as cold and heat. With proper knowledge, a aura user can deepen their color, making it more powerful, this is by temporarily or permanently sacrificing another color of their aura to strengthen their primary color. Arua users can also do something called mixing, where they mix two colors together, they can even mix purple and blue or red and purple and the such.


    Blue: those with the blue Aura are those who think more than act. Their Aura indicates ones who think more than act, it represents focus, spirit, mind and the senses. Those with the blue aura are more technical fighters, ones that rely on skill and not brute force to win their fights, mages and scholars are more the type to have this aura type. Blue is one of the weakest when it comes to increasing one''s strength and defense but the greatest in speed in combat. a veteran blue aura user can sense enemies from a mile away, they can also increase their hearing and eyesight. The blue aura also allows them to increase their mental processing speed allowing them to see things almost in slow motion and come to conclusions far faster, essentially allowing them to think faster, blues can do mental math as quickly as their aura will allow. Blue also allows unparalleled control of one''s body, meaning they dictact thier bodys movemnt however they please so long as it doesn''t bend it the wrong way, turning an average swordsman into an expert one. Able to calculate all types of trajectories and movements of their opponents and calculate the highest chance for success, predicting their opponents moves far in advance. Those with blue aura also are harder to use mental tactics against, they will not be easily scared or tricked as they are always in control of their mental faculties.


    Green/yellow: those with this Aura more go with the flow than try to rock the boat. They are more empathic, spiritual, cunning, kindness, and with fortitude than others. They are more mellow than others. This aura give a more medium boost to one''s speed, defense and strength, with the yellow version being on the speeder one. Thos with this aura are the farmers, rogues, and druids. They are the ones that feel their way through life. Those with this aura are better at animal handling, quicker on thinking on their feet, and getting a sense of things. They can more easily tame animals than others, can get a better guess at what someone is trying to say if they speak a different language, better at getting people to like and trust them, and better at understanding plants. Those with green can use their aura to heal, those with yellow can us it to enhance others aura.


    Red/orange: those with these arua are the ones that strive to set their own path, they think less than they act and can be very stubborn. Those with the red are more brute force fighters, they are the warriors and the berserkers. Those with red are more forceful, headstrong, stubborn, more easily angered, great fortitude and endurance, and instinct. The red aura gives them average speed, but the greatest in strength, and defense for one of the base aura¡¯s. Those with the red are known to, if their aura pool allows, lift boulders, and cut people in half. Those with the red can strengthen their arua to the point that it can stop swords, and while fast they are not much faster than someone with the green/yellow or blue aura. They are more true to their emotions and tend to follow them. The orange one is the more defensive type of aura.


    White: white is an advanced aura and therefore can be mixed with one of the base aura¡¯s. White is very rare to appear naturally in people. Those with white are those who are naturally kind and caring and willing to protect others, their aura makes it easier for them to create and protect. They are more positive than negative. Like the greenish/yellow aura users, they can heal others through their aura more easily and with greater effect. They can also use their auras to create barriers to protect themselves and others and transfer their auras to others to replenish other aura users. They have the strongest defense out of the other auras both advanced and base. Those with white have a passive aura that makes people more calm and promotes healing.


    Black: black is an advanced aura therefore can be mixed with one of the base aura¡¯s black is very rare to appear naturally in people. Those with the black have strong willpower, ambition and are more in control and controlling than others and are more prone to negative emotions such as anger, despair and melancholy thought not by much, they are more easily obsessed with things, though it doesn''t necessarily mean a bad thing, they can be obsessed with fairness or justice just as with the desire for power. Their aura is the most destructive out of all others, both advanced and base. They can use their aura¡¯s to take control of others and instill fear into others, they can add their black auras to things to make them more dangerous and durable, coloring them in black. They can steal the aura¡¯s of others to replenish their own aura pool. They are the most misunderstood type of aura user.


    Golden: ( not sure this will be the color of this aura yet )the golden aura is a sign of divinity in some shape or form. Those with the golden can have any type of personality as the golden aura is just a sign of divinity of a sorts. The golden aura is the greatest aura out of all the other auras and can be mixed with any other aura¡¯s out there. The golden aura is special in that it can be whatever the user wills it to be so long as it meets the requirements of being an aura. The golden aura can be made into a physical weapon or armor at the cost of much of the user''s aura pool. If someone also had the white or black aura they can make it so that that white or black aura is the default color of their divine aura, except probably a little more shiny a deeper.


    Colorless: colourless is one of the weakest auras and sometimes the most common, sometimes mistaken for white. But they can do a little of all the other aura but the advanced and the divine one. Colorless auras can learn to use the other auras. Sometimes known as the color of assassins, as they are some of the few that train themselves to get rid of their color in exchange for this aura to be harder to detect when they use aura arts.


    Mixed: those who have trained themselves or those who naturally have more than one aura due to some circumstances, have mixed aura¡¯s. Those with mixed can gain the benefit of multiple auras and their abilities but not always at the same time. For Example if one wanted to take advantage of black and blue their aura can take either a darker shade of blue or have blue that emits darkish light. Imagine someone wreathed in black but with divine aura so golden particles are also emitted from the person''s aura or just becomes a deeper shiner black of some sort. Or someone swathed in golden aura but emits black aura light from their person. Based on the persons choice.


    -------------------------


    Mana


    Mana: mana, a special energy source that is the fuel and catalyst of many magical phenomena. It is the source of many a mages power and can be found naturally in nature, similarly to ki. Mana is also naturally produced by the body, should one have the proper affinity for it, such as being awakened to the power of mana.


    Mana cultivation: mana cultivation is similar in thought to ki cultivation. The cultivation of mana is to increase one''s own mana pool and affinity for mana to in turn increase one''s overall power. There are many different ways to cultivate mana, each with their own benefits and drawbacks. It''s not impossible to train in all different types of mana cultivation, but doing so can both take a lot of time and resources, and prevent a person from training in a different energy type. Such as a ki cultivation for the body can prevent one from practicing mana body cultivation since they can interfere with one and other. Practicing mana cultivation of whatever type can increase one''s lifespan by a little. While people with the proper affinity can produce their own mana, they can speed up their cultivation by drawing in the ambient mana in their surroundings. Since using one''s own mana pool solely, can leave a person depleted of their mana and in a dangerous situation and also not increase their cultivation by much. Though it is not impossible to use one''s own mana to cultivate.


    Mana body: this is mostly for mages who are more physical than mental. They intend to be the magic swordsmans and other more melle type magical fighters. They slowly accrue magical energy to their body and overtime their body goes through controlled changes, usually following a formula set by previous mana body cultivators. Mana body cultivators become stronger, faster, tougher, and can use mana to increase their overall body power. They have the drawback of not having as much magical power to use as other mages, as well as being unable to use to many long range magical attacks since most of their mana in contained in their body and it can become more difficult for them to extend outside their body unless they also train in mana core or other mana type cultivations.


    Mana core: there are three types of mana core cultivation. One when a person cultivates it inside their body, and the other when they cultivate it inside their soul realm, thought some try and cultivate both. When someone cultivates a mana core inside their body they have a limited amount of room for the mana core to grow, and therefore they must refine it if they wish to increase their mana pool and affinity. It gives a small boost to the body and allows faster access to ones mana pool, as well as allow one to control the mana more directly giving easier control to the user. Those who wish to cultivate two cultivation types go for mana body and mana core, with the mana core in the body. While more time consuming, those who do have are more dangerous. Those who make room for their mana core in their soul realm, can increase their mana core almost indefinitely, with little need to refine, only doing so from time to time. This method allows for a very large amount of mana to be stored within the mage as opposed to doing it in the body. Mana cores also produce a larger amount of mana than other types of mana cultivation methods, allowing the mage to recover faster than other types of mages. Finally, there is the third type to produce a mana core outside the body. Those who do run the risk of losing it or having it break or stolen, but by doing so one can control the surrounding mana, within a certain range, like an extension of their own body. Making these types of mages very hard to deal with. Some can place this type of mana core in a certain area and slowly take control of the surrounding area, controlling the area as an extension of themselves, as well as the plants and animals that are subsumed into the area. There are some who try to cultivate all three types of mana cores, which is extremely difficult and somewhat dangerous as mana cores are connected to ones soul. Monsters and beasts that use mana naturally etheir go the mana body route or the mana core in body route. Mana cores are a useful item both for powering magical devices and for upgrading ones cultivation.


    Familiar cultivation: there are a rare few who, while having mana affinity do not produce their own mana nor have a mana pool. These types are considered doomed to have the ability to sense mana but never use it. That was until someone discovered that they could use familiars in place of a mana pool. A familiar cultivator relies on their familiar or familiars, to increase their own power. They not only gain access to the mana pool of their familiar but also the affinities of their familiar as well. They can use more than one familiar to increase their mana pool from numerous sources and use the affinities of different types of familiars or they can focus on one familiar and increase its power and therefore their own. Having a familiar is a choice, but some mages believe it''s a sign of being a true mage and therefore no matter what type of mana cultivation they are using they will form a contract for a familiar and just never bother to cultivate their familiar. Familiars can be cute or vicious, mammal or avain, some rare mages have even been able to contract a dragon, a great feat. this should not be confused with tamers, though very similar in the use of magic or ki, or other energy types to form a connection with their bonds. Familier contracts concern the soul, since that is the only way to consistently share mana between two individuals safely. Some people think that by having a familiar you become a more grounded person. There are people who treat their familiars badly and they are frowned upon, if it becomes to badly they can have their familiar taken away, the process to remove the familiar from the soul though is very painful for both involved so it''s rarely done unless with very good cause.


    Mana Space Cultivation: this can go by other names, some just call it the mana pool, for some reason thought it is very different from the actual mana pool. This cultivation art is unique to say the least. It doesn''t increase one''s bodily strengths, nor does it increase one''s mana regeneration. This cultivation works like this. A mage in their soul realm, creates a tear or to more accurately say they create a small bubble of space, something like a storage space, connected to themselves and their soul realm. This bubble of black empty space starts out very small, like the tip of a needle, in an empty dimension that is as big as that tip of a needle. The circumference, the area, the size of that empty dimension is based on how much mana you put into the bubble directly. The bubble is still empty but, after it reaches a certain size, you can start to store mana into it. If you wish to increase the size of the bubble, then you increase the mana that the bubble is composed of by adding more mana to the bubble directly. By doing this you can slowly increase the size of your bubble to allow you to store more excess mana. For most it seems like a waste of mana, since a person will have to draw on their own natural mana regeneration but also whatever they can gain from outside sources. But this type of cultivation can allow an almost infinite amount of mana storage for those who are diligent in its cultivation, if anyone ever gets there. Some are lucky though, some have a natural affinity for this so when they make that prick into that empty dimension to make their bubble, they might find that that dimension is already able to be used for mana storage for them. This type of cultivation is for the rare types who have naturally large mana regeneration, or have a high level in their core cultivation to be able to waste excess mana on. Or for other reasons.


    Different types of magic use: there are many different types of mages and how each mage uses magic can differ from mage to mage. Depending on their affinity, mana pool, and other factors can determine what type of mage a person can be or not. Just like what type of cultivation a person can have and the fact that a person can try to cultivate all the different types of mana cultivation, there are different ways of using mana to shape it and give it form to be used for whatever a mage wishes for. All of them can be learned, with the stipulation that it is time and resource intensive to do so. Even a scribe mage who has low mana pool and mana affinity can become a sorcerer given enough time.


    Scribe mage: using runic and geometric magic. The scribe mage creates magical formulas that they store in a book for later use. They are the most common type of mage, as the use of storing magic spells for later use is, well, useful. It is a little expensive thought, not just any paper and ink can create a spell matrix that holds and retains the mana put in to it. Mana crystals are ground up and used in almost every step of the process of creating the paper and ink that will be used to create the spell. Afterword the mage will have to create the spell himself. Should he fail then the would have wasted valuable resources, should he succeed, then all that''s left is to pour his mana into it and give the spell a trigger, such as a word or gesture or chant for him to use it. The mage and the spell must be magically connected before they can fire any spells, once the spell is used, the mage mearly has to put mana into it to use it again. Overtime a scribe mage will add to his magical book, creating not only a large selection of spells for him to use but also contain his notes and other things. A scribe mage is bonded to his book, and only by willingly relinquishing it can another person bond with it. These are for mages who lack a large mana pool or lack magical affinity for creating magic and therefore use these magical formula to use magic in their place. The higher the tier of spells they wish to use the more complicated the formula and more expensive it becomes, some mages embed mana stones that store mana in the books themselves to help replenish magical reserves for their spells.


    Chant mage: chant mages use their voice to cast magic. Such as saying fireball, to cast a fireball. These are for mages with decent mana pools and magical affinity to only need a trigger like a chant to use their magic. There is a downside and that is the higher the tier of magic they wish to use the more time and mana its takes from them. Even chant mages try their hands at creating magic books for themselves to use, it''s just more convenient. Another drawback of chant magic is that it tells the opponent the spell they are going to use before they use it. There are a few good things about chant magic, it''s not as expensive as scribe magic or at study intensive. You can use it whenever you want, so long as you have the mana for it. Not only that but groups of mages, if properly linked, can chants spell together to cast very high tier spells or share the burden of some spells as well as super charge some spell to be more powerful. But the mages in question must be properly linked and chant the same words, word for word, at the same time and finish at the same time, which can take some practice. Chant mages don''t have to actually say fireball, they can say whatever they want, even in a different language. Some chant mages make up words on the spot as they cast their spells as it''s sometimes more to help focus the spell than anything else.


    Sorcerer: this is what every mage wants to be. A sorcerer can without chants or magical formula cast spells at will with no drawback other than the toll it takes on their mana pool and concentration. Which if they are a sorcerer, they have plenty of, alongside a very high affinity for mana. Sorcerers are considered to be at the top of regular mages, and there are very few of them. Some take decades just to become a minor tier one sorcerer, while others are literally born with it like vampires and elves.


    Warlock: they are similar to witches. They instead of using their own mana pool, either because it is too small or they have none at all, will instead in exchange for services bind themselves to another being or person of higher power then themselves in exchange for the use of spells or even mana to make the spells themselves. It works in that say a person contracts a higher being and in exchange for doing something they get a little mana to use has they see fit, the more they do the more they gain, warlocks will sometimes have to constantly have to do the bidding of their contractor in exchange for the power their master will give them, witches are the same way thought they do not always need to bind themselves to a person but they can also bind themselves to a place or thing or a spirit of sorts. They are sometimes considered a form of priest or cleric, since they get their ability to use magic sometimes in a similar way, ai priests and clerics that have no mana pool of their own must pray for spells for themselves to use or mana to use has they wish, the more they pray the more they gain. This has led to some bad blood between those with faith and warlocks and witches. As those with faith believe that they are not following a divine or holy being and are doing it only for power, also because some less scrupulous higher beings might ask for souls, or death and blood, or worse in exchange for power, either that or warlocks and witches form contracts with very powerful sorcerers or mages for their power. Making many deem them as nothing but dogs for the rich and powerful.


    Runic/enchanter: rune mages and enchanters are sometimes considered the same thing. This is true in a sense as they both can enchant items, given the proper resources. But, both runic and enchanter mages think the other as lesser. Enchanters can enchant items to a higher degree than runic mages can due to their affinity for enchanting items, not only that they can enchant or, as its called, buff, their allies to be stronger or faster and a number of other things. Runic mages on the other hand cannot buff other people, instead they can write on the very air itself creating runic spells that in turn cast the spell they have written, such as if they wrote the rune for fire ball, they can then activate it and fire a fireball will be launched. Runic mages also have a higher understanding of runes and therefore usually have more knowledge of higher tier runes than enchanters do. Those looking to become artificers usually try to learn runic magic. Because of this in order to create truly high tier magical tools, it requires both a runic mage and an enchanter in order to make something great.


    Alchemist/Artificer: they are somewhat considered mages, since they use both geometric and runic magic to use their alchemany with. They use them to deconstruct and reconstruct materials into different things and bring out the potential of items. Alchemists are very important in the creation of most of the based tools and goods and materials other mages use for their own spells and magics. Artificers are the magical engineers and mechanics of the magical world they also use rune and geometric magic but for more scientific use than just to cast a fireball. They are the ones you would want to go to, to get a far more complicated piece of magical machinery. Such as horseless carriages and airships, the latter being something they are highly sought out for.


    Ritual magic: ritual magic usually uses a combination of chant, geometric, and runic magic inorder to cast high level spells that can not be done alone or need a large amount of preparation, mana or control in order to use. Summoning magic is in this category as well as other magics, such as necromancy. Ritual magic is even used for the creation of certain mana engines that are used in airships. Ritual magic is just a term for the many different types of magic that require a combination of all of the above, but over time it has become more streamlined due to scientific progress and has become simpler, there are even tools now that help with it.


    Summoning magic: there are 6 different categories of summoning magic, they are, mana form, alchemic, spirit/contract, creation, summoning and other. Mana form should be a bit self explanatory it''s when instead of summoning anything a mage uses his mana to create say a wolf, but out of mana, the wolf, depending on how much mana is put in to it and the focus of the mage, can take on different shapes and sizes as well as different shapes depending on how much mana is used. Mana forms are by far the weakest of the summoning type magics a mage can perform, but it is also the safest and least complicated of them all. Mana form creatures can not pass a mana barrier without help, considering they are both made of magic. When a mana form is destroyed it leaves nothing behind. Alchemic summoning is when a mage uses a combination of mana form summoning and the use of psychical materials in order to create more powerful creatures. Depending on how much is put into them they can cross mana barriers without problem, and can also take a few more hits than mana forms can. They are also a bit expensive to create, some alchemic forms can cost a small fortune to make. But that can also be contradictory as mages use alchemic summoning to create powerful creatures more cheaply as well, for example if a mage wishes to make a golem, they just get a bunch of dirt and rock and instead of forcing their mana to make up for the lack of material like a mana form they just use the dirt and rock to save themselves some mana, so it can go either way. Alchemic forms can also drop whatever was used to create them. spirit/contract is when one summonings a spirit or forms a contract with a living creature to form a pact between the mage and said creature or spirit, this type of contract making can be dangerous unless the spirit or creature is willing to form the contract already with the mage, otherwise it can end up with the mages death, but it''s also one of the only ways to get a very powerful summon that can also grow with the mage. Summoning is similar to spirit/contract but it doesn''t have to summon a spirit or creature as its also possible to summon dragons or other creatures, even people, this is even more dangerous, but depending on its use, it can be very helpful, but it''s also very mana intensive. Creation summoning is the most expensive, most intensive, and sometimes the most dangerous of summonings. Creation summoning is a bit of a combination of both mana form and alchemic alongside a bit of actual creation that requires sometimes the help of a conjurer. Creation summoning is what it says it is, it creates creatures from the imagination of the mage, not just a mana form or alchemic form but an actual living breathing creature or whatever the mage wishes it to be. The cost is very high, it can guzzle mana energy or even other types of energy like no ones business. The more you put in, the more powerful the creature, on top of that it can grow in power as well, and his absolutely loyal to its creator, which is why some mages take the risk of dying in order to create whatever they wish. Other summoning is everything not covered above. Mana form, if the mage wishes it, can become alchemic and if they wish it they can also add more to it to make it stronger if they wish. Also if a mage doesnt want to lose the materials he put in a summon, he can do something called soaking, where he soaks the materials in the pseudo soul of the summon, making it so when the summon returns it returns with the materials that was used in it, but it can take a month to do so. Also, all types of summons, do not die, instead, their pseudo soul is returned to the mage, and it takes some time for the summon to return to strength again. Unless of course something happens to prevent their pseudo soul to return. There is also sacrifice, in which you can sacrifice materials or other summons, depending on the summons, to create stronger summons. If one uses materials, be warned, while you will get the same benefits if you used it like alchemical summones, most of the time its only 1/10 of the energy unless you are very proficient.


    Taming: it is when a mage creates a magical and spiritual link between themselves and another creature. This link allows it so that the mage has control over the creatures action, to a certain extent. Taming is also sometimes considered similar to contract forming, depending on whether there was any bargaining done with the creature beforehand in exchange for its services. The creature also get something out of the deal, depending on the mage it can get help with its evolution or gain stronger, or give it a chance to be pampered and played with like a pet, on top of that if the mage is powerful, some of that power will flow into the tamed creature and make the creature more powerful as well, and even help increase its lifespan to better serve its master. Sometimes though taming is considered similar to slavemancy, because some of the creatures are semi intelligent and or can evolve into intelligent people, like taming a kobold and it becomes a beast kin, is that really still taming? Or slavery? For now it''s considered that its still taming, but, there are some places where there are laws in place to better protect the rights of those who have evolved into intelligent people under the care of a tamer. The taming magic also makes it so that the tamed creature takes a better liking to its master, except in some cases of an abusive one.


    wand/rod/staff/equipment mage(name pending): these mages, instead of using books or other things to help make or store their spells instead use special equipment to inorder to use their magic. Wands, rods, staff, and others, are specially made to use only parts of a magic circle instead of the whole, this is so the mage in question can instead fill in the part with whatever rune they wish to make their spell, giving them great versatility in what spells they can fire, as long its in the confines of the specific magic circle. The equipment can store a certain amount of magic circles, wands can only hold a few, rods, more, and staffs the most. Wands do not hold extra mana, rods, can hold some mana, and staffs, can hold a decent amount of mana. This is for mages that have a good head on their shoulders to be able to think quick on thier feet to able to create spells on the fly. Also for those who have a large mana pool but need something to help control and direct their mana.


    Other types: there are many unique types of magic that are spread throughout the world. Those above are just the most well known ones, particularly in the alria region. There is also druidism and shamanism, as well as a few others that are going to be skipped for now.


    --------------------------------


    Ki


    Ki Cultivation: ki cultivation is far different than mana cultivation, for it uses pure life energy with a touch of spiritual energy to achieve a state of perfection that grants immortality. Cultivators as they are called, gather the surrounding ki, or pure life energy, ignoring the mana, and gather it into the different cultivation styles listed below to gain power. Mana cultivation gives a mage a few years extra to live as they continue to cultivate, but ki cultivation give sometimes ten times more than that. Ki cultivation is a far closer path towards immortality than other paths. Like mana, not everyone can use or tap into ki energy, therefore not everyone can be a cultivator. Most cultivation styles for ki, practice a fusion of both body and core cultivation. Like mages, cultivators can use their natural ki regeneration to help themselves cultivate. Ki cultivation have stages as they progress with their cultivation.


    Ki Body: ki body is similar to mana body, its the cultivation of the body, allowing the ki to become a part of the body, enhancing it and strengthening it to its perfection its also known as body refining or body tempering. Those who train in this have a sturdy and healthy body that is more resistant to damage and the elements. They can push their bodies far beyond other ki cultivators, the only drawback is that they can not do to many complicated ki techniques outside their body, the most they can do is ki blasts as most of their ki to trapped in their body unless they cultivate other cultivation style as well.


    Ki Core: its similar to mana cores but the cultivator can not put it inside its soul realm nor outside of their body, it has to be inside of their body, no matter what. The cultivator slowly refines their ki core overtime to allow themselves to hold on to and produce more ki from their bodies. While they will not get as much benefits for their bodies growth, they can use many more ki based techniques than other cultivation styles.


    Spirit Cultivation: a cultivator who cultivates his spirit that takes on the shape of a tool, weapon, or animal. As the object or creature of the user increases in power, so to does the cultivator.


    Beast Cultivation: not everyone can properly cultivate, for those with troubles cultivating, some have taken to looking for beasts that cultivate ki instead of mana and form contracts with them. As the beast gains power through breaking its stages, the one who contracted the beast also gains power in almost equal measure, but since most powerful beast would refuse a weak cultivator, most try and tame a weaker creature with potential and work towards increasing said creatures'' cultivation the long way. This way also takes a bit longer as the beast is cultivating for two people instead of for just itself, making the cultivator have to aid the beast in anyway possible to help the both of them.


    Alchemic Cultivation: alchemists of ki are fundamentally different from those who use mana. Unlike other alchemists they use ki to create pills with to great effect. These pills are far and above those potions that other mana based alchemists produce. Those who practice this cultivation eat pills that slowly temper their body, spirit, and other things to slowly gain power, or even help them and others break through other cultivation types. There are only a few drawbacks with this, 1. not everyone can be an alchemic cultivator, 2. In the early stages they will make lots of mistakes as it requires a great amount of skill and focus, 3. It''s sometimes absurdly expensive to become an alchemic cultivator, to the point that even if some have the talent, if it''s not great, will not even bother to try unless they have the money to spend without worry.


    Other Cultivation: there are many other unique cultivation methods. Such as formation cultivation, which cultivators use to create things similar to magic.


    -------------


    Soul Cultivation


    Soul Cultivation: this kind of cultivation is when a person expends their soul realm. There are many reasons as to why someone would go through the trouble of expanding and adjusting of their soul realm. But the biggest reason is that expanding ones soul realm also increases the power of the person as well as give the person more room to do whatever he wishes in his soul realm. As the soul realm expands the person can store more things inside his soul realm, as just one of the benefits. Another is that they can add plants and such that are mana or ki attuned and slowly grow them in their soul realm as well as slowly siphon the excess mana or ki from the plants. Its somewhat similar to a gods demiplane in which a god as absolute control of their demiplane and can with the use of divine energy create or destroy whatever they wish. As for the soul realm it can not do as much as a demiplane but its similar enough that there are great benefits to growing it. The downside is the sheer difficulty of expanding and growing the soul realm. It can take decades just to grow a few feet since expanding ones soul realm takes a lot of energy, similarly to a god¡¯s demiplane. But it is somewhat necessary for those wishing to expand their power as a bigger soul realm also allows for better potential of the person and growth of their soul realm can help with the growth of their unique special soul representation such as if one had a tree, the tree can grow bigger, or if statues, room for more statues, some people only have the soul realm and the special ability it has to rely on. Not everyone thought can access their soul realm and their special ability ( look upwards towards the system ) unless they practice to open it up. Some have a soul space as well, which allows them to store summinings, making them able to be natural summoners as well. It is important for a person to expand their soul realm if they wish to increase their potential. They can use ki or mana or essence inorder to expand it but using ki or mana will be more costly than using essence.


    energies/affinities/elements


    Energies: the different types of energies each are different but sometimes similar to one and other in that they can each be used for the same thing or do the same thing in different ways, in some cases they have unique properties that allow them to do unique things that other energy sources can not do. The energies listed below are some of the different types of energy forms that are used by the people of this world to do the miraculous things and change aspects of themselves and the world that normally goes against common laws of reality. Not all energy types are listed below, such as psi, pure and other energy types, but for the most part the energy types below are the ones most commonly used in the world today. Psi is pure mental energy. Pure is literal pure energy of any form.


    Mana: it is a bit difficult to explain but mana, is a form of life energy, mental energy and soul/spirit energy. That can be found both in nature and in the body of people. It is used for many things such as casting spells, creating enchantments, and mutating animals into magical beasts. Mana can, if a number of people perceive, become almost anything a person desires. Mana though, has its own set of rules that sometimes must be followed, but because of that it can be mixed with science to make truly amazing things.


    Ki: ki is a mix of both life and spirit energy. This energy is mostly used to increase ones lifespan and physical abilities. But that doesn''t stop some from also creating formations, and enchantments based on ki, such as rings that store things. While ki cant really make plants grow, or do many of the other magical things that mana can do, its raw destructive power is nothing to laugh at.


    Faith/Divine: faith is very difficult to describe, but the best way would be to say that its a more diluted form of divine energy. Faith is something that anyone can produce, as everyone has a divine spark, so to say. What faith energy truly is, is to nebulus to truly describe but the theory is that its a mix of a little of soul/spirit and mental energies. Faith is not something most people can make use of themselves, instead a god or object of belief most refine it a bit and then resend it to the believer for their use. The gods than skin the top and refine faith even further to create divine energy. This energy is something akin to essence, but more, divine energy one could say is a mix of all other types of energy compressed and purified to its purest form. With divine energy, anything can be done, should enough divine energy be used with enough skill and knowledge.


    Soul/Spirit: this is energy that comes directly from one''s own soul, soul energy is not something that can be easily used, and for the most part it''s taboo to use soul energy since its believed that one has a set amount of it unless they increase their soul realm, for if all your soul energy is gone so to is your own soul. Spirit energy on the other hand, is a byproduct of the soul, it''s the excess that of the soul that can be used. Spirit energy on the other hand, does not have much use material, as it takes an exorbitant amount of spirit energy just to cast even the most simplest and weakest spells. But it''s very useful for other things, like attacking ghosts, sensing the presence of other souls or people. Creating links between people to allow them to mentality and spiritual speak to one and other, as well as many other things.


    Aura: Aura energy comes from the soul and the body so it''s a mix between soul/spirit and life/physical, Different from ki. This energy type is mostly used to augment one''s own body and physical abilities as well as adding a few special abilities. There are many different colors of aura each with their unique benefits and abilities that help the user.


    Life/physical: this should be obvious but its the energy of one''s own life force and one''s bodily energy, think stamina. There are some mages that can make us of life energy for spells, but most dont like the fact that one uses life energy for magic as the way to use it the most effectively is through using blood magic, something that requires sometimes live sacrifices which of course is not allowed in most civilized places. When one''s life force is spent 99.99% of the time it means that person is dead, though some can still live if they somehow inject another energy source into their body to still make themselves move. Physical energy should be self explanatory, it''s the energy of the body, your stamina, when it runs out, your tired and need a rest. This is a very important energy source despite its seemeliy mundanity. It''s drawn when all other extra energy pools are used. If a mage accidentally overdraws his mana reserves, his stamina will be used first before his life force. In a way, one''s physical energy protects one''s life force from being unduly spent, protecting the life of the person but if they are not careful they still can die since they most likely can not move at the moment.


    Affinities: affinities are a way to tell where one''s abilities lie, for example someone can have an affinity for fire which means that they can gain skills and improve their magic or such when it comes to fire. The more affinity for fire they have the faster they may learn fire related skills and with better control. In some cases this might make a person more resistant to their affinity making them fire proof to some degree as long as they use an intermediary such as mana or ki. Even if one doesn''t have an affinity for an element, that doesn''t mean that one cannot practice that element and still learn it. With enough practice one can even gain an affinity for that element, there are even items to boost one''s elemental affinity.


    Elements: there are many elements out there in the world, some are common and some people don''t even know about or even aware exist. The known elements are, fire, water, earth, wind, light, dark, life, death, nature, lighting, arcane, gravity, space, time, etc. the elements that one can control are numerous. One''s ability to control the elements are based on ones affinities, which itself is based on ones affinity, knowledge, and understanding of that element. The deeper the understanding of the element the better their control and mastery of that element. One''s experience with an element also helps, so practice makes perfect.


    Aether: aether is all around and is used as a bonding agent for all the other energies to form. It even has its own realm. It is a positive energy type.


    ----------------


    Items/Equipment/Tech


    Items/equipment/tech: in this world the items, equipment and tech are mostly mana based. In that most of the technology is not run by electricity but by mana, using complicated magical algorithmes. With enchantments and runes, craftsmen, artificers, enchanters and more add special effects to items to give them new purpose and add the the general everyday life of the populace. The technology of the world is somewhat similar to earths but a few decades behind. They still have plumbing, don''t worry, but there gunpowder weaponry is not as up to date as other aspects of their society as, while guns are useful they are not as powerful as a well trained mage, not only that but you can get the same effect using mana cores if not better than using gunpowder. Everyday items such as washing machines and stoves can also be run by mana, though not everyone can use them. Also bullets can not penetrate magical enchanted armor or powerful mana barriers.


    Airship: a more recent invention brought to the region by the angels, and opening up many new areas to explore that most people were originally unable to. While there was some independent technological progress for those in the region to develop airships, when the angels came most moved on to their kind of airships since it was more convenient to use something that was already there, and the angels did not mind sharing some of their technology openly, allowing many nations to get their hands on airship technology themselves and make their own, thought the angels always kept the most up to date tech on airships to themselves. Airships have a central engine core that is a massive mana core that essentially runes the length of the entire ship. That is to say they have a massive central engine/mana core that have conducted throughout the entire ship to help keep it afloat. This engine has many enchantments to help leaviate the ship and keep it balanced. The bigger the mana core, the bigger the ship one can make. Some have taken to adding multiple cores to increase carrying capacity. Airships also have an air barrier built into them, to help prevent things like birds or other objects from crashing into the ship, this also helps people on the deck of the ship from being blown away. There are many different shapes a ship can take, some even have the engines outside the main infrastructure of the ship. As airship technology progresses, the old wooden ship has slowly been replaced by more modern metal airships for war.


    Suppression field Barrier: most large cities and towns have a suppression field barrier, this barrier does exactly what it says it does, it suppresses people, to a certain point. This is because when you have a lot of people who can blow up a house with a simple spell, you need something to prevent them from doing just that. This field interferes with a person''s ability to regulate their mana, aura, and ki beyond a certain limit. For those who walk into such a city or town, the feeling can be quite disconcerting as well as give a sense of helplessness to those who are greatly affected. Though not everyone is affected the same, and some have special permission to wear items given by the town or city to use more of their full power than others. Some cities thought, don''t have the ability to use a suppression field barrier, either because it''s too expensive or politically unsound to do so, so they just us other means to prevent people from blowing things up. This doesn''t mean you can use your mana, just that you can''t use it to a certain point, otherwise it would be impossible for those craftsmen who rely on making magical items to make a living. There can also be areas where this field is lifted or even other areas where only this field is in place leaving the rest of the city alone. There is some fear that those who grow up in a suppression field barrier may have stunted growth in the magical sense.


    Mana Barrier: mana barriers, are something of a must have for many large cities or towns, since they help prevent monsters from just walking in or help prevent magical attacks from invaders from striking the city. Mana barriers are also on airships. These barriers are important for many cities and towns for the sense of security they bring, sadly they are very expensive to make and manage and require a very large amount of mana to run.


    sib( social identification bangle ): this can either take on the shape of a bracelet, amulet, or brace. Sometimes not even that. This carries most of the identification of a person, what status they are, who they are associated with, what rank, and what privileges they many have or not have. These are a bit expensive, and most of the time those who are middle class and above can gain access to something so convenient. Lately one can also use it to pay for things, as it would have a direct connection to their bank, if they have one. The best part of these is they are custom made to the person, and since they carry such important information about the person, when they are made, they are made bonded to the person in question, preventing others from just simply stealing it or killing the owner in hopes of gaining whatever they want from it. It''s impossible. And a waste of time. Some can have special functions or even have special add ons to the sib.


    Trains: trains are what is sometimes used between two cities or towns that are very close together that most won''t have to worry about monster attacks, attacking the train or the rails. Sometimes there are many in very peaceful areas where people can rest assured they will not be attacked. Trains are very expensive and hard to make, not because of how difficult the engine is to make, it''s just like the engine of an airship, but because of the building of railways themselves. Railways can be made in very rough terrain, and there is always the threat of attacks while making the rails that will move the train from place to place. Not to mention the time it would take as well. But once made the rails will have a special function, like the airships and the cities and train will have a mana barrier put on itself, but not just the train but the rails as well. The railway will have runes that increase the durability of the tracks. The railway is also made in a way that wont get in the way of animals or beasts that are trying to just get through. The tracks are also heavily guarded and when a train is moving to its destination, the tracks will produce a mana barrier and suppression field about two mile ahead of the train that ends at the end of the train, meaning the field and barrier stops working whenever the train has passed. Most animals, beasts and even monsters hate the feeling of the suppression field and will move away from the tracks or if on them will get off them. And the barrier is to prevent them from getting on the tracks when the train is trying to pass through. This way it is a relatively safe and fast way to get to place to place. It is also very useful to move things in bulk from place to place.


    Horseless Carriages (cars ): since there are many awakened that have worked to bring more modern things such as trains and airplanes to this world the car should also be an obvious thing they will try to bring. These carriages are fairly expensive to make, but overtime most have found ways to mass produce them. They are mostly used for the moving of bulk loads and the such and rarely outside of cities or towns since there is no proper infrastructure to reliable use cars outside the walls of a city or town. This hasn''t stopped most from trying anyway, and some progress has been made to create cars that can reliably drive outside the city, at least from cities or towns close together.


    Com Tower: it is most similar to other com towers you can think about, more with magical inputs. It''s not so much a tower but a building that has special magical cores that are connected to other special magical cores from great distances. The tower also produces a special mana wavelength that can be used by other mages to send and receive messages. These towers can sometimes be found all over the place to extend the magical wavelength.


    City Core/Domain core: the city core is a special magical core that helps a ruler exert more control over their domain. As you know, those who rule their lands have a special connection to it making them stronger and be more aware of the going on it. But its not perfect, a city core or sometimes also known as a domain core, is a giant mana core that gives greater access to the land and always more modern methods to rule over their people. Instead of giving a feeling to their subjects of what they want they can use communication devices to and other technological methods to better make their will known. Rulers of their land can create, with some help, domain cores, or by themselves, they can also inherit the core from the previous ruler. Some rulers when being invaded will break the cores to prevent the enemy from an easy time taking over. Forcing them to make a new one in its place which is time and money consuming.


    Anti monster/beast posts: alongside the roads there would be posts that produce a feeling similar to the suppression barriers, which monsters and beasts not yet familiar to civilization do not like, and therefore will try to avoid. They also come with some lights sometimes. They can be found in most well traveled roads between places.


    Mana Orb: similar to mana cores, but they only store mana and not produce it, but they store a lot more mana than the average mana core of the same size. Mana orbs are very useful for everyday life. And many people use them.


    Outposts: outposts are everywhere to help facilitate the movement and safety of people from place to place. Some outposts are sometimes just large empty buildings that travelers can stay for the night. Others are walled little forts with inns and even a granary incase of being under siege by monsters and beasts or bandits. They can be close to civilization or very far to the point it can take weeks to get to an outpost in the wilderness.


    Economy/Social/etc


    Economy: when it comes to the world the way people pay for things can differ from place to place, but for the most part there are a few things that are almost constant. They are, bartering, mana/ki/essence cores, the money tied to the country, the common money, and mana. Bartering is one of the ways to get something in return for something else, it''s still a common practice to do since some places may have difficulty giving money for something since they might just not have any, this also is common for newly discovered beast or monster kin villages. Cores, from beasts and monsters or even from people can be sold for a very high price and many are willing to buy or trade goods for their use. Then there is the coin produced by a nation, each nation might have their own currency that they use to buy and purchase goods. Common currency is currency such from the well known bank of thram that can be used no matter where you are or at least in most civilized place, this is also a common currency that most nations have agreed upon as something that they will allow in the region''s natural economy to affect the value of and is run by a conglomerate of banks. Finally there is mana, there are many people in the world who have items or goods or other things that require mana but they either have to low of a mana pool or they don''t have any mana at all. So some have mana corescalled mana orbs that can store mana for them and sometimes in exchange for goods and services and items they will exchange them for mana. Each nation has something valuable to trade for and the economy is unique to say the least, but for the most part mana, cores, and currency is the reigning items of use for trade, really depending on what a person may or may not want. Also when spending mana, there is a counter to count the number of magicules, units of mana so that a mage or person does not spend more mana than necessary. There are some cases of people kidnapping mages with high mana pools to use as mana batteries, such things are very illegal and criminals can be put to death for it.


    Social: since the world has a large difference in gender between males and female and on top of that they have many female only races, and even on top of that most races can interbreed with one and other, it goes without saying that the value of a male is high, more so than that of a female. But that is not always a good thing, as any male that has been captured by slavers can attest to. While males can also be rulers, the gender roles have been slightly reversed in that for the most part females are the ones that are in the military and in positions of power and due to the fact they outnumber the males by a large margin it makes sense that for the most part a males standing might not be as high as one might first suspect. Males are raped if they are not careful, if they go moving alone with no way to protect themselves. Males are something to be protected and women are the ones to protect them. Think like a lion''s pride where the females do most of the work and the lion''s task is mostly to look important and breed with the female lions. Or an ant colony where the females protect the one that gives life to their little family. Life can be very tough for a powerless male. There is also a social structure in marriage that is different. For example there are the wives and the legal wives and lovers and concubines as well as other special circumstances with males. For example a legal wife is the one who will produce an heir with the male, the other wives can have children but they will not be legal. Lovers are also something to be taken seriously, as they are considered women that are also legally bound to a single male but any children they have will belong to the woman and not the male. There are also cases where a women will pay for sex in the hopes of being impreganted not to get to the wealth of the male but for the sake of just having children with no strings attached. Males in positions of power are sometimes given the task of impregnating unwed women or women who wish to be single by choice since there might not be enough males to go around in the village. Due to some female only races males can even impregnate their own daughters without worry of any blood problems. There are even cases where through the use of blood magic, one can impregnate one''s own biological daughter if they are the same race. Rape is a serrous issue for males if they are not carefull.


    World: the world is very special, with magic, ki, and more. Floating islands and flying beasts the size of small islands. There are many wonders in the world, with moving mountains, clouds thick enough to allow people to walk on, and deep caverns that can hold entire cities. Around the world is an energy shield, that can only be broken when enough people have gained massive power, the tech of the world reaches a certain level, and the spire of dread is destroyed. Every so often, something called a ¡®break¡¯ or a fracture will happen, when reality itself is broken, time seems to stop and the area where the break happened will turn grey and from the epicenter of the break there will be aberrations and horrific entities that must be destroyed.


    Realms/Planes


    Realms/Planes: realms/planes are very difficult to explain. Imagine another reality that is superimposed on our own. When one makes a tear or a break into the other realm/plane imagine that everything is the same but different. Lets say you are in front of your house when you make your transition into another plane, you end up in the exact same place you left just in a different reality. That means that your still on the same planet in the same place but the new place you put yourself into could be a ocean or heavily forested or just empty air, whatever the case may be, you arrive at the same place you left or arrive at, meaning that if you took two steps forward and went back to your plane, you would find that you are now two steps more in front of your house. Sometimes the planets and the stars and other things can be in completely different places, but the point you enter and leave at is not. Sorry if this sounds confusing. Your position on all realities does not change just your reality does. Some have tried to use portals to entire the other planes, but its very expensive to do, not to mention dangerous. Thought that does not stop some from trying, after all some of the resources in the other planes go untapped why not try to get those resources for yourself. The only problem is that not only is it very dangerous but by creating a portal that allows for instant two way travel you not only make a way for yourself to enter another reality but also make it so that you make it so that whatever on that side of the reality can also enter yours.


    Spirit: it''s very close to the elemental plane. It''s so close that both the spirit and the elemental plane can sometimes bleed out into each other, the spirit plane also can bleed out into our reality. This plane is where most of the spirits are, it practically looks the exact same as it does in our world but without the same man made structures. It''s full of life and mana and ki. It''s where the more energy based types of beings live in.


    demon/infernum: its where all the true demons reside, it''s a hellish place with its own ecosystem and rules, and kingdoms and such. They are always looking for ways to break into your reality. Devils and worse also reside in the demon/infernum plane.


    Elemental: it''s very close to the spirit plane, the elemental place as different realms, where each element as its own realm, such as the fire, or watar realms, where only that type of element exists or at the least makes up 90 percent of the realms being, its where the elementals reside and call home, and they also have their own rules, ecosystems and kingdoms.


    Celestial: the opposite of the demon plane, its where the true angels and other celestials call home, each realm is different depending on which type of celestial lives there and is very close to the divine realm.


    Aether: its filled with positive mana and ki and energy, with many floating islands and the such, with its own ecosystem.


    Nether: opposite of aether and closest to the demon/infernum, it looks like its underground with no sky in sight with lots of lava and stuff, it also has its own ecosystem and such.


    Astral: one of the realms in between others, it is used by some entities to make attacks from other plans or reality. Very dangerous.


    Etc: there are many other realms, and planes other than the ones listed above, but for now thats it. Realms/planes are not to be trifled with as they can be very dangerous for everyone involved. Aberrations and such use the planes to help themselves get closer to our reality. There is a specific and special plane, or realm that is use by the aberrations to jump from whatever they are to our reality, its a lot like ours but more dangerous and sickening to look at.


    -------------------------


    just want to remind everyone that all this lore is very old and out of date, please keep that in mind that not everything up is up to date. thank you and i hope you enjoy!


    also I wont be doing anymore lore dumps since this one is the last.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 34: Lyn

    Van finally turned sixteen a month ago, and he still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the amazing device strapped to his arm. A vespera bangle, more of a small vambrace, from the vespera company. Also known as a SIB, social identification bangle, though it also has many other names. Mana communication device, or wireless mana receiver, plus many more names.


    It all boils down to it being the coolest thing Van had ever seen. The thing was like a cell phone from his past memories but with magic. It even had a retractable slat that can be pulled off to be used almost like a regular cell phone. The bangle itself was more like a small brace, with many runes and small cores dotted around. When in use, holographic displays would pop up, showing the many different features and uses of the bangle. Communicating with other users, being only one of a myriad of options. And when Van didn¡¯t want to wear it anymore, all he had to do was will it into his soul realm and pull it out again whenever he felt like it.


    The first thing he ever did with it was to make sure to get his bangle linked with his father''s. Who he was surprised to learn also had one, thought of a far older make. Van¡¯s being more silver and black in color and his father¡¯s being more bronze and smaller. So long as they are in a certain range of each other, they can communicate. It was also one of the prerequisites for Van to travel more in the future. And not just because it would mean that Van and his parents can be in touch. But because it also acted like a passport and id, containing information about the person that was using it.


    He was so excited about it, that he was literally chafing at the bit to move out and explore the nearby countryside and adventure a little. But his parents instead insisted that he finally learn how to properly cultivate now that his body was so mature. Not only will he finally learn how to cultivate mana, but he was finally told what his parents were talking about with Katherine, back at the party.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a teacher?¡± Van asked curiously.


    Alvaroz nodded, ¡°yes, it was one of the conditions and favors for our help, that we have someone properly train you. Someone who could also provide you a diploma after going through their training and teaching so that you would not have to go to school unless necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why would I not want to go to school?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Alvaroz hesitated. ¡°Lets just say¡­ you would not like it. And you still may have to go to school for a few years anyway. I didn¡¯t want to send you at a young age for fear of what may become of you¡­ what¡­ already has happened to you.¡± he finished sadly.


    Van got the message, and a small tendril of worry wormed itself into the pit of his stomach at the implications. ¡°And I won''t have to worry about that with a tutor right?¡±


    Alvaroz hesitated again. ¡°No¡­ you will. This tutor will also teach you not only how to be a proper vampire and how vampire society works. But she will also teach you how to properly¡­ please a woman¡­¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°Wait¡­ then... what''s the difference between me going to school and not!¡± Van said incredulously.


    ¡°The difference is¡­ you''re older now, and you''re stronger. You won¡¯t have to worry about people trying to force you to do things you don¡¯t want to do. But that doesn''t change the roles that we have been given at our birth. The roles we must abide by due to our gender¡­¡± Alvaroz then placed a hand on Van¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know it''s not something you want to hear¡­ but it''s the fact of life in the world. I just didn¡¯t want you to face it before you''re ready. I hope you understand.¡±


    Van felt it was unfair. After everything that happened, it seemed he couldn¡¯t escape from the prejudice or gender bias of this world. But he knew it wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s fault, if anything, his father was overprotective of him. ¡°Ya¡­ I understand.¡±


    Alvaroz gave a small sad smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go. Lorenzo has been waiting for a long time to properly teach you how to cultivate mana. And once you have established your cultivation, perhaps we could go out hunting in the woods. Just the two of us. What do you say?¡±


    Van smiled kindly back. ¡°That would be wonderful. But¡­ before I go, when is this new teacher coming?¡±


    ¡°She should be here in a month or so. When she does arrive, do everything she says. She is one of the most renowned tutors in Alcray. With over six hundred years experience! She has taught some of the most renowned mages, nobles and more, and is very influential because of that.¡± Alvaroz said seriously.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    Alvaroz smiled kindly at his son and gave him a hug before leaving. ¡°I know you will. Now take care of yourself. I have to check a few things. We¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    After that, the two parted ways. Alvaroz was going to do whatever he was leaving to do, and Van just wondered what he should do for the rest of the day. ¡°Perhaps I should take on father¡¯s offer and visit Lorenzo to finally learn how to cultivate?¡±


    With that in mind, he left towards Lorenzo''s study to see if he was free, as well as to ask him a few questions on how he could evolve his little zapper.


    Entering Lorenzo¡¯s study, he found Lorenzo was indeed there but in the middle of one of his many alchemical experiments. Van decided to wait and enjoy the show of Lore¡¯s hands weaving across the desk, filled with rare and useful herbs for potion making as well as exotic minerals and bones from strange beasts with fantastical properties.


    After half an hour of waiting, Lorenzo finally seemed to have finished what he was doing. Nodding sagely to himself as he eyed a small vial filled with red liquid that seemed to bubble just so in a manner that pleased him. Turning slowly he gave Van a large toothy smile, always pleased to talk to his favorite pupil about new discoveries and other things. ¡°How can I help you Van. Are you here for another one of my lectures on how to make the perfect healing potion that is both effective and cost-effective?¡±


    Van returned the smile. Always happy to talk and learn something new that broadened his horizons. ¡°Not this time. Sorry. I actually came by because I hoped that you could help me with something.¡±


    Lorenzo tilted his head. ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ dad thinks it''s finally time for me to learn how to cultivate mana. And I would also like to ask your help on how to evolve my zapper into a lesser storm fairy. If you are not too busy that is.¡± Van replied politely.


    Lorenzo seemed shocked. Mouth hanging opened in disbelief. ¡°Is it finally that time¡­ is it finally the time to teach you the wonders of magic!¡± his voice slowly taking on a more giddy tone as a wider and wider smile took his face before more disbelief was shown. ¡°And what do you mean evolve a zapper into a lesser storm fairy! Storm fairies are incredibly rare!¡± He genuinely seemed to be going through a range of emotions all thanks to Van¡¯s simple questions.


    ¡°Well¡­ I found out that I could turn my zapper into a lesser storm fairy. Though the process is a little convoluted.¡± Van then told Lorenzo everything he learned when he was in the soul realm. As well as all the ingredients that he would need for the process to take in order to turn his zapper into a lesser storm fairy. At the end of it all, Lorenzo was left in a deeper state of shock then when he first heard the absurd proposition.


    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t believe it. Your soul realm sounds nothing like anything I have ever heard of.¡± he then shook his head out of it. As a burning passion filled his eyes and excitement filled his body at the thought of trying something so crazy. ¡°Let''s do it! To think we could create a storm fairy from a zapper, it¡¯s¡­ it''s¡­!¡± he then laughed out loud at the absurdity of it all. ¡°Not to mention I finally get to teach you how to cultivate mana!¡± he brought a hand to his eyes to wipe away a tear. ¡°Am I dreaming? Or is this literally the best day of my life!¡±


    ¡°First I finally complete the potions I¡¯ve been working on for years. Then I can help create one of the rarest and most powerful fairies out there. And finally, I can train my greatest pupil how to be a proper mage!¡± Lorenzo didn¡¯t know what to do, he was so happy.


    ¡°Wait¡­ have you finally decided upon a name for your familiar?¡± Lorenzo suddenly asked. ¡° it will be important that you have if we want to do this correctly.¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°I thought long and hard on the name I wanted to give her. Even going so far as to use some of the memories of my past lives to help. I think I finally found a decent name for her.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear. Now. we won¡¯t be able to do it today. I¡¯ll have to get something prepared. But come back tomorrow and we¡¯ll give it a go and see what comes of it.¡± Lorenzo, his excitement barely concealed.


    Van was a little disappointed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hang out with Lorenzo or learn anything from him today. But he was just as excited. So much so that the idea of doing nothing while he waited was not a pleasing thought for him. But decided to leave anyway so as not to get in Lorenzo¡¯s way.


    Leaving. Van played with Luna and Anna a few games as he waited for tomorrow. Telling his parents that he will be taking the day off of training and studying with Lorenzo for when they worked to get his zapper to evolve. they seemed very interested in this and asked many questions to which Van tried his best to reply, though he openly admitted he didn¡¯t know much about these kinds of things to properly explain. This also explained the reason why Lorenzo was not eating dinner with them that night. As usual, when something piqued his interest, he would lock himself away in his study until he either grew tired of it or was satisfied with what he had learned.


    The next day Van returned to Lorenzo¡¯s study, zapper in tow. The zapper seemed to have a sixth sense of what was going to happen and so stayed on Van¡¯s shoulder nervously. As Van entered the room, he noticed a very large circle filled with mana cores, mana orbs, and many other ingredients. No doubt to be used for the zappers ritual.


    Turning his head towards the sound, Lorenzo gave a wide smile upon seeing who it was. ¡°It will just be a minute. I have to make some last-minute adjustments and I¡¯ll be done.¡±


    Van paused upon seeing Lorenzo¡¯s face. ¡°Did you get any sleep last night?¡± he asked.


    Lorenzo waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I''m fine, I took a potion this morning so I¡¯m as awake as I¡¯ll ever be!¡±


    Van looked unsure but decided not to comment. Knowing Lorenzo, he probably was fine thanks to the potion. But that still didn¡¯t mean that he enjoyed the fact that Lorenzo took liberties with his health¡­ again. ¡°Just make sure not to over do it. We don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened last time when you took to many of those potions and stayed up for a week straight.¡±


    Lorenzo paled at the thought, as memories of being unable to sleep that one time took control of his head. He violently shook them away, not wanting to think about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleep properly tonight. Promise. Would you place your zapper onto the circle please.¡±


    Van gave him one last look before walking over to the circle and prompting the zapper to take its center. Reluctantly it did so.


    Lorenzo nodded. ¡°Alright. First. We will impart some essence and mana into the zapper until it is just about full. It will take a few hours, but it''s necessary that it uses the energies to get as close to its next evolution as it can. Afterward, you will give it its new name and its evolutionary process should begin. As it evolves I will use the ingredients and blood in the circles connected to this one and have them join and become a part of the zapper as it goes through its evolution. Affecting it on a fundamental level that should, in theory, allow it the options to evolve into an insect-kin, then chimera and then a storm fairy later on.¡± he continued to explain a few more things as he worked, with Van nodding along.


    ¡°What happens if something goes wrong,¡± Van asked, now worried that something would happen to his little friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already prepared for that,¡± Lorenzo said, trying to soothe Van¡¯s fears. ¡°Are you ready to begin?¡±


    Van looked back to the zapper and back to Lorenzo again. Slowly, he nodded and Lorenzo began the ritual to evolve the zapper.


    As usual, the magic circle began to glow and slowly mana and essence poured into the zapper. The zapper closed its eyes and stilled its body, seemingly as if it was trying to cultivate the energies into its body. After a few hours, Lorenzo nodded to Van, and taking his cue, van moved towards the zapper up to just outside the circle.


    Taking a deep and nervous breath, Van said the zappers name. ¡°I bestow upon you the name¡­ Lyn¡­¡± which in one language of his past lives meant lightning.


    Immediately that seemed to have an effect. Van felt his mana pool being drained as a deeper and more personal connection formed between him and the zapper. Immediately Lorenzo started pulling the mana from the cores and orbs, as well as the herbs and blood into the stream of energy that was converging onto the zapper, making her glow. Van felt pain through their deeper connection. He never realized that doing multiple evolutions at once could be this strenuous.


    The zapper''s body began to change right before Van¡¯s eyes. It morphed into a larger version of itself, and just as it seemed to finish, more energy flowed in, forcing it to change again. This time into a more bipedal form, with some chitin. This too looked like it was about to finish before even more energy flowed into the zapper and even greater pain was felt through the connection. For the final time, the zapper morphed and changed and the glow of power and energy became almost too much for Van to see.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, the flow of energy seemed to calm down and the glow of his little friend finally seemed to dim, revealing a truly amazing form.


    Lyn was a small diminutive figure. Young but beautiful. Her wings were a mix of black lines on a color of blue Van wasn¡¯t sure off with electric blue veins, they were like butterfly wings but if they were a little pointy. And speaking of electric blue, her pupils were electric blue, with her iris being a deep black and her sclera also being electric blue, with a blink it seemed she could reverse this order at will. Her hair was long and the same blue color he couldn¡¯t put a name to, dark blue but bright. She also seemed to have black and electric blue hairs mixed into it, giving a truly alien but fascinating beautiful design. She had a black and dark blue fluff around her neck. This fluff was also on her legs but shorter and finer, beginning around just above the ankles and ending on her thighs almost like stockings, just high enough to give her that absolute territory, she also had the fluff from her wrists to just shy of her elbows. Her hands and feet looked like a human¡¯s, but black, as if they were covered by some extremely soft chitin, ending in some sort of claws, with a will by Lyn they turned into normal hands, except for her feet. On her head were two soft feathery looking plumes of black and dark blue, almost like antennae. Her entire body seemed to crackle with electricity.


    Van could only stare at the creature before him. He was mesmerized by her, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Both he and Lorenzo could only watch as Lyn looked her body up and down and side to side. Flying up and down and twirling around, after getting some confidence she started to do some acrobatic moves, showing how graceful she had become. Slowly a small smile formed on her face as she almost seemed to dance through the air.


    ¡°Lyn?¡± Van said quietly, almost as if he was afraid to ruin the strange moment that his little zapper was having.


    Lyn paused in her flight to look at Van, she tried to open her mouth, but no words came out. Realizing she still couldn¡¯t communicate with her master, as she never used a mouth before nor learned how to speak. She instead, immediately flew right into Van¡¯s face to give him a hug.


    ¡°GAH!¡± Van shouted as he was tackled. He felt her naked form squirming all over him and was surprised by how soft she was and how soft the fluff-like stuff was as well.


    ¡°I know you''re happy, but you really should wear some clothes first.¡± Van said.


    Lyn moved away and gave Van a pout, unhappy that her hug was turned down for something as silly as clothes.


    Lorenzo, giving a small chuckle at the sight and decided to interject before things could go any further. ¡°Congratulations Van. you have a lesser storm fairy as a familiar. I can tell you right away that you would be the envy of many mages and nobles around the world for that alone.¡±


    Lyn seemed to puff out her chest at that while Van seemed concerned at the thought that many mages and nobles might take interest in his Lyn.


    ¡°But before we celebrate. I would like to ask you if I could keep Lyn for tonight. I would like to have her go through a few tests, both medical and magical to make sure she¡¯s healthy, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Van felt a little disappointed at that. He really wanted to show everyone Lyn, but he realized that Lorenzo had a good point. It was best that she was healthy and okay first before anything else. He gave a reluctant nod. ¡°Okay¡­ but I can stay and help right?¡±


    Lorenzo smiled. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Lyn was a little upset at first, thinking that her master was already leaving her. But became happy again when he decided to stay. She didn''t know how to speak yet, but she desperately wanted to learn quickly so that she could talk and play with her master. Now that she was a lesser storm fairy, and was stronger, faster, and smarter than before. Her mind had expanded, and with it new ideas and thoughts she had never thought about before and wanted to share with her master.


    With that, Van decided to stay with Lyn and Lorenzo well into the night, turning in late. Excited for tomorrow and the surprise he planned to show everyone in Lyn. He could already see the looks on their faces when they lay eyes on her. With such thoughts, Van went to sleep.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 35: Mana Cultivation

    The next morning, Van headed straight to Lorenzo¡¯s study. Entering the room, he found Lyn already zipping around in a small dress. Upon seeing him, the little fairy flew to give him another hug tackle to the face. Much to Van¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Nice to see you too.¡± Van chuckled. ¡°How was your stay over?¡±


    The little fairy tried to pantomime her experience but only ended up looking silly. Despite that she seemed proud of her acting at the end of it, puffing out her chest.


    ¡°Wow, impressive!¡± Van said, playing along though not understanding a word of what she was trying to say.


    Lyn seemed happy at the praise and gave him another hug and then a kiss on the cheek before flying off to get Lorenzo. Van didn¡¯t have to wait long for a tired-looking lore to walk up to him.


    ¡°Good to see you really didn¡¯t take another potion. But did you actually sleep?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Not as much as I was hoping¡­¡± Lorenzo said tiredly. ¡°But at least I was able to put her through the tests. By the way, she passed all of them with fly colors. She is a very healthy fairy, though a little different than normal fairies, she is just as, if not more, powerful than the norm. And I couldn¡¯t find any serious magical or even mundane faults with her.¡± Lorenzo gave a tired smile. ¡°I have to say, again, congratulations.


    Van turned to Lyn with a smile. ¡°I knew she could do it.¡± which made the fairy swell so much with pride, that he was afraid she would pop.


    ¡°But now that that''s taken care of. And now that you''re here, let''s use this opportunity to start why you came here originally.¡± Lorenzo said, perking himself up slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start going over mana cultivation.¡±


    Van nodded. He wanted to show off Lyn to everyone, but he decided it could wait for later. Not to mention, he was also very excited to finally learn how to cultivate.¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Lorenzo then pointed at a chair. ¡°Please take a seat. We have a lot to go over.¡± Van did so and waited for Lorenzo to begin.


    ¡°Let''s begin first.¡± Lorenzo began. ¡°With what mana is and how it came to be¡­ to start with. All energies, when broken down to their purest, become what we call, essence. There are even more purer forms than that. But for now, just know you can only access this degree of purity. Essence is the fundamental building blocks of all existence.¡±


    Lorenzo paused sleepily ¡°thought if we are going to talk about that, I suppose we would never get anywhere. Sorry¡­ It seems I¡¯m already getting sidetracked. Let me start again.


    Lorenzo cleared his throat. ¡° mana is a special energy source that is the fuel and catalyst for many a magical phenomenon and used by mages as a source of power. Mana can be found in our environment, alongside ki, and many other major and minor energies.¡±


    ¡°How did so many energies come to be in our environment? Van asked.


    Lorenzo nodded, expecting such a question. ¡°There is one energy that is more abundant than any other kind of energy that you would find. That is Aether. It flows through everything and can be converted to other energy sources. It is also by far the weakest energy, but it is also the closest to pure essence, as contradictory as that sounds. Aether can be converted into mana, ki, and many other energies.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago. So far that no one knows when it actually began. Mages figured out how to turn Aether into mana. And because as mages are want to do, they fought each other in wars and battles that changed the landscape. Or created magical items and plants. When a mage changed a plant for it to bear more fruits, or an animal to be a beast of burden or mount, or just changed the landscape in general. They saturated the environment with mana.¡± Lorenzo began creating illusionary images for Van¡¯s benefit about what happened.


    ¡°The plants and animals then began to feed off of the mana, changing, mutating, and soon becoming dependent on the new energy source. After a while some plants and animals started producing mana in their environment, spreading the energy until it infected almost everything.¡± The images changed to a normal-looking plant that slowly turned blue as it sucked in the mana energy and after fast-forwarding, the plant then started to expel an excess amount of mana that spread to other nearby plants.


    ¡°And that is how we have mana today. Fun fact. In the east, the most prevalent energy source is not mana, but Ki. If we have an abundance of mana on our side of the continent, then in the east they have an abundance of Ki. And for the exact same reason, the only difference being that they decided to practice Ki, which spread out into the plants and animals like mana did over here. Who knows what other energy types are out there and how they are used by different civilizations. What new and strange technologies!¡± Lorenzo seemed to salivate at the idea before realizing what expression he must be making and reigning himself in.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ the way we cultivate is by being careful and making sure we don¡¯t accidentally absorb any other energy type except mana and Aether. As a mage, mana is what is used to fuel spells and do many other things. Aether can be converted into mana, so it''s okay to absorb that too. But be careful absorbing other energy types, you can damage your cultivation by introducing energies that conflict with one another. Not that it''s impossible to do dual cultivation. Practicing both Ki and mana or even other energy types. It''s just that if you''re not careful and do not separate them properly, you can stunt yourself or worse.¡±


    ¡°So you can have more than one cultivation?¡± Van asked, curious.


    Lorenzo smiled. ¡°You can have as many as you want. Dozens in fact. Because there are dozens of different ways to cultivate mana. Van¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s just that, that means there''s more for you to cultivate. And if your splitting your mana to two different cultivation techniques, that means you grow slower as well. So most people go for one or two cultivations at most and a rare few go for three. Also, as one cultivates, your affinity for mana and your mana pool also increases. Though you can¡¯t use your cultivation mana pool to cultivate further. Also, while not a lot, increasing your cultivation rank in some mana cultivations, can also increase your lifespan a little.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Are you saying you gain a new mana pool?¡± Van asked, referring to what Lorenzo said about cultivation mana pool.


    Lorenzo nodded. ¡°You can do simple magic right? That¡¯s because of the natural mana pool you have. When you cultivate, you gain a second one, or even more, depending on how many cultivations you''re doing. Though they start off very small and practically useless at first. Not to mention it takes a lot to rise through the ranks, you can be assured that you will need to put more mana into your cultivation than what you will get out of it. So don¡¯t think having a dozen small mana pools will give you more than someone who rose through a few ranks higher than you in one.¡±


    ¡°What are these cultivation techniques?¡± Van asked, leaning forward and a little excited.


    ¡°The different types are¡­ Mana body, Mana core, Familiar, and Mana space. Or at least these are the best-known ones. There are more, but for the large part, these four, or should I say the first three. Are the ones most used in the world. Mana core is the most used, mana body the second, familiar the third, and mana space the last. I for one, have a mana core.¡± Lorenzo said, before changing the images once more.


    ¡°To begin with. Mana body. Is mostly for mages who are more physically oriented than mental. They tend to be the magic swordsmen and other more melee-type magical fighters. They slowly accrue magical energy throughout their body and overtime their body goes through controlled changes, usually following a formula set by previous mana body cultivators. Mana body cultivators become stronger, faster, tougher, and can use mana to increase their overall power. They have the drawback of not having as much magical power to use as other mages, as well as being unable to use too many long-range magical attacks since most of their mana is contained in their body and it can become more difficult for them to extend it outside their body unless they also train in mana core or other mana type cultivations. Taking this cultivation means that if you want to say¡­ practice Ki body cultivation, you can¡¯t as the two energies would conflict with one another.¡±


    ¡°Mana core is the most used type. There are three types of mana core users. One who has their mana core in their body, one who has it in their soul realm, and finally, one who has it outside. When having the mana core inside their body, they have only a small amount of room, so as to grow it, they have to constantly refine it in order to shrink it again. As it''s in the body, they have the best of both worlds between having cores inside the soul realm and outside the body.¡±


    ¡°Having a core outside the body can give you far more control over the mana you use, you can also change the environment easier and many other things. Some of these types try to¡­ what was it called? Be dungeon masters? To little effect. Mostly because it¡¯s believed such people are crazy. But don¡¯t understatement them. They can use mana to an extremely precise degree and shape their surroundings with ease. The downside is, if stolen, or interfered with, they can lose all that and become extremely weak. Also the bigger the core, the harder it is to move around with it, also forcing them to refine it so as to easily move it around.¡±


    ¡°Mana core inside the soul realm. Is the most common one. The downside is, that if you have an already small soul realm, it could take up some space, another one is that it can take some time to bring the mana from within your soul realm outside for you to use. The benefits though are, if you have the space for it, you can indefinitely grow your core to absurd proportions and therefore have a very large mana pool. It is also protected from someone trying to damage it through a fight or steal it like the first two. It is also said that it''s possible to switch your soul realm core to an outside one and back again, though I have never seen anyone do such a thing so I don¡¯t know if it''s true or not. Finally, the more you grow a core, the bigger the mana pool. The more you refine a core the faster the mana regenerates and the smaller it can become without losing in mana pool size. Though you can also refine it without it losing its large size if you want. As trying to shrink it also takes a lot of time and energy, so some mages with it inside their soul realm refine it, but don¡¯t shrink it.¡±


    ¡°Then there is familiar cultivation. Mostly for those who are lucky or have money. Having a familiar can give you access to not only their mana pool but their affinity for whatever magic they have. For example, you, through using Lyn as a conduit, can use lightning magic easier than you probably could have before. Because of this, there are many mages out there that want decent familiars. And some who would even go so far as bonding a cat and trying to have that cat cultivate mana by feeding it mana cores, in the hopes the cat becomes stronger and more powerful, thereby allowing the image to become more powerful. This is mostly used by those who are desperate to become mages but do not have the mana for it.¡±


    ¡°then we have mana space. Sometimes also known as mana void. This is an extremely difficult technique that is very slow to grow. But has infinite growth. The mage tries to create a tear into another space, the infinite void, and through this tear, they create a small bubble connected to their soul realm, almost like a demiplane or separate space. And through the feeding of the bubble, they grow it. The bigger the bubble, the more mana they can store in the bubble. The drawbacks are, it takes a lot to grow the bubble, and since it just stores mana, you will not regenerate mana using this method, outside your own natural mana regeneration or any other method.¡±


    Lorenzo paused in thought as another idea popped into his head. ¡°Now that I think about it, you do also have another option. It''s called mana realm cultivation, and only a few people can do it. Remember what I said before? That plants and animals produce mana? Well take that concept and create a garden in your soul realm, over time the plants will produce mana that you can absorb and use for cultivation of one of your other cultivation techniques or if desperate, since it''s all in your soul realm, you can drain them dry to immediately use them for spells. The options and potential are limitless, depending on your soul realm size of course.¡±


    ¡°There are also cases where a wealthy individual with no talent for magic will just buy a bunch of mana orbs to use to fuel his spells. But that is ridiculously pricey, especially if you have no talent.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think? Do any of them catch your imagination?¡± Lorenzo said with a smile.


    Van slowly nodded his head in amazement and wonder. So many options with benefits and drawbacks. He wanted to practice them all, well¡­ all except mana body and just buying a bunch of mana orbs. The Idea of practicing all these cultivations and becoming all-powerful made his more childish side giddy with possibilities. But taking into account what Lorenzo said he probably should only stick to one or two, though that did beg a question. ¡°Umm Lorenzo? How many cores can you have?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded, expecting this answer. ¡°You can have as many as you want. You can have one inside your body, outside, and inside your soul realm. In fact, there are cases where some mages focus purely on their soul realm cores but use an outside core on a rod that they connect to their soul realm core. The same can be done with a body core. This allows a mage to bypass the wait that they may have to take when bringing up their mana from inside their soul realms to the forefront. Unless they are extremely skilled already at bringing up their mana of course. But in battle, such a thing could be a matter of life and death.¡±


    ¡°Well, what I actually meant was if it was possible to have more than one core in general. Like if I can have ten cores inside my soul realm.¡± Van said but was still thankful for the extra information.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lorenzo said and thought about it before nodding. ¡°Yes, it is possible, though I highly do not recommend it. It would take you forever to create that many cores inside you, not to mention a ridiculous amount of time to cultivate that many cores.¡±


    ¡°I figured, just wanted to ask,¡± van said now thinking deeply as to what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Have you decided on which one you want to cultivate?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Slowly, Van nodded. ¡°I think I want to create a core inside my soul realm and do familiar cultivation since I already have one in Lyn. Those two.¡±


    Lorenzo smiled with approval. ¡°Good choice. I also have a few ideas on how you can get another familiar. Now, do you want to practice how to cultivate your core today or tomorrow? Also, after you have your core we will go over the many different practices on how to use mana, and the many different types of mages there are.¡± Already he was starting to feel giddy at the prospect of teaching Van all about the different kinds of mages there are.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I want some time to go over everything I just learned. Not to mention¡­ I want to show Lyn off to everyone.¡± he said with a smile and a lookup towards the small fairy sleeping on his head.


    Lorenzo completely understood, choosing a cultivation was something one had to dedicate oneself to for the rest of their lives. Wanting to think about it before committing was understandable. ¡°Go ahead. We can do the rest tomorrow. Let''s go get us some lunch and show your new and improved familiar.¡± a smile formed on his face. ¡°They will be in for quite the surprise.¡±


    Van excitedly got up, waking Lyn up from her nap in surprise. The two then made their way to the door, followed by Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo chuckled as he saw the back of his young pupil, quickly moving to show off his familiar before a shadow of a thought slowly snaked its way into his head filling it with worry. Slowly, Lorenzo began to become more and more concerned and fearful, even picking up the pace and calling out to Van. but Van was already too far to hear.


    Once in the dining room, everyone was surprised by the small and cute fairy that was hovering nearby Van. Luna and Anna were the most surprised and happy about seeing a fairy. With Lillia and Alvaroz just looking on with mild interest before realizing what exactly they were seeing and turning their head towards Thea who had completely stopped looking longingly at her plate for lunch to begin and had instead froze completely at the sight of the fairy.


    The kids seemed not to have noticed whatsoever as the little fairy played amongst them. Lillia though gently held Thea¡¯s hand under the table and gave it a small squeeze. Just then Lorenzo entered, he gave a calculated eye over the scene before picking up on the ques that Alv and Lil were giving and pretending nothing was amiss.


    The family had lunch like usual, the kids busy playing with Lyn as they ate. When they left, none of them noticed that Thea had barely touched her plate. Alv, Lil, and lore staying behind to spend some time with Thea and to tell her that everything will be alright. Thea took a deep breath and let it out, thanking them, but getting up and leaving, saying that she needed some time alone to think.


    Thea didn¡¯t hate the fairy, nor did she truly fear it. But the mere thought of a fairy hanging around her brought up memories of her very short and painful time in the hands of those elves. She knew she would get over it with time, but for now¡­ she needed her space.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Yeuromain

 Chapter 36: Mages and Azra

    It''s been two weeks since the lecture on how to cultivate mana, and Van had been working hard on creating his first mana core. With the help of Lorenzo, he was on the brink of taking his first step into mage hood.


    Right now, Van was sitting in a circle, surrounded by mana orbs filled with energy and a pile of mana cores in front of him. With a will, Van sucked in the mana from the orbs and crushed the cores, absorbing all they had to offer.


    With his brow furrowed in concentration, Van very slowly formed his mana core. Immediately, he felt a change in his soul realm. One of the available slots changed to accommodate the new core. The core was slowly enclosed in some sort of black metal sci-fi open-air device. With readings and buttons to press. Four empty canisters formed around the structure, as if to hold extra mana from the core.


    Van was so surprised by this that he almost lost concertation but was able to see it to the finish anyway. ¡°Huh¡­ that seems useful.¡± referring to the four extra canisters. ¡°I wonder how much they hold? Can I upgrade the slot like the other ones and make it even more efficient?¡±


    He ruminated on these thoughts and decided to check back in his soul realm later. For now, he wanted to tell Lorenzo the good news. Opening his eyes, he did just that, much to Lorenzo¡¯s joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Finally. You have taken your first step into becoming a proper mage.¡± Lorenzo said not hiding his pride in his pupil at all. ¡°Now it''s time to decide what kind of mage you will be. Or at least, what other kinds of mage you want to be.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Van asked, getting up from his sitting position.


    ¡°Well, you are already a natural-born sorcerer, so there really isn¡¯t any reason for you to learn other methods on how to become a mage like many others have unless you want to. But if I had to be honest, the only other type of mage I think will best suit you, is as a summoner.¡± Lorenzo clarified.


    Van still didn¡¯t understand what Lorenzo was trying to say. ¡°No, what do you mean I can¡¯t become other types of mages. What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ as you''re a natural-born sorcerer, you don¡¯t need to learn other methods of mage craft like most people do. You are already the pinnacle, the end goal of what most mages want to be. Most people do not have your naturally large mana pool or mana affinity. They have to work decades, maybe more, to get where you are now. Even I am not a sorcerer yet, and I¡¯ve spent most of my life studying and learning everything I can about magic.¡± Lorenzo explained.


    ¡°Is it really that hard to become a sorcerer? Even I have a hard time sometimes with using magic on the fly.¡± Van said.


    ¡°And that''s the difference between you and most people. Even the common people have a hard time using simple cantrips. You on the other hand have only some difficulty with them, and most of the time you use them no problem.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Then what do most people do if they don¡¯t have a large mana pool or mana affinity?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ there are many different types of mages. For example, I am a scribe and staff mage.¡± Lorenzo then began one of his lectures.


    ¡°Scribe mages,¡± Lorenzo said, bringing out a book from his soul realm. ¡°Through the use of runic and geometric magical formulas, use spells. A scribe mage spends a considerable amount of time and money on his book of spells.¡± he then began flipping the pages of his book and revealing magical formulas and circles that have been meticulously drawn onto each page to Van.


    ¡°It can take days, weeks even, to make a proper formula for a lower-tier spell. But once made all that it requires is an input of mana. For once a magic circle is properly drawn, it stays in the book and can be reused as many times as the mage wants. The only downside, other than the time it takes to draw the magic circle. Is how much mana the formula can take. The higher the tier of spell, the more mana it takes, sometimes taking days to fill or weeks. The good news is, once the spell is filled, you can save it for later use. Because of this, some scribe mages add redundant pages filled with their favorite spells, and over the course of any downtime they have, will recharge their spellbook back up again.¡± Lorenzo finished.


    Van was amazed by such a thing. The ability to simply store spells for later use sounded like something that anyone would want. ¡°And staff mages?¡±


    ¡°Staff mages are for those who have a large mana pool but not a lot of mana affinity. Some scribe mages, such as myself, who have decades growing their mana pool, also become staff mages while also being scribe mages. Staff mages have runes inscribed in their staff that only has a small part of a magical formula. Once activated they finish the incomplete formula with anything they want. For example a formula for a fireball, but instead the fire part of the formula is absent, and the mage can simply replace it with wind or water, changing the spell on the fly as necessary. The staff literally acts like a pen to the incomplete magic formula. Staff mages have dozens of incomplete magical formulas on their staff. They are also known as equipment mages because you don¡¯t necessarily have to have a staff. Some use wands, rods, and even specialized mana orbs. The point is the equipment makes up for the lack of affinity to mana for the mage and adds versatility.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other types of mages?¡± Van asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, there are also chanters, tamers, runic mages, and summoners. As well as a few more. And technically speaking, alchemists, enchanters, artificers, and ritualists are also considered mages. And finally, the warlock, though there is some debate on that.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Can I know what the others do? And what''s wrong with a warlock?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Sure, but I''ll try to be quick, as for what''s wrong with warlock. Well¡­¡± Lorenzo took a deep breath in preparation for everything he was going to say.


    ¡°Warlocks are people who make contracts with more powerful mages or beings in exchange for magic, mana, and spells. They essentially do the bidding of their contractor in exchange for power. So sometimes it is looked down upon, some say they are no different from witches in that regard. But others say they are also similar to priests and clerics who gain power from their patron god or goddess and therefore are more of a religious class than a purely magical one. There is a whole debate on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Chanters are those who use their voice in order to use magic. A very interesting profession, they do not require books or staff, but like everything, there is a downside. Chanters have the spell they are going to use, known by the enemy before it hits them. Obviously, because chanters have to say it out loud, though that doesn¡¯t mean everyone knows what a chanter is saying, considering it''s in a special language meant for chanting. Another drawback is the fact that the higher the tier of magic, the longer it takes to chant. There is one amazing aspect of them though, and that is the ability to chant alongside other chanters, amplifying their power and sometimes even cutting down on the time it takes to cast a spell. A choir of chanters are sometimes used to cast high tier siege magic during war.¡±


    ¡°Tamers should be self-explanatory, they tame monsters and beasts and use most of their mana pool to bond their companions. This is different from them becoming a familiar, though not by much. I¡¯ll get into the difference between the two at a later time. There is also some debate in some circles that tamers shouldn''t even be considered mages because they can''t use proper magic.¡±


    ¡°Runic mages can create runes in mid-air using mana. They string the runes to create spells that they can fire at will. The more runes they use, the more mana it takes, but they have amazing flexibility as whatever they write can become a reality. Runic mages are also the people, alongside enchanters, of course, you want to go to in order to enchant items. Runic magic is also the basis of most mages, as its learning is required for scribe and staff mages and other mages.¡±


    ¡°Then there are the ritualists, most mages are considered ritualists. Mostly because of the use of magic circles. Like the one we used for your awakenings. But it''s also for those who can easily link up with other mages to pull off some extremely high-tier magic that they couldn''t alone. This is sometimes used with chanters and staff magic. Combining all these different types together in order to pull off magic that can change entire landscapes!¡±


    ¡°Finally, there are the alchemists and artificers and enchanters. Enchanters are like runic mages, but take the profession of enchanting to a higher degree. Alchemists are those who create fantastical potions, items, and materials. And artificers are considered the magical engineers of our world. Thought that is not all they do. For example, let''s say you want to make an airship, you go to the alchemist to order specially made wood that only alchemists can make. Then to the enchanter to enhance the wood further and then the artificer in order for them to use their own special brand of magic to help create your airship. Artificers are those who have taken runic, enchanting, alchemy, and many more courses and passed them all with flying colors. Being an artificer is like being a sorcerer in some regards.¡±


    ¡°Oh! And conjurer, they are a bit unique in that they can create things with mana, but that''s a story for another time.¡±


    Van listened intently to everything Lorenzo was saying. Amazed by the large world of mages and all the different kinds of them that are out there before realizing something. ¡°Wait. what about a summoner?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. The summoner. That is a very unique profession, very powerful, very difficult to master.¡± Lorenzo said with some thought. ¡°But I also believe it is something you can do. You have a very large mana pool and affinity to mana, as well as a good handle on mana manipulation. All that is left is some basics on ritual magic and you can probably be able to use summoning no problem. It is also the method I have been thinking about to get you another familiar with.¡±


    Van perked up at that as Lorenzo continued his lecture.


    ¡°Summoning has six aspects to it. Mana form, alchemic, spirit/contract, summoning, creation, and others.


    ¡°Starting off with mana form. Mana form is when a summoner creates a facsimile of a creature or object. Let''s say a wolf, a summoner creates a wolf out of pure mana and imagination alone. The only downside to it is that mana forms are the weakest of summons and cannot pass through mana barriers. Though they can also be whatever the summoner wants them to be.¡±


    ¡°Alchemic is when a summoner uses ingredients to increase the power of his creation. They can pass through mana barriers with some difficulty and are usually stronger and harder to defeat. They also have the benefit of being cheaper, magically speaking, but more expensive on your pocket. Essentially you pay less in mana, but more in money for the resources. Thought you could also just use a bunch of dirt and rock to create a golem using this method. Cheap and effective! It''s a mixed bag where your knowledge and skill determine whether a summon will be very powerful, very expensive, or very cheap.¡±


    ¡°spirit/ contract and summoning are sometimes the same thing. Summoners can help mages or themselves, contract spirits. Contracting a spirit, such as an elemental of earth, is a great way to increase your power. Just be careful that you know what you''re doing. Some spirits will demand certain things, a trial, tribute, or even proof of worth through combat. If you summon something too powerful, there''s a big chance you will die. A regular summoning thought, can summon anything from a plank of wood to a dog, there are even cases of summoning people! But that''s largely it. Contracting can also be used for things other than spirits or elementals, if you form a contract with a dragon, for example, you can summon him whenever you want. Though keep in mind that the dragon may want something in return.¡±


    ¡°Finally there is creation summoning. The rarest, most powerful, most difficult type of summoning. Creation summoning is essentially the ability to create something from nothing! You can create whatever your heart desires. In exchange for an absurd amount of mana. Some mages have let their imagination run rampant and have died trying to creation summon. After All, this is different from creating mana forms or alchemic summonings. You actually are creating a new life that will be absolutely loyal to you and grow with you. Though the risks are great, even creating a pebble could drain several mages dry, and that''s with a normal pebble, imagine them trying to create mithril or something, they would all die before even a gram of it was made.¡± Lorenzo said, shaking his head.


    Van¡¯s mind raced with the endless possibilities of creating whatever you want. Thought at the end there he realized how dangerous it was. Thought it seemed Lorenzo wasn¡¯t just done yet.


    Lorenzo turned to Van with a large excited smile and snapped his fingers. Dozens of large mana orbs filled to the brim with mana dropped all over the place, astonishing Van and making him nervous with all this raw power laying right in front of him. ¡°I may have taken the liberty of¡­ borrowing a few mana orbs from the vault downstairs for a demonstration... How would you like to have another familiar?¡±


    Van stared wide-eyed at Lorenzo, heart racing, before taking a quick glance at the small fortune in mana in front of him. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get in trouble for this?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Your father said I can use anything I deem necessary for your benefit.¡±


    ¡°I think he meant for when I still had a problem with my soul realm,¡± Van replied worriedly.


    Lorenzo quirked a brow. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you want to create the perfect familiar? Surely you have had some ideas on what kind of familiar you wanted to add right? This is the perfect chance to try out this kind of magic. I already prepared the magic circle and everything.¡± he said, snapping his fingers once more and revealing a magic circle that lit up next to Van.


    ¡°How did I not notice that!?¡± Van thought. He hesitated, but Lorenzo continued to assure Van that nothing bad would happen and in the end. Van agreed.


    With a smile, Lorenzo instructed Van on what to do. ¡°All you have to do is stand there, in front of the magic circle. I¡¯ll act as support, just imagine what you want. The image of it, how powerful it is, what it is, even the very concept of it. You must know exactly what you want and picture it perfectly. Understood?¡±


    Van was having second thoughts about this. ¡°Are you sure we should be doing this? I haven¡¯t trained at all for this kind of thing. I just got my mana core a few minutes ago!¡±


    ¡°Van¡­ trust me¡­ everything will be fine, I¡¯ll cut you off if things go wrong, just think small and go from there, okay?¡± Lorenzo said, trying to soothe Van¡¯s worry.


    Van took a deep breath and let it out, nodding slowly, he felt like this was more for Lorenzo¡¯s sake than his own, but he agreed to it anyway. ¡°Okay¡­¡± And with that, the circle began to glow. Van concentrated with all his might on exactly what he wanted. He didn¡¯t have to think too hard, he had been thinking about the kind of familiar he would want for a while now.


    ¡°I want a familiar with great darkness affinity. As a vampire, I already should have some affinity for it. But I want more so that I won¡¯t be restrained like I was when I was raped. I want to be so powerful in it, that no one can use it against me. but that begs the question. What is darkness? Lorenzo said I also have to get the concept right, so this is also important¡­¡± Van thought deeply about that as he slowly formed a black shape in his mind and willed it to show within the circle.


    ¡°Darkness isn¡¯t just the opposite of light, it''s the lack of it. Darkness is the color of the void, so that''s what I have to take into account. My familiar won¡¯t just be a being of darkness, but one of true darkness, a being of absence and everything that goes with it. Like a fire can be both nurturing and destructive. I have to think of all the things that make darkness Darkness and add it to the concept of what I¡¯m making here, I have to make it Perfect!¡± Van thought harder, using the knowledge of all his past lives that he could remember to create his perfect familiar.


    Lorenzo began to pale as more and more mana was being drained into the now vortex of black nothingness that was forming at the center of the circle. He tried to tell Van to slow down but he was too into his concentration to hear. Forcing Lorenzo to bring out his own reserves of mana orbs just in case.


    ¡°Light always likes to think it travels faster than anything, but it is wrong. For matter how fast light travels, it will find the darkness already there first, and is waiting for it.¡±


    ¡°There are many different kinds of darkness, the darkness that frightens, that soothes and that is restful. There is the darkness of lovers, and of assassins. It becomes whatever the bearer wishes it to be.¡±


    ¡°A man must dream, and dreaming is nursed in darkness.¡±


    ¡°When you light a candle, you also cast a shadow.¡±


    ¡°All things were born in darkness, and all things return to it.¡±


    ¡°I shall send you into a darkness so deep, not even the light of hope can reach!¡±


    These and many more thoughts of poems and knowledge of his past lives on darkness helped form the image that was beginning to take in the center of the circle. Slowly a woman with hair like stars but like a ghost began to appear in the circle. The image slowly became deeper and more solid. But it was too much, Van felt pain as his body and mind tried to create the perfect concept of darkness and even that of the void. But he was forced to shrink it.


    Down it went, slowly, more and more. The image disappeared until a small ball formed. Out of that ball. Two blue glowing eyes formed, and the ball of darkness took the shape of a black cat. It stared up at her creator with expectant eyes.


    ¡°Your¡­ name¡­ is¡­ Azra¡­¡± the circle finished its task. The familiar was completed. Van collapsed and everything went black.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Ausner Gentil - Clown 44


    Just want to say, that I have been on a roll with writing lately. over sixty chapters now. in fact, I have decided to take the story a little more slowly now as of around chapter sixty. I have come to realize that my story improves when I''m not trying to meet plot points as fast as possible and instead, explore the story that is around Van as time moves forward.


    also, because I had so much time to write, next week, I will post four chapters instead of the usual just one. so look forward to that. =)


    I think I had a few more things to say. but I forgot so I might come back to edit this part later. or save it for next week. so see you guys later, and enjoy the rest of your weekend.

 Chapter 37: Cultivating Mana

    Van woke up in his bed the next morning. A tired-looking Lorenzo was sitting by, his eyes looked like he hadn¡¯t slept for a while. Upon noticing Van¡¯s stirring, he quickly got up and drew near.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lorenzo asked gently to his bedridden pupil.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Van asked, a little foggy-headed.


    ¡°You overdrew on your mana, so much so that your new mana core cracked in the process. It will take a few days for it to heal¡­¡± Lorenzo said guiltily.


    As memories of what happened flooded back, Van got up a little, only for him to notice something sleeping on his chest.


    A black cat with blue eyes was using his body as some sort of pillow. It purred in deep contentment as it slept. To its side was Lyn, also sleeping.


    ¡°...Azra?¡± The cat woke up to the name, it sleepily stretched its body and nuzzled its head to Van¡¯s chin with a happy purr.


    Van enjoyed the affection. Her fur was soft and silky. And Azra seemed content to give him all her love. After a while, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°It''s the middle of the afternoon, they all left for their chores and training,¡± Lorenzo replied.


    Van nodded in understanding. ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to apologize for putting you through all of that¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lorenzo said, eyes downcast.


    ¡°No need.¡± Van replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had a good reason as to why you pushed me to do all that. Not to mention, you probably got an earful from mom and dad¡­ moms and dad?¡± he continued, wondering what was the right way to say- ¡°from my parents.¡± Van corrected himself.


    Lorenzo gave a small painful smile at that. ¡°You have no idea¡­¡±


    Van shrugged. ¡°Then it''s fine. Though I would like to know the reason why at least. If that''s fine with you.¡±


    Lorenzo sighed. ¡°I was just being greedy¡­ or perhaps I was using you to fulfill my fantasies.¡± He then took a deep breath, held it, then let it go. ¡°Can I ask you how many mana units you currently hold in your natural mana pool?¡±


    Van¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°129 I think.¡±


    ¡°Mines 422, of course, not including my mana cores mana pool,¡± Lorenzo replied.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Van said, genuinely.


    Lorenzo shook his head. ¡°It used to be nine¡­¡±


    This surprised Van and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Van¡­ most common people¡­ most people in general¡­ They have around two to three units of mana in their natural mana pool. I was lucky enough to have nine units of mana. Thought that was still not enough for most simple cantrips. I had to work hard and spend literally every coin I had ever earned when I was young, to get where I am now. Do you know how much mana it takes to cast a simple fireball spell?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Van shook his head, he only knew a few cantrips and those only cost him about ten to twenty units of mana. He hadn¡¯t learned any real spells yet.


    ¡°A simple fireball spell costs over fifty units of mana¡­ and that''s for a small one. A decent-sized fireball costs around eighty to a hundred.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at that.


    Lorenzo seeing the shocked expression on Van nodded to it. ¡°Think about it, really think about it. You are essentially creating something from nothing. Of course, that''s going to take a lot more energy than a simple light cantrip would. Especially if you want it to do any meaningful damage.¡±


    ¡°That''s why people would be envious of you Van. you have not only an abnormally large natural mana pool for your age, one without even cultivating it. But an extremely high mana affinity, which allows you to cut down on the cost of spells while their effectiveness increases. I trained for decades to have a mana pool my size, you haven''t even started training yet¡­¡± Lorenzo almost seemed to lament the unfairness of it all.


    ¡°So when I was finally able to train you¡­ I got excited¡­ through you, I could do so many things¡­¡± Lorenzo sighed, bending down and placing a hand on his brow. ¡°I was so stupid¡­ I risked your wellbeing because I thought I could finally do all those things I always wished I could. I thought everything would be fine because I was there¡­ What a fool I was...¡±


    He then slowly looked up again, to look Van in the eye. ¡°I just want to say again. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Van was silent for a moment. It never occurred to him that the always confident Lorenzo, who always seemed to have a spell for everything. Had such insecurities. Looking at him now, Van could truly see the age that showed on Lorenzo¡¯s face. ¡°I had no idea how hard it was for people to become mages or even use simple cantrips. No wonder there are women out there who are desperate to catch themselves an incubus.¡± he thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ thought I would like to know how long it will take for my core to heal,¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Like I said, it should only take a few days. Two to three days most likely.¡± Lorenzo helpfully replied.


    ¡°And when I recover. I want you to help train me.¡± Van said with a smile.


    Lore was touched by Van¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Besides, I got a very cute friend out of this,¡± Van said, now giving a gentle smile to the cat that cutely meowed back.


    ¡°You are very lucky. With this, your power has grown ever greater.¡± Lorenzo added. ¡°By the time I have finished training you, you will be comparable to some great mages I know, maybe even some high mages,¡± Lorenzo said


    ¡°That sounds nice.¡± Van said, ¡°but I think I want to rest for a bit more.¡± He looked sleepily at nothing and slowly layed back down again.


    Lorenzo nodded in understanding. ¡°Rest well Van.¡± and he got up left, quietly closing the door behind him.


    Slowly Van closed his eyes and rested his head. He felt like he should be a little angrier at Lore for everything, but couldn¡¯t really bring himself to. He understood where he was coming from, and as far as Van was concerned, he got something out of it that was of great worth in Azra. not to mention he got a day off¡­ he thought that last part with a smile.


    Van closed his eyes, and drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    A few days Later Van was back on his feet and studying with Lorenzo. Learning everything he could about how to create proper spells and magical formulas. Lorenzo wasn¡¯t lying about the cost it took to cast a simple fireball spell, and Van found himself drained after two shots of those.


    But most of the time was actually spent out in the lawn, legs crossed, eyes closed, in a meditative state. As he tried to grab a hold over the ambient mana and aether in the air and feed it to his mana core.


    ¡°Very good Van, keep it up! Remember, make sure to sift through all that waste energy and only draw in the mana and aether, purify them, and then concentrate and compress them. Then slowly feed them into your core.¡± Lorenzo said gently, not wanting to accidentally ruin Van¡¯s concentration.


    Van did so to the best of his ability. Trying to draw in the threads and motes of energy that seemed to float around him. After many hours Van was finished, mostly because he was mentally exhausted.


    Lorenzo was proud of his pupil¡¯s dedication. ¡°Not bad for your first time. There is also something else you can do to help speed up your mana core''s progress. You can also use your own natural mana pool to help you cultivate faster. Just inject it into your mana core and that''s it. It''s a lot easier too. Though it does leave you without any means of being able to cast spells, using your natural mana pool. So don¡¯t do so in the wild or anywhere you feel you are in danger because you will then be forced to rely on whatever mana pool your core has.¡±


    This actually brought up a question that Van wanted to ask. But first, he did as Lorenzo said and injected his natural mana into his core. It was far more than what he got from his hours of meditating, but that probably had some to do with his lack of experience. After that was done, he asked Lorenzo his question.


    ¡°By the way, you said that I can¡¯t use my mana cores mana pool to cultivate, why is that?¡± Van asked.


    Lorenzo thought about that carefully before answering. ¡°Well this is mostly theory but¡­ it is believed that your natural mana pool and the mana pool of your core¡­ has a frequency or something to that effect. A special¡­ uniqueness¡­ not to mention, you can only really cultivate your mana core if it''s already full. You''re essentially trying to push it through its limit and refine and grow it. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if what little your mana core has could do that all on its own without help. Right?¡±


    Van thought about it and he had to agree that it made some sense. Which brought him to his second question. ¡°You said that you had to spend almost every coin you made as a child to make it as far as you have. What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ for the rich, and those in power, there are methods to help them rise through the ranks of their mana cores. Those methods are of course taxing people a few units of mana a year, buying potions or herbs, or buying them from stores or directly from the people themselves.¡± Lorenzo said.


    This actually confused Van a little. ¡°Wait¡­ is mana¡­ like money?¡±


    Lorenzo chuckled. ¡°Yes, you could say that. In some places, you can trade mana for money or mana for goods and services. After all, it isn¡¯t just for people who want to become mages or stronger, but for people who want to power their homes. Lighting up the night with lamps. Using it to use industrial tools. Even powering security systems. What did you think mana orbs were made for?¡±


    Van was somewhat shocked to hear that. To him, mana orbs were just things that his parents stored in their basement. He never really gave it much thought as to how they were filled. ¡°How does all this work?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ mana orbs have a special switch where if you turn them on, they will suck on the nearest mana source until full, or you can simply pour your mana into them. They can then be turned off and used to power a number of things. Such as buildings or even airships, depending on the amount of mana they have. They can also be used to help mages cultivate faster. Growing their cores at a faster rate.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Of course there is a limit to how much this will help. The higher your core¡¯s rank is, the more and more mana it takes. Soon it could take millions of units of mana just to rise through one rank. Then tens of millions. After a while, it just becomes too expensive even for the wealthiest of individuals. Especially if you do not have a high affinity for mana. Affinity for mana even affects the rate and purity of the mana you absorb. So no matter how rich you are, it doesn¡¯t really matter to someone with more talent or determination and most importantly, affinity. Thought for some it''s still worth it, the higher the rank up, the more mana your core holds.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Van let that all sink it. The enormity of the role mana played in the everyday lives of the people of this world finally making an impact on him. After a while, he had to ask one more question. ¡°What do mana cores, like the ones we used in the ritual to help me make my mana core, used for? And where did they come from.¡±


    ¡°Those mana cores are mostly from beasts in the wilds. Though in some cases they are also from people. As for what they are used for¡­ it should be obvious no? They are used to help power items and equipment.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°But then what is to stop someone from just buying or hunting hundreds of mana cores to help them cultivate faster?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Lorenzo gave it some thought. ¡°Well¡­ mana cores are the only thing that can slowly regain their lost mana. Making them invaluable. They are used in enchanting to help create tools that can power themselves without the need for a mage or someone to have a high natural mana pool. And I can see why you would think that someone can just get hundreds of mana cores to just help them cultivate. But remember we are talking millions or tens of millions of units need to rank up once. And unlike mana orbs that can be made to hold a lot of mana, cores can only hold whatever their rank will allow. A rank one mana core can only hold about ten to twenty units of mana. For someone needing millions of units, they would need hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands! Of mana cores, depending on their rank, and it could still take years or decades. That''s expensive and hard to find that many, and hard to hunt if you could even find a monster around that rank to make it worth it. Not to mention the tens of thousands or more of people with the same idea.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°On top of that, the fact that all those mana cores would probably be useful for the making of airships or factories or other mana intensive things. This means that it would be very difficult for you to get your hands on that many, or any of high rank. Including the fact¡­ that some mages crush mana cores to help them form their own mana cores. And crushed mana cores produce a one-time amount of extremely pure mana that''s more fulfilling than regular mana. And! The crushed core can be used in potions, items, tools and so much more. Meaning that, the amount of new cores going on the market, can barely meet with the demand of those who are crushing them to get that one-time boost alongside the rare materials for alchemy and more that crushed mana cores give.¡± Lorenzo added.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Lorenzo began to think. ¡°You could also buy a weak rank one core and grow it to make it produce more mana. But that''s really no different than just plain cultivating. What''s more is, any core that¡¯s not yours, like the core that you made that''s tied to you and is a part of you, you can¡¯t even use. Buying a core and expecting to use that for the casting of spells¡­ will not work unless you can enchant it to do so and act like a magical item. In which case it might be better to just buy magical weapons from a store than to buy the core. On top of the fact, that using cores and orbs to help cultivate faster is actually less effective than cultivating. Remember, your core is attuned to you, meaning cores and mana stored in orbs are also attuned to other mages. Trying to use them is less effective than actually cultivating, almost like, for every hundred units of mana you drain from a core or orb, you only get one unit of mana added towards your own cultivation. Which is why people prefer crushing them in the first place.¡± he finished.


    ¡°Does that answer your questions?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    Van nodded, amazed by the impact that one little thing had on an entire civilization that ran on magic. He knew he was just told that cultivating from mana cores and orbs was not as effective. But he had to ask anyway since it seemed to him at least that early on it would still be useful for a young mage. ¡°Why don¡¯t We use mana orbs to help me rise through the ranks?¡±


    ¡°The fundamentals and the basics are very important for any up and coming new mage. You can¡¯t just rely on handouts and the buying of mana. You should be able to learn how to cultivate properly. Because even if you had a mana orb in your hands right now, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to quickly absorb the mana within without prior experience.¡± Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Now, I think that''s enough questions. Break times over. Back straight and remember to feel the flow of mana.¡± Lorenzo then began another one of his lectures on how to properly feel and manipulate the mana around him. ¡°This is also a good way of learning how to properly manipulate mana for spells and more. So don¡¯t go slacking on me.¡±


    Van closed his eyes and began to meditate once more. Doing his best to follow his teacher''s instructions and not get them wrong. Absentmindedly he wondered what next week will bring when the tutor his parents called for finally came.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 38: Sheri (nsfw)

    Van took it, politely said his goodbyes, and left. After a week of meditating, cultivating, and learning how to manipulate his mana. Van was able to get his new mana core to rank level four. From Lorenzo¡¯s point of view, that was an absurd amount of progress for someone who just entered mage hood.


    It was near the end of that week that his father called him over at the end of one of his training sessions with Lorenzo that he was told that his new tutor was coming later that day.


    Van finished early, bathed, changed, and waited nervously in the lounge so when his new tutor arrived they could be properly introduced. He only had to wait an hour before he heard the familiar sound of horses'' hooves and a carriage being pulled up near the entrance.


    His father went first and went out to greet their guest, and after some small talk, guided her in and brought her into the lounge near the entrance where she and Van could be introduced.


    Alvaroz walked in with a surprisingly small and young-looking woman following right after him. She wore a plain dress, but with amazing stitching that made it pop out and show how truly extravagant it really was, but in a moderate way. She carried with her a black fan and wore her hair very short and in a ponytail. She seemed to have an infectious smile on her, that lit up her eyes in such a way that it seemed that she was always finding something amusing or fun with whatever she looked at.


    Van had never seen such a contradictory appearance before. It was almost as if the woman wore whatever was the most fun for her and didn¡¯t care how it meshed or clashed. He was also taken aback by the fact that she looked younger than his father, and his father looked like he was in his mid-twenties. In other words, she hardly looked older than Van himself, despite being supposedly over 600 years old.


    Most vampires would at least age themselves a bit depending on the number of children they had. A few years for children, a few more for grandchildren, and a few more for great-grandchildren, with the trend continuing on. Or on a whim, to show great age as a sign of great wisdom.


    But this woman seemed to not care at all for that and seemed to choose the youngest age she could get away with. As once you age yourself, you couldn¡¯t very well go back without some serious help. So she either never had children, or preferred being as young as possible and never once thought about looking older in her 600 years of life.


    Van knew not to judge a book by a cover. Especially in the vampire lands. But even he had a hard time thinking about what exactly he was going to learn from someone who looked so childish.


    ¡°Van, this is Sheri-¡±


    ¡°No need for last names'''' the young-looking woman said. cutting Alvaroz off. ¡°I never cared for formal introductions. Or for that matter, formal anything. Please, just call me Sheri'''' Sheri said.


    She then looked towards Van. ¡°nice to meet you, Van. I heard a little about you from Katherine. Nice things, I promise.¡± she said with a coy smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be tutoring you for the foreseeable future. Let''s get along.¡± she then reached out her hand, expecting a handshake.


    Van hesitated but got up and shook the hand proffered.


    Sheri¡¯s smile widened. ¡°We are going to have so much fun! And you will learn so much too! I am very excited for what the future might bring us!¡± she said shaking Van¡¯s hand even harder before letting go.


    ¡°Now, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but where will I be staying? I want to dump some of my stuff off and then explore the town. Do you have any good restaurants nearby? Or what about notable landscapes? I have this amazing new device that can capture still images that I must try out!¡± Sheri said excitedly, more acting like a tourist on vacation than a famous tutor known throughout the land of Alcray.


    ¡°Uhhh.¡± was all Van could say, giving his father a sideways glance that silently asked for help.


    Alvaroz gave a polite cough, hoping to catch Sheri¡¯s attention. ¡°Your room is on the second floor. Right across Van¡¯s room. There is also an adjoining empty room connected to it for you to use as you see fit. There are also other rooms my son has yet to fill, so it''s no problem to use them well.¡±


    Sheri beamed. ¡°That''s wonderful! This way I''ll be close to my student at all times! Now just give me a few minutes to drop off my stuff and we can talk about the courses we will be putting your son through.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that, we will have the maids take care of it,¡± Alvaroz said, motioning the maids to bring in Sheri¡¯s suitcases.


    ¡°Aww, you''re so sweet,¡± Sheri said


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what anyone would do in my place,¡± Alvaroz said.


    Sheri chuckled at that. ¡°Believe it or not, most don¡¯t think that once meeting me. They are far too uptight and don¡¯t know how to have any fun,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Can you believe they get offended by my attitude!?¡± she said pretending to be shocked but in a sarcastic manner.


    Alvaroz gave a polite smile. ¡°We don¡¯t really care how you look or act here. So long as you don''t¡¯ harm anyone and you show proper kindness and respect.¡± Van nodded wholeheartedly with him.


    Sheri¡¯s smile seemed like it would take her entire face. ¡°Well now¡­ that IS a pleasant surprise to hear. Perhaps I should stay here permanently if that is how you genuinely treat people.¡±


    ¡°My father is a very kind man.¡± Van started. ¡°You said you want to take a look at the town right? You will find no greater proof of his words than when you meet the everyday people that walk on the street.¡± he finished. Slightly angry because he thought she was doubting his father¡¯s sincerity.


    Sheri quirked an eye at that before the most genuine smile she had given yet took her face. ¡°Well¡­ now I Really must see the town with my own two eyes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps later,¡± Alvaroz said, trying to change the direction of the conversation since he didn¡¯t want the two to get on a bad footing with each other. ¡°It''s a few hours till dinner time. And my cooks are working on a small feast for you to enjoy. Let''s discuss the courses my son will be taking and we can then show you around the place to help you get familiar with everything.¡±


    ¡°I would like that,¡± Sheri said politely.


    After that, the three of them sat down to go over what Van will be learning. Mostly centering around darkness and blood magic. As well as vampire history and society. The court ranks and how to act like a proper vampire.


    ¡°Ah, has for necromancy,¡± Alvaroz added. ¡°My friend Lorenzo, would like to help in that matter. You see, he has taken him under his wing as his mage apprentice and is very much interested in furthering my son¡¯s learning in the magical arts. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sheri shrugged while sipping on some tea that was placed out in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind having some help. But I hope you don¡¯t mind if I make sure that Van is being taught properly first. Remember, It is I, that will be the one to determine if he is properly educated and whether or not he will be eligible for his first term diploma and where he may go to school next.¡± she said in a far more serious and professional manner.


    It was somewhat shocking to Van how she, just a few minutes before, acted like a free-spirited individual and now was acting like a cold stoic professional.


    After that, the conversation changed to one of what learning tools are available, what has Van learned so far, what does he still need to learn and where he was failing, and where he needs to improve. It was somewhat embarrassing to hear his father sing his praises. Made even more embarrassing when Van had to add all his own faults on his own. Which actually helped raise his standing in Sheri¡¯s eyes for his humility and honesty, especially if even half of what Alvaorz said about his son were true.


    ¡°So he already knows how to eat and mostly how to breathe. He has not one but two familiars. And he has a mana core of rank four. Plus he can use blue aura and green aura. And even has the potential to learn and use ki. Finally, for someone so young, he also has a very large mana pool and has been taught, herbology, some alchemy, and mage craft already. Do I have everything correct?¡± Sheri asked.


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°All that¡¯s left is that you teach him darkness, blood, and everything else you were already going to teach him.¡±


    Sheri nodded in turn. ¡°I must say¡­ I¡¯m impressed. That is a lot of accomplishments for someone so young.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I had some circumstances that made me have to grow up faster and train harder than most would have at my age. Not to mention ever since Karen¡­ I have sped up my training so I never would be caught so weak and underprepared ever again.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡± Sheri thoughtfully said. ¡°By the way, where are your wives?¡± she asked Van, completely changing the subject all of a sudden.


    ¡°Oh, ah¡­ Leiah left to go back to school. And Luna is with mom studying healing and herbs.¡± Van said.


    That did seem to surprise Sheri. ¡°Healing? Herbs? I can understand wanting to learn some herbs for alchemy, but for healing?¡± this honestly seemed to confuse her.


    ¡°Luna is actually very good at healing and light magic. Though we haven¡¯t checked on what other things she is good at. As for why healing and light magic, it''s because my mother was the group healer, back when my parents were adventuring.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Oh my. I Must hear about that!¡± she said, excitedly looking towards Alvaroz.


    Alvaroz gave a polite smile. ¡°Perhaps another time.


    After that, the group went over a few more finer details about Sheri¡¯s stay and what she will be teaching. After they finished hammering out the schedule and what times Van will be studying, they parted ways.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Van, can you help me with something?¡± Sheri asked as Alvaroz was leaving and Van was just getting up.


    ¡°Umm, sure?¡± Van said.


    ¡°Wonderful! You see I had a long day, and I would like the chance to relax before dinner. You don¡¯t mind helping me out do you? Think of it as¡­ your first lesson¡­¡± she said with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all Van said, knowing where this was going. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he said, steeling himself. He knew that this was part of his training. But a part of him still didn¡¯t like it. But what other choice did he have? This was supposedly his duty, his father already told him that he would probably have to learn how to properly please a woman. It just never occurred to him that it would be so soon...


    ¡°Follow me¡­¡± he said solemnly


    --------------------------------------------- Sex Scene!-----------------------------------------------------


    Van showed Sheri to her room.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± she said checking the room out. It had a bed, a bookcase, and a work desk. The room was already filled with some books on topical issues and school-related learnings. ¡°This would make a great schoolroom for the both of us.¡±


    She then turned to the bed and slowly sat on it. Checking how soft it was by doing a few small bounces on it. ¡°Not bad, not bad¡± she repeated with a smile.


    She then gave a small predatory smile towards Van and spread her legs and hitched up her skirt. ¡°Now to stress test it. Please come put your head between my legs. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t bite.¡± she joked. ¡°Let''s see what you know about pleasing a woman.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to do this...¡± Van asked, trying to hide the complaint in his voice.


    Surprisingly, Sheri gave a genuinely sad smile. ¡°Sorry Van, even if you don¡¯t want to, you have to learn that this is just how it works now. I¡¯ve had some like you before, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best not to overuse you. And if you really don¡¯t want to do it with me, that''s fine, we can find someone else with who you are willing to do it with. But just for today, I need to know how much you know, how to please a woman. A month or so in, we will also go through how to avoid these kinds of situations in the future and how to turn down women. I promise. And if you really don¡¯t want to, the last thing I want is to force someone to pleasure me. I honestly hate that. So it''s up to you.¡±


    Van swallowed. Not so much in anticipation, but just by the whole situation he had to go through. For while it was true that Van could have sex more normally now. It was still with people he loved and trusted, and not with complete strangers who had technically, some authority over him. It was a real shame too because Van was genuinely starting to like Sheri before this, or at least her personality held promise. He hoped this won¡¯t ruin any relationship they might have in the future, a platonic student-teacher one of course.


    Still¡­ Van prepared for himself to do this anyway. He didn¡¯t want to turn away from the ugly truth of this world. He wouldn¡¯t be doing it so much for Sheri, but to see if could actually go through with this. Afterward, whatever relationship they will have between them would be purely professional, unless he decided otherwise.


    Slowly Van took a deep breath and decided to trust her, he walked up to Sheri and got on his knees. He bent down and put his lips to her lower one.


    ¡°That''s right, just like that. I can already tell you''re new to this, but that you have some ideas on how to go through with it. So why don¡¯t you just go with what feels right and I¡¯ll correct you from there.¡± Sheri said, gently.


    Van hesitated with uncertainty, steeling himself once more and pushed on through, and started to lick her pussy. Gently at first, but slowly pushing his tongue in deeper and deeper into her folds.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± she said in some satisfaction. Gently placing a hand on Van''s head to keep him there and leaning back to just enjoy the attention. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You definitely have a good idea there. You are a real natural at this.¡±


    Van continued to lick her deeper and deeper. The feeling of her taste filling his mouth. He then slowly got into a rhythm and kept at it.


    Sheri started to moan, her legs tensing up. ¡°Damm, he¡¯s really good. I might just come at this rate.¡± she thought ecstatically. she then brought Van¡¯s head down harder on her crotch. Wanting him to dig in deep to every inch of her. She wrapped her legs around his head and body and her body began to arch. ¡°YES! YES!¡± she screamed in her mind, her whole body spasming as she came.


    With a sigh of relief, she let Van go. Amazed by how quickly she had orgasmed. She then thought about how many years she got to teach such a boy ¡°This¡­ is going to be amazing.¡± she thought with a smile.


    ¡°That was very good Van. Thank you very much. You may go now¡­ I need some time to recuperate.¡± she said, polity dismissing Van.


    Sheri then layed out on her bed. Excited for what the future might bring.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 39: Three Main Points (nsfw)

    ---------------------------------------- Sex Scene!----------------------------------------------------


    Van was balls deep in his wife Luna when Sheri interrupted them...again¡­ since the woman had come over a month ago, she had used every opportunity to teach Van how to properly pleasure a woman. Whether it was alone, with others, out in the open, or anywhere else. Sheri did not seem to care one iota for where they are or when. At this point, he was just doing his best to ignore her and pretend she wasn¡¯t there. Even if it felt wrong to be watched by a stranger.


    ¡°Very good! Lay into her just like that!¡± Sheri cheered. Giving a few more pointers on how to best make his wife cum.


    Van grunted in annoyance. He hated being interrupted, and Sheri like usual barged into his and Luna¡¯s lovemaking without permission. No doubt after he was finished with Luna, she would expect him to take care of her next.


    Luna moaned as Van drove in harder. Small beads of sweat glistened on her body. She had changed greatly since a year ago when they did the soul-bonding. While it was true she didn¡¯t grow much taller. Her breasts grew massively and her waist narrowed. She was like a petite and slender fairy-like bombshell beauty with a small butt. Her small elven ears had healed and added to her fairy-like appearance. She was beautiful, sexy, and cute all at once. And right now her hands were woven with his and she looked longingly into his eyes as their bodies moved into each other.


    ¡°Wonderful synergy! After this let''s test some new positions... How do you to feel about fucking out in the open?¡± Sheri asked.


    Van did his best to ignore her. Several times she had tried to take him right out in the open with other people watching. Telling him that it was fairly common in some places to be open about sex and such. Not that he believed her. Or should he say¡­ not that he believed her much¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Continue on just like that!¡± Sheri, continued


    Van grunted again in annoyance. But it was true by the rolling of Luna¡¯s eyes that she was very close to cumming. Her legs locked around Van¡¯s waist pulling him in deeper, her breathing became quicker and her moans became higher. Her body was tightening and felt like it was ready for one last spasm.


    Van picked up the pace. His cock ramming its way into her innermost parts. He could almost see it bulge out her stomach. With one last grunt. He released all his pent-up stress into her. Dumping every ounce he had into her hungrily waiting womb. Luna¡¯s back arched and she gave one last moan before the telltale signs of orgasm took her and left. Leaving nothing behind but a quivering pile of flesh. Satisfied and happy.


    She lay there, unmoving, basking in the afterglow.


    Van wanted to stay inside her for a bit longer and enjoy the warmth. But with a sigh, he pulled out and prepared himself to take a quick shower.


    ¡°Awww. what about me?¡± Sheri said, giving a small pout.


    Van returned her pout with a glare. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll give you something if you actually teach me something.¡±


    Sheri¡¯s pout turned to a smile. ¡°But I have been teaching you!¡± Then she turned her smile into a leer. ¡°And I have so much more to teach you¡­¡±


    ¡°No Sheri, not anymore. You finally have to start teaching me properly or you won¡¯t get any. I don¡¯t care if you are famous or the best there is. I want to learn! not be used! You want it? Work for it!¡± Van said, putting his foot down.


    Sheri gave an interesting look. Almost as if studying him. Before it turned into a proud smile and she nodded. ¡°Well¡­ this is also good¡­ you should keep this in mind for the future. This is a great way to handle women,¡± she said. ¡°Alright. Take a shower and come visit me in my room. I¡¯ll teach a few things.¡±


    she then got up and left his room. Much to Van¡¯s relief. But also curious on whether or not she was serious about finally teaching him. Deciding to put it out of mind. He took his shower, changed, and went to check on Sheri in her room to see how serious she was.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Van entered Sheri¡¯s room, not entirely sure on what to expect. With a smile, Sheri welcomed Van and asked him to sit down with her. Reluctantly, he did so.


    ¡°It''s so nice for you to come and visit. Are you ready for some fun learning?¡± Sheri said with a smile.


    Van sighed but nodded. Hopefully, he would finally learn something about vampire society or maybe blood and darkness magic.


    ¡°Alright then! Let''s get started!¡± she said cheerfully, not even seeming to care about Van¡¯s attitude.


    What followed afterward was a surprisingly in-depth study session on proper court etiquette. How to bow, when to bow, who to bow to, as well what kind of bow. How to walk, how to talk, when to talk, and what to talk about. This went on for hours until Van¡¯s head felt like it was swimming. Which was a feat since he had his mind awakened and such things became a thing of the past.


    This didn¡¯t end there. After that, he went again the next day and the day after that. Learning every little nuance about vampire etiquette and court politics until Van felt like his head was about to explode. He wasn¡¯t the only one there either. Luna and Anna joined in on studying how to be proper ladies. As well as how to act in front of others and what they should be careful of saying. This all accumulated into three main points of vampire society.


    ¡°The three main things you should always be aware of in vampire society is. Age, Rank, and Power. Those are the things you must always watch out for.¡± Sheri said with seriousness. Something the three students had never seen on her face before.


    ¡°To vampires, age is a great issue! The older you are, the more respect you get. Even if you are a commoner, if you''re older then some counts and dukes. You will be treated with at least some due respect. Especially if you''re over a thousand years old! The number of vampires that have reached that age are far and few. You have to think about the fact that they reached that age by surviving wars, poisons, assassins, upheavals, changes in the world and society itself, and! Literally any accident like falling down the stairs. That might sound funny. But imagine all those accidents that people go through, throughout their lives. They survived all of them to reach that age. So always respect someone older than you, they have experience, knowledge, and cunning.¡± Sheri said.


    ¡°Court ranks, Evo ranks, are also very important to vampires. Vampires are all about that pedigree,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that for a vampire, court ranks are a literal form of power. Unlike most other race¡¯s nobles, vampires share a special bond with the land they govern. The more they govern, the greater their power. Evo ranks are almost the same thing. Once you become a high vampire, only then are you considered truly a noble. This is because with becoming a high vampire, you gain certain powers that put you above other vampires. Including the regular extra boost in power, you would get by ranking up.¡± Sheri continued.


    ¡°Finally. Just plain power. Vampires are somewhat like demons in that regard. Whether it is political, economic, or just strength. Vampires will respect someone who has it and can wield it well. Even if you''re a duke, if you pick a fight with someone who is a baron, who can trounce you from one end of Alcray to the other, then you''re just stupid. Don¡¯t disrespect someone stronger than you. Some old-timers and powerhouses chose to belong to smaller houses because they chose to stay out of politics. That doesn''t mean they are not dangerous. And to a vampire, their honor and pride are worth fighting over. No matter your station.¡± Sheri ended.


    After a short pause, Sheri added. ¡°Speaking about honor¡­ while in the wider world we are considered monsters or undead. Mostly because of the few ferals they probably had to deal with. Vampires, once they give their word. Are more likely to go through with it, even if it means their deaths. For a vampire, honor is sometimes more important than their lives. If they give their word or swear by their blood, or gods forbid their house. You can bet they will do it, and that you will have to move heaven and earth to convince them otherwise or retract their promise.¡±


    ¡°These and more are what make vampires, vampires. You should never forget that! Otherwise, you will regret your short life.¡± she finished menacingly.


    Van and the others were taken somewhat aback by it. But before they could ask any questions, Sheri continued her lecture, going into greater details about court ranks and those whose ages are over a thousand years old that they should be aware of.


    More was learned, such as vampires'' love of contracts. How to manipulate blood and create blood thralls. And most importantly. How to use shadow magic.


    It was an interesting surprise to find out that Luna of all people, was almost as good as Van was at manipulating shadows. This was surprising because Van was told by Lorenzo he had great affinity for shadow magic, and that his new familiar boosted that affinity to even greater heights. And yet Luna, almost matched him and wove light magic with almost the same ease that she did shadow. Something that Van was honestly a little jealous of, not of her, just her ability, Van was the son of an aasimar after all, it made sense he had some skill in light magic. But apparently not to her level.


    Later Luna admitted that she got a small boost to her light affinity when she bonded with Van. Which brought to question what other things he could boost or add to his bondmates to improve their abilities. Questions he decided to ask himself later as he was in the middle of learning from Sheri on how to properly weave shadow.


    Van learned some surprising facts about the use of shadow magic, and when Van told Sheri he had some knowledge on summoning, she took interest and started to teach Van how to create special types of mana forms called shades.


    These shades were essentially like mana forms, but with the properties of shadow. Allowing them to get into places easier and be slightly incorporeal, adding to their difficulty of being gotten rid of.


    This and more was taught to Van, and he learned not only how to manipulate shadow, but how to keep himself from being tied up by shadow and do the same to others.


    For months now Sheri seemed to finally start to teach them properly. Something that Van was only too happy for, if it weren¡¯t for the times that Sheri asked him to do some private, ¡®extracurricular activities'', it would be perfect.


    Finally, it seemed that Sheri was satisfied by their progress that she decided to commence a spar between him and Luna. to help gauge their ability and how far they come.


    ¡°Alright you two, are you ready?¡± Sheri asked


    Van nervously nodded. Not just because he was afraid of hurting Luna, but because Luna was probably the only other person who could match him at the moment. Luna on the other hand seemed extremely excited. Giddy even. It seemed for her this was her breakout moment to prove her worth to everyone by taking her husband down.


    ¡°Alright. Combatants at the ready. Ready? Begin!¡± Sheri swiped her hand down and all hell broke loose.


    Van wasted no time bringing up his shadow, they swirled around him as he slowly put more mana into them and increased their size and depth. He didn¡¯t have to wait long as four tendrils of shadow from Luna shot out like bolts from a crossbow right at him, scaring him into taking a defensive posture by the ferocity of the beginning salvo. A large tendril of shadow of his own coming in the nick of time to block the bolts.


    Luna wasted no time, she leaned forward and a large shadow lance shot across the ground towards Van. Van responds in kind with his own lance, putting more power behind it in hopes of crushing and piercing through Luna¡¯s shadow lance.


    A small shadowy explosion took place between the two. If it was with pure mana or fire or another magic, it would have been loud and the blast would have whipped up a wind. But since it was with shadow. It was silent and the effects of the attack barely did any harm to the surroundings. This was because, with shadow magic, a shadow mage could choose how their shadow acted and how much damage they could inflict to a person or their surroundings with great control and precision. In other words, why waste extra energy on flashy explosions?


    Van swung his arm out in a dramatic way and dozens of droplets of blackness formed in the air and shot outward towards Luna. Luna casually cast a shadowy barrier from the swirling darkness around her to block the attack.


    Van wanted her to do that. He wanted to block her sight because he had been worming a tendril of shadow both underground and to the side, using the nearby shadows to bring them closer undetected. With shadow magic, the more shadows there are, the more powerful shadow magic you can use without using your own reserves of mana.


    But despite the sneakiness of his plain, Luna somehow guessed it. Her barrier was tinted so that she could still see through it. And when she saw that Van wasn¡¯t following up with his attack, she knew that he was up to something. So she erected a shadow barrier all around her. And in a great show of force! Expanded it outward in all directions in a massive explosion.


    Van¡¯s tendril of shadow that was creeping its way off to the side was blown away. But the tendril underground was still good to go. While protecting himself from the blast,  with a thought, he willed the shadow to connect to Luna¡¯s slightly depleted one.


    Caught unprepared, Luna was forced to not only try to destroy this new connection but struggle for control over the shadows around her and the ones she summoned. But as much as she hates to admit it. This was her defeat. Even if their affinity for shadow magic was similar. Van had a far larger mana pool than she did, and just as much affinity, if not slightly greater, for shadow. This meant unless she could do something to sever the connection and regain control of her shadow, she lost.


    Sighing in defeat she gave up. Cutting off power to her shadows.


    ¡°And the winner is. Van!¡± Sheri yelled.


    Van and Luna walked up to each other and congratulated each other for the hard-fought battle. Van even went as far as to admit that he was sweating at the end there when she was contesting him for control of the shadows. Thought to himself he thought it was a little anticlimactic since it was barely even two minutes. But he chalked it up to them still being new to fighting with shadow magic.


    Thea who had been watching with bated breath watching as her precious baby fought. Cheered for her anyway for the amazing performance. Proud of how far her baby has come.


    While it was true that the battle ended far sooner than they were expecting. And that they didn¡¯t get a chance to try out all that they learned. Both of them knew it was only a matter of time before the experience they needed caught up and they were able to go all out.


    With that, the two left to shower and enjoy the rest of the day off. With the both of them thinking about what else they could do to improve themselves.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 40: Castle Town

    Van was seventeen years old now and he was finally learning about vampire society and its rules at a breakneck speed that impressed Sheri so much, she decided to take teaching him more seriously. But that''s not the number one reason why he was so happy. No. for despite just having his birthday, despite having the respect of his teacher. What really made today the greatest day of his life. Was the fact that his father had finally decided to take him outside the castle and into the town.


    He still will have to go with his father, adult supervision, and all that. But it was the closest thing to freedom that Van had ever come to. A visit to the town, followed by a few week''s worths of camping out in the wilderness. It felt like all those years of training were finally paying off.


    ¡°So are you ready?¡± Alvaroz asked, waiting near the gate. ¡°Did you bring your hood?¡±


    The hood his dad was referring to was a cloak mix with a rob that most males wore when they are out on the town. Despite being one of the better places for a male to live in, it was still beholden to the old ways of thought on how males should dress.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t show off too much skin and keep your face hidden with your hood, you don¡¯t want some women thinking you''re loose and that they can hit on you whenever they want. While we are more progressive than most. In Alcray, it takes a long time for people to catch up to the rest of the world, and not just in terms of technology. Long lives, longer traditions, and a strong monolithic culture helps bring us all together, but it also makes it harder for the necessary changes to come about... Such as not treating males like sex toys¡­¡± Alvoraz added.


    Van nodded his head nervously, his expression hidden by the hood hiding his face. He actually enjoyed his cloak/robe/coat. He just didn¡¯t like having his hood obscure his vision. Thankfully, over the millennia, people have made it so those that are wearing it can see through it from the inside out, but not the outside in, through a special enchantment. So it didn¡¯t completely obscure his vision.


    ¡°So it''s just the two of us? Van asked.


    ¡°Well, technically Anna is coming with us¡­¡± referring to Van¡¯s ability to store several Anna¡¯s in his soul realm. ¡°but yes, for all intents and purposes it''s just the two of us. I want to make sure that you have a better understanding on how to deal with problems that males have without the assistance of a woman to help you out. Does that make sense?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    Van nodded once more. ¡°Ya¡­ it does. I can¡¯t just always rely on everyone else.¡± he squeezed his hands into fists hard, determined to prove himself as an independent person that can take care of himself without everyone always having to watch him.


    Alvaroz felt a measure of pride in his son at his reaction. ¡°Good let''s go¡­¡±


    And with that the two of them went out the gate, making quick and darting movements so that no one would see them leaving their home. Once they were far enough they slowly joined the crowded streets of their hometown and did their best to blend in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be dropping by a general store first to pick up some supplies, after that we will be heading out towards the forest,¡± Alvaroz said.


    Van nodded, trying to keep his head down and not gawk at all the people on the street. It was, by far, very different from watching from a carriage. He did his best to keep close to his father, even as he tried to look about at the same time. The sights, sounds and smells were almost overwhelming for someone who has lived in a more peaceful environment. But he found himself quickly getting used to it, some of his past lives experiences helping him on that front.


    What he couldn¡¯t get so quickly used to were the gazes that would sometimes roam over them. Some of them were just plain curious, but others¡­ others seemed hungry¡­ as if they were undressing him with their eyes.


    ¡°Just do your best to ignore them¡­¡± Alvaroz said, keeping his eyes looking straight ahead and moving forward. ¡°Don¡¯t acknowledge them unless you have to. You¡¯ll get used to it... eventually¡­¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to get used to it. But he nodded anyway and made sure to ignore any gazes that seemed... less than kind¡­


    Still, Van¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, and despite knowing he should be more careful. He still looked around as much as he could get away with.


    He noticed that just like last time, there were many women that didn¡¯t seem to care what they wore. He wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, some nobles also were less formal with what they wore. But the commoners seemed to take that even further and some barely wore anything at all¡­ it felt weird to him, as his other lives memories thought it to be immoral, but then again, this was just how it was in this world.


    ¡°It almost reminds me of something else from my past lives. Another world where it was the women that had to hide their faces for fear of being improper. Or something like that.¡± Van thought.


    As he walked with his father he noticed that some women were hitting on a male that had his hood off. Another woman was, not too discreetly, having sex with another man out in the open. Finally, he saw a woman knock on a door and then hand some money to a male that opened it, upon seeing the cash he looked both ways before letting her in. He even saw a tavern where two males were serving and some of the women would slap them on the ass as they walked by.


    ¡°It''s like the opposite of everything my other past lives have told me. Or at least, as far as I know, I haven''t gotten around to checking on all of them. But still¡­ women can do whatever they want. While males are subjected to culture and gender roles¡­ in this world, it''s the women that are considered the horny ones. Not males¡­ but why?¡±


    ¡°Can it really be just because that''s just how things worked out? Did the goddess not care enough about how things would end up? Or is it this bad because of the goddess¡¯s interference? Maybe there''s a religious group that, just like in my past lives try to keep things as they are because of religious reasons. The same is happening over here, where the reason why there''s such a big difference in freedom given, is not just due to genetics, where women are hornier and more numerous than men. But because maybe women in power want to keep it that way for their own benefit?¡± Van thought, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized that it might be true.


    ¡°We''re here.¡± Alvaroz suddenly said, bringing Van out of his deep thinking.


    They had stopped at a large two-story wooden building. From what Van could see, the top half was residential, with the bottom half being the store.


    Walking in, Van found a large number of sundry goods, alongside many other mundane and even magical ones. Herbs, potions, clothing, food rations, and survival tools were laid out in neatly organized areas. There seemed to be something for everything or anyone looking to get ready for a hike or short journey, even a few things for domestic use.


    A vamp waiting behind the counter perked up at the customers entering her store, a smile blooming on her face upon realizing who it was.


    ¡°Well look who it is! My favorite customer! finally here to give me a good shag?¡± the woman said with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± Alvaroz said with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually here with my son to buy a few things for a camping trip with my son.¡±


    The women¡¯s eyes widened and turned to Van, who was standing a little behind and to the side of his father. A little shy about meeting someone new.


    ¡°Well hello dear! So nice to meet you. You look just like your father! So cute! I know a few girls who would looove to make your acquaintance. '''' she smiled a leer.


    Alvaroz gave a cough, the woman then turned to him with a smirk, ¡°so it will be the usual?¡±


    ¡°Yes please, enough for two for a few weeks,¡± Alvaroz said.


    ¡°Of course dear¡­ but¡­ you did promise me that shag the next time you would visit, and I¡¯ve been so tired lately, I don¡¯t think I have the energy to get you your things.¡± her eyes roving up and down Alv¡¯s body.


    Alvaroz frowned. ¡°I already had everything arranged beforehand, all you have to do is give us the bag. And as far as I remember, you promised that yourself¡­¡±


    The women pouted. ¡°Come on, you''re not going to leave me hanging, are you? I already applied for an appointment and everything. And you did promise to move me up, I¡¯ve been waiting for years now. And I haven¡¯t gotten myself a man yet, I already have one daughter, I''m not asking for another one. Just a quick tumble in the bed and I¡¯ll wish you off¡­ it won¡¯t be much different than the other times we¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Alvaroz frowned further and leaned towards the vamp. ¡°I have my son with me, please don¡¯t do this now.¡± giving the woman a small glare.


    The Vamp only smiled. ¡°He can help! I¡¯ll introduce him to my daughter. Who knows? Maybe she and him will be a good match?¡± she said, not giving in and backing down. This was followed by a few minutes of hushed arguing as the vamp and Alv went back and forth.


    Van was feeling a little uncomfortable and looked around the store in hopes that no one else was there. Thankfully they seemed to be alone, and he soon realized, looking at the door, it was because the sign said the store was closed. He quickly came to the realization that either this was done to give his father, a male and the ruler of this barony some privacy, or because the woman fully planned to have some alone time with his father. Maybe both.


    For the first time ever, Van realized what the mature action would be in this world. He slowly walked up to his dad, a solemn expression on his face. ¡°It''s okay dad¡­ I can wait.¡±


    Alvaroz turned in surprise. Confusion on his face, before his shoulders, gave out, giving off a defeated look. Then a more serious expression came over him and he looked his son in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s not okay¡­ I may be a male, but I AM the ruler of this barony! And as a male I have the right to refuse anyone if I want to, that goes doubly so due to my rulership. If she won¡¯t sell to us, then we will just go to someone else who will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking you have to give in to anyone! Just because you are a male. That''s why we''re training you so hard, that''s the whole point of this camping trip. It¡¯s so you can become independent and strong. I don¡¯t want you to go through what most males have to go through. By the gods, I have the power and the authority to make sure you live a happy life and so I will! You have my word on it¡­¡± Alvaroz said, hand on Van¡¯s shoulder, doing his best to convey how serious he is and how much Van means to him and hoping it''s getting through.


    Van looked at his father then down, feeling a little ashamed but also feeling the love that his father was trying to put out. He had no words to say.


    Alvaroz then looked away from Van and back to the Vamp, but before he could say anything the women raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Seriously, using me as some sort of villain to have and share a moment. I get it, I get it, here''s your bag.¡± she then pulled over the counter a large rectangular leather bag that looked like it was to be carried across the shoulder. It was somewhat stylish but in a subdued manner. ¡°It has everything you want, food, water, kindling, bedrolls, and of course, some barrier stones.¡± she handed the bag over with an exasperated look on her face.


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± and stoically accepted the bag.


    The Vamp sighed. ¡°You know you did promise me. And I did go through the proper channels...¡±


    Alvaroz¡¯s face softened, ¡°we¡¯ll do it next time, I promise, and I¡¯ll keep it .¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± she said, rolling her eyes a little.


    Van felt conflicted as he saw his father turn to leave. On one hand, his father didn¡¯t have to have sex with this woman he never met before. On the other, he was always told to keep his promises, and if the woman was telling the truth, his father promised to have sex with her. Was it the morally right to not keep this promise just because he was here? This and more was on Van¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Are you coming?¡± Alvaroz called out from across the room.


    Van hesitated, then slowly walked over to his father and left the store with him, his thoughts still in a haze of what was the morally right thing to do. Promises were meant to be kept, that was what he was always told, and that was how he was raised. Though he supposed that his father will keep the promise, it just wasn¡¯t specified when he will. A loophole?


    This was concerning to Van on a number of levels. But in the end, he slowly chalked it up to him just being too naive and innocent.


    ¡°What wrong?¡± Alvaroz asked as they walked down the street towards the gate.


    Van hesitated to say what was on his mind but decided to share alongside his feelings on the matter and how he noticed how disappointed the women seemed after they left.


    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± Alvaroz said with a nod. ¡°But you have to understand. Every woman is like that, they will use any excuse or reason to get into your pants. I may have promised her, but I never said when¡­ though I suppose I did make her wait¡­ am making her wait a while at that. That still doesn''t mean that I have to drop everything for her sake. You have to be aware that there is always going to be a high demand for your attention and only a few hours in a day to give it. You are going to have to learn when to say yes, and when to say no. as for the promise¡­ I will keep it, it¡¯s just taking me longer to get around to doing it. Or would you rather wait for me downstairs until I finish with her?¡±


    That was a fair point by Van¡¯s standards, no matter the world, the thought of your parents having sex was icky. And he didn¡¯t like being reminded of a male''s place in the world either. So all he could do in response was shake his head. Agreeing that he didn¡¯t want to wait for such a thing.


    But¡­ Van sighed, ¡°just make sure you keep your promise¡­¡±


    Alvaroz gave a gentle smile, knowing full well his son''s kind-hearted nature. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. And you know I always keep my promises.¡±


    And with that, the two walked past the gates, his father greeting the guards as they walked out into the open world.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - LancerofLunar - Klakras -

 Chapter 41: Going Camping

    As Van left the town and stepped into the wider world, what normally would have taken his attention was clouded by the thoughts he was having from watching what happened in the general store with that vamp. Questions that he wanted some answers to.


    ¡°Umm, dad?¡± Van said, trying to get his father¡¯s attention to ask his question and trying to hide how uncomfortable he was about it.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Alvaroz asked.


    ¡°About what that woman said¡­ about making an appointment through the right channels¡­ what was that about?¡± Van questioned.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ that¡­ well¡­¡± Alv looked a little uncomfortable at being asked such a thing. But steeled himself as he realized that it was something he should tell his son, now that he was an adult.


    ¡°As you know¡­¡± Alv began. ¡°Women outnumber men by a large margin. So it makes sense that, because of that, coupling between one man and many women came about right? But even so, the demand for men is still high. In order to help with this problem, it was sometimes necessary for people like me, and technically you¡­ who have a responsibility to their subjects¡­ to help them get pregnant¡­ should they be unable to find a male for themselves¡­ through a petition to their local lord, they ask for assistance, if the local lord is a male, and cannot find another male to assist the women, the Lord himself will do the deed.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, this practice has been used less and less over the years. Mostly due in part and in thanks to new medicines and magics that make getting pregnant easier or not getting pregnant as the case may be sometimes. Not to mention guilds such as the Lover¡¯s guild that has cornered the industry in helping women not only get pregnant but also help them scratch that itch that women seem to have, freeing up men such as myself from having to do so. Though most consider the Lovers guild to be just another type of brothel.¡±


    ¡°So other people can do this¡­ Job? For you?¡± Van asked, a little confused.


    Alvaroz nodded. ¡°As you know we have a few butlers working for us correct? Well, they help with the maids we have and are compensated well for their work. In Fact, a male, just by putting that they are willing to ¡®put out'' on their resume, might not only find that they got the job they are looking for but a higher salary and compensation for when they are too tired to work for doing¡­ the other kind of work¡­¡±


    This made Alv stop in thought as he came to realize something ¡°You Van¡­ are lucky¡­ in that, you live in more modern times. Times such that you can hire other males to do what you don¡¯t want to. Or for that matter, living in a time where women can take pills that help regulate their arousal. Women are people too, after all, not all of them want to be beholden to whatever genetics makes them like that. And not every woman is after getting a male into bed. As time moves on and new thoughts and ideologies take root, a male''s role as just a simple stud has changed!¡± Alvaroz said slowly, getting more and more excited.


    He then began a small rant about progressive thought and ideas and what the future may bring. Gender equality and equal rights and more. A future where men were seen as an equal and not a breeding machine.


    Van listened with rapt attention, surprised by the zeal of his father. After a while, Alvaroz finally seemed to be winding down from his rant.


    ¡°And so you see, the whole petition thing to get the lord, such as myself, to get a bunch of women pregnant in these modern times is just silly. Its practice didn¡¯t even originate in Alcray! It was for those humans that are susceptible to disease and dying early during childhood that started it! Thousands of years ago, when they didn¡¯t have the technology or knowledge we have today! All so that the rate of deaths they had didn¡¯t outnumber the living!¡± Alvaroz finished, a little out of breath with the passion he was speaking with, then turning a little red with embarrassment when he realized what he did and thankful that no one else was around to hear him.


    Alv then gave a polite cough, looking left and right. ¡°And umm¡­ that''s why you are so lucky to live in these modern times¡­¡± he said, a little lamely.


    Van polity showed his support for what his father said by giving a small clap and applause. Which only made Alv blush a little more.


    ¡°That was very interesting,¡± Van said genuinely. Learning more about men''s rights and roles in society than he had ever learned from his father before. ¡°Note to self, when wanting to ask father a question. Phrases it in a manner that will get his progressive zeal fired up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Alv said.


    It was then that Van realized how far they come. ¡°Where¡­ are we going?¡± he asked, looking left and right.


    Alv was only too happy to answer as it changed the subject. ¡°We are going to a camping site deep into the woods. A few hours from here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kinda long ways away?¡± Van asked.


    Alv grinned. ¡°Where else would you expect animals, plants, and beasts to reside? Right next to the town walls?¡± he then nodded ahead. ¡°Up ahead in a campsite used by adventurers, hunters, and more. As a base of operations to go out deeper into the forest and bring back game and other valuables. It''s also the place where we will train for the next few weeks as I teach you how to survive and what is valuable to take with you and what is not. As well as how to respect the forest and the creatures living in it. You don¡¯t want to ruin the place for everyone else, or for that matter the animals and plants you may want to come back for.¡±


    ¡°Can a base inside the woods be safe?¡± Van asked, a little concerned.


    ¡°Well¡­ it''s not that deep¡­¡± Alv amended. ¡°Not to mention, do you see those small pedestals that pop up every ten to fifteen minutes? Those help suppress and keep away powerful beasts that might harm us, they''re called warding stones. The campsite has stronger ones. And just in case, we have the barriers stones we got from the general store, not to mention the campsite also has powerful barrier stones.¡± he said patting the bag slung across his shoulder.


    Van had noticed the rocks along the way. But he thought they were just strangely shaped rocks. Taking a closer look at them, he realized that they were similar in design to the ones that were at that outpost they stayed at on their way to Thea¡¯s home. Just smaller and extremely old and worn. In all honesty, he wasn¡¯t sure they even worked anymore with the way they were. But a quick look using his mana sense gave him a surprising result. While indeed a little weaker than they probably were when they were first made. They still showed that they worked as intended, giving him some small amount of relief.


    Which brought him to his next question. ¡°What are barrier stones? And what''s the bag used for?¡± Van asked his father


    Alv smiled at the questions. Happy to answer them on their way to the campsite. He was in a good mood because it''s been so long since he got out and had some fresh air. Even Van seemed more than content to walk beside him and look at the beautiful scenery. It was strangely bright outside today, so they could see the beautiful landscape in all its majesty. To the point that when Van asked his question, he wasn¡¯t even looking at his father, but instead at the endless sea of green, filled with strange and colorful flowers. There was even some bluegrass mixed in with the green ones. Giving an interesting sight.


    ¡°The barrier stones act somewhat similar to the pedestals, in that they are meant to protect those inside the barrier. Whenever you are deep inside a forest or for that matter, any dangerous place. Putting up these stones will not only help protect you but will warn you of anything trying to break through. These are extremely useful for newbie adventurers and the like, who have a hard time taking turns doing night watch or can¡¯t sleep due to fear of being snuck up on during their sleep. Though they are expensive, their cost has slowly gone down over the years thanks in part to the industry boom a few decades ago.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°As for the bag¡­ that should be self-explanatory. This bag can hold a lot more than what most would think. Being bigger on the inside than the outside. The reason for this should be obvious. Not everyone has a soul realm your size, after all, I would have brought my own... but I kinda misplaced it¡­¡± he said, a little embarrassed.


    It was then that Van realized how true that must be. If even his father preferred some help in carrying things around using a bag. Then that just went to show how abnormally large his soul realm was¡­ right? So if even his father, someone who he looked up to as a seasoned traveler, needed a bag to help carry his stuff. Then that must mean that many more people must need such bags as well¡­ it was finally sinking in how different he must be compared to the norm.


    The two then walked in silence, both contend to just watch the landscape move by as they progressed ever closer to the large woods in the distance. As they did so, Van couldn¡¯t help but realize how big those woods were getting. He thought it was just them getting closer, but he couldn¡¯t be more wrong. It seemed that by the time they reached the tree line, tree¡¯s as big as great oaks and bigger were already making their presence known. And from what Van could see, they only got bigger from there the deeper you went.


    They followed the path for about another two hours. The day getting late, and the shadows getting long until they reached the campsite.


    It was a small site with a watchtower and a few log cabins surrounded by more stone pedestals that were a bit larger than the ones that followed the path here. There also seemed to be what Van could only surmise as processing centers for any resources taken from the forest. As well as a few other facilities dotted about. Strangely enough, Van presumed that there would be many people about, but only found a few.


    ¡°This is it! Here we are¡­¡± Alv said, spreading his arm to encompass the campsite. ¡°Sites like these are used to help people like us. Adventurers and hunters will use this place to go deeper into the forest, hunt for the day, then sleep here. Afterward, they will travel back to the city to sell whatever goods that they processed. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to travel all the way to the forest to hunt and try to run back to the city all within a day after all, right?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we will be staying here for the night and then tomorrow morning we will go deeper in and see if we can¡¯t find a safe place to stay where we can use these barriers stones. I¡¯ll teach you how to use them, as well as what places you should and shouldn¡¯t stay at. Which places to avoid, and how to live off the land. By the time we are done here. You will know everything I can cram into you about surviving in the wilderness in these few weeks. Are you excited?¡± Alv asked with a grin, looking towards his son with an expectant look in his eyes.


    Van wasn¡¯t so sure. At first he was excited. But now that he was here, he was a little nervous. As anyone would when being thrown out of their element. And being told that they were only staying the night and the next one will only have small rocks to protect them as they try to sleep instead of large pedestals, didn¡¯t help calm his nerves. Still¡­ he didn¡¯t want to disappoint his father, nor did he want to turn back now after how far he has come to finally reach the point where he can explore the world around him. So he gave a somewhat adamant nod towards his father, hoping to convey his determination. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­¡±


    Alv smiled, hoping for an answer like that. ¡°Good¡­ let''s get ourselves a cabin and rest for the night. We have a long day tomorrow and so much to prepare for.¡± with that he turned to look for a guard to talk to. After finding one they were pointed in the direction of an empty cabin they could use, as well as a key that they have to return come tomorrow morning.


    As they were getting ready for bed, brought up the subject of the Annas residing in his soul realm.


    ¡°Van, I don¡¯t mind you using your familiars. In fact, tomorrow morning, I want you to bring them out. But as for Anna, this is just for the two of us¡­ this is to train you on how to survive without the help of others and using only your own powers. Considering that familiars are more an extension of a mage than a companion. Learning how best to utilize them in order to survive and fight will also be important. I will help you the first few weeks, but in the last few days, I''m going to give you a few tasks to do as I watch from afar.¡±


    Then seeing the worried look on Van¡¯s face he quickly added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won''t do anything that will be too dangerous. Maybe hunt down a weak beast or two and see if you can track down a few rare herbs, as well as quiz you on what you have learned. Is that fine with you?¡±


    Van hesitated but nodded. Thinking it was only fair. Even he didn¡¯t want to rely on everyone else for help. It honestly never occurred to him to use Anna, though he had to admit that it had been on his mind. As for his familiars, he also thought he wasn¡¯t supposed to use them, but was surprised to be encouraged to use them instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry father, I can handle it¡­ I will grow stronger.¡± Van said adamantly.


    Alv gave a small nod back at that. Proud of his son¡¯s determination. Wishing he was a better father and that he could have helped his son more. But ready to take these next few steps with him to see it through.


    He turned off the lights, and both mentally prepared for what tomorrow might bring.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Alister Charles - Louw Kirsten -

 Chapter 42 Deeper into the Woods

    Van and Alv woke up, got ready, packed everything they needed, and left deeper into the forest. With Alv telling his son to keep close and to not stray too far.


    Van was very excited, just as much as he was nervous. This was the first time in his life where he ever felt like he was in an area of serious danger. As they walked down the path to who knows where. He couldn¡¯t help but look around at the majesty of the forest and its unique flora and fauna.


    The trees were even larger deeper in the forest than when they first entered. So large were they that the already cloudy nature of the Vampire lands made the forest dark as if it was already nearing night, despite being so early in the morning. Almost as if to combat this, the trees and plants of the forest took to making themselves glow a soft blue light. Lighting up the area with a radiance sometimes comparable to a well-lit town such as his own home. Making it easy to see.


    As he was turning his head to take in the sights, he noticed a reddish star-shaped flower with thorns on its petals haphazardly placed in a manner that at first look, didn¡¯t seem that it would be at all effective in deterring any insects that might want to reach out and pluck the globe of honey that was sticking out on its large stamen like protrusion. Taking a closer look, Van realized that it also had a nice sweet smell to it. Curiosity getting the better of him, he took a step closer to view the strange flower and see what else there was to discover. Only to be pulled back by his father, forcing him a whole step back.


    With a slight glare towards his son, Alv then took a very small pebble from the ground and flung it at the flower. The flower then shut with an audible snap! Revealing that it was in fact, a small lizard with a five-pronged mouth. The thing then looked at them with two beady black eyes before scampering away.


    ¡°The stupid lizard can¡¯t see when it has its mouth open like that, so if something gets to close, it will sometimes instead of waiting for its prey to land on its mouth, jumped at it with a bite. Newbie hunters and the like can find themselves with a wound that''s slightly paralytic, numbing a hand or sometimes a part of their face.¡± Alv said.


    He then turned to Van. ¡°never trust a forest that you haven¡¯t become familiar with. And even if you have, still don¡¯t trust it. Let this be a reminder that not everything is as it seems. And that you should keep close to me¡­ and listen to me.¡±


    Van felt a little embarrassed and properly chastised, it wasn''t like him to let his guard down so easily. ¡°Sorry¡­ I was just very curious¡­¡±


    Alv gave a gentle nod, before taking on a more thoughtful expression. ¡°I suppose on the way to our destination, I should show and tell you of a few other dangers we will face out in the forest.¡±


    Then quickly looking around he found something and pointed at a very colorful rainbow-like bird that was very far away, to the point that it had not noticed them. Squinting, Van noticed that its feathers were as if spun by gold, silver, and many beautiful colors. Giving the bird and amazing beauty and elegance.


    ¡°That right there.¡± Alv began, ¡°is a Charm wing, also known as a blood wing, they are very Vain and narcissistic creatures.. Their feathers are highly prized and very valuable. But they are also very dangerous¡­ They use a type of magic on their wings that mesmerize their prey. Luring it to its death and into other predators and then bathing in the blood of their victims, absorbing its life energy into its feathers and wings. As it grows in power, they can hold sway over a small group of monsters to hunt for it or use as food as it so desires. Be very careful not to follow it wherever it leads.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at that and at the bird off in the distance. Never thinking that such a beautiful creature could be so dangerous.


    With that his father set them out to walk again, explaining things as he went. Pointing at trees and plants and what they did and didn¡¯t do. Van¡¯s view of the world around him seemed to widen as he saw large trees with glowing lantern-like fruits that he was told used to be cultivated and used in lighting a long time ago. Pointing at a fungus called an Esophungus, and how if you eat it, it will choke you to death and use your corpse to grow. Chopping a few branches from a tree called a fire oak, who¡¯s wood will burn for hours and sometimes days without going out. Planning to use it for when they decided to make camp. As they walked, all of a sudden Alv stretched out his arm to stop Van from moving any further. Then pointed to a hazy red mist off to the side of their path.


    ¡°That there is a bloodthorn.¡± he said pointing at a very large blood-red fungus with thorns, it was a fungus bigger than the average person. It was surrounded by a red mist about thirty feet around it. ¡°I was not expecting to see this here¡­ I¡¯ll have to tell the rangers about it and have them properly burn it out¡­¡±


    He then gave a very serious look towards Van. ¡°whatever you do, don¡¯t enter its domain. That red mist is its spores and if it touches you, you will become infected with it. Once you die, the spores will grow all over your body and reanimate your corpse. Attacking anything that might enter into the blood thorns domain. Normally we leave them alone since they are a hassle to deal with¡­ but this one is a little too close to the main camp for comfort. A lot of newbies can die from this¡­¡± he said


    Just then something moved on the ground within the red mist. What at first Van thought was another collection of fungus, was actually a corpse that slowly got up to move around the blood thorn before settling down once more.


    Such a sight sickened Van and made a ball of dread grow in the pit of his stomach and his hairs stand on end. He had to remind himself again that this world wasn¡¯t like the nice and safe worlds that some of his past lives had. Where they could just go anywhere without any real fear of danger or loss of life. It made him second guess his dreams of adventuring and how truly feasible it would truly be. It made him want to go home¡­


    With a sharp shake of his head, Van dispelled those thoughts. Taking a deep breath and trying to fill himself back up with the determination he had before to continue on. He wasn¡¯t going to give up just because things were a little more dangerous than he first thought they were. If he didn¡¯t overcome this, then he might as well just strap himself to the bed and let himself be used like any good male would. And be nothing but a breeder or stud. That was not the life Van wanted. He knew there was more in life for him than just that. And he wanted to see how far he could go.


    From the corner of his eye. Alv saw the rapid change in his son¡¯s expression and seeing the determination, nodded to himself in pride at the last look on Van¡¯s face that he showed. An expression of determination. With that Alv brought out his Vespera bangle and made a call to the main campsite. Telling them of what he found and its coordinates. With that done he gently snapped Van out of his thoughts and the two began their walk once more.


    A few hours of walking later they finally made it to an old abandoned campsite in a clearing in the woods. The campsite was surrounded by glow petals and chime flowers, giving it a very beautiful and peaceful looking sight.


    Making camp, Alv gave instructions to his son on how to properly set up a fire pit and then the barriers stones. Connecting the barrier stones to a mana orb in which they can draw their power on. Soon their encampment had a nice shimmering wall that surrounded it. Van tested the barrier by walking back and forth inside and outside its protective walls. Each time a funny tingle would pass through his body. Alv watching in amusement.


    Starting the fire. Alv brought out some of the fire oak wood he collected and set up the bedrolls. Taking out tents and pots and pans from his bag to add to the collection of camp tools that they will be using in their time in the woods.


    After warming up a quick meal on the fire. Alv sat down next to Van to eat and tell him how things are going to work from now on.


    ¡°Van¡­ this should go without saying but¡­ listen to everything I say when we are out here. Don¡¯t go wandering off on your own. Don¡¯t go touching or smelling or gods forbid, tasting anything you shouldn¡¯t. I know you probably already know this, but it needs saying anyway. This world is dangerous¡­ this forest is dangerous¡­ and you are not ready to take it on without some learning and help along the way¡­¡± Alv said, looking Van in the eye.


    ¡°You have come far since you were a child. But while it is true you have grown strong¡­ I have noticed that you don¡¯t utilize your strength, or for that matter, even realize how strong you truly are¡­ I believe this might be in a small part due to your past lives. You are very logical Van¡­ but you are also very adamant on how things should be. Unless shown that it is possible, you won¡¯t believe in it¡­. If I didn¡¯t show you what I could do with aura, you wouldn¡¯t believe it was possible to jump so high or to move so quickly, or a number of other things¡­¡± he then leaned forward.


    ¡°Van¡­ you have a mental block that seems to be keeping yourself from using your true potential. And that''s why we are here, we are going to try to get you to understand that¡­¡± Alv tried to look for the proper words, but not finding them, just decided to say what he felt on the matter. ¡°That, you should try and believe in the impossible¡­ as illogical as that sounds¡­ you keep using the science and physics of your past lives when even you have acknowledged that in some cases they contradict each other. While using this knowledge has made you smart, it also made it hard for you to understand new concepts that don¡¯t follow its pre-set rules.¡±


    ¡°Van¡­ I want you to tell me about your past lives. What you think is true, and everything else as well. Let''s go over those memories and see what can be used and what can¡¯t. As well as a few other things¡­¡± he then tried to explain his desire to better know Van, to know his son. To figure out where they both went wrong and how to help Van overcome this mental block.


    ¡°Van¡­ tell me. What do you remember about your past lives?¡± Alv asked.


    Van never thought he would be put on the spot like this. His parents always just silently accepted him for who he was and never asked and pointed questions about what memories he may or may not have. Nor did it ever occur to him that his past lives might be getting in the way of his progress. But as he traveled through the forest, and saw all the fantastical sights it had to offer. He knew that his worldview on how things work was naive at best and stupid at worst. Taking a deep breath, he gathered his thoughts on what to say. His father waited patiently for him to begin.


    ¡°This might be a little hard to believe¡­ but¡­ I actually don¡¯t have any concrete memories of my past lives. When I was born¡­ I just felt¡­ awake¡­ like all the cloudy and foggy nature of a newborn mind just wasn¡¯t there. I was aware¡­ with strange concepts and ideas that I couldn¡¯t place. There weren''t any flashbacks or direct knowledge of any past lives. I still was an empty slate¡­ well¡­ mostly empty¡­¡± Van took a deep breath once more and let it go.


    ¡°When I was learning math with Lorenzo, things just clicked into place¡­ I didn¡¯t know what math was beforehand. But when I started learning it¡­ the concepts and knowledge on how it should work just¡­ kinda¡­ fitted together¡­ like a puzzle piece connecting to another. It''s why I didn¡¯t always question everything around me. When there were more women than men around, I chalked it up to being a cultural thing, or that it was just the hiring method. When I thought I figured something out, I didn¡¯t question it because I couldn¡¯t believe I could be wrong. I felt like I had a hundred examples as to why I was right. But if you asked me why I probably couldn''t¡¯ even give you one¡­¡±


    He then looked up at the empty air. Looking at something far away. ¡°When you told me how the planets worked that day. It was like I already knew it, before ever hearing about it. As if the knowledge was always there in my mind¡­ I would then immediately think, ¡®huh just like my past lives said was true¡¯, despite never actually experiencing the memories of that or whether or not that was actually true¡­¡±


    ¡°I read a book about someone who said they had a past life. They talk about things their past life remembered. And as I was reading it, many of the things he said made sense¡­ but¡­ if someone asked me what my past life or lives was. I couldn¡¯t tell them because I couldn¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    Van then gave an annoyed look. ¡°It''s like always having something on the tip of your tongue that can never be said. An incomplete thought. A distant memory. A question you know the answer to but can¡¯t remember. You just know it when you know it, or you know it''s true even if you don¡¯t know why. It was only recently that I was finally able to learn a little more about my past lives thanks to my complete soul realm. But even then I have never been able to experience them first hand¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I was told that that was a good thing. That it just means that I am more myself and less the others. That I am I and not a past memory.¡± he said, thinking back to that conversation he had with Ren.


    But you''re right. There are a few things we need to talk about, to go over.¡± Van looked at his father, eyes filled with determination. ¡° I want to grow strong and live my life the way I want to and not be dedicated by anyone, whether by those who are in my present, or those who are in my past.¡±


    Alv almost felt like tearing up a little. While he didn¡¯t fully understand everything. He knew through seeing into his son¡¯s eyes alone that he reached a powerful conclusion that should he follow, will lead him to great things. ¡°And I will help you every step of the way,¡± he said, putting a hand on his son''s shoulder.


    With that, the two talked throughout the night about Van¡¯s past memories and what he did or did not remember. Clearing up a few misconceptions and thoroughly explaining a few misunderstandings. Alvaroz never felt closer to his son than now. They both opened up to each other and he accepted all of his son''s questions without an ounce of prejudice.


    The two talked for hours, sometimes laughing about some of the misunderstandings that Van had, all in good fun and humor. Van in turn learned a little more about his father¡¯s life growing up. About his older sister who was meant to be the heir of the barony. About the mistakes he made and many more.


    As they talked, Van realized who his father was. This was his element, not the castle or the town, or being a ruler. But a man out in the woods, talking it up with his companions. In a way, he somewhat forgave his father for his failings. Just like he said, he was never meant to be the ruler. But he is trying his best. Especially considering everything he had been through. Learning about what happened to him and Thea and the others. Made Van¡¯s blood boil with anger. And he silently vowed that if he was ever strong enough and if he ever crossed paths with those people. He would pay them back for everything they did.


    Finishing up their meal and their talks, the two went to their beds to prepare for what tomorrow brings. But of their heads filled with thoughts of the conversation they had. And both feeling like a weight was lifted off their shoulders.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. - Leaored

 Chapter 43: Living off the Land

    It''s been a week since they had come to the forest. And Van had improved far more than he was expecting to. It probably helped that he didn¡¯t have so many eyes on him as he did in the castle, not to mention the fact that in a forest as dangerous as this, not doing the best he could probably wasn¡¯t going to cut it.


    Walking over to the circle he drew, he gently sat down crossed-legged as he hummed a half-remembered tune from one of his past lives. Bringing out a few notable items from his soul realm, he then began the process of creating a shade to serve him.


    ¡°Let''s see¡­ ash from an ash tree. Wolf fangs. A burnt wolf pelt. A rank one mana core. A vial of my blood to give it some extra oomph. And maybe some fire oak to give it some fire-like properties? Ya¡­ I¡¯ll just throw that in as well¡­¡± Van then gently levitated the ingredients into the center of the magic circle and pondered what else to throw in. with a final thought he threw in a small pebble of iron he found near a river stream on one of his excursions out on the forest.


    Slowly he closed his eyes and concentrated on what he wanted, gathering the mana from the surroundings as well as from his mana pool and core. Slowly, his familiar Azra woke up from her slumber deep in his soul realm and sleepily added some of her own mana and affinity into the stream of energy coalescing in the center of the circle. With a few beads of sweat and a bit of wrangling due to lack of experience. Van was able to create what he desired.


    In the center of the circle formed a blackened wolf with eyes like fire and claws and teeth as hard and sharp as iron. A strange shadowy and smoky visage that looked unnatural and deadly. It looked to its creator without a thought of its own and waited for its orders.


    With a thought, Van formed a link with his shade and gave it a simple order. And with that, the shadow wolf slunk into the darkness and entered Van¡¯s shadow to wait for further orders. With a sigh of relief, Van slunk back and relaxed a little. Glad that his first time trying to do a summon himself worked out. ¡°Yes¡­ those combinations of materials seem to be good¡­ I¡¯ll jot down the ingredients and see if I can¡¯t make more later.¡±


    Just then, Lyn came by to give him a hug, followed by her posse of zappers that she was able to win over a few days earlier. Just like Van, Lyn had been also working on becoming stronger, zipping about the forest and challenging small lizards and carnivorous plants half her size, and bringing them back as trophies to show off with pride.


    Her latest work was when she found a small group of zappers who had recently lost their colony and queen and were being attacked by a rival colony of bees. Lyn came in to save the day and fend off the bees. The zappers then made her their new leader and worshiped her wherever she went. Which of course got to her head¡­


    Now Lyn was challenging ants and bees wherever she found them and was slowly building up a small cult following. Now even a few of those ants and bees were following her around, doing whatever she said.


    ¡°Look! Look! Master! I did good! I did good!¡± Lyn said in her cutesy voice filled with joy. Showing off her new batch of followers, now including a few of those bees and ants and even a few butterflies. Showing them off like prizes, expecting to be praised.


    Van turned around with a wry smile. While he wasn¡¯t against her gaining a small following or for that matter joining in on the training and challenging herself. There should be a limit as to how far she should take things. He really didn¡¯t want to have a small army of insects follow him around wherever he went. Even if he could probably store them all within his soul realm.


    ¡°Good job Lyn. I¡¯m very proud of you,¡± Van said with a smile.


    Lyn beamed up at him. Her smile taking her entire face, her chest puffing out in pride at the acknowledgment of her master. With a turn, she faced her growing army and with a wave of her hand, they all took formation. The ants on the ground lined up and the bees and zappers taking V-shaped formations. ¡°Look! Look! Do you see! Do you see!¡±


    Van¡¯s eye widened a little at the display. ¡°That¡­ IS impressive...¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Not only is she conquering the nearby hives and colonies. But she is actually teaching them military formations. For a girl who doesn¡¯t always watch where she is going and smacks into trees or for that matter likes to do silly dances alongside a number of other stupid things. This is strangely intelligent of her. Which begs the question of if she¡¯s smart, or dumb?¡±


    Either way, Van was proud of his fairy, and told her so, which made her squeal in delight and zip away, promising to bring back more. Like a dog bringing back a stick, or a cat bringing back a dead mouse. He couldn¡¯t help but think this when she and her little army moved back into the forest and out of view. Searching for new victims¡­ and followers¡­


    Van chuckled as she left and got up to leave, only to turn and realize another pile of offerings of fruits, nuts, and herbs was placed nearby him. No doubt by the order of Lyn, instructing her followers to give tribute to her great and powerful master. With some amusement he walked around the pile, thinking of making a designated place for all these offerings since it seemed that she wasn¡¯t going to stop, no matter how many times he tried to tell her. ¡°Well¡­ it''s not all bad¡­ I got some of the ingredients that I need for my ritual thanks to her. Not to mention we don¡¯t always have to hunt for food, so me and my dad can just focus on training. I just hope this is not taken out of what she and her followers need to survive.¡±


    He bent down to take a few of the flowers and herbs, seeing which ones looked the most alive and sending it in his soul realm where he will plant them on the outer, and greener, layer of his island. It was never his intention to create a garden there. But he had a feeling Lyn would be pretty sad if she couldn¡¯t bring her friends along. So he might as well make one so that they had someplace to live inside him.


    With that done Van walked over to the fire where his father waited. He was stirring a pot of stew for today''s lunch and the smells were already enticing as it was. Without much thought, Van used some of the herbs that were offered him from the pile he took from and threw them into the pot to add to the flavor, and sat down on one of the logs near his father.


    ¡°More offerings?¡± his father asked, amused.


    ¡°I think at this point I should just make a designated place so that we don¡¯t keep tripping over all the piles she keeps leaving all over the place.¡± Van joked though he was somewhat serious.


    Alv chuckled. ¡°Must be nice to be so loved. I even heard her start making seminars where she talks about how great you are to her large group of friends. How they will conquer the forest and bring a new world order for insect and fairy kind. How the great and almighty master will uplift them to greater and more powerful heights and-¡± at that point he couldn¡¯t continue anymore and started laughing, especially after Van¡¯s facing continued to grow red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ great¡­ that¡¯s just great¡­¡± Van said, feeling like he was having a headache come on. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to have another talk with her.¡± he said, pinching the upper part of his nose between his fingers and rubbing it.


    ¡°Let''s move on¡­ I actually have a question for you.¡± Van said, trying to change the subject but also genuinely wanting to ask his father something that had been on his mind for a while.


    With the last wheezes of laughter, Alv nodded. ¡°S-sure, what did you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I''ve been wondering why I have been having such a hard time running when I¡¯m using my aura? When I launch myself from tree to tree, like you have been teaching me, I can go pretty fast. But the second I try running in a straight line or zig-zag or whatever. I have a hard time going as fast as when I would launch myself in a straight line from a tree.¡±


    ¡°Well, the answer should be obvious right? When nothing is in your way and you don¡¯t have to think about where your feet should go when you''re flying through the air from or wherever you launch yourself from except for where you''re planning to land. You go pretty fast because the only thing to resist your movement is the air around you. But when you are trying to run, you have to constantly keep in mind where to place your feet. Not to mention, unlike jumping straight up, or doing the same motion when jumping at an angle from a tree and launching off it in a straight line. Running on the ground requires a more complicated motion of moving your feet in a way that will move you forward.


    ¡°As you know, we grow from crawling to walking, then running. We don¡¯t really think about all the motions we are actually making with our legs, and how much of our brain and body we actually put just to take a single step. We become so used to it, we simply forget that there''s simply more to it than that. Such as the strength and grip we have with the ground, the balance of our body as it moves, the muscles that must work in just the right way to make us move from one place to another, the brains constant use of whatever information it can get from what your eyes can see, to what you can hear and even feel through your skin.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever tried to walk with your eyes closed for more than ten seconds? It''s not an easy feat. your body will feel a small sense of vertigo, and you will constantly want to open your eyes to see where you''re going. When you are trying to use aura to speed up your movement, your body¡¯s trying to catch up to all those small and big changes as fast as it can. When you are trying to run with aura, the biggest thing holding you back is your own fear that you may trip on something at high speed. So you don¡¯t go as fast as you want to, despite knowing that you probably could. Your own sense of self-preservation is telling not to, because if you did trip at high speeds, you can break a nose, smash in your face, or at the worst, snap your neck with a fall.¡± Alv finished seriously.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ so how do I avoid all those dangers and still move fast?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Through trial and error of course!¡± Alv said somewhat mischievously. ¡°Just like when a baby is learning how to walk.¡± he chuckled. ¡°But, no, seriously. It''s through trial and error. As well as a small dose of confidence.¡±


    Van gave his dad a look that said he didn¡¯t believe him, and a small glare on top of that showing his unhappiness at not receiving a real answer.


    ¡°Okay, okay, calm down,¡± Alv said, making a calming motion with his hands. ¡°But I¡¯m not lying. You''re just forgetting what the other point of using aura is.¡±


    This time Van looked a little confused and tilted his head in a silent question.


    ¡°You become faster and stronger when you use your aura right? And it¡¯s not like you have never taken a few hits when you had your aura on before when we trained at the castle. But did those wounds hurt as much when you had your aura on as opposed to when you didn¡¯t have it on? Come on Van, you should already know the answer to that, right?¡±


    Van hesitated. While it was true he knew that he took less damage when he had his aura on than when he had it off. Would it really protect him from when he smashed into a tree at high speeds? He asked this of his father.


    ¡°Of course it can, whenever you''re afraid that you might crash, just put all your aura into defending yourself. You might lose a chunk of your aura pool from the crash, but at least you would be fine, right?¡± Alv said.


    ¡°Okayy¡­ but what about just moving in general?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Like I said, trial and error, it''s like learning how to walk again. And that is why we are here, to teach you how to walk. And it''s not like you have to learn everything from scratch. I have some training exercises and movement techniques that I''m going to teach you so that you can become a pro in no time.¡± Alv said with a confident smile. ¡°Would you like to go over them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please show how I can properly run with aura,¡± Van said excitedly at the thought that one of the issues he had been having might be solved soon. Unfortunately for him, his stomach growled and he looked sheepishly away as if father looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Perhaps after lunch,¡± Alv said, amused.


    ¡°Ya¡­ and let''s make sure to leave some for Lyn too,¡± Van said


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alv said with a smile and started handing out the bowls for the stew.


    The two eat silently, enjoying the meal that was made with the bounty of the forest. The taste and the flavors that warmed their bodies, and the soothing atmosphere that eased their worries.


    Van thought back to when he first arrived here, the first few days were pretty bad for him, so used to a more comfy and controlled life. With three meals a day, a nice comfy bed at night with someone to warm it. No canyoning bugs or sudden changes in weather.


    But he had to admit. It was slowly growing on him, somehow¡­ it was soothing to the soul, this feeling of absolute freedom. And no more was that seen than when Van looked at his father. Who was like a completely different person. He smiled more than he had ever seen his father smile before. Who seemed to have a spring in his step and a youthful energy to him.


    Not that all the changes he saw in his father were positive. Oddly enough, Van would sometimes see his father all of a sudden jerk his head left and right, all tense-like before relaxing and shaking his head. Once, he even caught his father bolting up in the middle of the night to look deep into the forest before taking a deep breath and letting it go, and going back to sleep.


    Van usually chalked this up to his father being able to sense dangers that he just couldn¡¯t yet. But it also seemed that not all of those dangers were real.


    But Van just didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. He didn¡¯t want to ruin whatever joy his father seemed to be having right now.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Alv suddenly asked out of nowhere, jerking Van out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Huh!? Oh¡­ nothing¡­¡± Van replied, not even realizing that he was staring off into space and went back to finishing the leftovers in his bowl before asking for more.


    A little concerned, Alv decided to keep those concerns to himself, knowing his son the way he did. He trusted him enough that if Van was really troubled by something, he would say so.


    After finishing their meal, the two decided to talk for a bit as their stomachs digest their meals. Making sure to leave a small bowl of stew for Lyn to come back to. While the small fairy could live off mana alone. She was always happy to eat delicious things, and always made a big show of how thankful she was for whatever she received.


    With that done the two went out into the forest to train, talking all the while about what this and that. Van going so far as to ask when he will hunt his first monster. And Alv telling him when he was ready. Sharing a few jokes, they disappeared into the forest.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -


    I''ve been making some good time in my goal of reaching a hundred chapters before the end of the year. if I am able to do this I can ensure that I can post a chapter every week, plus a few batch uploads every few months! though I have to say, as I was writing chapters 70-80 my intention was to fill out Lyn and Luna as characters, so I was planning to do 2-3 chapters each before going back to writing about Van. but instead, it became 10+ chapters of LYN! who knew she did so much in one month! or that I can flesh out so much about insect-kin society? I''m sure for most of you reading this, you are probably confused since you haven''t read ahead like those on my Patreon. but for those who have, I feel like you are in for an interesting ride.


    tell me what you guys think about a ten+ chapter arc of Lyn? and perhaps a few chapters of fleshing out Luna? tell me in the comments section below.

 Chapter 44: Trial by Death Wolf

    Van tried to keep his presence to a minimum. Not wanting the death wolf he was told to hunt down below to sense him. He was already told beforehand where this wolf was by his father and the dangers hunting such a dangerous creature was but was promised that he would be standing by in case anything might happen.


    A death wolf was a unique wolf variant found in the lands of Alcray. Normally forming small hordes out in the wastes, the young are pushed out of the pack so as not to be eaten by the undead death wolves that protect the pack.


    Death wolves have a unique life cycle, instead of dying and staying dead, their corpse reanimates itself and acts like any other mindless undead. Except for a few key features. Small hordes of undead death wolves roam about and amongst them would be living death wolves. Using their undead brethren for protection, they roll around in corpses to hide the scent of life on them and eat whatever the undead wolves kill like carrion feeders. When a female is pregnant they will leave the pack to give birth and raise the children for a year until maturity. The young wolves then hunt for themselves until they mature fully. When mating season comes around they go back to their pack to look for a living mate that will be hiding amongst the undead wolves. Should the death wolf be injured in the pack, even if they lost an entire limb, they will not flinch to continue alongside the pack and pretend to be another undead wolf, for doing otherwise would mean death. Once reanimated, death wolves will return to the pack, growing their undead number unless culled.


    Because of this life cycle. Death wolves have developed a strange immunity to pain, and can even fight after blows or attacks that would leave most animals and beasts dead. Worse, if the mana of the death wolf runs rampant when it dies, it can immediately come back to life to attack the one who slew it. Many newbie hunters have died thanks to that. In other words, you can¡¯t just kill a death wolf once¡­ you have to do it twice¡­


    Van held his breath, slowing down his heart and emulating the stillness of his ancestry. He waited above the death wolf, on a branch, hidden by leaves. Waiting for it to move beneath him. Hoping that his first strike will be all that he needs and that he wouldn¡¯t have to fight such a dangerous creature.


    He was not allowed to use his familiars for this. Only his own power and skill. His father assured him that if he simply applied what he has learned up to this point. Then a single, young, death wolf should be no problem for him... He believed in his father, believing in himself though, was another matter entirely. Though it did help that he was given a pendant with some light enchantment to protect from fatal injuries, even if it only had a small charge.


    The wolf was close, almost ready for his strike, the only problem. He had no idea which area to strike first. ¡°If I strike the mana core, it would go down, instantly, not to mention it has a high chance of preventing it from reanimating itself back again. But doing so is difficult and risky, i¡¯ll have to cut through all that bone and muscle and hope that the place where I presume the core to be, is actually there and not anywhere else on the body. If I aim for the head, and somehow pierce through its skull, I can kill it instantly, but that''s not a one hundred percent guarantee that it won¡¯t reanimate. If I put all my strength on cutting through its neck, it won¡¯t reanimate once killed. But I don¡¯t have the confidence to try, due to my lack of skill. Aiming for suck a small area while it''s moving, and cleanly slicing through the joints of its neck, would be very unlikely¡­¡±


    But Van didn¡¯t have much more time to think, the window of opportunity was closing, and if he didn''t strike now, it would only make it more difficult for him later. He didn¡¯t want to do this, this was the first time he was ever hunting a living creature. He knew if he opted out, his father would understand and be fine with it. But he wouldn¡¯t¡­


    He gripped the sword tightly. Not one of the bests, but certainly not the worst. A blade made to do a task, given to him by his father for this hunt. ¡°I have to do this¡­ I have to become stronger¡­ this world¡­ is not kind to weakness. If I want to live a peaceful life while protecting my own, then I need the will¡­ the will to take another living being''s life¡­ and make sure I do it thoroughly so that it doesn¡¯t come back to haunt me...¡±


    With that in mind, he coated his blade in blue aura, sharpening it and making it stronger. The effects of his use of aura, already slowing down his perception of time by a small amount, while increasing his speed. His decision made, he leaped down to strike at the head of the wolf. Even if it comes back, it won¡¯t be immediately, any damage to its vision and hearing while alive, may carry over to its undeath, potentially making the second round easier.


    The wolf had no idea what happened. The last thing it saw was Van already more than halfway down on it. Its eyes filled with surprise, confusion, fear¡­ at facing its own mortality. It knew what was going to happen next¡­ but at the last second¡­ it glared back at Van. with defiance, a small snarl frowning on its lips¡­ that it will never finish¡­


    He felt it as his blade pierced the wolf. Driving through the skull and into the brain and out the other side of the mouth. He knew it would be hard. But he didn¡¯t expect so much resistance from a living being made of flesh and bone. What was worse was the way the eyes looked at him, filled with energy that was slowly seeping out. Leaving nothing behind.


    Van will never forget that sight¡­ the wolf had a strange innocence in its eyes before it saw him and what he was going to do to him. And the way it knew it was going to die, but chose to die snarling at the person that was going to kill it. Spoke to Van on a level that resonated with him so hard. He felt it shake his soul realm on a fundamental level. Like thousands of half-remembered experiences, he had for himself, flashed in the back of his mind, condensed into a single second, and disappearing like a stray thought that didn¡¯t take.


    The fact that he killed a living being for the first time. The look in its eyes as it died. The feelings that its last act of defiance invoked in him. Made Van freeze in place as he looked at the dead wolf. Almost as if in shock, his head foggy in disbelief, the enormity of his action weighing down on him. So much so that he couldn¡¯t move for a solid minute as he tried to wrap his mind around what he just did.


    Unfortunately for him. In this case. Waiting around was the last thing he should have done. Which was why his father chose this particular beast for Van to fight. Some lessons needed to be learned the hard way. The world wasn¡¯t going to stop just because you did, in battle, if you let your mind wander too far, or for too long, you will end up dead. And from the canopy above, Alvaroz watched. Waiting in case he needed to act.


    Then, the wolf lunged at him. Van¡¯s blade was still lodged into the wolf''s skull, so the sudden movement surprised him as he was pushed back by the hilt of the blade. Taking a jump backward, dislodging his sword as he did so. He opened up distance between him and the now undead wolf that had its head cracked open, its brain matter slowly spilling out, but its eyes locked on Van¡¯s with a malevolence that made his veins run cold.


    Van immediately knew it was a mistake to have dislodged his blade so quickly. He could have gone in for another strike. But he was so out of it and so surprised that it didn¡¯t even register that that was an option.


    With undead and single-minded determination, the wolf charged at him. Pouring his aura into his blade, Van tried to do what he saw his father do many times before. And with intention, swung his sword. A wave of aura energy was released and crashed into the undead wolf stunning it.


    This was not what Van wanted though, he wanted to cut the wolf, but it seemed he was not skilled enough to do that. But surprisingly, the attack was more effective than he thought it would be. It sluggishly got up from being pushed back by the aura crash, and tried to run at him again. But this time, slightly slower than before.


    ¡°I see¡­ even if it wasn¡¯t as effective as I was hoping it to be. Aura is considered to be concentrated life energy¡­ and now that it is undead, that life energy, even if not used properly, must have messed up a little whatever foul magic is used to reanimate the corpse. The only problem is¡­ that aura strike took a full quarter of my aura reserves. So I can¡¯t just casually use it over and over again.¡±


    The wolf was almost upon him, but this time he was ready. He was still afraid. But his training took over and he took a stance to meet the oncoming monster. Just as the wolf jumped to attack, Van sidestepped it and plunged his blade into its side. With a will, he forcibly pushed another quarter of his aura into its body. Hoping to disrupt whatever foul energies kept it moving. Van jumped back after the strike, creating distance and ready for another chance.


    The undead wolf staggered. Almost confused as it tried and failed to quickly turn around. Its legs and body not acting as it should, but to stupid to realize what was going on. But like any good undead monster, with its endless stamina, it shrugged off the attacks. Sluggish now it may be, but that won¡¯t stop it from attacking.


    Van saw this and realized where this was going to be headed if he was not careful. ¡°If I don¡¯t find a way to kill it now, it''s just going to continue to try and kill me. No matter how much aura I put in it, if it doesn¡¯t destroy it, the battle will never end. I¡¯ll tire out before anything else¡­ I need to put an end to this now¡­ I have to either cut off its head or find its core and destroy it.¡±


    With his decision made, Van summoned his shadow wolf from behind him and gave it a mental order to hold it in place. The shade streaked through the ground like a bolt of blackness and appeared behind the monster. Biting on its back leg.


    The undead wolf didn¡¯t even realize it was being attacked as it tried to run forward towards Van. Which was fine for Van as it gave him more time to finish gathering some of his shadows and send them towards it. Slowly the shadows wrapped around its feet, preventing it from moving.


    Confused, the undead wolf tried to attack the shadows, its bites and mindless rage doing nothing at the things that held no form. But its endless strength was tearing and pulling some of the shadow tendrils apart. Meaning that Van had a small window of time to attack it while it was still distracted and immobile.


    Thankfully for him, the undead wolf finally seemed to have noticed his shadow wolf and started attacking it mindlessly. With one massive bite, it tore through the shade''s head, only for it to reform a few seconds later. Seemingly angered by this, the undead wolf crunched the head of the shade once more in an even larger bite. Ignoring the fact that it also crunched through its own leg doing so. But this time the shade did not have the energy to reform and was destroyed. The materials used to make it dropping, fried, and some of them unable to be used again.


    But the time this bought for Van was all that he needed. Using some of the footwork his father taught him, he rushed to meet the distracted wolf. Putting all his remaining aura and even some of his mana into his sword. He struck with all his might on the neck of the wolf, doing everything he could to push the blade clean through.


    Surprisingly the wolf struggled under him. But Van gritted his teeth and pushed on through as blood began to spurt everywhere. With great difficulty and some sawing motions, he was finally able to take the head off the wolf. The wolf¡¯s body spasmed and shuddered, it tried to move a bit before finally coming to terms with what happened and giving up. It dropped on the ground and lay still.


    Van took a few seconds to catch his breath, but he learned his lesson about taking too long. This time he placed his hands on the body of the wolf and used his mana to sense where the core was. Finding it, he used his sword to cut a bloody mess towards it, but after a point the sword was not enough to cut its way through all that flesh. So Van dropped it and with a lunge, steeled his mind and plunged his hand into the wolf, aiming for the core, grabbing hold of it, and yanked it out.


    The core pulsed softly in Van¡¯s bloody hand, warm, until it slowly went cold and pulsed no more. With a sigh of relief, he dropped the core and dropped himself on his back to take a quick breather. Wishing that he could take a bath right now and go to sleep on a nice soft bed tonight.


    Soon, clapping was heard and Alv made his appearance. ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all¡­ though there are several areas where you need improvement in. fighting and winning against a death wolf all by yourself for your first real fight. That''s an accomplishment that you should be proud of.¡± he said with some pride in his son.


    Van looked up at his father, too tired to argue, and just said. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to do that again¡­¡± he said with all the emotions he was going through right now.


    Alv chuckled. ¡°Believe me, I know what you mean. When I had to fight for real for the first time. I felt so sick to my stomach¡­¡± he trailed off a little there and gave a silent chuckle at himself. ¡°Well¡­ let''s just say, it''s never a pleasant experience¡­ unless you''re a psychopath or something.¡± he joked.


    Van rolled his eyes and got up with a sigh. ¡°So what now? Do we just leave it as is?¡±


    ¡°Well, the next thing you should do is use your vespera bangle. These devices allow you to absorb the released mana from a kill. Give it a try.¡± Alv said encouragingly.


    Van quirked an eye at that and decided to give it a try. With some prompting from his father on what to do. He summoned his bangle and stretched out his arm towards the now firmly dead wolf. Activating the proper procedures, the mana from the dead wolf was slowly being absorbed into the bangle.


    Looking at the interface, Van was surprised to find that the bangle absorbed a whole 221 units of mana. And his eyes widened when he saw that he also gathered 0.02 units of essence.


    Seeing the surprised look on Van, Alv began to explain. ¡°Even if its natural mana pool was, lets say, a fraction of what you just received. It''s best not to forget that beasts have mana flowing all over their body. Like someone who might be cultivating mana body might have. While it''s not impossible to cultivate near a recently dead corpse to gather the mana. This device makes it easier so you don¡¯t have to do that. It even gathers the essence for you.¡±


    Van was amazed by such a handy tool. Even more, so that he could also use it to gather essence. But the amount of essence gathered was what surprised him even more. ¡°Ren wasn¡¯t joking when he said they dropped a massive fortune on me. How many decades and how many powerful monsters did they have to kill to gather the amount they gave me for my ritual¡­¡±


    ¡°And there''s more¡­¡± Alv said with a cheeky smile.


    Van perked up and looked at his father expectantly.


    Smiling, knowing that he had his son¡¯s attention he began to explain. ¡°As vampires we¡­ let''s say¡­ have a special trick that we keep to ourselves when we want a little more mana¡­¡± with a grin he walked up to Van and whispered into his ear.


    Van then immediately tried to do what was suggested. Using his knowledge of blood magic, he pooled the dead wolf''s blood out of its body and near him. With a will, he squeezed that last ounces of life force left and absorbed it through his skin. The feeling was strangely exhilarating. He gained a few more units of mana.


    ¡°That''s a little secret we vampires have. Use it wisely, and probably not in front of any humans you don¡¯t trust. It''s a great method to get those last ounces of mana. Not to mention, if you''re hurt, it will also help in healing you.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°Ya¡­ some of my aura is even recovered. Is this normal?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Sometimes. Also, this should be obvious, but don¡¯t go doing this in the middle of battle. You need to concentrate in order to use it properly. This is also something only vampires can make use of, as well as some dhampirs. It''s because our bodies are able to do this that we are perceived to be so dangerous. We not only can quickly gain whatever energies our kill provides. Unlike how it used to be when people had to cultivate next to the corpse for hours. But we also gain every ounce of what it has to offer, gaining a little more than what most people get.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said in deep thought. Then looking to the corpse asked. ¡°What do we do with the body?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want. It''s your kill. You can skin it, or use parts of it to make more of those shades of yours. Or just sell some of the more valuable parts for money such as its mana stone.¡± Alv replied.


    ¡°Mana stone?¡± Van asked, confused. The first time he was ever hearing such a term.


    ¡°Mana stone,¡± Alv replied. ¡°Sometimes some animals and beasts don¡¯t properly cultivate their mana. It''s not like they always have someone to teach them the proper way. So the mana settles inside them in odd places, turning some of the flesh hard. In layman''s terms. It''s like cancer.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Alv nodded. ¡°But it''s useful for some potions and such. Not that all beasts and animals have it, but it''s best to keep an eye out for it.


    Van nodded, then asked about how to properly disassemble his kill for parts and valuables. After an hour of which, he was looking at a mutilated corpse that was strung out before him. Making his stomach churn.


    ¡°There''s got to be an easier way of doing this¡­¡± Van said, face scrunched from the smell and the task he was doing.


    ¡°There are,¡± Alv said. ¡°There are some people who have bags or rings that can store an entire corpse to be brought to a processing facility. Some with even large soul realms can do it. In fact, I once heard of a woman with a unique soul realm that, once a corpse was put in, slowly disassembled it into a neat pile.¡±


    Van paused from what he was doing and smacked his face with his hand. Instantly regretting it because now he had even more blood on his face than he did before. ¡°You couldn''t have told me that Before!¡±


    Alv chuckled. ¡°I thought it would be a good learning lesson to figure out how to properly take care of a kill yourself,¡± he said with a smile.


    Exasperated. Van willed the remains of the corpse into his soul realm and got up. ¡°I need a bath¡­¡± he said, in a long-suffering way.


    Just then something smashed into his face. ¡°Master! Master! Are you okay!¡± it then proceeded to rube itself all over his cheek, trying to hug his head as wide as possible.


    ¡°Lyn! Stop! You''re getting yourself all bloody! And you''re just rubbing it all over the place!¡± but the little fairy refused to let go and continued to kiss his cheeks, babbling how she was going to make him feel better soon and that it was going to be all okay, as Van tried to pull her off.


    Alv chuckled at the sight and decided to just sit back and watch the entertainment.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 45: Heart to Heart

    A week later, Van and Alvaroz were sitting down near the campfire. Alv was stirring the flame and adding a few sticks to the fire, while Van was staring at the flames, lost in thought about something or another.


    It was quiet, a time spent mostly in their own thoughts. Enjoying the gentle serenity of their surroundings.


    Alv, looked up towards his son, a question crossing his mind, a desire to better know him, outside of the everyday knowledge.


    ¡°Say¡­ Van¡­ what is it like? To have many memories of past lives?¡± Alv asked, genuinely curious, but also a little nervous, afraid he was overstepping his bounds and that his son would get defensive.


    The question surprised Van. no one had ever asked him such a thing before. Literally no one, mostly because most people already presumed how it was like, hearing stories and rumors about how it was like through word of mouth or through books. While also thinking it would be rude to ask, so they never did.


    In fact¡­ when people heard about it, they presumed he had some sort of mental condition, treating him like he was glass or a bomb and every little thing could set him off. Which is why he tried to make sure that people didn¡¯t know about it if he could help it. But for all intents and purposes, it was like people treated him as if he was a special needs kid, and not the person that he was. The only people who treated him the most like a person were his immediate family.


    So when his father asked him what it was like, it genuinely threw Van for a loop. As it was the first time anyone had ever wanted to know what was on his mind. It was like someone asking if he was okay, or saying to open up to them.


    Normally, even Van didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Feeling like it was too personal. But he realized that this might be the only time that he and his father might have a heart to heart. Thinking about it further, his father¡¯s action on trying to protect so zealously could have been because his father always saw him as a child, and never the person that Van truly was. In which case, he might just as well hold some responsibility for what has happened to him and how he was treated over the years since he never told his father what he had to deal with, or what it was like.


    Alv sighed. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Sorry for asking.¡±


    Van snapped out of his thoughts in surprise, as he realized he was being silent for a long time. ¡°No, no¡­ it''s fine¡­ sorry¡­ I was just¡­ gathering my thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ this is the first time anyone has ever asked me such a thing. I don¡¯t know how I can properly explain it.¡± Van said.


    ¡°If I had to say what it is like¡­ it would be hard to explain¡­¡± Van began. ¡°As you know, it all started when I was born. I knew things and concepts before I even saw them¡­ but it wasn¡¯t like I had memories of a past life¡­¡± he shook his head at that. Turning his gaze downward at his hands and moving his fingers back and forth.


    ¡°People think I am another person in another person''s body¡­ but this¡­ this is my body¡­¡± he balled his hands into fists and let go again. Feeling the control he had over his own body, and seeing it with his own eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die and wake up in a new place¡­ I just woke up¡­ and had more information crammed into my brain than most babies would have. That was the difference. I was still me¡­ still your son¡­ I just had knowledge about things that I shouldn¡¯t have yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course there were those nightmares, those visions of things that might be past lives¡­ but they never felt real to me. If anything, they felt very distant, as if they were happening to another person. More dreams than anything tangible, or something that can actually affect me. And that was how I treated them. Sometimes I would learn a little something from my dreams and visions. But it was never an experience¡­ only knowledge¡­ well¡­ most of the time.¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until recently. When I had completed my soul realm. That I could properly interact with my past lives¡­ not that I did often¡­ or for that matter, after that first time¡­¡±


    Van looked up a little at the sky. ¡°Sometimes I wonder if I would have been better off it was like that¡­ if I had a life that I died in and just woke up into this one¡­¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T say that¡­¡± Alvaroz said, Glaring at his son with love and worry. ¡°Don¡¯t say that It would have been better¡­¡± he then went silent, choking on a jumble of words and feelings that he wanted to say but did not know how to say them.


    After a long and awkward silence, Alv finally spoke. ¡°Sorry¡­ I never knew¡­ I¡­ me and your mother¡­ we¡­ we love you but¡­ we were always afraid that there was someone else behind the eyes of our beautiful child¡­ but even then¡­ we wanted to do everything we could to protect you¡­I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ for failing that, for failing at everything¡­¡±


    Silence then held sway between them, as they both slowly went into their own thoughts. And after a long few moments. Van finally spoke.


    ¡°It''s not your fault¡­ I never spoke up about it¡­ I knew you were doing what you could to protect me. And I¡­ didn¡¯t trust myself back then to dissuade you otherwise¡­ everything felt off¡­ a little¡­ wrong¡­ when there was something I didn¡¯t understand or was afraid of, you would be there to protect me. I used you like a crutch¡­ I¡­ know now I should have been more open¡­ more questioning¡­ but I just went along with everything you said because I didn¡¯t trust myself to make decisions that might not be based on this reality¡­¡± Van finished, sounding tired and old. ¡°We were both happy to keep the status quo.¡±


    Alvaroz looked down, then up. He then got up and sat down next to Van, bringing him into a side hug. ¡°We both made mistakes¡­ and we both learned from them¡­ we might still make a few in the future. But what we learned here will stick with us for the rest of our lives. And more importantly. We both know that we did what we did because¡­¡± this time he gave a little self-deprecating grin towards Van¡¯s direction. ¡°We loved each other.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps from now on we should be more open about it and what is on our minds. Otherwise, we will definitely make those same mistakes again¡­¡± Alvaroz half-joked, but also genuinely sounding a little worried about it.


    Van smiled. ¡°Ya¡­ it does seem that if we just opened up to each other a little more then maybe we could have avoided a lot of problems we faced.¡±


    After that, the two talked into the night. Joking a little with each other, but mostly sharing quiet moments together, lost in thought as it were. Thinking about how much they learned about the other.


    ---


    The next morning was a bit awkward between the two of them. They both opened up a bit and now that some things have changed they didn¡¯t know how to act. But after a while, as they went with the normal morning routine, they slowly got comfortable again and both silently decided to go about their day the way they have always done.


    This morning, Van decided to meditate and check in on his soul realm, and the corpse of the death wolf he put into it.


    Taking his position, he felt his conscious fall deep into himself until he was in the cloudy expanse of his soul realm. Zipping to his island he went to check his treasury. Finding the corpse where he thought it would be, he willed it to be disassembled properly, only to be surprised that the action was refused, and a small pop up saying that he did not have the knowledge to complete this action.


    Unperturbed, he decided that such a thing could wait and instead wanted to check out his island to see if it has grown. Flying out of the barrier on his island, he took a good look at it to see if there were any changes.


    There weren''t any. Or at least any he could see. But it did seem that the island was naturally more vibrant than he first remembered it being. Thought that could be because he started planting some of the flowers and plants that he found in the forest and was given to him by Lyn and her followers.


    ¡°Hmm, it doesn''t seem there is much to do here¡­ perhaps I should look up on Anna¡­ It has been a while¡­¡± With that thought in mind, Van zipped towards Anna¡¯s island and landed near the center.


    ¡°Hello master!¡± A familiar voice said behind Van, making him jump a little. Turning around he saw many Annas going about their day, doing what he presumed to be yoga and other stretching exercises.


    ¡°Did you come to have some fun with us?¡± Anna said with a smile and a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ only came to check up on you. How are you holding up?¡± Van asked.


    Anna shrugged. ¡°Oh, you know, fine¡­ when we''re in here we don¡¯t really need to eat or sleep. It can get kinda boring sometimes. But we''re doing okay.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear,¡± Van said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear you girls are doing okay. I¡¯m going to check the rest of my soul realm. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Anna said with a pout. ¡°Stay a little longer, pleeeeaase.¡± she whined. Giving him puppy dog eyes and bending in just the right way to show her cleavage.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I¡¯m not in any real rush¡­¡± Van said somewhat reluctantly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she said in victory and then went to hug his arm and pull him along. ¡°There''s not much to see, but I want to show you how much we have come along since we¡¯ve been training.¡±


    With that, Van was shown around the place and was somewhat surprised to see some impromptu beddings and pillows. As well as a few snacks lying around. Asking about it, he found out that it was possible to create things with the energy of the soul realm, only that it was based on one''s knowledge, and you couldn¡¯t take out what was made by the soul realm. Something good to know.


    Being shown around, Van saw that there were many Annas going about doing different things. Some seemed to be learning how to cook, others trying to learn how to sew, but most of them were training with the sword, with a few them on the spear.


    ¡°This is impressive Anna, though I admit, I am concerned to see that there are more of you than before¡­¡± Van said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we already reached our cap, and we are not planning to increase it anytime soon. Even we realize that twenty-one of us is more than enough for now.¡± Anna said


    ¡°And¡­ you still are connected to all of them? Even the two that are with Luna?¡± Van asked curiously.


    ¡°No¡­ we have some connection issues with them since they are so far away,¡± Anna admitted. ¡°But we sense enough to know that they are fine. In fact, that is what we are focusing on right now. We''re working on making our connection stronger and reaching out farther.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± was all Van could say, looking around at the Annas. ¡°She¡¯s progressing so quickly¡­ I¡¯ll have to work hard so as to not be overtaken.¡± he thought, looking at all the Annas training with their sword and aura.


    ¡°Why are they all wearing such skintight clothing?¡¯ Van genuinely asked once he realized that that was a thing here.


    ¡°Oh that, we ran out of maid uniforms, so we just conjured a bunch of clothes to wear,¡± Anna answered.


    ¡°Wait¡­ if those clothes can only exist here¡­ what would happen to them if they were to leave with those clothes then?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°They would disappear of course,¡± Anna answered as if it was an obvious thing. Which Van supposed it was.


    ¡°And probably end up naked out there.¡± she finished.


    This made Van pause and think about something. ¡°Is it possible that if I get you some cloth, you can sew some uniforms?¡± he asked.


    Anna shrugged. ¡°We aren¡¯t that good yet at sewing, or tailoring for that matter, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try. Perhaps you could throw a few books our way for us to study?¡±


    An Idea was forming in Van¡¯s head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I turn my soul realm into a factory using my Annas? I¡¯m already planting a few things, why not trees and cotton plants as well? If technically, things made from the energy of the soul realm can¡¯t be brought out¡­ What about things grown in the soul realm?¡± he told Anna about his idea.


    ¡°Hmm, I do think it¡¯s possible¡­ not something I want to do mind you, farming, growing, and all that. But I don¡¯t think it''s impossible either. You probably should ask your father or Lorenzo first thought, before you go through with it.¡± Anna said helpfully.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll do just that,¡± Van said.


    After that, the two talked for the next hour as Anna showed off all that she was able to accomplish. And Van opened up a little about the talk he and his father had together. After they exhausted things to talk about, they each gave each other a kiss and parted ways. Van promising to visit more often.


    After that Van flew around his soul realm. Still amazed by the sheer size of it all. And as he flew, he began to think about Luna and how she was doing. He missed her, and talking to Anna made him realize how much. But remembering that their soul realms were connected, he decided to look for her island.


    Flying around and using his connection with his beloved. He slowly found his way to her island. Landing on its soft grassy ground he walked towards its center, his curiosity wanting him to see what her core was like.


    As he reached it, he was surprised to see a tree. A very odd tree. A black tree with silver leaves.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -


    Kinda feel like I reiterated all this before, but did it anyway because I didn''t know what else to say, talking about the chapter above. Also, if anyone has any recommendations on people who could help edit my chapters before I post, that will help make sure that I give all of you top-quality content. finally, if someone can recommend an artist to improve the cover of my book, that would be great as well.

 Chapter 46: Packing Up

    It has been a few days since the heart to heart he had with his father, and Van was jumping branch to branch scouting the area for something to hunt. He was told by his father, as a part of his training, to find something, animal or monster and bring it back as proof that he can hunt for himself.


    Using his aura to enhance his body and mind, he kept an eye open for anything that might grab his attention. But as high up as he was, the forest and the trees were so large that there were still several layers above him. With breaks in the canopy allowing light through being a rarity. Like the camp, he and his father were staying at.


    Thankfully, the glowing forest, his vampire-like eyes, and his aura enhancing his eyesight, still allowed him to find his way around the forest without a problem. Yet¡­ he still could not find anything to hunt. He thought about asking Lyn for some help, she seemed to always know what was going on around them. But decided against it, feeling that he should learn for himself how to find things.


    Pausing on one of the branches, he sat down, deciding to take a different approach to search for prey. Going crossed-legged, he closed his eyes while still trying to sense his surroundings for danger and focused on expanding that feeling outward in the hopes of finding another living organism.


    It was within a literal few seconds of doing such an action that he had to jump away as a part of the trunk of the tree that he was using the branch of, suddenly moved straight at him in a powerful strike straight at his head.


    Jumping to the other end of the branch, heart beating quickly, eyes wide. Van tried to comprehend what was trying to attack. Forcing his aura to spike and flow through his body, he enhanced his eyes and mind and felt time slow as he got a better look at the thing that almost offed him.


    It was a snake, a snake made completely out of bark, in fact, even seeing it for what it was, it was hard to differentiate it from the branch that it was lying on. It did not hiss in annoyance at not being able to get him on the first try, instead, it moved about the branch in a strange pattern that also made it look like it wasn¡¯t moving. So well camouflaged was it with the branch, that even staring right at it was difficult to know what it was going to do next.


    Realizing that just standing around and staring at it will make him lose the initiative, he pulled out his sword. A type of saber that was given to him by his father since they arrived in the forest, and the weapon Van was most proficient in, and prepared his battle stance, keeping his body low and ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    No sooner had he pulled the sword out than the snake attacked again. Literally striking his saber the second he pulled it out and set his stance. Almost instinctively Van knew not to take the attack and instead used his blade and angled the strike as he slid away to the side.


    The snake was far larger than he first realized. Its head was larger than his own. Its power made Van¡¯s arm feel a little numb, though not by much, he could still strike with it if he wanted to. But the blow did make him realize that even if he put everything into his next move, it still probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to do any real damage to the snake. It didn''t just look like it was made of bark, its scales were like literal segments of hard bark. He could probably cut it, but not deeply enough to do any real harm to the snake.


    So instead of taking it head-on, jumped back a little to create space and lifted his left hand to conjure a fireball. He was a little hesitant to use fire magic in a forest, but he trusted he had enough skill in his magic to not accidentally burn anything he didn¡¯t want to.


    With a sudden strike to where he last saw the snake¡¯s head. The fireball exploded into a conflagration of flames around the general area where it landed. Bathing the place, and hopefully the snake, with fire.


    This time the snake hissed in both pain and anger. But contrary to his belief, it did not move whatsoever. After the fires died down a few seconds later, it still did not move. Suspicious he fired another fireball. And not only did it not move, it did not make a sound.


    Confused, Van stared at the slightly burnt chunk of the branch where the upper half of the snake was for several hard minutes. Wondering if it was truly that easy or if he just got lucky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that easy¡­ can it? That things scales were as hard if not harder than bark. I felt it when it clashed with my sword and I slid the blade from its mouth to across a part of its torso when I deflected it. A measly fireball was enough to do in such a powerful beast? Or am I just that strong?¡± Van relaxed a little, putting some of his mana in his eyes to check and see if the snake had any mana left of its own. His ability to check mana had a short-range, but he should be close enough to the snake to see if it had any. The reason why he didn¡¯t do it before to check his surroundings was because it took some time and concentration for him. He still had to train a little more with it to become proficient.


    As his mana sight extended and brought the snake''s corpse into range. He had to limbo backward as a flurry of wood-like spikes shot right where his head and torso were a split second before. Rolling with it, he did a backward flip¡­ and ended up in the air. Freaking out he did a series of little jumps on some branches to get back up on the main branch he was before.


    The second he was back on the branch, the snake attacked ferociously. Wide-eyed and in panic, Van had to dance around the edges of the branch while blocking every attack with his sword. His aura enhancing his speed and eyesight enough to keep up with the snake''s speed and help him determine where the next strike will land, allowing him to block it.


    Now getting a little angry through all that panic he was feeling, Van decided to hold his ground and lean forward with a foot placed back. Waiting for the perfect time when the snake attacked in the right angle. A few more blows and the opening revealed itself. Using everything he had he thrust upward and into the snake''s mouth, aiming for where its brain would be, using up most of his aura in the process. But it was finished, using the rest of mana, he sent a wave of fire mana up his blade to explode at the tip, which was firmly lodged into the snakehead.


    With a surprising CRACK! A puff of smoke rushed out of the head of the snake and Van felt the mana of the snake slowly flow out of its body. Slowly taking his blade out, he was surprised to see that its head was still mostly intact, but it was definitely dead.


    With a sigh of relief, he fell to the ground to catch his breath. ¡°That¡­ Was Some Fucking Bullshit Right There! I can¡¯t believe I almost died to you!¡± he thought, glaring at the corpse of the snake. This reminded him, painfully so, that just because he couldn¡¯t find them, didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t find him.


    Taking a quick breather, he pulled out his vespera bangle and had it suck out the remaining mana and essence. With that done he willed the corpse of the snake into his soul realm and got up to leave. ¡°At least I¡¯m finished with my hunt. Can¡¯t wait to get back to camp and relax.¡±


    Using what little of his aura he had left, Van started the long trek back to camp. The thoughts of a nice comfy bedroll and some hot stew to help soothe his tired mind and body egging him forward.


    An hour later he was back at camp and plopped himself down, tired from expending all that energy to get back.


    ¡°Someone looks tired. How did your hunt go? Find anything?¡± Alv asked, a little amused by how tired his son was. Thinking he probably just ran around until he tired himself out.


    A little annoyed because he felt like he had an idea of what his father was thinking, he summoned the corpse of the snake and dropped it down between them. Taking some joy in watching his father¡¯s eyes go wide.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a barkskin snake. These are very dangerous¡­¡± whatever amusement he had quickly vanished and was replaced with worry. ¡°Are you okay! Were you bit! What happened!¡± These and more questions were bombarded onto Van, who was now a little annoyed again by his fussing father and how he was now hovering all over him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Van said tiredly. And then began to explain what happened and how he fought the snake and survived. His father listened with rapt attention to every detail. When he was finished, it was his father¡¯s turn to sigh.


    ¡°That snake was no joke, they are very rare, but also very dangerous. They can hide themselves so well, that even some veterans will have a hard time finding them. Not to mention their ability to play dead and their cunning nature, on top of their very hard skin. In fact, they have two layers of scale, an inner one, and an outer one. The outer one being very hard, with the inner one being soft but a little spongy. Because of this combination, blows and cuts have a very hard time going deep. It was smart of you to try to burn it, but you probably weren¡¯t powerful enough to do any lasting damage anyway with such attacks. As much as I hate to say it, taking the risk you did was probably the smartest idea.¡± Alv said, concern still on his face.


    ¡°I thought I had already taken care of all the dangerous beasts around here¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would go so far from camp to hunt¡­¡± Alv lamented.


    ¡°Taken care of all the beasts?¡± Van asked.


    Alv nodded. ¡°I have some good control over my aura, just flare it up a bit with some will and intention, letting your killing intent be known, and most animals and beasts will flee from your area. It''s normal to do so if you can since most adventuring parties don¡¯t want to have to deal with small fries constantly bothering them. Though I thought I made sure to only project it to scare the bigger threats, I didn''t mean to scare all the smaller ones¡­¡± Alv said, now also a little confused as to why there were so few normal animals and beasts around.


    Then as if a light bulb lit up in his head. ¡°It could be because we are a few hours away from a blood thorn¡­ most weak creatures would keep a wide berth of such a place, on top of that we did kill a death wolf near here as well¡­ the smell of a death wolf, especially one that has died, would linger in the air and scare many weak creatures as well. Perhaps these two in combination, plus an unknown threat that scared off the bigger and more dangerous creatures,¡± pointing at himself. ¡°clued the normal ones that they should stay away?¡±


    Now looking a little sheepish. ¡°Sorry¡­ I meant to keep the weaker beasts around for you to train on¡­¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°It''s not your fault, you couldn¡¯t have known that all this would happen. And if anything, I learned a lot from this. And a lot more to learn.¡±


    Alv nodded. ¡°As much as I hate to say this, you were very lucky to get off as easy as you did. I¡¯ll be upping your training. Expect sore muscles tomorrow.¡± he finished with a small grin.


    Van groaned. ¡°Seriously? I just had a life and death battle!¡±


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m doing it. I know you understand¡­¡± Alv said, continuing with his smile.


    ¡°Can it at least wait tomorrow?¡± Van asked, pleading a little.


    Alv nodded. ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll even put some extra effort in tonight''s stew, so eat well for tomorrow. You''re going to need it.¡±


    With that, Van just laid there until dinner time, catching his breath, and quietly gathering back his mana and aura reserves. Eating his father''s stew, which was always surprisingly good, he went to sleep and rested till morning.


    The next day his father was even more serious than usual about training him on how to use his aura, and more importantly, how to use his mana sight so that he can see the mana signatures around him.


    ¡°Mana sight is all well and good. But don¡¯t forget to practice your aura sight as well. Mana sight helps you detect things with mana, but aura sight lets you detect things not only with aura but things that have large amounts of lifeforce as well.¡± Alv said as he was teaching Van how to properly circulate mana and aura into his eyes.


    ¡°Once you have mastered mana and aura sight, you can start on learning mana and aura sense, the ability to sense things around you using only aura and mana, without your eyes, or your other five senses. Thought that is a long way away.¡±


    Then as if thinking of something. ¡°We only have a few days left until we have to go home. And I already extended our trip a little longer than I wanted to. So let''s make sure that we at the very least make sure that you have the ability to trust your instincts when danger is nearby and how to spot it whenever it''s around. Having a good sense of what''s dangerous or not, or for that matter, having the ability to sense danger, will go a long way in protecting you in the future.¡± Alv finished.


    Afterward, Alv trained Van for the next few days, which Van was a little unhappy about since he actually wanted to explore the forest a little more. But not wanting to slack off either and prove that he can take care of himself so that he one day comes back to this forest and explore at his leisure, he took to his father''s lessons and teachings with great determination.


    By the time they were done, Van really felt like he needed a vacation. His father worked him to the bone, making sure he had the basics down and that his body would memorize them thoroughly.


    It was while he was packing his things to leave, that a small swarm of buzzing caught his attention and he looked up to find Lyn was coming, followed by a small swarm of insects making his face blanched.


    Ants, bees, butterflies, zappers, and even a few wind and flower fairies were following behind Lyn like some sort of army or regal procession. Lyn herself looked slightly bigger, carrying the makeshift spear he made for her a few weeks prior like a scepter. It had changed a bit, with added parts and a different design, more like a halberd now. She looked slightly more mature as well, with a self-important attitude, a wind fairy following her in her wake.


    With a wave of her tiny hands, the large gathering of insects stopped in place and waited for her orders. Another small wind fairy then flew up to Van, puffing up its chest with a great amount of self-importance and in a tiny and cutesy voice said. ¡°The great and powerful queen of lightning, the light of the moths, the honey of the bees, the high queen of the ants, matriarch of the blessed chosen and the ruler of the dewdrop river to the shiny leaf tree, breaker of termites and skewer of spiders and bane of wasps. Has come to greet her master!¡±


    Lyn nodded sagely once the fairy finished and left to take her place beside the other fairies. Moving up herself and hovered in front of Van and addressed him.


    ¡°Master! I have come with a great host! In your name, we will rule this forest! Please give us your blessing, so we may take and break the last of the termite kingdoms, and drive out the threat of the wasp horde forever! We will bring a new age of peace to our lands, and prosperity for all. For the glory of Shiny Leaf! She then raised her spear and a small roar of insects buzzing and hissing with the screams of the little fairies almost blew Van away with how noisy it was.


    Van was silent for a long time, not knowing what to say to all that. Mostly just staring slack-jawed until he snapped himself out of it.¡°Uhhh¡­ we¡­ are¡­ actually leaving today¡­¡± he said, a little scared and worried about how the host of insects will react.


    Dead Silence then took the insect army as Lyn and the others stared at him, then all of a sudden they and the insect horde pulled together into a large round circle with Lyn and her¡­ advisors? Whispering together. After a few minutes, they came back.


    Trying to make herself look as impressive and as regale as possible, Lyn addressed Van ¡°Agreed! That is very true! We will all go! To the promised land! The promised land that I have promised to all my followers! That promised land! Army! March!¡± she then pointed forward straight at Van.


    Van paled a little until he realized what she wanted him to do, so very reluctantly, he started to absorb the insects flowing towards him into his soul realm. His soul realm being more than large enough to handle a few hundred¡­ check that¡­ a few thousands insects¡­


    After that was done, Lyn sent the fairies off to gather the rest of their respective queendoms and hives. What was supposed to take Van and Alv just another half hour of packing, now took them most of the day as they waited for the tens of thousands of insects to enter Van¡¯s soul realm and make it their home. Bringing with them food, plants, rare herbs, seeds, animals, such as rabbits, foxes, deer and so much more. And after all that was done, Lyn then gave something to one of her fairy followers and pronounced her queen of the forest, to take care of whatever was left.


    Once done and all the insects were gone, or at least inside him, Van turned to glare at Lyn. ¡°when we get home¡­ We are going to have a long¡­ Long¡­ talk¡­¡±


    Palling a little she giggled nervously not looking him in the eye, gave a quick kiss on his check, and went inside his soul realm to help settle all the insects and fairies in.


    ¡°Well¡­I can certainly say¡­ I have never seen that before¡­¡± Alv said


    Van sighed and nodded. After making sure they had everything the two of them left towards home.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 47: Going Home

    Van and his father left the small campsite to head back to the main one. Thought delayed, using their aura they made it before nightfall, seeing the burnt-out remains of the blood thorn on the way.


    Once there his father took him to the processing center to dump his kills, talking to the people who worked there and offering Van the choice of seeing how they work so he could get an idea for himself on how to process what he hunts on his own.


    ¡°New are ya? Ya, I can tell you a greenhorn¡­ Come on, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± one of the workers said. Then proceeded to show Van how to skin and cut his death wolf and the barkskin snake. Not something Van wanted to spend the night learning, as killing an animal was one thing, opening it up and looking into its insides were another matter entirely.


    ¡°This here,¡± the worker said, as she cut into the death wolf. ¡°is where you would normally find the mana stones, you know what mana stones are, right? They are the excess mana that becomes like cancer on the body. Broken down, they make for good potion material, very valuable. The fangs and pelt are also good, and some necromancers can never have too many bones. The meat of a death wolf though is not so valuable, not tasty at all, but the kidney and liver, very valuable, death wolves have to sometimes eat things they don¡¯t want to, and their body is forced to digest it and gain nutrients from it. Because of that their kidneys and liver are highly prized for their ability to get rid of impurities, so they are used in some rare potions and foods for the wealthy, as they have unique healing properties. Such as detox and blood cleansing.¡±


    ¡°As for the snake,¡± she said, waving her knife to the barkskin snake on the other table. ¡°Unless you want to make armor out of its skin or fertilizer if properly done, it is not very valuable except for a few key items. One obviously being the mana core, two the fangs, and three, the most valuable part of this snake, its venom, gallbladder, and glands. The venom is unique in that it can be used to cure many different ailments, such as petrification, permanent paralysis, and even used in a few other rare remedies. A vial of that at an auction can get you a decent-sized house, all paid for throughout the next several years. And you can get more than just one vial¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of that, you should keep that you have it to yourself, fortunately, or unfortunately, you fought a young barkskin, so you will only get just about half a vial. Due to the mutable nature of the venom, it''s also useful in making potions that train your body to resist poisons. If you are planning to become a great adventure one day, having a decent resistance to most venoms and some poisons would be very useful.¡±


    She then methodically finished her task, showing Van her every step on how she cut the corpses. Him wishing he wasn¡¯t there, but also wanting to hear more of what she was saying since it seemed both interesting and valuable information that he should know. Unfortunately for him, just watching wasn¡¯t an option as she started teaching him how to properly hold a skinning knife and cut it into dead flesh. Not something he signed up for.


    About half an hour of processing the wolf and snake, and feeling a little grossed out, Van left for the cabin he stayed in last time he was here. Entering the cabin, he dropped himself on the bed and sighed.


    ¡°Had fun learning?¡± his father teased.


    ¡°Mm.¡± was all he replied with.


    Alvaroz just chuckled. ¡°Trust me, I didn¡¯t enjoy learning it either the first time, but it''s very valuable knowledge out in the wilds. Could help save your life even. The next step would be how to properly cook everything. I did most of the cooking on this trip, but the next one we go on I''ll teach you how to properly live off the land and make a nice stew.¡±


    Van groaned at that, they mostly ate nothing but stew. ¡°Can¡¯t you cook anything else?¡± he complained.


    Alvaroz smiled. ¡°It was your mother that was the chef of our little party. She would bring herbs and spices and the cooking utensils and was the only one that bothered to cook anything other than meat on a stick, or stew. I was just fine with eating whatever, and Thea was just happy with eating a lot. Besides, my stew isn¡¯t all that bad now is it?¡±


    Van had to think about it. ¡°...No¡­¡± he finally said, realizing that his stew genuinely wasn¡¯t that bad, but was a little sick of eating it for so long.


    ¡°Well, there you go! It wasn¡¯t bad at all.¡± Alv said, amused.


    Van grunted and made a mental note that he should at least know the bare minimum on cooking and fending for himself out in the wild.


    Just as the two were going to sleep, turning off the lights and getting into bed. A large boom was heard that shook the campground, startling them awake. This was soon followed by an alarm that sounded throughout the area.


    Getting up a little confused, Van at least knew enough that he should get quickly changed and ready for battle before deciding whether or not to do anything. His father thought, with a will and a fluctuation of his soul realm had changed from casual sleepwear to battle a one in a few seconds.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I should learn how to do that, the ability to quickly change clothes like that seems really valuable.¡± Van thought as he finished putting on his shirt and coat and pulled his sword from his soul realm. His father was already near the door looking out when another boom was heard. Running up to his father he asked if he knew what was going on.


    ¡°It seems something large is banging against the barrier, it will either continue until it realizes it can¡¯t and leave, or tire out. Or if it is strong enough, breakthrough.¡± Alvaroz said, calmly, almost bored, looking only mildly interested in what''s going on.


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡± Van asked.


    Alvaroz shrugged, ¡°only every few months, most leave after a while, a few though keep trying, and even fewer actually breakthrough. Mostly monsters or beasts that are very territorial and set up shop nearby or who are looking to carve a territory for themselves.¡±


    Turning to look at Van. ¡°I''m going to take care of this real quick, you don¡¯t have to come if you don¡¯t want to. Just stay in bed and it¡¯ll all be over soon.¡± Alv said, almost a little bored sounding.


    And with that, he left towards the booming sound at a leisurely pace, not hurried, but not slow either. Unsure if he should follow or not, Van¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, and he decided to follow at a safe distance and see what was going to happen.


    Reaching where the booming sound was, he saw a large lizard monster trying to break in. it looked a little like a t-rex, but smaller, with three eyes and another three eyes on its frilled mane. The thing was pretty big and it roared at the guards and rangers on the other side of the barrier as it tried to break through.


    Alvaroz thought, didn¡¯t really seem to care. Walking up only inches away from where the barrier prevented the lizard monster from entering. He projected a massive wave of killing intent that Van could feel from several dozens of feet away.


    The lizard creature recoiled as if buffeted by a large ocean wave. Confused, it used its many eyes to look in every direction, not even contemplating that the wave of killing intent could have come from the small prey that stood before it. No, it had to come from another apex predator that was nearby, that was its only logical conclusion.


    Now a little agitated, it roared louder, left and right, daring the other predator to show itself.


    Sighing, Alv let off another wave of killing intent, this time more directed and stronger at the overgrown lizard.


    Being rocked back and actually looking a little fearful now, the self-proclaimed apex predator was finally beginning to realize that the small prey in front of it must have made that killing intent. But how could small prey make it? It must be a small prey trick, just like most small prey do. Angry and this time knowing the cause of what tried to scare it. The apex predator roared and charged at the barrier, determined to show the small prey who was on top of the food chain.


    With one last sigh, Alv pulled his sword out as it started to hum with power. With a casual swipe, a wave of aura energy flared out and disappeared in a second. A portion of the barrier was cut. Which was followed by the head of the lizard falling off. And the barrier slowly healing itself


    Even Van knew what his father did was ridiculous. Crazy. Impossible by most people''s standards. Even if the barrier wasn¡¯t top grade and old, to cut through it and the head of a monster on the other side was just too unbelievable for most people to comprehend. So much so that most of the people who were there looked on slack-jawed at what he did.


    Putting away his sword, Alv made the slow walk back to the cabin. Van slowly followed behind, wide-eyed.


    Once they got back Van had to ask. ¡°How did you do that!? You just cut the lizard¡¯s head off through the barrier!¡±


    Alv looked a little embarrassed. ¡°It''s no big deal, the barrier was old and it''s not like it was of high grade either. With enough skill and power, anyone could do it.¡±


    That made Van pause in thought, how much power did you use to cut through all that?¡±


    Alv thought about it. ¡°Perhaps about over 70 percent? I could waste that amount and risk it only because I was sure that I could come back to the cabin and rest up. I didn¡¯t sense any other dangers so I figured I¡¯d quickly take care of it. If there was a chance that there were more, I would have moved outside the barrier before taking care of it. Would have saved me a lot more energy.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Van asked.


    Alv shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe 30 percent? I¡¯m not always good at gauging my own energy reserves.¡±


    Van''s eyes narrowed as a thought came to him. ¡°Did you just want to show off?¡±


    Alv looked away. ¡°Well it''s getting late, we should go to bed and rest up for tomorrow.


    Deciding to just leave it at that, Van and Alv went to bed. Thought Van had a bit of a harder time falling asleep. His thoughts running wild. ¡°How many people are out there that are as strong as my father?¡± These thoughts and more plagued him as he soon realized that more than ever if he wanted to explore the world, he had to become as strong as possible in case he had to deal with someone of his father¡¯s caliber.


    ---


    The next morning the two left to talk to the guards at the barracks about what happened last night. His father explained everything and even offered a new barrier stone in case his actions caused one of the ones they had some damage.


    Waving it off the guards were just thankful to see such a sight, and that any damages done to the barrier could be fixed with the money they will receive from selling the Zilizard that Alv just took care of and donated to them.


    With that done they left the campsite and walked down the trail back down towards their home. The walk back being largely uneventful compared to the night before.


    As they walked Van couldn¡¯t help but let his mind wander about all the things he saw and learned on this trip. How even if he was told that he had great potential, it didn¡¯t mean that he was the only one with great potential. Not to mention that they are probably millions of people out there who have had the resources, time, and more to reach great and powerful heights. And he was still very young and naive. It could be decades before he reached his father¡¯s power level. But at least he knew, as a dhampir, time was on his side. Not that he would want to wait that long to finally pursue his dream.¡¯


    Finally getting to the gate, they were waved in once the guards realized who was entering. Heading up the busy street was a stark contrast to the loneliness they experienced in the forest. In the forest, he didn¡¯t have to worry about all the eyes that were on him just because he was a male. Which made him already a little homesick for the old campsite. Which was weird, because he was also a little homesick for, well¡­ home. And he dearly wished to see his mother and wife again.


    Upon passing through the gate into the castle grounds, their loved ones beset them with hugs and kisses.


    ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Luna said, hugging Van close to her and refusing to let go.


    Van smiled a little embarrassed but happy. Moving into the hug. ¡°I missed you too,¡± he said and then shared a kiss with her.


    His father and mother also going through the same motions of hugging and kissing and everything else that came from loved ones not seeing each other for a long time.


    ¡°We''re so glad you boys have finally arrived home, we were expecting you earlier but you didn¡¯t come,¡± Lillia said, her voice sounding a little concerned as to why they must have delayed coming back.


    ¡°We just decided to extend the training just a bit. Van has progressed much since. You would be proud to see how much he has grown.¡± Alvaroz said with some pride making Van feel a little embarrassed.


    After that, they talked about what they were up to since they last saw each other, Luna going on about how she had improved on her sewing and how much she had learned about herbs and healing magic with Van talking about how he learned to hunt and what he hunted.


    ¡°You hunted a death wolf and a barkskin snake? Good on you! I knew my training would show results!¡± Thea laughed with pride as she overheard Van talk about what he hunted with Luna.


    This thought made Lillia glare at Alvaroz with the promise of words to be had later.


    Trying to change the subject, Alv suggested they talk about the rest of their trip over dinner and catch up then. Saying that there were a lot of things they had to dump and that they both could use a nice long bath since when on the trip, they had to use cantrips to make themselves clean. Which while effective, wasn¡¯t very enjoyable, nor did it make one feel clean even though it did.


    Doing just that, Van left for his room and had the bath drawn, getting in he was joined by Luna and Anna. Sheri also tried to get in on the action, but he was in a good mood, so he let her.


    An hour later the whole family was sitting down at the table and eating. Talking about their time away from each other, mostly about how Thea was mopey without Luna or Alv around.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mopey!¡± Thea tried to defend herself to little success as both Lillia and Lore gave more than enough evidence that she was miserable without them around.


    Everything seemed to be going great, until one person opened up their big mouth to ruin it, making Van regret being nice to her a few hours before.


    Sheri suggested his next learning course, and it was not one he ever thought he would hear. Worse, his parents were silent when they heard of it, and simply talked about for how long and other particulars. Only after the talks did they ask Van if he wanted to go through with it or not. He wanted to say no, but he knew, as much as it was the last thing he wanted to learn, he probably should. Even Luna seemed unsure, but held his hand and acknowledged that it might be for the best.


    So with a sigh of defeat and a glare towards Sheri, he agreed, next week he would leave and work three months in the most dreaded place he could imagine.


    A brothel.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -

 Chapter 48: Baptism in Fire… or Not?

    Van was still thinking about what a stupid idea this was. But was determined to go through with it anyway. Despite his slight social phobia and his shy nature that would make meeting a bunch of strangers, let alone a bunch of women he would probably have to fuck a complete and absolute nightmare. There was a reason why he so readily agreed.


    His weakness.


    He didn¡¯t agree because it was something he should learn. No. That wasn¡¯t his thinking at all. Nor was it because it was expected of him or because he should. He knew well enough that if he asked he would never have to deal with this kind of thing. His parents would see to that, and while he didn¡¯t know Sheri that well, over the past year that they were together, he believed her when she said she wouldn¡¯t do anything against his will and kept to that promise. Instead, when he turned her down, she would take a pill that would help regulate her arousal like most normal women would do. A product that was slowly becoming more common, taking place of the birth control that was so prevalent in his memories of other worlds.


    Because of this and more, his parents, even Sheri, were surprised when he agreed. But he agreed for a purely selfish reason.


    He wanted to desensitize himself.


    Who knew what he would experience or be forced to experience out in the wider world. A place where his title and nobility or power and more could, and probably would, mean nothing to those who care not for it and hold even greater power over him.


    This was his baptism in fire. He would throw himself into the thing he felt most uncomfortable in. And deal with it for three months in the hopes that, no matter what he would see or was forced to do in order to survive, he could somehow get by. If rape can happen here, It can happen anywhere, and it would be up to him whether it would break him or not. Of course, not without a fight.


    This was Van¡¯s thinking when he agreed. This was his way of forcing himself to see the world for what it truly was and not how he hoped it would be. His conversation with his father and what they talked about when they went camping was what helped form this idea.


    Still¡­ as he walked through the crowds with his hood down, being stared at by dozens of women, guided by Sheri to the brothel he would be staying at. He couldn¡¯t help but think... that this might not have been the best idea he ever had.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sheri asked, turning her head to look back at her student with concern. ¡°If you want, we could turn back. There is nothing you need to prove.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sheri.¡± Van said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, besides, aren¡¯t you the one that suggested I do this?¡±


    Sheri blushed a little. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t mean it, but if I had to be honest, It''s not a bad idea, nor is it something I haven¡¯t done before. I just wonder why you so readily agreed to it. Are you really sure you want to go through with this? A lot has changed in the centuries I have been alive, this is probably just an old way of thinking I¡¯m still stuck with.¡±


    Van smiled kindly, ¡°It''s fine¡­¡± then steeling himself and tightening his hands. ¡° I am determined to go through with this.¡± looking ahead with determination.


    Sheri just looked a little confused. ¡°Some nobles do this to their kids to get them used to what is expected of them for when they are older. Others do it themselves to get a better idea of what it is like for the common man.¡± she then paused. ¡°Both Ideas are stupid, I may not be a man, but even I know that if you don¡¯t have to do something that most wouldn¡¯t want to deal with then there''s no shame in not doing it, but do it anyway so you can feel like you are a Real Man or in most cases a Real Women. It''s just ludicrous, you shouldn¡¯t do the things you don¡¯t want to do just because it¡¯s expected of you by society.¡±


    Van quirked an eye at that. He wasn¡¯t expecting this kind of conversation from Sheri of all people. But surprisingly, it did help calm him down somewhat. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m actually doing this for selfish reasons.¡± then he hesitated. ¡°Do you know if men enjoy sex as much as women seem to?¡± he asked uncertainly.


    Now it was her turn to quirk an eye. ¡°Do you not enjoy it when you are with Luna?¡± she then shrugged. ¡°It always seemed to me that men enjoy it just as much as everyone else, except women, take it a bit farther. Not to mention, no matter how much you enjoy it, always doing it over and over again, for anyone, can start to become a bit tiring. Are you always ready and willing to go at any time several times a day?¡±


    That actually made Van think. If he had to go through the memories of his other lives, there wasn¡¯t a day where they wouldn¡¯t think about sex at least once. But for him, when he was with his father for almost a month, he only thought about sex every few days. When he got home, Luna seemed almost a little crazed to get off, sometimes finishing before he did.


    This line of thought brought him to question more aspects of the difference of biology of the sexes in this world and the others he had vague memories of. How it seemed that women had more responses than a man would with signs of constantly being ready for sex at a moment''s notice as if they had a constantly active libido. But he decided to cut that line of thinking since he didn¡¯t think it would really get anywhere. Some things are just the way they are because that''s the way they are.


    As for him, he didn¡¯t know whether it was the influence of his past lives or not, or his biology, but he actually had good control over his libido. When he wanted to, he could have sex, anywhere, anytime. But just as well, he could go days without thinking about it, and wouldn¡¯t be forced to deal with things like morning wood, or just thinking about sex would make him hard, or even just the right kind of friction that would make him hard. Oddly enough, if he didn¡¯t want it, he wouldn¡¯t get hard for it. But almost like a switch, if he felt like he should, he was raring to go.


    Van was deep in thought when he almost bumped into Sheri from behind, not realizing that they already reached their destination.


    ¡°Here we are. The Lovers Guild. If you want to get laid, get pregnant, looking for a spouse/matchmaker or just looking for a good time, then this is the place for you!¡± Sheri said in an oddly amused voice, then turning to look at Van. ¡°you will never find a more debaucherous place in any village, town or city, than at a lovers guild.¡± she grinned


    Van looked up at the impressively large- no massive Building! As he soon realized that it almost seemed to take up most of the block. It had three large floors, made out of hardwood, and had a large sign with a heart and something in the middle that was illegible due to how worn it was. The building looked both old and new and seemed to have gone through several renovations.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go inside,¡± Sheri said, leading the way.


    Nervously swallowing, Van followed


    The interior was even more impressive. It had red and black colors, with a strange mixture of both bright and dim lights woven about the place to make it seem mysterious yet open and inviting at the same time.


    To his right was a small open theater-like structure, with rows upon rows of seats in a circle surrounding a stage. A practically naked man was dancing on it as a group of women cheered him on and threw coins as another half-naked man served drinks to them. One particularly drunk woman jumped on stage and started grinding against the man, who rolled with it and continued his job.


    To his left was a hallway of some sort. On one side of the hallway were pillows placed against the wall with little holes cut out at waist level. One woman walked up to the wall and knelt to her knees on a pillow. Taking a few coins, she placed them in a slot near the hole and pushed them in. not soon after, a man¡¯s member was pushed out of the hole, to which the women greedily started to get to work on. She was soon joined by other women who took vacant pillows along the wall.


    To his front was what he presumed to be the reception area, with several women, both in professional and scant clothing, providing help to a row of women in front of them. Off to the side though, was a set of stairs that led up to some sort of balcony that had some sort of restaurant and bar. There were dining tables and chairs and the smell of food waft over the area as if to mask the smell of raw sex that pervaded the air. The balcony fencing itself seemed to be made only for lewd intentions. As it was made wide enough to allow someone to place a tray of food on, so they could enjoy their meal as they watched everything happen below. Two women right now seemed to not only be enjoying a meal as they watched everyone, but were also being rammed from behind by two muscular men as they did so.


    Van could only stare wide-eyed at the sheer levels of debauchery and the full embracing of lust and desire that was on display here. As women literally let themselves fall into such sins like a dog to a bone, a cat to catnip, or an athlete diving with grace deep into a pool. No hesitation. Only pleasure.


    A small pit of dread was forming in Van¡¯s stomach as he watched. At most he was expecting that he would just be placed in a room with at least some control over who he got to see. He would do the deed, the women would leave, and he would recuperate for a while until he saw the next one. This would go on for a few days until he got used to it and fell into a rhythm until the three months were up.


    That was how it was supposed to go. Now though, now he had no idea what was going to happen to him. He was beginning to realize that this might be the single most biggest mistake of his entire life.


    ¡°Come on Van let''s get in line,¡± Sheri said, pulling Van alongside her as his heart dropped. Taking their place in line, they didn¡¯t have to wait long as it quickly shrunk thanks to the professionalism of the receptionists. Much to his dismay, as while the wait was torture, he would rather wait forever than face what was going to happen next.


    Once their turn was up the receptionist polity greeted them. ¡°Hello, and welcome to the lovers guild. Are you looking for pleasure, pregnancy, or love?¡±


    ¡°Actually, we''re here because my nephew wants to join up for a few months. You see, we just came to town and are still waiting for my husband to bring the rest of our things to our new home. We¡¯re a little short on cash, so my nephew has offered to help make it up by working here.¡± Sheri said without skipping a beat.


    The receptionist''s eyes narrowed, but her professional mask never wavered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we are already filled up on jobs and have no openings available. Not to mention, unless you are his legal guardian, or he is coming to us out of his own free will, we cannot accept him. Please understand, we here at the Lovers Guild have regulations and rules that we must abide by.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sheri said, somewhat taken aback by the suspicious nature of the receptionist and the fact that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as she thought it would be to get Van working into the brothel. ¡°Most brothels wouldn¡¯t care, but then again, the Lovers guild has always held themselves to a higher standard, and they are an international chain, so they are probably heavily scrutinized... So much has changed since a few hundred years ago¡­¡± she thought as she tried to think of some other way to get Van in.


    As Sheri thought about what she could say in order to convince the receptionist. Van was breathing heavily with worry and dread. But shaking it off he decided to help Sheri out a little and tell the receptionist something near the truth of why he was here.


    ¡°Umm. it actually was my idea to come here,¡± Van said nervously.


    The receptionist looked somewhat surprised and turned to him. Her complete attention was on him, waiting for him to say more.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Van began nervously as her eyes stared into his own, then swallowing and forcing himself to continue. ¡°You see, my family can use the money, but we don¡¯t really need it that badly. But the reason why I asked to do this was because¡­ well¡­ I had some bad¡­ situations with women and I just¡­ just want to desensitize myself, and¡­but¡­ I have a wife I love dearly so...¡± he couldn¡¯t continue, it was just too embarrassing.


    Sheri looked a little sad and placed a hand on his shoulder to try and comfort him.


    The receptionist just stared at him, as if gauging his honesty. Slowly her expression softened and a kind smile peeked through. ¡°Well¡­ why didn¡¯t you just say so? I understand though why you may think this was a way to overcome what you may have experienced. And it takes a strong mind and will to make such a decision. But you must understand, we don¡¯t just accept anyone who is willing to work.¡± the receptionist said sadly.


    ¡°There are forms to fill, background checks to make, tests to take on your body and mind''s overall health, whether or not your personality is suitable for this kind of work. And much more¡­¡± then as if remembering something. ¡°But we do have a training program that you can join.¡±


    ¡°A training program?¡± Van asked


    The receptionist nodded. ¡°It''s a program opened for everyone. For a few months, we teach you a little about biology and of course, sex ed. What precautions to take, how to have a healthy sex life. Getting used to sex in general and have a healthy approach to it, with self-defense courses added on free of charge of course. A few months into the program, we give young men such as you the option to be temp workers and slowly ease you into getting used to having to deal with women. With the last week being if you feel safe enough or confident enough to take on small escort work with customers that we have deemed safe and will be informed beforehand. As well as our own professional escorts, teaching you how to not only please women, but find enjoyment yourself and how to pace yourself, and not accidentally hurt yourself during the act. Finally, we do have a trained psychologist and therapist on-site at all times to help you through any trauma you might have or are experiencing.¡±


    Van was honestly taken aback. This was far more than he was expecting to get when he first thought up the idea of working at a brothel. ¡°Is this normal for all Lovers guilds?¡± he asked, genuinely curious and thinking it was too good to be true.


    ¡°For the most part. You see, because of this program and many other reasons, most governments are willing to subsidize our guild. We not only provide a service to lonely women. But we also help in matchmaking and no strings attached pregnancies alongside some of the best doctors around for concerns regarding sex. We also make sure to abide by all rules and laws as closely as we can in any nation or country we are in. in a way, we provide a civil service to our community.¡± the receptionist finished with some pride in her voice.


    Then changing tack, and becoming professional again. ¡°Since it seems you are short on money, and Alcray doesn¡¯t have a central government that would subsidize our programs. We do have an option for you to work off some of the costs while you train here if you are interested.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Van was still trying to wrap his head around everything he just heard. But hearing everything the receptionist said did wonders to relieve some of his worries. He still had some reservations of course. He still was worried. But this was looking to be far better than he was expecting it to be. So if he turned this away, he might as well consider himself a coward.


    ¡°I really would like that, thank you¡­¡± Van finally said.


    The receptionist gave a genuine smile. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the waiting room.¡± turning to Sheri, ¡°we will be taking care of your nephew for now, do you have any objections?¡±


    Sheri shook her head. ¡°Please, by all means.¡±


    The receptionist nodded, then motioning Van to follow her, she walked out from behind the reception desk. ¡°You are very lucky to sign up today, as today was the last day to sign up until the next three months from now. We only do this a few times a year. More if we are subsidized and have a bigger facility.¡±


    Afterward, she sat Van down at a desk and was giving many forms to fill, ¡°you might also want to use your real name and address for this.¡± she said, giving him a wink. ¡°It would make things easier for everyone.¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t sure, but he decided to take her suggestion to heart and trust her. Filling out the forms, then waiting a few hours to have them processed. The receptionist came back and confirmed that everything was in order and asked him to bring out his vespera bangle if he had one. Once he did, she did something that put the lovers guild mark on an app of some sorts and he was now officially in the guilds training program. Should he wish to, once finished with the training program, he could become an official low-ranking member of the guild. With all the benefits that that would imply.


    Once that was done he was escorted to another room, filled with young men around the same age as him and even a few women. They were giving a small speech by someone he presumed to be the woman in charge of the branch and giving a key card with a number for the room they would be staying in. After everything was said and done, they were set off and given the rest of the day to do what they wanted until tomorrow, when their training would begin.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    special thanks to my new patron members. -


    Hi guys, I¡¯m writing to ask you if you want me to add an extra plus 10 chapters to Patreon. I¡¯ve been making work on my writing and have been able to get near chapter 90, which means I feel somewhat safe in adding an extra 10 chapters so that instead of having to pay for 10 on the $25 dollar tier you will get 20. Though I feel some of you would prefer that I just give that to the ten-dollar tier, in which case please give a good enough reason why I should down below because I feel like I don¡¯t have enough patrons to do that. Also, I don¡¯t know how to make it so that when I upload a chapter it automatically moves all the previous uploads down a tier, so more chapters mean more manually moving chapters to the right tier every week. not to mention I


    Also, some people say I should open up a discord for my Patreon, but I have never been a very social person, its work, writing, and if I have the time for it, video games and maybe a good book. But if people are insistent, I might give it a try for my patrons, just don¡¯t expect me to be very active.


    Also, I have been wondering about changing the summary. The first thing people read or see when they look at my book is its cover and summary. I feel like making something more simple and straightforward might endear more readers to giving my work a try instead of a pass, if you guys have any suggestions, please say so down below.


    Finally, I''ve been looking for an editor for a while, but I feel like people don¡¯t realize that I¡¯m willing to pay for a good editor, so long as it¡¯s worth it. I really feel like more people would enjoy my book if my writing was just a bit more polished. Especially in the first few chapters. To draw more readers in.


    I¡¯m feeling like I have a small writer''s block coming on, so I''m not one hundred percent on adding an extra ten chapters, but I¡¯ll try to keep up on the writing, I just hope I won¡¯t have to take a break anytime soon. So far I have written 15 chapters of Lyn and 4 chapters of Luna. I feel like Luna got the raw end of the deal here, lol. Lyn had done more in one month than Luna had in 7. But I''m still trying to figure out how everything in the story is going to go, so there may be still some hope. Now I''m going back to writing about Van. I''m still on the fence about adding the extra ten chapters, I was hoping to get to chapter 100 or more before the end of the year before I start thinking about adding more chapters in Patreon. so in the end, I might never do it, so don''t be too disappointed if I don''t.

 Chapter 49 Lover’s Guild

    Van was definitely not expecting the past two weeks here to be¡­ well¡­ so much like a school. In the mornings they went to the cafeteria to get their breakfast, then went to class which consisted of biology and sex ed, this was followed by psychology class, mostly about how to determine if someone is a threat to your well being and how to find signs in yourself for trauma and other mental issues, followed by how to deal with it.


    After that was lunch and a break to let the food settle, then it was self-defense and how to deal with women who try to pin you down and some light martial arts, with the next class being group therapy sessions for any that want it.


    In fact, it was so much like a school, that it had a separate entrance that had nothing like the debaucherous scene he saw before. With a real school-looking hallway and everything. There were actually two more entrances as well for a total of four. One entrance for those who want some fun time, one for the training program, one for couples or people who are looking for love or people looking for pregnancies with no strings attached, and one for a general help desk for their establishment with office worker-like rooms.


    When Van thought the building almost took most of the block, he was wrong. It took the entire block! And then some! With buildings on the other side of the street, bought by the guild to help them store their goods and act as housing for some of their employees.


    He also found out that the reason why some women join the course was so that they get a chance to become employees. As the program also has simple math and general history classes to help them get the degree of learning necessary. As well some young women join because they are shy and have no experience and hope that they can get some sex in a nice safe environment. Which threw Van for a loop, though not by much. He supposed, even if they are in a minority, there are some women who are the shy type. But what was really shocking, was to find out that one of them was actually molested by a male as a child and was here for the therapy sessions.


    It felt weird to be shocked by that. He knew in his head that that made sense, man could molest and sexually assault too. But it was a little weird to hear it. But just like in the memories of his other lives. Coming out with it and seeking help has a sense of emasculation or in this case emfeminization? With people saying that she should be so lucky that a guy wanted to be with her or touch her or that she actually enjoyed it. Which for him, no matter the world, was wrong.


    He wanted to do something to help her but realized that it was best to just leave it to the professionals.


    Still, with everything going on, it was still a little hard for him to get used to everything. Thankfully he was close enough that his bangle was in range of the castle. So every night he called Luna to catch up. She had asked her mother for an early birthday present, her own vespera bangle, so she could keep in touch with him.


    While it was very nice to hear from her every night. It was weird that she kept asking who he had done it with, or when will he do it with someone, or asking when was he available for her to visit, it was a little off-putting. Not to mention her strange overly cheery attitude in encouraging him to sleep with other women. In a way, helped him calm down and realize that, unlike women, men do not need to be so chaste, nor was it expected of them. If anything, it was encouraged that they sleep with many other women. For some strange reason.


    The reason why, he soon found out, or at least one of the reasons may be, was a book he saw once on Sheri¡¯s shelves in her room. A book he asked about, but was told that he would read it later. That same book was now in front of him, and he only read a few pages and already hated it. The name of the book was called. A natural woman.


    Van sighed as he chewed his food and looked at the book cover next to his tray. Wishing he could just throw the book away or burn it. He didn¡¯t even know why it was mandatory for all students, including males, to read such a strange book.


    ¡°Reading that book I see.¡± a young man with brown hair said, sitting next to Van with his own tray of food. A temporary friend that Van found for himself schooling here. ¡°Trust me, it just gets worse from there.¡± taking note of Van¡¯s bookmark


    Van groaned, ¡°I''m not even in the second digits and I want to gouge out my eyes. I mean what is this crap! It''s literally demeaning men! Look here!¡± he flipped through a few pages and began to read.


    ¡°If you want to make friends with your neighbor, and she is single, offer your male to sleep with, it''s a great way to break the ice.¡± he flipped through another page. ¡°If you hurt someone, offer your male for a night as compensation.¡± another flip. ¡°Women should keep in mind they are the head of the household and they are in charge. If your husband doesn''t sleep with you, he doesn''t love you. If you leave for a long journey, keep a woman behind to watch your husband and make sure he does his male duties.¡± This and more about how to sell your male for night services to earn a quick buck, or how to properly milk a male, a male''s place in society, parable stories and so much more, infuriated Van to no end.


    ¡°This book is like, over thousand years old, it''s not even a religious book! It''s a crazy women¡¯s ramblings about what''s the proper way to be a woman and how to treat men and their place in society. A strange idealist utopian world where causal fornication should be considered the norm. Where women hold all the power and arbitrary rules about how to do things with self-help advice to get women to feel good about themselves and invoke a positive feeling and therefore a positive look on the book. Some of these phrases'' moral stories and rules are so vague that they literally can be used and interpreted any which way. It''s like the person intentionally saw the state of the world and decided to force her views in a way that would appeal to the majority of people so as to get her goals across.¡± he seethed.


    And Van may not be so far from the truth. As far as he knew, a feminazi was awakened into a woman and she decided to make sure that, using her knowledge of her world, she would create a book that would appeal widely, and like religious dogma, help hook readers in, for her main goal of making sure that the world was ruled by matriarchy, even if it wasn¡¯t in the exact form she wanted it to be. Or at least was his closest guess.


    The young man nodded. ¡°I hear you, just be glad you''re not required to read the whole thing, only a few pages. Otherwise, it would be pure torture.¡± the other males around them nodding along.


    Van sighed in defeat and just ate his food. Not wanting to think about it anymore


    ---


    Two weeks later, now a month in, Van was under the wing of one of the employees to be given a tour and showed how things work around here. One awkward task was to stand by as his temp mentor talked with a couple about looking for a wife.


    The wife of the couple was looking for another woman for her husband to marry. They are well off but felt like they could do better.


    ¡°We are just looking for a girl who can help us stay financially stable.¡± the wife said. ¡°Someone to help with the rent and help take care of the kids. So someone with some experience in that regard. Even if she doesn''t work, she definitely has to be able to hold the house when I go to visit family and a few business trips. Speaking of which, my husband owns a small store, so someone who can help with that as well. And most importantly, we want to make sure she is compatible with our family, so perhaps we can start off as lovers?¡±


    His temp mentor nodded. ¡°Well, as you know, we here at the Lovers guild will do our utmost to make sure that you are matched with someone compatible. You already had a session with us before and filled out a form with your ideal partner. Through combing our files, we have a small list of eight people who match your preferences.¡±


    The temp mentor then set eight pages on the desk between them. Each page had age, height, hair color, eye color, and their previous experiences and skills alongside a blurry image of them, more to get an idea of what they looked like along with the name being redacted, probably to protect the person in question. The mentor then went on a pitch about which women would be the best partner, which women seemed most compatible, and why the women in question are looking for a couple as opposed to a single male to marry.


    ¡°This one has had many younger siblings and had to take care of them all for a long time. She used to work as a cook and has learned her numbers, but does not have any experience in the front end of a business. She¡¯s looking for a well-established couple because she feels it''s finally time she gives birth to a few kids, but since losing her job because the restaurant owner couldn¡¯t keep her business afloat, she is now unemployed. She wants a well-established family unit with some money to give her that sense of security, and is willing to work to help pay rent.¡±


    ¡°Our results also show she has a very good personality and a quick mind with a head for learning things. She is on the young side, so you know she has more than enough time to learn any trade you wish to teach her, and she is willing to learn. We highly recommended her.¡± the mentor said.


    The couple looked over the resume with a few nods and whispering. After looking at the other profiles they turned back to hers and agreed that they would like to meet her. After they filled out a few forms, they left with the promise that the other party would be informed of the date and place to meet. Both parties thanking each other all the while.


    After them came a young woman who was looking for a no-strings-attached pregnancy. She wasn¡¯t looking for a lover, nor a husband, but she did want a kid of her own to inherit her shop. She then gave a description of what kind of male she wanted to breed with and what genes she was hoping to find in him.


    With trained ease, the mentor, who Van realized is more of a consultant for all things like these. Moved to a filing cabinet behind them, checking the tags, she pulled out a few folders and looked through them. Finding a few, she then shared them with the women. Blue eyes, good pedigree, with a strong body, with proof of them coming from a long line of families that had such genes expressed for at least a few generations.


    Sadly, none of them seemed to match her taste, she wanted the perfect child, which meant she had to breed with the perfect man, or at least as close she could get, after all, she wasn¡¯t planning to have more than one or two kids. So the few she was planning to have should not have any genetic risk and have good genes.


    ¡°I''m sorry miss, but these are all the ones that match your own genetic data. We can try another blood scan and see if we missed something, or you can widen your criteria and if that''s not good enough, we do know a few specialists we can infer you too who have skill with gene therapy to make sure while your baby is still the womb, they will do their best to express all your desired genes in the child. Not to mention not many males do these kinds of things and your restrictions narrow that down the pool of potential donors even further I''m afraid.¡± the consultant said sadly.


    The woman gave a slight scowl as she reread all the profiles in front of her. Annoyed that her perfect seed was so hard to get. Knowing that what she has in front of her was probably the best she was going to get, not wanting to give up on her high standards, yet also unhappy with the choices.


    Looking at all the papers in front of her, left and right, she noticed Van out of the corner of her eye and her gaze fell on him. A well-defined build with black hair slicked back with blue piercing eyes. Standing at attention, hands clasped behind, cutting an impressive figure, an air of nobility surrounding him.


    ¡°What about him?¡± she pointed at Van.


    Both Van and the consultant were taken by surprise by the question.


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ no¡­ sorry¡­ he is not available.¡± the consultant said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± the woman asked, a little confused.


    ¡°He is in our training program, this is just to get him used to what we do and why we do it. He hasn¡¯t even been scanned for his bloodline or what genes he might have, so as far as we know, he doesn¡¯t match your criteria. Not to mention, such a decision ultimately lies with him, as he made it clear on the form he filled out when he joined that he has no plans for long-term employment with us, nor one to be a donor/breeder.¡± the consultant replied.


    The women pouted a little before an idea came to her. ¡°Will he be doing temp work at the end of the program?¡±


    The consultant hesitated ¡°unfortunately, we only allow professional trained escorts and customers who we have explicit trust to sleep with those who go into the temp worker program. Even if he did, if it is his decision not to have a child with those he sleeps with, then no child would be made, whether he even goes that far, or decides to quit, the last week like some do.


    The women scowled for real this time but quickly sighed. ¡°A pity¡­¡± then looking up to Van. ¡°if you ever decide you want some extra money, I will pay you double whatever you wish. Just ask, and they will notify me.¡± With that, she thanked the consultant and promised to think on the profiles she was shown before taking her leave.


    Van gave a sigh of relief, not even realizing how nervous he got from the exchange.


    After that was a bunch of couples looking for an extra spouse, single women looking to get pregnant with the majority looking for a man to wed. with the usual complaints of not wanting to spend money for sex. Or just wanting to find that significant other that would give their lives more meaning. Some even taking notice of him and winking.


    Most were given a form to fill, others, shown profiles of eligible men and women. Even one woman going too far as to state she wasn¡¯t interested in the male profiles. To which the consultant only nodded and switched over to profiles containing women who share that particular women''s disposition or who don¡¯t mind it.


    As the day was nearing the end, and Van was starting to see a pattern and grow a little bored, the next person to walk into the room really threw him for a loop.


    A young man walked in very nervously. He sat down with his back all hunched as if he was a scared animal. He quietly whispered his preferences to the women, blushing all the while. But Van was able to hear the last few words he spoke. ¡°And¡­ umm¡­ it doesn''t matter if they are a woman or¡­ men¡­¡± he barely squeaked out.


    The consultant never wavered, she gently smiled and showed him the profiles available. After a few minutes of looking, the young man built up the courage to choose one. And with some form filing. A date was made.


    He was the last one of the day, after he left the consultant turned to give Van a small smile. ¡°So, what do you think about the life of a matchmaker?¡±


    ¡°Its, uh¡­ interesting, especially that last one.¡± trying to be polite.


    She chuckled. ¡°We get all kinds here, not just men looking for women, but men also looking for other men. As rare as that is, or at least, that''s what most people think. It happens more often enough to make it at least¡­ rare, rather than almost never, if you catch my meaning.¡±


    Van thought about that and nodded. Not fully understanding, but going along with it because it felt correct.


    The consultant smiled. ¡°Well, I hope you have gained some appreciation for the work we do. It''s important stuff that helps many millions of lives throughout the continent. Without us, rape would probably be the norm, and people would have a harder time finding their one true love.¡± she finished, slightly joking at the end there, but also sounding very prideful of her guild.


    ¡°Now why don¡¯t you get some dinner, it''s been a long day, and I know I could certainly use a good meal.¡± She said, dismissing Van for the day.


    Van wholeheartedly agreed and thanked her before leaving to finally get some food. All the while thinking about all the things he has learned from this day alone. And what it meant for the wider society as a whole.


    But such thinking could wait. He had a lot more to learn, more notes to take. And while it did get a little weird sometimes going through all those people. He was actually beginning to think that this might actually be a pretty good idea for him.


    After he got his food, he went to his room, called Luna, told her what happened, and went to bed.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---

 Chapter 50 Temp working (nsfw)

    It was two months in, and Van left the therapy room with mixed feelings. It felt odd to talk about something so private, especially to a group full of people who were also telling their past traumas. It wasn¡¯t just a shy thing, he was a noble, who technically, has a very high standing. Showing one¡¯s weakness, or sharing such personal info, could be used against him, or allow people to figure out who he was. So he kept it as vague as possible, hopefully, that was alright.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one with these problems, nor was he alone in sharing them, hearing about others'' experiences and suggestions on how to overcome such trauma felt like he was given the tools necessary to overcome his own problems.


    It also helped him realize how different he was compared to other males, in some ways he was more sensitive, in others he was completely uncaring. Talking with the few friends he made along the way, he realized that the way most males thought about their place in society and what society expects of them, influenced how they react to these social pressures.


    It really was like the gender roles were reversed except for some notable exceptions.


    When in the cafeteria, during lunch, he would overhear how different the lives of other males are. How they have many more sisters than brothers, how it was expected of them to marry a good wife and help raise kids, that some of the jobs suggested to them were usually out of the way in case they get harmed, and how different the things they learned here was compared to regular schooling, such as sex ed and safe sex, mostly because their parents wanted to protect their innocence. One going so far as to complain that his mother insists that he wear makeup, and another rebutting that if he thought that was bad, try being forced to wear many different colored clothing and dressed up like a doll.


    It just wasn¡¯t other students he overheard, but also employees who work here, males that were escorts, complaining about their latest client or jobs. Talking about how tired and how they need a massage or a drink, some always carrying a vial of eros on them at all times in case they need it.


    Talking to some of his friends, he found out most of them were here because being part of any guild, even the Lovers Guild, was a great way to get access to jobs in the future, as well as more learning and how to deal with women, both in bed and if they have to defend themselves. Not to mention, by becoming a part of any guild, it can be said you are protected by them, any who try to harm that guild member of any guild, usually has to deal with that guilt and all that it has to offer. Such as force, leverage, connections, and more to make the offending party wish they never were born.


    Of course many have come here for their own reasons, some even because they were pressured by their parents, or because they have nowhere else to go and are willing to do anything to survive.


    As the days and weeks moved by and he was going into his second month, the guild had him go through a few more classes to get him temp working earlier, so that he can pay off the guild, since he wrote down on the form that he would be paying for the classes with temp work. Some of these classes were kinda weird, such as watching professional escorts bang each other and pause, talking about what they were doing, how they were doing it, what was expected to happen, and what else they could do to make their partner feel good. It was seriously the most embarrassing experience of his life, and he had to take several of those classes.


    After each of those classes, the teacher would ask if any students would like to practice on each other. Those who didn¡¯t were allowed to leave, those who did, were to stay. The last time Van had opted out, he got an earful from Luna that night, telling him that he should take any opportunity to improve himself. At this point, he wondered if she just wants him to improve his skills here so that he could use them on her later.


    Taking that in mind, he decided, very nervously, to take the extra lesson, and like usual, despite there being more males than females, most of the males left and the gender ratio was reversed, making him feel even more nervous. Afterward, he was assigned to a girl and was instructed on how to give good cunnilingus and then they switched and she learned how to give good head then they did many more sexual positions. Thankfully, they were all made clean with powerful cleaning magic before they went through with it, otherwise, he wasn¡¯t sure he would feel too comfortable with doing it. Not even mentioning the awkwardness of being watched and instructed as he worked on girl after girl, or when she was working on him.


    This and more was learned, but thankfully no real sexual intercourse was taken, or at least not yet¡­ if he had to be honest, the best thing he learned out of the class, was the upgraded cleaning cantrip.


    Another week in and he was now working at the help desk helping people, mostly women, get to their destination. It was very nerve-racking, because he wasn¡¯t the most sociable of people, nor did he enjoy interacting with strangers. But thankfully he did slowly cultivate a type of persona as he worked and talked. A professional mask he built for himself over the course of the week. Allowing him to mostly ignore almost all the times he had been hit on the job. Which was far more than he expected to be hit on.


    It wasn¡¯t just the help desk he was to work at, they made him do everything from, cleaning rooms, working behind the counter, guiding people to their rooms, and much more. With the classes becoming harder with them also trying to test him on how to sing, dance, play an instrument or recite poetry so that they can determine where his skills lie. All for the benefit of them trying to up his worth as a potential worker of the guild and maybe future escort or even courtesan, a prestigious title for their best prostitutes.


    Honestly, he was starting to feel a little worn out, his classes didn¡¯t diminish, they only increased. And two and a half months in, they had asked him whether or not he would like to get started on temp working for real. As in, take customers/clients.


    This was the last thing he wanted, but¡­ he knew if he asked Luna for her advice what she would say. And Anna didn¡¯t seem to care. So with a heavy heart, and knots in his stomach, he agreed to do it.


    He was given a new room that he would be staying at to take in customers. With a quota to meet. Thankfully it didn¡¯t seem that big of one, just one person a day whenever he had the time. Another thing he found out was that both real workers and temp workers had the right to refuse any customer. It wasn¡¯t just that the customer had the right to choose an escort, but the escort also had the right to choose the customer.


    Not to mention his ¡®real¡¯ temp working, wasn''t¡¯ actually taking women to bed, at least not this week. No, instead it was just to keep women company, have fun with them, go on dates with them, make them feel good about themselves, and use what he had learned in classes to heal his clients not only in body but in mind. Acting like some sort of pseudo therapist if necessary and giving the women in question a feeling of love and caring.


    In other words, Van had to act like the perfect boyfriend and or lover.


    And it wasn''t just dates he had to go on, sometimes he would work sitting next to women, serving drinks, and smiling along with jokes. Getting used to being groped a little here and there while trying to give his customer a good time.


    All of this and more was more than what a normal introvert loner like him could deal with. It frayed his nerves and emotionally and mentally exhausted him. He would go to bed and just complain to his familiars and loved ones about the day he had. Even Anna and Luna were starting to show some sympathy, which helped calm him down and heal him a bit. But ranting about it still felt the best than just being consoled.


    He was starting to feel like some of his past lives who lived in the service industry, dealing with all sorts of people throughout the day and expected to just deal with it with a smile. But then again, he suspected, even they probably didn¡¯t have the worker¡¯s policy or insurances and the like that the Lovers Guild offered.


    But if he had to be honest, not all of it was bad. Going on dates and experiencing new things, helped him learn more about the world and its social dynamics. The way some of his dates treated him like porcelain or the way they tried to lavish him with gifts felt a little weird, but also strangely, a little flattering. And some of the girls were really nice to him, there was only one out of the week that seemed to try to force themselves a little too hard on him, but all he had to do was tell the guild staff and they instantly took care of it. Warning the woman to what was agreed to beforehand and what was and wasn¡¯t allowed, not only that, but they will be putting her over-aggressiveness on their profile of her. Then the guild even offered some compensation to him, but he politely refused.


    She was aggressive, but even he didn¡¯t realize how far the guild would take it, he even felt a little bad for her.


    Finally, it came time for him to start sleeping with other women. His first night on the job, wasn¡¯t actually with a customer, but another escort who would be testing him to see if he was ready. Followed by one of the few female students, while the tester watched.


    It was nerve-racking, and embarrassing to know that the women he would be having sex with would essentially be grading him. But he did it anyway and pulled out all the stops to make sure he did his best even if it was incredibly embarrassing, then there was a part of him that didn¡¯t want to be deemed bad at having sex, probably having to do more with the influence of his other past lives, but he really didn¡¯t want to be seen as bad, so he gave her everything he had.


    The next morning, he passed with flying colors, the tester going so far as to say he had a natural talent. He had the strangest feeling of pride he had ever in his entire life. Of course, right after that, he started to get worried that it had more to do with his bloodline of being part incubus than any actual skill. But he decided to keep that info to himself, there was no way he was going to tell anyone about that¡­


    After that he started taking customers to bed, all of them were, of course, those who were prescreened and heavily vetted beforehand by the guild. But still, they all were technically speaking paying customers. Which made him feel a little pressured to do his best.


    So throughout the rest of the week, he took goblins, hobgoblins, vamps, high ghouls, and other vampires. It felt scary to do so, to put himself out like that and be used. But just like when he was working behind the counter, or doing the other tasks given to him, he did it all by putting himself in a special mindset. And over the course of those few days, he slowly began to relax and actually enjoy himself.


    Which he figured was inevitable, he was not only told to have as much sex as he wanted, but also praised for when he did by those in authority and by those he loved in Anna and Luna. slowly, whatever preconceived notions he had about relationships, or what was right and wrong, was forced aside for the truth of how this world actually works to finally set in his mind.


    Van slowly built up some confidence in himself, he realized that it wasn¡¯t so bad to have sex with women if he wanted to. Of course, so long as he was in control, which the Lovers Guild gave a lot to him. And so long as it was on his terms, sex with strangers was okay. Not that he would now go out of his way to have sex with everyone and anyone who catches his fancy. But now it was something he can enjoy without having any bad feelings about it.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one doing temp work either, some of his friends were also doing it too, and having the ability to just talk about and complain together about it actually somehow helped to normalize it all. Van wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good or bad thing. But it was nice to laugh some of his problems away rather than letting it stay inside him and build up into something ugly.


    They would laugh about how some clients would be even more nervous than they were, and how goblins, despite being so small and tight, scream bloody murder to do them harder, no matter how much they bulge. Complaints that vamps and other vampires were real biters or loved being bit in return, or how ghouls were fine with riding someone for hours until satisfied. There were even a few who actually had sex with humans, and one with a halfling.


    Humans were not that uncommon, but a halfling was so that was pretty interesting. They were kinda like goblins, but a little different as far as Van was aware.


    The last few days went by like this. Talking, some drinking, and generally just laughing off everything else until they felt experienced enough to laugh at their old selves for being so childish and weak.


    But not all things were meant to last, today was the last day, the day where they will graduate from the program and be official guild members of the Lovers Guild, albeit of the lowest wrung. He just had to have sex with one last person.


    Van was nervously waiting in his room like he always was, more so than usual because this time he did not get to choose who he would be sleeping with. A final test for him.


    A light knock came at the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Van said nervously. The door slowly opened and what he saw surprised him.


    In the doorway was Kella, one of the knights in service to his father, as well as the women who was his bodyguard when they were traveling to Thea¡¯s home and back.


    The two stared at each other in surprise until Van couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Kella? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question I would like to ask you. What are you doing here? Why are you working for the Lovers Guild?¡± Kella asked in return.


    Van hesitated but decided to tell her how all this came about and why he was here.


    Once finished, Kella shook her head in amusement. ¡°Well¡­ that is a certainly interesting story.¡±


    ¡°Now it''s your turn. Why are you here?¡± Van asked.


    Kella quirked an eye. ¡°Why do you think? I''m here to get laid.¡± then shrugged. ¡°Normally you would be right, it would be surprising to see me here as I prefer to train than just play around. But one of my friends and even your parents insisted that I get a few days off. My friend even went so far to arrange all this for me, even as I tried to stop her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± now it was her turn to hesitate. ¡°I supposed it has been a long time since I got laid, so I eventually caved in and decided to give this a shot.¡±


    ¡°Why has it been a long time since you got laid?¡± Van asked, a little confused. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have asked my father or another worker to help you?¡±


    ¡°Let''s just say¡­ the reason why I haven¡¯t had sex in so long has nothing to do a lack of available men. It''s¡­ for more¡­ personal reasons.¡± Kella said, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Van sensed that and not only trying to follow his training but genuinely wanting to help out of the kindness of his heart asked. ¡°Would you like to talk about it?¡± gently patting the bed that he was sitting on.


    Kella stared at him. But slowly nodded, ¡°you know what. Why not? It''s something I should''ve gotten off my back a long time ago.¡± and sat next to him on the bed. Slowly, she began to tell him about how she was actually meant to be wed. a long long time ago, she had a lover who she loved dearly. He was one of the workers whose job it was to ¡®help¡¯ the women and maids of the castle.


    Back then, she couldn''t care less about sex or having a lover, more interested in being the perfect knight and becoming as strong as possible. She put everything and all the time she had into training and honing her skills. Sometimes even to the point beyond just exhaustion.


    The man, slowly over the course of a few years, taught Kella to relax and enjoy life. For some reason, he was interested in her, and would always try to rope her into some fun or game. Telling her jokes or egging her on, sometimes intentionally making her mad and running away. He would point out the things she missed, tell her interesting stories, even once tried to cook for her. But most importantly, he was always there to listen to everything she had to say, without complaint.


    The years flew by like this, and Kella was finally starting to realize that she should enjoy her life a little. The two then started to go on dates, awkward dates but dates all the same. They started to talk a little more about themselves and opened up to each other, mostly Kella, with the men just quietly listening.


    Finally, they decided to become lovers, and then, maybe something more. That was until¡­


    ¡°House Vrankarra attacked. He was one of the dead found¡­ once we were able to identify him.¡± Kella said, through fists and gritted teeth. Some of that old anger gone, but it¡¯s ember¡¯s still there, smoldering behind the surface.


    Van was silent for a while before he finally spoke. ¡°And that''s why you don¡¯t like Anna? Because she is a Vrankarra?¡± he asked.


    Kella nodded. ¡°They took everything from me¡­ my love, my pride, everything. I was supposed to fight to the death. But I was ordered by my superior officer to flee. There was only one other way of opening the vault down in the basement other than with the bloodline of house Vranater and that was with a special key. I was given that key and told to leave for house Moonshadow, in the hopes they would be able to do something. Without the key, it could take decades if not longer for house Vrankarra to get at the treasures of our house. Not to mention¡­ I was supposed to help evacuate everyone I could¡­ but¡­he stayed behind so to do the same¡­ and didn¡¯t come back out in time...¡±


    ¡°I ran when I should have fought, I was entrusted with the lives of our people and I failed. All for what¡­¡± Kella then went silent, deep in thought.


    Van didn¡¯t know what to say. So he decided to just speak from the heart. He drew close and hugged her to him, and said what was on his mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. But none of that was your fault¡­ and if I had to go by what you said of him, he probably would have said the same. That that he still loves you, and would like you to be happy. So don¡¯t hate on yourself too much, and try to remember what he tried to teach you, and what he would have wanted of you.¡±All this and more was what Van said as he hugged her tenderly in his arms.


    And like that, they stayed for a long time until Kella moved out of the hug and thanked him.


    ¡°No problem¡­ so¡­ what do we do now? Do you just want to wait till the session is over?¡± Van asked.


    For the first time, Kella smiled.


    ---Line break---Sex Scene---


    ¡°Well¡­ since everyone went through so much trouble for me to enjoy myself. I might as well do so.¡± Kella replied with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Van asked, a surprised expression on his face.


    Kella chuckled. ¡°What? Did you really think I would not have sex with you just because you are my lord''s son and we had a heart to heart? I came here for one thing, and I''m not leaving without it.¡± she said, removing her clothing, until naked.


    Van watched as the most well-defined women he had seen so far stripped before him. With a well-toned stomach and firm ass and a surprisingly large bust, she was like an amazon standing before him. With a quirk of a brow on her expression, he knew what she wanted.


    With some hesitation, he slowly removed his clothing until naked, Kella¡¯s eyes roving over his body with appreciation and nodding.


    Not waiting any further, Kella made the first move and kissed him passionately, almost as if a fire was lit inside her, a deep need that was finally being released.


    With some manhandling she moved his face to her quivering pussy, already dripping with some of her juices, and started grinding her slit against him. A little used to this, Van got to work on eating her out and giving her the best he got, making her cum literally within a few minutes.


    After a shocked gasp and Kella squeezing Van¡¯s head between her legs as she went on her toes. She let go of him, only to throw him on his back on top of the bed in a smooth motion that left him more surprised than hurt, his legs dangling off the edge. Guiding his cock into the right position, she took each of his legs into each of her hands and started shaking her hips.


    This was a first for Van, he was literally being the one fucked right now. Kella had all the control, and it felt weird to be in this kind of position.


    Kella then brought both his legs together and hugged them as she moved her hips even harder. His large cock somehow being forcibly rammed into her tight pussy in such an emasculating way. Then just grabbed one of them letting the other drop as she looked in his eyes, filled with determination and in complete control.


    Not being able to help it, he came and Kella slammed her hips as far as they could go to eat up every drop of cum he realized. Then she changed position and started riding him, kissing him, loving him. This went on for hours, taking different positions, each one being with her being the dominating partner. She milked him for everything he was worth and then some.


    And oddly enough, he didn¡¯t hate it. The skill that Kella used actually made it oddly exciting, and gave him ideas how he could use such skills and positions on Anna and Luna.


    After she had orgasmed for the fifth time, did she seem to finally be done. Sweating, they lay entangled with each other. Even Van had to admit, for all the experience he has gained, it didn¡¯t prepare him for this. But¡­ he had to admit, he actually enjoyed it, and wouldn''t mind doing something like this again in the future. Thought perhaps with their positions reversed.


    --- end of sex scene---


    After showering, and changing, Van kissed Kella goodbye, only for her to change that kiss on the cheek to one on the lips, and deep with tongue.


    ¡°If you ever want to hang out with a real woman sometime, just call me.¡± then pulled out a vespera bangle and gave him her sequence code and frequency.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he was given something like that, but it was the first one he accepted. With a nod and he bid her goodbye, not just to her, but to the room he had been staying in as well.


    A few hours later he was leaving the Lovers Guild, with a certification that he completed the program and is now a member, with high grades as well as the Lovers Guild logo and app now on his vespera bangle. The app allowing him to search for women who are interested in sex in his area. If he does them, he gets paid with the app acting taking a small percentage of the agreed-upon price.


    With all that done. He finally went home, this time not just for a few days, but for a long time. He still remembered how Luna pouted at seeing him go so soon. But he was sure that she would be very happy to see him tonight. Especially after everything he learned¡­

 Chapter 51 Coming Home

    Van was glad to finally be back home, while the experience was a bit weird, and honestly not always enjoyable. What he learned and what he eventually overcame, made him feel like he matured and grew a little. While still uncomfortable with the gazes of other women, he did not mind it as much as he did before. If anything, the thoughts of sleeping with other women, at first making him feel queasy, were now of the past. He would admit to himself, he would now not mind sleeping with others. So long as it was on his terms, and if he felt comfortable enough with them.


    It also seemed to awaken something inside of him. Like a small flickering flame, him getting used to sex has allowed him to desire it more, much to the joy of Luna and Anna. thought he could still go for days if he wants without indulging in such a thing. Looking into his soul realm, he had found that his incubus bloodline had increased to 37.7%. Which surprised him greatly, if he went to one hundred, his incubi bloodline would completely awaken.


    And yet¡­ Van couldn¡¯t bring himself to getting rid of it. His incubi bloodline helped, even in its unawakened state, it increased his affinity to mana and his natural mana pool. In fact, just having it closer to being awakened increased those things, making him stronger. Not to mention the fact that he very much enjoyed seeing the expression of pure bliss on his wife and lover after lovemaking and was very afraid he would lose his natural skill, size, and other supernatural factors that made him amazing in bed. Something he blamed on his past lives, no, even he could not entirely blame them for that. No matter the world, men would always be self-conscious about their size and skill in bed. Probably like a woman would be with their breast and butt.


    But moving on from such thoughts, now it was time to figure out what he was going to do, or learn, next. Now that he was back home, he started learning with Sheri again about vampire society but slowly moved on from there to the geography of Alcray, as well as the spoken and unspoken rules of the vampire world.


    Two months would pass as Van slowly went into a routine of training in the morning, and studying the rest of the day with Sheri. Learning as much as he could cram into himself. These days continued until Lorenzo wanted his favorite pupil back to teach.


    Surprisingly, Sheri agreed and allowed Lore to teach Van for the next few weeks as a break from all the studying. Van was thankful since he greatly missed learning magic and alchemy with Lore. Learning with Lore was always a fun experience, mostly because Lore was like a child with a toy, full of excitement and joy, while learning alongside his pupil half the time he taught, yet at the same time also very good at explaining what they were studying clearly and concisely with great depth.


    It was during this time that Lorenzo brought up the fact that Van should learn some necromancy, and had decided to take Van to a few friends of his later in the day. But before they left, his parents wanted to talk to him about something over lunch. So they made their way over to the dining room to see what''s up.


    Once they sat down, Alv addressed them. ¡°Van¡­ me and your mother have been thinking. Which school do you want to go to once your teachings with Sheri are finished?¡±


    ¡°Which school?¡± Van questioned, confused.


    ¡°Well¡­ you are nearing eighteen, and with the rate you are learning from Sheri, she has told us that in the next two years you should have learned everything she is planning to teach you. Which means choosing a school.¡± Alv replied.


    ¡°I thought there was only one school in Alcray?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is, if you don¡¯t count Nightfall academy for higher learning. But Bloodhaven has many branch schools as well, not just the one you are thinking about.¡±


    ¡°One branch school is on the west coast. A haven for progressive thinkers, a place where new technologies and ideas are constantly being introduced from the outside world. If you are to go there, you would learn much about the cultures and tech of the world, learning diplomatic skills, and gaining the latest in scientific research that you may read at your leisure. It is a great place to challenge the mind and get used to the more modern technology of our times. The best part is, there is a lot less sexism and such over there.¡±


    ¡°On the other side, we have the branch school in the east. Literally bordering the wastes, also known as the deadlands. Over there is the greatest military academy of Alcray. Where you will learn how to fight for real and defend yourself. And not just that, but lead troops, organize small armies, and learn how to acquire talented people. With real-life or death combat and the best martial instructors in Alcray.¡±


    ¡°Of course both have mage classes, thought of different studies. In the west branch, you will learn more general magic, with the best classes being alchemy, enchanting, runemancy, and more. While in the east you will learn more about necromancy, shadow, and blood magic. Both have their benefits and drawbacks.¡±


    ¡°And let''s not forget the main branch of Bloodhaven academy. They have almost everything, not exactly the best of both worlds, but they are the oldest school around with teachers having centuries of experience and knowledge on how to teach students. You may not learn the latest in technology, or learn to lead armies. But you will learn how to properly govern your domain and lead your people. As well as how to cultivate your land and make it prosper. And with those teachers, you can be assured that you have the best of the best teaching you everything you need to know and then some.


    ¡°Do I have to choose now?¡± Van asked, feeling like he was being put on the spot all of a sudden


    Alv shook his head. ¡°Not right this second, but applying for a school takes time, so the earlier the better. There are of course more normal schools nearby you could take. But considering that house Umbra owes us. Why not shoot for the best available? It would be on their coin after all. Thought the sooner you make the decision the better. Is there any that catches your interest so far?¡±


    Van thought about it, so far the branch in the west was tempting, but so was the main branch, learning how to properly govern the land he will one day rule, which sounded very important. On the other hand, he also planned to explore the world, and becoming as strong as possible would increase his survivability so that made the east branch also tempting.


    ¡°Hmmm. I know that Leiah goes to the main branch¡­ and she is my concubine¡­ So maybe I could have her teach me how to govern, not to mention she could also do most of that kind of work for me until I get good at it myself, that is her job as my concubine, after all, doing these kinds of things. As for the west¡­ that sounds like a pretty good place to learn, but if I want to grow strong then I will need to go east¡­ so maybe I can go east and Luna can go west. If they are so progressive, maybe they wouldn¡¯t mind Luna having elf blood. And we can each learn the best from what each branch has to offer... But then again¡­ I don¡¯t want to part with my most beloved¡­¡± Van¡¯s brow furrowed as he continued to think until he sighed and shared his mind with Luna and everyone else at the table.


    Luna seemed nervous, it was one thing to be parted from her loved one for a few months, they at least could communicate. It was another to be parted for years without being unable to talk to each other for most of that time. Her heart raced at the thought of being all alone with strangers.


    And of course, Thea was completely against it. She had paused eating her food when talks about sending Van to school began, fearing for where this was going. And now her fears were founded as talks about her daughter leaving to go far away entered the conversation.


    Alv nodded thoughtfuly when Van spoke some of his thoughts out loud. ¡°That''s not a bad idea. It would certainly cover all your bases. And you can teach each other what you have learned. But¡­ are you sure you want to go to the east? It''s a very dangerous place, and they are not as kind to lone males¡­¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°I''m sure.¡± then a thought entered his mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t Malon Taldor the leader of the east? Why is it still a bad place for males if he, a male, is in charge.¡±


    ¡°Malon Taldor may be the leader, but he has won that position by being the most cunning and ruthless leader out there. And if the aggressive faction likes anything, it''s people who can back themselves up with strength.¡± Alv replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said before Thea interrupted.


    ¡°Can we go back to where you guys came up with the crazy idea of sending my daughter off hundreds of miles away!? I won¡¯t allow it! She is my precious baby, who knows what people would do to her away from me.¡± she said, panicked and fearful.


    ¡°Come now love, your daughter isn¡¯t going to remain a child forever¡­ She needs room to grow and become her own person. She has grown stronger, and she won¡¯t be going alone. Leiah, Van¡¯s concubine, will be finishing school in another year or so. I have already asked her and her parents, she wouldn¡¯t mind going to the east for extracurricular courses and be with Luna during her stay there.¡± Alv said, trying to soothe his wife.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Van said, looking at his own wife and into her deep blue beautiful eyes. ¡°Luna has grown very strong. I believe that she could do this, I wouldn''t have suggested it if I wasn¡¯t. Not to mention, Anna will be going with her as well. At least two of them¡­ maybe four¡­¡±


    Luna actually blushed a little at being so lovingly stared at. She wanted to say something, but being told that she was strong, both by Alvaroz and her husband made her pause. She was still nervous and scared, but finding out that there were people who believed she was strong and that she could do it, gave her an odd feeling inside of herself that made any protest that she wanted to say, trapped behind the bars of her lips. It also helped that Leiah and a few Annas were coming along with her. So oddly enough for her, she kind of wanted to prove them right. Even as her heart was beating a million miles a second.


    Even Lillia chimed in. saying that Luna had greatly improved and has learned a lot. With Sheri stating that her skill with shadow magic was a beautiful sight to behold. Especially with the way she weaved both shadow and light.


    But Thea was going to need far more convincing than that. For everything, she has been through. She genuinely loved Luna with all her heart. While at first, she lamented, why her, why her of all people. When Luna was born, a feeling of connection formed. And a desire to make sure that her precious baby will never have to go through the thing she went through, grew in her heart. She felt like she and her baby were both victims, so a strange obsession formed for her daughter.


    All this and more, made the thought of parting from her baby, a painful ordeal. As thoughts of all the horrible things that Luna could go through, amplified by the things she has experienced and blown out of proportion due to her trauma. Has made such thinking an anathema to her mind. To the point that just the thought of it was painful to her on a literal and spiritual level.


    It was made even worse with what Luna said next.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luna started, taking a deep breath and her husband''s hand and gripping it tightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going,¡± she said, using every little courage she could gather up.


    Thea felt like she was going to cry. She wanted to say something, a small yell bulging in her throat, being swallowed back down. She wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t. To say that she wasn¡¯t allowed. But she didn¡¯t...


    And for all her courage of saying she was going, even Luna wasn¡¯t sure if she meant the words she said. The thought of being parted from her mother also scared her far more than she thought it would. For her, Thea was a safe haven, the place she could always go to whenever she was scared. To stay so far away from her for so long, was like casting away a lifeline when you were out at sea and you had no idea how to swim.


    The table took a silent turn. As an uncomfortable pause took the room. No one knew how to continue the conversation. So the matter was dropped and awkward small talk took the place of the silence before.


    Thea was looking down and poking at her food while Luna ate autonomously, taking no joy in her food. After half an hour, everyone left to go their separate ways.


    As Van was moving to go with Lorenzo, he was stopped when Luna took a light grip of his shirt. He was on the fence on whether he should give her space and time, or whether he should stay with her. But thankfully it seemed that Luna had made that decision for him. Taking a glance at Lorenzo, he nodded his head and turned to Luna, waiting for her to say something if anything at all.


    With some hesitation, she very quietly asked if they could talk in their room.


    Van nodded and the two of them left to get some privacy.


    In their room, Van gently closed the door and let the silence linger before breaking it. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to talk about?¡±


    Luna turned, eyes a little red and fear in her voice. As she panicky babbled about how afraid she was at the thought of leaving her mom. How scared she was at the thought of being all alone and how she didn¡¯t think she could do it.


    Nothing she was saying was making any sense. But Van could tell that this was a far greater deal than he first realized. Even Van was afraid of leaving. He didn¡¯t want to leave, not at all. But he also knew that he couldn''t stay here and stay the same person he was if he wanted to follow his dreams.


    So he told her that as he hugged her close to him. ¡°Luna, it''s okay to be afraid, so am I. but you are not alone, you have not just your mom. But for me, Anna, Leiah, and everyone else. I know that¡¯s harder to understand with your heart than your head. But I believe in you, I believe you are strong. And I''m not the only one. And more than anything, if you don¡¯t want to go, that''s fine, I¡¯ll go alone. And if even that is too much for you, then I will stay with you. Forever.¡± Luna was silent hugging him. But the way she gripped him, made him realize she heard.


    Luna wanted to say something back. But she was far more emotional than she realized. So she stayed silent and enjoyed the feeling of her husband wrapping himself around her with his strong protective arms.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---

 Chapter 52 Going Necro

    Van got up from the bed and cleaned himself with a spell. Quietly and gently he untangled himself from his wives naked embrace. After their hug, they shared a kiss, followed by another and another continuing to its most obvious conclusion.


    Getting up he changed and started to head out, but paused at the doorway as he didn¡¯t want to leave his beloved all of a sudden either. The sex seemed to help her with the stress, and she did seem to have calmed down, but that didn¡¯t mean he should just leave.


    Then all of a sudden Anna came from the side, somewhat surprising him. ¡°It¡¯s okay master. Please be at ease and continue with your day. Lorenzo is patiently waiting for you downstairs.¡± she said.


    Taking a pause and giving one last look at his wife. Van thanked Anna and went on his way. Moving downstairs to a waiting Lorenzo.


    ¡°Sorry about the wait,¡± Van said, a little embarrassed.


    Lorenzo shrugged. ¡°I could reschedule if I had to. Are you sure you''re fine leaving Luna?¡±


    ¡°If I have to be honest¡­ no, it seems that she is far more worried about leaving than I first thought. It seems Thea¡¯s fears have wormed their way into Luna¡¯s heart. And growing up mostly alone without friends probably didn¡¯t help either.¡± Van paused. ¡°Unless you count Leiah, who seemed to have at least been more than just an acquaintance when she was growing up.¡±


    Lorenzo sadly nodded. ¡°It is true that Luna has had it difficult, but she has also come a long way. She is stronger than she realizes, and she will find that out one day.¡±


    ¡°I hope she does too...¡± Van replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about her.¡± A third gentle voice answered. ¡°Leave her to me and Sheri, we will help her get ready. This will be an important step for her growing up. I know for a fact that she can do it.¡± Van and Lorenzo looked in surprise to find Lillia walking towards them.


    ¡°And what about Thea?¡± Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about her either? It might be difficult, but she will have me and Alv to lean on. We will also do our best to help her become a little more like her old self.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not too much like her old self, otherwise she will eat you out of your home and try to drag you headlong into danger.¡± Lorenzo tried to joke.


    But It must have at least been understood for one as Lillia gave a gentle smile in return to that.


    After a little more small talk, they said their goodbyes and went on their way.


    Walking out of the gate and onto the streets, Van was guided down an unfamiliar part of the castle town. It was another hour until they reached a surprisingly large area tucked away against the walls that surrounded the city.


    The area was cordoned off by a large iron spiked fence wrapping the entire place up as far as the eye can see. Through the strange fence was a mass of graves too numerous to count. The place gave off a strange feeling that pervaded the very air and made Van¡¯s hair stand on end. A strange light mist seemed to cover the ground.


    But for as unwelcoming as it appeared to be. The place seemed to be getting a lot of traffic as rows and rows of wagons, their goods concealed by tarps, lined up to be allowed in, as just as many wagons were being let out. Dozens of them.


    It was so busy, that Van couldn¡¯t believe that this was a graveyard, or that this was a hall for necromancers. As people went back and forth from destination to destination. In fact, now that he was paying attention, there were a lot more people up and about than he first realized.


    Walking to the gate, Lorenzo whispered something to the guards and they were let through. Giving strict instructions not to leave the pathway.


    Walking down said pathway, a large stone building with dark gothic design slowly came into view. Van thought that his castle and the Lovers guild establishment was impressive. But this thing was humongous and seemed like a mix between a cathedral, a mausoleum and a factory all rolled up into one. With great arches with stained glass and scary statues to complete the look.


    As they moved up to the building, they were ushered in and led to the head necromancer of the place. Going up a few flights of stairs they entered what appeared to be the study and were given seating and asked if they would like something to drink while they waited.


    Politely refusing, the two waited as an old withered Vamp walked in. His kind eyes were deep pools of wisdom and age. His hair grey, and his skin wrinkly. An amazing feat as most vamps tend to die like vampires, young-looking despite their age. Which would mean that this vamp was considerably old and must have used some means to extend his lifespan beyond the usual methods.


    ¡°Hello Lorenzo, so good to see you again. What can I do for you.¡± the old vamp kindly said.


    ¡°Good to see you too. I¡¯m here because of that thing we talked about. Getting young Van here to learn a little about necromancy.¡± Lorenzo kindly replied back.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so this is the young master.¡± the vamp said, turning his gaze onto Van. ¡°I am glad you are finally here. Learning necromancy is the birthright of every Alcrayian and is the duty of all nobles of Alcray to properly judge, call and handle the sprites of the dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ try my best,¡± Van said nervously.


    The old vamp gave a kind smile ¡°How would you like a tour of our place?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We would like that very much.¡± Lorenzo answered, then turning to Van. ¡°what they do here is very interesting and informative. You wouldn¡¯t find a place like this outside the Vampire lands. This is the number one place to learn everything you will need to know about spirits and the undead.¡±


    The old vamp chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that Alcray is the only place like ours. There are a few of our kind still doing the good work out in the wider world.¡± then slowly getting up and motioned for them to follow him. ¡°Come, let me show you my pride and joy.¡±


    Following the old vamp, Lore and Van walked down a series of stairs and down a hallway or two into what appeared to be a large building where all those wagons they saw before seemed to end up.


    Staring in disgust, Van realized what was under the tarps of those wagons, bodies. These corpses were then dumped into a large conveyor belt and taken deeper into the building.


    ¡°As you can see, a facility such as ours deals obviously in things related to the dead, such as the corpses you see in front of you.¡± the old vamp began, ¡°these corpses are taken deeper in and sorted, separated, and processed for both military, spiritual, and commercial use.¡±


    Then following him deeper in, the line of corpses were slowly moved into a square-like machine where the corpses moved through it, a flash of light and a strange sound would follow, and out the other end, the flesh of the corpse would be separated from the bone.


    ¡°We used to have to have dozens of people with knives and tools to cut and separate the flesh from the bone the old fashion way. But now with more modern technology, we are able to quickly and efficiently separate the two. Once they go through that machine, the flesh goes onto one conveyer belt, and the bones go onto another.¡±


    Van watched with a churned stomach as piles of bones and flesh were magically separated and pushed to two different destinations. Following the old vamp, they moved deeper in.


    ¡°This is the place where we cook the flesh, burning it a little. The glass is to make sure we don¡¯t have to smell it. No one enjoys the smell. After it is burnt a little we then process it and turn it into fertilizer. We then mix the processed flesh with some dirt and other chemicals and let some worms eat through it for a few days. Afterward, we get some of our mages to complete the final step and turn these corpses into useful soil for farmers.¡± the old vamp said with some pride.


    ¡°Of course we don¡¯t just deal with corpses from people, we also deal with adventurers. For a small price, adventurers, hunters, and more sell their useless extras to us. Not every part of an animal or beast is valuable. So this is a good way for them to get rid of the excess corpse and make some money.¡±


    ¡°Come, follow me, let me show you what we do with the bones.¡± he then led them around the place. Van seeing large vats of dead flesh being mixed with chemicals followed by another conveyor belt filled with dark material that looked like dirt being pushed ever onward for further processing.


    Reaching their destination, Van saw what was on the other side, where they dealt with the bone.


    ¡°This place is called the grinding room.¡± the vamp said, pointing to the bones on a conveyor belt being sent into the maw of a large spiky machine. ¡°We turn the bone into fine powder. The powder is then sifted down the line. The bad bone powder is sent to be mixed with the fertilizer. The good ones are sent deeper in for processing.¡±


    Walking down the new section of the factory. Van, while still a little disgusted, was actually starting to show some interest, and form some questions. But decided to save them for later.


    Moving into the next room, the finely powdered bones were sifted, separated, sorted, and moved away. And going even deeper in, the good bone powder seemed to be being mixed within large vats filled with chemicals and other materials.


    ¡°This is the place where we turn that bone powder into something useful. One of them being bone sludge which can be used and turned into many other things. I¡¯ll just show you one of the many applications that good bone powder has for necromancers.¡±


    Moving further. ¡°This here is where we mix the bone sludge with some more calcium and a touch of biomass. The bone sludge is then treated and injected into those molds over there.¡± the vamp pointed at a series of molds. Each mold was in the shape of a skeleton. The bone sludge would be poured into the mold and runes once the mold would glow. After a few minutes, the mold would open and workers would peel the newly formed skeleton out.


    ¡°These skeletons are then moved to be worked on by professionals, to make sure they have no defects and then worked on to prepare them for necromancers to use. These are high quality skeletons, very useful for necromancers who want stronger undead, rather than working to get such high-quality skeletons for themselves, they can buy it from us for a fair price.¡±


    Of course, this isn¡¯t all we do, but before we continue any further, do you have any questions?¡± the vamp asked.


    Van hesitated but asked what was on his mind anyway. ¡°Is¡­ everyone''s corpses dealt in such a way?¡±


    The vamp chuckled kindly. ¡°No, not at all. We also deal with proper funerals and everything else that goes with it. The reason why you saw the corpses of so many people, mixed in with beasts and animals. Was because some people are fine with selling their corpses to us. Of course, some of them could have been bandits or criminals, but for the most part, when a person dies, they usually have a will on how they want to be buried or how they want their corpse to be handled. Some just don¡¯t care of course, but there are a few who write down they want their corpses sold upon their death and the money to go to their families.¡±


    ¡°This is mostly because we also do a spiritual service for those recently deceased. Making sure that their spirit moves on properly. So most don¡¯t always care that their bodies are used in such a fashion.¡± The vamp finished.


    ¡°What kind of spiritual service?¡± Van asked.


    The old vamp smiled. ¡°Come, follow me.¡±


    Van and Lore were then led outside the factory complex and into another strange gothic building where rows upon rows of seats were being filled with ghostly apparitions. The room was somewhat like a courtroom, and two ghostly forms were arguing with each other in the center. Being watched by the many onlookers in the stands and a bored-looking judge of some sort who also looked like a necromancer.


    ¡°This is just one of the places where we do our life''s calling.¡± the vamp said quietly, looking in from the doorway.


    ¡°Not everyone dies upon death, and it''s a spirit caller''s duty to go out into the world and seek out the restless spirits of the dead. These spirits are then brought here to be judged. A formality I assure you, but for some reason, some sprites feel better when their plight is heard by some sort of judge.¡± he shrugged at that.


    ¡°Spirits with grievances to other spirits, or murdered spirits who point out their still living murderers come here to get justice. They go through the motions of court life and when they feel like the person who wronged them has got their just deserts, they leave satisfied. Of course, this is also the place some living people might have grievances with a recently deceased, such as some confusion in what was written in a will, if the spirit is still around.¡± The vamp then started to show them around other rooms and places.


    ¡°There are cases where two sprites have an issue of who owns which haunting grounds, or if a tragic event happens where two or more people die and they can¡¯t seem to move on. There are many more rooms than just the courtroom. We have mediation rooms for sprites who just need to find themselves. Therapy rooms for spirits who need some help going over some issues they had in life. And for those spirits who feel they have things left undone in this world, a trained group of people will go out and get that item or do that task for them. We do a little bit of everything to help them find solace and some conciliation, just enough for them to move on with their life.¡±


    ¡°We also have a brute force approach for some, and we take care of dangerous or evil spirits that might rise up anywhere. The duties of a true necromancer are endless. And the calling of a spirit caller is not for everyone. But if you want to learn from us for a few months, that will already put you leagues ahead of anyone outside of Alcray in knowledge about the undead and spirits.¡±


    ¡°What do you say? Do you want to learn from us?¡± the vamp kindly asked.


    Van looked to Lorenzo, then back at the old vamp. The factory put him a little off, but the more he said and the more he learned, the more his curiosity was piqued. He had a lot of questions he wanted to ask, and he was sure his parents wouldn¡¯t mind, especially because this was probably what Lore wanted. But before he made that decision, an extremely important question had to be asked first.


    ¡°Do I¡­ have to stay here¡­¡± Van asked, thinking about all the corpses and dead spirits floating about.


    The old vamp smiled even wider in amusement, already knowing why Van was asking. ¡°N-no.¡± he tried not to chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here. So long as you come to classes on time, it should be fine if you stay at your house. Of course, we understand why you wouldn¡¯t want to stay here, in fact, some of the buildings right outside the compound are for those who don¡¯t want to be surrounded by dead things as they work here. Though I should remind you, this is not for the faint of heart. You will have much to learn and will have great responsibility put on you after you complete your training. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Van thought about it for a moment and nodded. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but this would probably be the best place for him to learn how to raise undead, and he guessed, helped them pass on, which in his eyes was a good thing. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°Will then, I welcome you with open arms.¡± the vamp said.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    ---


    it seems forty percent of my patrons left me, so I guess they didn''t like the fact that I wanted to add more chapters to my Patreon page. so I''m on the fence about whether to go through with the extra chapters. that being said, here''s a batch of chapters. also, I''ll be taking next week off. I have a writer''s block and I want to have a firm idea of where I''m going with the story before I feel comfortable posting again.


    also, maybe I will post the ten extra chapters just for the week and see if there are any takers, if there are any, I''ll keep it, if not then I''ll take it down. please leave comments down below on what you guys think I should do.

 Chapter 53: The History of Alcray

    A month in and Van had decided to take a room for himself in a nearby dorm so that he wouldn¡¯t have to wake up super early to travel a few hours to class.


    Which he was sitting in on right now, learning about how to properly exorcise ghosts and spirits. With later classes having them sit and watch how spirit callers called spirits to them and how ¡®judges¡¯ and counselors help them move on.


    He learned that not all spirits and ghosts are the same, that there are actually many different types and subcategories. Some are dangerous and some are not, but what a necromancer or spirit caller should always keep an eye out for, is whether they have a soul or not.


    This is a surprising fact about spirits, not all of them have souls. Most are just bundles of spiritual energies with memories of their living life. More memories than actual people. Some are called echoes meaning that they have a very strong memory and even an echo of their true soul. A true soul being, well¡­ your soul, and not a bundle of spirit energy and memories. More importantly, ghostly spirits, spirits of people, should never be confused with spirits of nature or the elements. They are two completely different things.


    One is more an afterimage of a person in life, the other is a more natural being of the world that flows through all life and or a specific element such as fire, water, earth, wind, or more. One can contract spirits of nature and the elements, not so much a spirit of a dead person unless you are a necromancer.


    This brings into something Van has learned here in his month of studying. That for the most part, necromancy is split into white, grey, and black necromancy. His teacher right now was talking about it.


    ¡°Now, you are all here to learn about necromancy, yes? But what''s more important is the history of necromancy, and therefore, the history of Alcray. Now I¡¯m sure most of you have already read about this before, so I¡¯ll do my best to summarize.¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°First we will start with the Nilfan. They are the empire that preceded us. Thousands of years ago, the Nilfan was a slaver nation, but a very powerful and wealthy one. But as their empire grew more decadent and the poorer became poorer and more disgruntled in their life. The nobles began to worry, so they cast powerful magic on the chains of their slaves to become absolutely loyal to them, threatening death and worse to those who would try to disrupt the status quo.¡±


    ¡°Another thing about the Nilfan is that they were, for the most part, great mages and very learned in the magical arts. World-renowned actually, and many of their magical goods, weapons, and tools even last to this day. Because of this amazing skill in magic and their larger-than-average affinity for magic, they deemed themselves superior to all others. This was only reinforced when they saw the other nations crumble around them in the time of darkness.¡±


    ¡°But even they knew that all good things were not meant to last. With refugees pouring into their empire. And anger towards the nobles and the highborn at all-time high¡­ they did... nothing¡­ for them, they had something far more important to do. They believed their grip on power was unshakable. The only flaw as far as they could see¡­ was their normal lifespan.¡±


    So they started to practice as many different forms of magic as possible, experimenting on animals and people to find out how they can increase their lifespan. And that is when they discovered¡­ necromancy. Pooling all of their knowledge about the soul, and how to bring things to life, like one would do with a golem. They have come to a conclusion, that it may be possible to tie their soul into a living construct, thereby living forever, sort of. It wasn¡¯t their first choice¡­ but for them who were desperate to live and rule forever, so far, it was the only one.¡±


    ¡°But of course they had to test it first¡­ as the number of their slaves grew, drawn from the over pouring of the poor they cared less and less for their lives, deeming them like flies or cattle, and as the decades passed, the lives of such people somehow became cheaper. Because now the corpses of their fallen slaves would not only provide what they needed for further experiments but also provide a slowly growing army of the undead, completely loyal to them, to protect them from the still-living slaves.¡±


    ¡°With an undead force to protect them, the Nilfan become reckless in their debauchery, for who would have the courage to oppose them now? Any with a rebel thought was swiftly killed and turned into an undead that would also kill those same people who would dare think about rebelling.¡±


    ¡°As their knowledge and power grew, they became less scrupulous with their actions. Going so far as to use babies or unborn children to figure out how to make the perfect, intelligent undead, undead they were hoping to turn themselves into. Some would bathe in the blood of young children, others attempted to devour or drink the souls of the recently deceased, and others still, tried to steal the organs of young and healthy individuals to replace their own aging and blackened ones.¡±


    ¡°Decades more would pass until they had created an undead close to matching their desired outcome. An undead that was more alive than true undead able to enjoy life¡¯s pleasures, more near undead, then true undead¡­ beautiful, powerful, and more importantly, immortal¡­¡±


    ¡°Their experiments with unborn children¡­ finally bore fruit¡­ these new undead would have to be born instead of made. With the cheap cost of the mother''s life and the sacrifice of a few dozen lives as the baby grew in its mother''s womb.¡±


    ¡°The vampire was born¡­


    ¡°At first it was a little hard to handle. The first vampire needed an excess amount of blood and life, otherwise, it would go into a blood craze and try to kill and feed on anything. But experimentation, and with slow and steady progress, the Nilfan mages were able to produce vampires more to their liking. There was only one problem. The soul.¡±


    ¡°The Nilfan used the souls of the dead to reanimate the corpses of their slaves. Can you imagine the horror of being killed, only to rise again and kill your loved ones? Or the torture of feeling your body decay around you, being forced to do the bidding of your murderer?¡±


    ¡°That is what we call, black necromancy. Any necromancer, who uses souls against the will of that person, or uses soul magic without supervision or allowance of the factions, or for that matter, the head spirit caller, head judge, and head necromancer of our guild. Are to be put to death without question. Soul magic is strictly forbidden.¡±


    ¡°Now, the Nilfan came to a problem. They cannot insert a soul into a body that already had one. Which meant they could not insert their soul, into the body of a vampire. Dejected, they considered the project a failure, though some thought there was still hope, either through more experimentation or crossbreeding. Whatever the case, they regulated the vampires to be their personal assistants. Teaching them, training them, to do all the tasks they felt were too boring for themselves to do.¡±


    ¡°There was just one thing they overlooked¡­ because they were more near undead than actual undead, the effects of their necromantic magic had less effect on them. Meaning, they had more control over themselves than other undead. Another factor missed, was the fact that they were born and not made, something they dismissed as not important¡­ but it very much was¡­ for all souls, though very small, have the chance to be awakened. And that''s what happened.¡±


    ¡°Alcraz was born, and through the training of his Nilfan masters, and the knowledge of his past lives, he slowly spread his influence. Slowly taking control of large swaths of the undead, that now numbered in hundreds of thousands. At this point, 30% of all of Nilfan were some form of undead. The masters, valuing their undead slaves for their absolute loyalty, then the dirty peasants that worked the fields.¡±


    ¡°Gaining allies and working in secret, he built up his power. By the time the Nilfan realized what was happening, it was too late. A civil war racked the empire, the likes the continent has never seen. As their former undead slaves were freed from their magic, and with wills of their own, thanks in part to their souls still being intact, they turned on their masters with a vengeance. Undead and living alike, joined hands to fight their oppressors.¡±


    ¡°But the Nilfan would not go down without a fight. Outnumbered though they may be, they were still very powerful. Decimating entire landscapes with their magic, and unleashing horrible abominations made of flesh and bone and worse. They wreaked havoc on the land and its people.¡±


    ¡°But eventually, after many decades of fighting, they were pushed back to the east, where their capital was. The last years of the war were the most brutal, but the Nilfan were losing. In desperation, they used every forbidden magic they could, changing the landscape and part of the entire region with their foul magic. Causing the wastes we know today, also known by some as the deadlands.¡±


    ¡°The war was over, mostly because the last remnants of the Nilfan would never leave their precious city, their last safe haven, and for the vampires, going through all that dead land was too dangerous So for the most part, it was our victory.¡±


    ¡°Alcraz then reorganized the nation. Forbidding the use of soul magic and giving equal freedom to both the intelligent undead and the living. Great changes were made that helped the newfound nation of Alcray, with the lives of all improved for the better. Except for one problem.¡±


    ¡°The war devastated most of what was left of the empire and cut both the living and undead citizens down to half. And with the land ruined as it was, they had only one choice. They needed to expand. So they did, they expanded into what is now known as Fandor and Kittar. Using the resources they gathered to heal their own ruined one. But more importantly, they came into contact with the witches.¡±


    ¡°The witches lived in a large dark forest. Using magic that by most accounts would be considered evil. But there was one magic that intrigued Alcraz, in exchange for not invading them, the witches would give one of their most prized magics, the ability to create puppets.¡±


    ¡°These puppets were not like the golems that we know of, they were powered like golems, with mana and sometimes mana cores. But they had something else as well¡­ a pseudo soul.¡±


    ¡°The witches taught Alcraz how to create pseudo souls using spiritual energy. And we now use this knowledge to create the undead we do today. We do not use the souls of the dead to power our undead, we instead form pseudo souls, souls constructed through spiritual energy and powered by mana.¡±


    ¡°With this newfound knowledge, Alcray began to flourish, decades turned to centuries, and soon, they slowly began to expand their influence and power further. All the way to modern-day Baloes and beyond. It was slowly turning into a golden age. Until of course, the elves attacked, causing their so-called war for light. But that is a talk for another time.¡±


    That was a lot for Van to take in, but he still had some questions he needed to ask. ¡°Why do the vampires of today not need to drink blood?¡±


    ¡°Simple, crossbreeding, the vampires of today, are not the same as the ones of the past. Not to mention, advances in magic and vampire biology have helped the older generations overcome their baser desires. Any more questions?¡±


    ¡°Just one. I was also told that some people actually came to Alcray to become intelligent undead. Wouldn¡¯t that require black necromancy?¡±


    ¡°That is a good point, which is why I said that black necromancy had to be supervised and allowed first. Not to mention, while we have improved upon the knowledge of the past. Trying to become an intelligent undead is still a huge risk. The chances of successfully becoming one are very small. Yet fools still come by the hundreds to try. The most popular type of undead is the lich, mostly for the obvious reason of being the most likely one to succeed.¡± the teacher answered.


    ¡°Is there any reason at all why it would be okay to raise a person with their soul? What if they ask you to? Or if you raise a corpse and it turns out they do have a soul, are they still considered your undead, or a free person you have to let go?¡± van continued to ask.


    ¡°If they asked you to take that chance, you still would need permission from the guild, or have a high enough rank to be allowed to do such a thing, determined by your own discretion. As for what would happen if you didn¡¯t know you raised a corpse with a soul. It''s free unless it wants to die again. Also, so long as both parties agree, you can have an intelligent undead with a soul under you. In Fact, intelligent undead with souls tend to try to find a powerful necromancer and form a contract with them. Mostly because that undead might have fears that their baser instincts might influence them, then a strong necromancer could help reign them in. or perhaps because they have particular issues or needs that only a necromancer can help with, in exchange for servitude.¡±


    ¡°And ghouls? Are they also considered near undead?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Yes they are, they were the more successful made undead, that could also breed. They were what came before the creation of vampires. Any other questions?¡± the teacher quirked in an eye.


    Van shook his head.


    ¡°Good, now we will talk about the tasks of a spirit caller.¡± the teacher began. ¡°A spirit caller is someone who goes out to collect spirits of the dead to help them move one to whatever afterlife is in store for them. When they help a spirit move on, they may get some leftover spiritual energy from that spirit, which they can use themselves, or sell to necromancers.¡±


    ¡°Of course if a spirit is too powerful, or too difficult, they can capture it in their lantern and dump it on a judge in one of our guilds. The judges, being more expert in such things, will take care of the spirit for the spirit caller.¡±


    ¡°Fun fact, unlike most nations outside Alcray, Alcray does not exhibit mindless undead overflowing our cemeteries. This is because, in other nations, they do not have spirit callers or white necromancers like we do. They do not know how to properly take care of a graveyard, creating spirit paths and methods of collecting stagnant spiritual residue to prevent the formation of spirits and other undead. Because of that, they have constant undead outbreaks from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Also, not only can you get spiritual energy from helping or exorcising natural wild undead and spirits, but we will also tell you how to collect the natural spiritual energy your soul realm produces. Very minutely, does your soul realm create excess waste spiritual residue, which can be turned into a few units of spiritual energy. So you don¡¯t have to gather them from undead or spirits if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°As you all study here, we will go over how to talk to the dead, how to call them to you, how to deal with dangerous or difficult undead, and how to ¡®judge¡¯ the spirits of the dead. Most importantly. How to deal with undead that have actual souls, which for most natural or wild undead, can be a thing.¡±


    The teacher then continued on, teaching them about the tools of a spirit caller and necromancer, how to see the flow of spiritual energy, and even introducing a few ghosts to them who had souls and oddly enough, were also teachers.


    After that, they were taken outside to get some fresh air and walked towards the cemetery. As they walked the teacher would talk about how to properly bury someone, what rites to do, how to do them depending on the person or place to make sure that the person passes on safely. And not just burial rites, but how to burn corpses into ashes as some people would prefer that.


    Pointing out the design of the cemetery, how to construct spirit paths and how to properly use spirit stones. Special stones designed by the necromancers of the guild to help spirit caller deal with the undead and other things.


    After a few more hours, the class ended, and Van left feeling like he learned a lot, not just about the undead, but how it ties into the history of his country. He has read a lot of books, but they didn¡¯t go into as much depth or detail. Or at least he just didn¡¯t read the right books yet.


    More importantly, he found himself both scared and fascinated by what he was learning here. He honestly felt like he could lose himself in studying everything this place has to offer, and he was not one to turn down a great learning opportunity such as this one.


    With that in mind, Van continued to study and go to classes, nervous but excited for what he would learn next.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    I didn''t intend to post today, but I was feeling in a good mood so decided to do so anyway.

 Chapter 54 Judging and community home for ghosts

    five months in and Van has been having a lot more fun learning about necromancy than he first thought. The many different applications and uses of necromancy, not to mention the noble nature of helping lost souls find the path to whatever afterlife awaits them, spoke to him on a level he wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    He always knew he had a soft spot for helping people in need, and what better way to scratch that itch of helping people than those who are dead and don¡¯t want to be anymore? Even better, like most people, and even vampires, ghosts and spirits are something most would fear, even if it''s just on an instinctual level. While he was somewhat still afraid of ghosts, and for that matter true undead, he has gotten better at dealing with it. And like when he had to take a more professional mindset when he was in the lovers guild, he did the same when he dealt with things that were now not of this world. Allowing him to, while still a little afraid, do his job in taking care of ghosts and seeing them on their way.


    He also learned practical skills like exorcism and ways to banish ghosts and spirits as well. Skills to raise the undead, and skills to nullify any magic that might make them move. Unlike in the lovers guild where they run you through a three-month program. The necromancers guild just taught you until you have learned everything you needed to know, up to a certain point, or until you decided it''s not for you and left.


    Van had been making pretty good time learning all the first stage curriculum. Surprising his teachers with his ability to learn and retain information. At the rate he was going, he would finish the first stage of learning within the next few months.


    With that in mind, they had allowed him to sit in on more judge sessions so that he would get a better idea of how it was done. With testing afterward about what he had seen. Followed by some more training and after that would be the final test, where he would go through a haunted house.


    Which didn¡¯t seem really scary to him at this point, only weird, but there was probably a catch. Either way, Van turned his attention back to the courtroom to hear what was being said.


    ¡°I know we said we¡¯d love each other forever, but this is ridiculous!¡± a ghostly male said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me like you used to! We hardly touch anymore, or hug, or sleep together! Now all you want to do is study!¡± A ghostly woman yelled back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t touch each other because we are ghosts! I can hardly flip a page on a book without tiring myself out!¡± the ghost male yelled back then giving a defeated sigh. ¡°Look, I¡¯m trying to help us be together. But it¡¯s not that easy. We could wait until we become a little more powerful, or we figure out how to properly materialize ourselves without having to use a circle.¡± he finished, pointing at the circle they were floating above right now.


    ¡°Excuses!¡±


    ¡°It''s not!¡±


    ¡°Order!¡± the judge finally shouted, banging his gavel. The judge looked very tired, with several dark circles under her eyes as if she had been through this numerous times before. ¡°What is it this time Mr. and Ms. Melton,¡± she said in a long-suffering tone of voice.


    After that was a bunch of yelling back and forth, but Van was able to get the gist of what was going on. It turned out the two ghosts died in their old home, a very old home. One of the support beams somehow avoided inspection for too long and the top roof collapsed on top of them. The male was some sort of professor or tutor with a side job of working spell paper for mages or perhaps that was his main job, and the woman was a housewife who tended a garden that helped feed them and grow herbs that could be sold and turned into useful potions. She would also do odd jobs from time to time.


    They were a largely self-sufficient family that loved each other dearly. There was only one problem. Once they died, they also lost most of their stuff, and they were stuck haunting the same spot unless removed with the help of a spirit caller. Their financial outlook was grim, to say the least, on top of the fact that they had great difficulty touching things without expanding themselves. once more, the wife was extremely sexually active, and the husband was always willing to go around. But now that they have difficulty touching each other, or for that matter, touching anything, and they can¡¯t enjoy vacations or explore out of their limited range. Their stress slowly went up the roof with no outlet, which makes them ready to blow at any given notice or for any reason.


    Which is why they were sometimes forcefully dragged here to be put in front of a judge. Their fights, while not doing much on a physical level, on a spiritual level can harm people who walk too close to the house that they thankfully still own, in no small part thanks to the fact they were able to save up enough money to buy the house outright before dying.


    One wants to learn as much about being a ghost as possible, or save enough money to order a man-made body from the necromancers guild, and the other just wants to be paid attention to again.


    Either way, the judge seemed to have been through this many times before and just waited for the eventual makeup before dismissing them with a sigh of relief. Which turned immediately sour as the next ghosts came in and began arguing.


    ¡°It''s 42!¡±


    ¡°NO, it''s 4!¡±


    ¡°You would be right, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact you were missing the 2!¡±


    And back and forth they went. Apparently, these were two ghosts who were huge math nerds with two much time on their hands. And using that time, they decided to figure out the equations of anything and everything they can math at. Until one day, some brat asked if they could know what was the meaning of life in number form.


    At first, it went fine. Until a little later, when they both reached completely different conclusions.


    ¡°The meaning of life is 4! It''s so obvious!¡±


    ¡°And yet my math shows that the number four has more to do with death than life! So there''s no way that could be the meaning of life!¡±


    ¡°Same thing! That just goes to prove me right! All things die, therefore the meaning of life is four!¡±


    And back and forth they went, then things got really weird when they pulled out their protractors and started to do some sort of math where they challenged each other to answer the same math equation with the first getting it right winning. Doing it right on the floor in front of the judge and the courtroom.


    The judge had to order the bailiff to remove them, then ordered them to be kept separate for the next few days.


    After them came a woman with a flamboyant outfit with a sour face and a bitchy attitude.


    ¡°What are you fools doing! I paid a highly-skilled spirit caller to see me off to the afterlife! But I¡¯m still here! I want my money back and I demand to see your manager!¡± the woman shouted.


    ¡°We are very sorry for the inconvenience, but it seems your spirit holds some lingering attachments still to this world.¡± the judge began. ¡°We know you asked, in case of your death, to have someone make sure your transition was smooth. But there is only so much we can do. And our head spirit caller is still out, so if you just wait a few days for your exorcism-¡±


    ¡°Screw that! If not your head spirit caller then your head judge! Or necromancer! I demand customer satisfaction! This isn¡¯t like Baloes or any of those other barbaric nations who treat their dead poorly. This is Alcray! And I demand to be paid the respects that I as a member of the dead are due!¡±


    She then continued for the next half hour, much to the distress of the judge, even going as far to pull out a receipt to show them what was promised to her. Only for it to be the wrong one...


    After much bitching and moaning about the system, they were finally able to convince her to leave for the moment, much to everyone''s relief.


    Then their final ghost of the day came in. covered in ghostly chains and followed by two ghostly guards in armor and a spirit caller. The rough-looking women stood before the judge and the courtroom was filled with a new set of people.


    ¡°Well, well, well, look what we have here. After all this time, we have finally caught you.¡± the judge said, narrowing her eyes and glaring daggers at the chained women before her. ¡°Four counts of rape and seven murders. You then tried to suicide yourself after finally being caught. Thankfully a spirit caller was nearby, and before your spirit had a chance to move on to the other side or go dark. You were caught and now will face the judgment you tried to avoid in life.¡±


    Going dark was a term for when spirits or ghosts started to go bad. It was usually followed by their incorporeal form gaining a negative energy trait and them becoming more vicious and dangerous. What''s worse, is this new negative energy trait of theirs was like a form of corruption that could spread to others slowly if not dealt with in time. Thought it could also be resisted.


    The judge then recited a bunch of other major and minor crimes that the chained woman did, going into detail about what she did to her victims. After she was done, she gave the chained women a chance to defend herself or if she wanted, to ask for someone to do so on her behalf. The women-only remained silent and refused to answer.


    After a bout of silence. The judge sentenced her to fifty years in the black prison, where she would be periodically drained of some of her spiritual essences for use by the spirit callers and necromancers. Afterward, she will be forcefully exorcised without rites that would ease her passing.


    Once that was done, Van left for the day. Realizing that, while sometimes funny and silly, some of the ghosts coming to a judge may be. It could also be very serious. Giving him a newfound respect for a judges and spirit callers job.


    After that, he went to do his tasks. Which had him go to some form of housing complex filled with ghosts. There were also entire complexes where they stored spirits in their ashes and urns. Rows upon rows of them. And it was his job to clean those urns, then go help the spirits that still had their ghostly forms in small apartments like homes. Reminding him more of those community homes for the old.


    There he sat with experts to learn how to deal with ghosts that have a hard time dealing with being dead. Watching as one such counselor helped a ghostly child with many burn marks on her body, and another who had fallen and died. It used to be that their still-living family would come by to pay them a visit every few months. But that was fifty years ago.


    Their task was to help make their ghostly life as comfortable as possible. And it wasn¡¯t just ghosts either, there were a few skeletons and zombies like undead, who still had their souls. No offense to the zombies, he preferred not to get too close to them. They were a little too much like true undead for his liking.


    Van learned dutifully how to talk to ghosts and hear them out. And while he would still feel goosebumps from time to time doing so, they thankfully lessened over time as he got used to them and his tasks. Again he felt great respect for the spirit callers and the other staff that put a lot of energy and time to help these spirits.


    It was during his time here that he found someone he was not expecting to find. A person who had died during the attack by the Vrankarra¡¯s all those years ago. During their talking, they sat down on a couch, one that had a nice few of the cemetery, and would give them some privacy. Or at least he did while she pretended to, or perhaps this was one of the few pieces of furniture that were enchanted to allow ghosts and the such to interact with. it was then that Van found out that the ghost actually knew Kella.


    ¡°You know Kella?¡± he asked the ghost.


    ¡°Know her? I worked under her! When those blasted Vrankarras attacked, me and a few others were ordered to hold the line while the citizens made their escape! Poor Kella though, she wanted to stay behind and fight too. But the commander ordered her to escape. Must have been tough for her.¡± the ghostly woman said.


    Van asked many more questions then, pertaining to the fall of the city and castle. Finding out that many more people had died than he first realized. That at the time, Kella was a knight in training who was deemed to have great potential. Though she was known to be a little single-minded and hard-headed from time to time.


    He learned a lot about what the city was like before the attack, even learning about his father''s sister.


    ¡°Oh, she was an amazing woman. Strong, smart, beautiful, she could do it all. Whenever it looked like the Vrankarras were going to make a breakthrough, she would rush the lines and push them back! It wouldn¡¯t be a joke to say that she single-handedly at times changed the course of the battle. Many skilled and powerful warriors fell to her blade. And she wasn¡¯t even a fighter! She was more trained for governing than warfare. But then again, she always had to be better than her brother, she was always trying to be someone he could look up to. No matter how much work that put her through.¡± the ghostly ghoul then got misty eyed just thinking about her and the past.


    She then started to talk about Vanessa, Alvaroz¡¯s older sister, for the next few hours. Singing her praises and reciting all her accomplishments. Van could only stare in wrapped attention, listening to her every word.


    On and on she went. Talking about her skill in the sword and bow, her expertise in shadow magic, her ability to command troops, and the happiness she brought the people with some reforms and suggestions to her parents on how to better govern the city and its inhabitants.


    Van would ask questions every now and then, about Vanessa and even of his grandparents. How it turned out that Vanessa had a zapper familiar of her own, or that she also loved remshola very much. It being her favorite drink. How the man would fall for her at first sight. How she had the trust of her people and the praise of her tutors.


    ¡°She was a very amazing woman¡­¡± the ghostly ghoul sighed wistfully. After she was finished singing Vanessa praises, and in some small part, his grandparents as well.


    Van sat back to absorb everything that had been said. It was then, after much thinking, he realized that there were still many questions he wanted to ask, but one of them was what happened to Kella¡¯s lover. So he asked.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± the ghostly ghoul slowly began to smile. ¡°Are you Kella¡¯s new lover!¡± She then did a little dance and made some noise of excitement. ¡°Oh I knew she would be able to find herself another male!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ were not exactly lovers¡­ I just want to know what happened to him.¡± Van then told her what little he knew about the situation.


    ¡°Ya¡­ that sounds about right. Poor, poor, Kella.¡± she then went into what happened to Kella¡¯s lover. It turning out that he stayed behind to help some people escape, but an explosion made one of the ceilings cave in. he was able to make himself crawl out, but he was greatly wounded, that was when some Vrankarra soldier found him and ended his life right then and there when they realized it would be to much of a hassle to take him, prisoner.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said dejectedly ¡°I''m sorry to hear that.¡±


    The ghostly ghoul shrugged. ¡°It''s war, it''s what happens.


    It was silent between them for a while, but then the ghoul spoke up again.


    ¡°You know¡­ it was nice to talk about the past again. Even if it hurt a little.¡± she then looked to Van, ¡°And you are so much like Vanessa, your father must be proud.¡± indicating that she knew or figured out who he was. ¡°Not to mention Kella finally found herself a new lover¡­ everyone has moved on¡­ it seems for the better...¡± her expression turning downcast.


    She then started to act strangely, almost as if she was drunk. ¡°You¡­ can really surpass Vanessa¡­ I know you can¡­¡± her words started to slur. ¡°It was so fun¡­ talking about the past¡­¡± her expression turning wistful. ¡°I hope we can do it again someday¡­¡± slowly she began to fade until finally she disappeared and a floating ball of spiritual energy was left in her place. The ball slowly moved towards and entered Van, and a feeling of warmth soon followed.


    Van just sat there, his mind completely stopped, as it slowly dawned on him what just happened. Wishing he could have asked a few more questions and wishing he never had.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    edit: accidentally posted this on friday. so I won''t post Saturday.

 Chapter 55 Haunted Mansion Part 1

    Van was in the study with his assigned teacher, they were going over the preparations for when he went into the haunted house.


    It turned out, the haunted house was more than a haunted house. It was what people call, a focal point.


    Imagine when several dimensions and planes cross, a focal point is created. It''s a demiplane where beings from multiple realities, most that are dangerous, will slowly fall into overtime. If not contained, it can break, and we would have a breaking, like what happened all those years ago. If properly regulated, they are a great way of training and earning essence, if too dangerous, their focal point or focal core is destroyed.


    But there are many different types of focal points. One is when many people die and their essence, their souls, get entangled. Their soul realms get mangled together and you have a demiplane of tortured psyches producing things out of a nightmare. That¡¯s where he was going into. A haunted house where the souls of the damned are trapped and suffering.


    This was a layover from back when the Nilfan empire still ruled when they experimented with the souls of their victims to see what they could create. One of those experiments was to create artificial focal points made of the souls of suffering people.


    The reason as to why such places were still allowed to exist, was to be a lesson of the horrors that unsanctioned necromancy can bring. And how to fix it and deal with the real horrors of true undead.


    Van¡¯s goal was to enter, reach the core, and temporarily subdue it. Not to destroy it. The haunted house has been used many times over the years to help train future necromancers and spirit callers. So many precautions have been taken to ensure that no real harm will befall the trainee that enters. Though you can still be hurt gravely if you''re not careful.


    They were given an amulet, that will protect the wearer from life-threatening harm by teleporting them out of the focal point, something only possible because of the way space and time work differently in a focal point. Such as the house being bigger on the inside than the outside, that kind of thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Van put on his new upgraded coat/robe, mixing some of his old fabric with the new spirit caller/necromancer wardrobe. Full of sigils and runes, and thanks to his parents, handed to a skilled artisan that not only gave his new clothes a great style but enchantments for protection. Such as water and damage resistance, along with some very nice and comfortable boots.


    But what made him the happiest, was when he was finally given a spirit caller''s lantern of his very own. A black metal cylinder with eight legs and eight panes of glass with a flickering ghostly blue fire in its center. Gracefully made with small designs with curves and smooth edges, woven with enchantments and runes of its own. The lantern looked very cool clasped to his waist, opposite of his saber that he decided to bring with him.


    Finally, he received an enchanted mana orb that has been repurposed to not only store mana, but to act as a focus for his spells. Not something he really needed since he was a sorcerer, but still appreciated since it was a gift from Lorenzo.


    After making a few more final checks, he walked to the gate of the haunted house with his teacher.


    ¡°Are you sure you are ready?¡± his teacher asked. ¡°While it is true we take every precaution, it''s still very dangerous. You will have to use everything you have learned just to get by. There is no shame in turning back and trying again when you feel more confident.¡±


    Van took a deep breath and let it out, steeling his resolve. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m ready for this.¡± he said, but inside thought. ¡°it would be weird if I wasn¡¯t, if I can fight off a giant snake then I can probably handle this.¡± to himself.


    The teacher nodded and turned to the old iron gate and chanted a few spells that seemed to unlock a few magical protections. With an eerie sound, the rusty gate opened and Van walked in.


    The second that he did, it slowly closed behind him on its own with an audible click. Van shivered at the sound, but his eyes did not stray from the small mansion in front of him.


    From outside the gate, the mansion looked large and dark. From the other side, the house turned into a foreboding citadel with fog clinging to the ground. The change was like night and day, and all of a sudden, Van felt weird, off, like he was walking through water, but the feeling slowly passed and he felt normal again.


    ¡°Was that the feeling they were talking about?¡± Van thought back to when they warned him that entering a focal point would feel a little weird and hazy at first. As if you''re dreaming, or that there were two of you taking up the same space, slight blurring of vision, and even a few other minor problems like headaches and nausea that were all temporary until your body adjusted to it. For him, it felt like he traveled millions of miles all in one second, like he was moving, even though he was not moving.


    Thankfully the feeling slowly faded away and he felt like he could finally breathe normally again. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked right away since when you enter a focal point, it takes some time for the denizens of the place to take notice of you. Or even harm you for that matter, but the longer you stay inside, the worse it can get and one can easily lose their life if they stay too long.


    People have been known to go a little mad inside focal points if they overstay their welcome. And for places like these, if you die here your soul could risk entrapment and you will be fuel for the core as it uses your body to add to its growth. For other focal points, it could be different.


    Unfortunately for Van, he didn''t¡¯ have to wait too long for something to slowly move from within the fog and make its way to him. As a shambling pile of rotten flesh, organs spilled, eyes glazed and vacant, and a long-suffering moan of pain and despair that sent a shiver down Van¡¯s spine slowly came into view.


    The zombie slowly moved closer into his vision, showing him all of the disgusting glory of what a true undead looked like. A vision that Van could have done without for the rest of his life.


    Taking a mental step back, and centering his thoughts, he went back to what he remembered from his classes. Sending a pulse of spiritual energy to check if there was a true soul in the zombie as he prepared to either destroy the foul creature or to save it.


    Finding no soul, Van wasted no time in taking a small thin metal rod from his satchel and gently banged his lantern. The sound was like a bell going off, full with a loud ringing chime that was both beautiful and sweet. Some spirit callers had to be warned that they could get addicted to that sound if they are not careful. And he could understand why, he felt like his soul took a sudden cold cleansing bath.


    Admonishing himself mentally for not putting the proper protections before ringing it the way he did. He put the lantern away as he watched the zombie freeze and stutter as if a few of its strings had been cut.


    Taking out his new enchanted mana focusing orb, he decided not to waste any more time on the zombie and blasted it with a large fireball. A waste of mana, true, but at least it gave him some peace of mind as the zombie was blown to literal pieces and faded away, becoming pure essence that he absorbed. Though the scene of watching a body being ripped into many small bits with flesh and organs flying everywhere was not going to leave his mind anytime soon. Making him regret his hasty decision.


    ¡°Come on Van, pull yourself together! You''re making rookie mistakes! Just calm down¡­¡± he then took another deep breath and let it out, and prepared himself for what else might follow.


    Taking a look around he extended his senses out to check if any other dangers lurked nearby. Finding none, he slowly walked forward into the foreboding fog that seemed to cover the place. Not wanting to go straight into the house, he walked around the vicinity, hugging the edges and the large iron fencing.


    He spent the next hour blasting the few zombies that were out and about and took the opportunity to gather some ghost weed that tended to grow near undead as well as a few other hard-to-find herbs.


    ¡°It''s weird to find that such strange and rare herbs and materials can be found naturally in a focal point. I can understand why some people would actually want to keep such places open, knowing the risks. There''s a lot of wealth that can be had if properly maintained and if you''re careful.¡± he thought to himself. As he gathered a few more herbs and the spiritual residue of the zombies he blasted. He even found a single copper coin, a very rare find since focal points can¡¯t so easily create things from nothing. Growing something was one thing, actual materials a whole other, though he had heard that some focal points seemed to specialize in that.


    Walking around the mansion, he didn¡¯t find much. While the essence and herbs were nice, it honestly was a waste of time. Worse, he was starting to feel like he was being watched, another side effect of staying in a focal point for too long.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, he walked to the front of the mansion and up its steps until he was standing in front of two large doors that were made of wood and metal. The doors looked thick and heavy, and gave a strange sense of danger, almost as if they were more meant to keep something in, rather than the people out.


    Steeling his himself once more, he pushed open the doors and walked into a large open space with a chandelier hanging overhead and low lighting from the many lamps on the walls. The flooring was tiled in a strange pattern of black and greys. Cobwebs were strewn about, and while lessened, the fog seemed to have also made its home within the walls of this haunted place. There seemed to be two floors, with a winding staircase on either side of the room. And several doors that seemed to lead out to many hallways that lead deeper in.


    The loud bang behind him was all the warning he got as he snapped his head back to find the two large doors had closed behind him. He didn¡¯t even remember entering¡­


    Now... he was alone.


    Calming himself, he started to move forward, his steps the only sound that echoed through the area. Once in the center of the large room, he looked around to see where he should go first. Steeling himself, he focused on the flow of energy to get an idea of where the core was. But the closed doors prevented him from doing so. If he was going to figure out where the core was, he was going to have to explore.


    Deciding to take the rooms closest to the door, he went and entered one of the hallways. Rows of doors on one side, windows on the other, everything from the walls to the lamps was gilded and looked expensive, but old, as if they were not taken care of for centuries, the designs probably dating back to the Nilfan empire. Which meant that no matter how grandiose it all looked, it was black and foreboding.


    Walking down the hallway, he looked back to find that he had not moved at all. A little creeped out, he turned ahead and walked further down, only for the second that he turned his head he would find himself back at the entrance. Now very creeped out, he realized if he wanted to get down the hallway, he would have to do so without looking back, at all.


    As he went down the dank and foggy corridor he decided to check on the architecture and some of the items that were strewn about. Some that looked like they would be worth something. Unfortunately, unless made clear, you could not bring out things like chairs or painting, or other things from a focal point. As most of the items are made of a strange substance that, while real in the focal point, dissipates once out of it.


    Even the copper coin he received from before, was probably something that someone dropped by accident, and the focal point repurposed for its own ends. this didn¡¯t mean that you couldn¡¯t use items made in the focal point. Such as hitting a monster with said chair, but you couldn¡¯t bring it out.


    As Van walked, he kept note of everything and anything that might be worth looking at. You never know what could be lootable, or a trap that would kill you. Slowly checking the rooms as he went down the hall to see what was inside them. His heart beating a million rounds each time he had to push a creaking door. He found that so far, he was alone. Alone except for the fog and his own thoughts.


    A little worried about how quiet it has been so far, he decided to use his mana sight. And was blinded a little as the fog seemed to reflect the mana, indicating that it was more than just mere fog. But looking around he couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. He was alone.


    And he continued to be as he walked down the hall, checking the rooms. The only sound he heard was the creaking of the house, and the echoes of his own footsteps, plus whatever actions he decided to take.


    It was starting to weigh on him. The oppressive silence, he almost preferred the zombies back outside. Hell, he would prefer going back to work at the brothel for a day than be here.


    But that was his fear talking¡­ and if he started to get too afraid, he might not be alone soon, as his fear would attract the things that feed on it.


    But no matter how much he looked, or how far he went, he found nothing and not a soul. Whether that was in the kitchen, dining room, or any other of the places on the first floor. The only places he hasn¡¯t checked yet were the upstairs and the basement.


    Sighing, he took one of the hallways, they were a bit confusing, looking back would set you back at its entrance, but if they turned, you might end up walking into another hallway or back where you entered.


    It was while walking down one of these weird hallways that he was suddenly lifted up by the neck and smashed against the side of the wall!


    Van struggled as something had an iron grip on him, and he was lifted up again and smashed to the other side of the wall. Something big was flinging him around like a rag doll, nothing solid as far as he could feel, but that didn¡¯t really matter.


    When it first started tossing him around he tried to free himself with his hands but found no purchase as it went right through whatever was holding him up. So giving up on that, he used his hands to grab his lantern and metal rod and bang them together. The sweet chime of the lantern made whatever was holding recoil in pain, as it let out a high piercing shriek and let go of him.


    Falling to the floor, Van whipped around to find himself face to face with a large apparition. It was huge, with eyes completely red, claws black, wearing some sort of ragged clothing with a hood. It had no lower torso, and its hood only seemed to show its eyes and black nothingness until it opened its mouth and screamed bloody murder. Most likely his.


    Van wrung the lantern again as he got back up on his legs. Making the horrifying creature recoil, but also making it madder than it was before. Not feeling like he could handle such a thing right now, he turned and ran down the rest of the hallway, giving one last and very loud ring of his lantern to deter it from following him as he closed the doors behind him.


    Breathing heavily, his heart feeling like it was about to explode, he forced himself to calm it down, using the techniques he had learned over the years of his training.


    Once calm, he berated himself for running away. The apparition was scary true and was obviously powerful, also true. But if he realized if he was prepared, while it would be difficult, he could have taken care of it, given enough time.


    Unfortunately, time was not on his side. For he found himself back at the entrance, something he would now be dubbing the grand hall. It seemed that the mansion finally decided to wake up. Because the moans of the damned were now sounding everywhere. And zombies, ghosts, and more were now walking all over the place. Worse, as he banged the doors behind him, they all turned to look at him.


    He wasn¡¯t alone anymore...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    stuck on a chapter in the future, need to figure out a name. any good name websites you guys know?

 Chapter 56 Haunted Mansion Part 2

    Van went on a killing spree, blasting any zombies that got too close and forcibly banishing any ghosts as well.


    The ghosts were not like the ones he knew in the community homes, they were more like the apparition that he met before. Eyes wholly black or red, limbs missing or too transparent, hands like claws and worse.


    He didn''t care to save any of his energy at the moment, he was surrounded and preferred not to be. That was all that mattered to him right now.


    In the back of his head, he wondered if he should bring out his familiars or perhaps Anna. But even now, he refused to give in to those thoughts. He rather use the amulet and teleport out than have to rely on them for everything. This was him trying to prove to himself that he could take care of himself, that he could be a proud spirit caller and necromancer. And a necromancer, or a summoner for that matter, was never outnumbered.


    Thanking his past self, he summoned four wolves made of shadow. They were slightly stronger than the one that was used to hold down the death wolf of the past. He even went so far as to use parts of that death wolf to augment the shadow wolves he summoned, making them far stronger.


    With a will, he sent them to attack the ghosts and zombies that were slowly trying to surround and overwhelm him. They shredded into the rotting flesh of his enemies, and even the ghosts were surprised to find that their semi-incorporeal forms were no defense against the pure shadow energy of his wolves.


    Taking his time, van slowly dealt with the undead, ringing his lantern every so often to stun them and give his wolves an easier time, and blasting any that got too close to him. After what felt like forever but was probably like ten minutes, he finished the last of them off.


    ¡°Alright, no more mister nice guy. This stupid place wants war, I¡¯ll give it war!¡± not that he had any choice at this moment. Ringing the lantern so many times probably woke up the mansion nice and proper, and it probably would now be more determined than ever to get rid of the intruder that messed with its sleep. Which meant Van had to pull out all the stops if he was going to get anywhere.


    Taking some time to gather all the essence that was made from killing all those undead, he paused in the center of the room to decide what his next course of action would be.


    ¡°I already checked most of the first floor¡­ Perhaps I should check the second floor and see if it has a study, maybe it will have some info about where I can find the core¡­¡± with that in mind Van dispelled any fear he might have, putting himself in the proper mindset, and set his wolves to guard him in square formation. Two in the front, two in the back, with him taking the center and summoning a ball of white light so that he could see better.


    Taking a mana potion, he left for the second floor.


    The mansion seemed content to wait for him, he could almost feel it biding its time as he walked up the creaking stairs and looked down the long dark corridors of the second floor. It also gave up most if any pretext of pretending not to know that he was there. The eyes of paintings and statues were watching him, and they did not care anymore to hide it.


    With a grunt, Van sent some of his shadow magic to temporarily blind up the eyes of the paintings and statues. Cruel? Maybe¡­ but he had this thing about being stared at, especially by a creepy house that wanted to kill him.


    The upstairs was also much different than the downstairs. Lounge rooms, guest rooms, and more, he slowly walked down the dark corridors. The sudden silence and inactivity from what he faced downstairs, unnerving him.


    Opening a few doors, he found that everything was in its place, nothing out of the ordinary. This actually went to confuse and worry Van, as it made him feel like the house was preparing something that he probably wouldn¡¯t enjoy.


    Going deeper he finally found what appeared to be the master bedroom. Lavish and more importantly, excessive and gaudy designs made up the room. He lingered a little, despite the danger, the room carried a sense of presence, a lingering feeling of the past and of whoever lived here. It was a cruel feeling, an obsessive one, and staying in the room was slowly making his spine shiver. Worse, it seemed the house particularly didn¡¯t like him barging into the place.


    Sensing that the core he was searching for was not there, he left to look elsewhere.


    Finally finding what he was looking for, he entered the study, the smell of old books and mold making up the air. But no matter how much he looked around at the books, he couldn¡¯t find any title that popped out to him. Even when he used his mana sense, he felt nothing important showing up.


    It was then that he realized that the master bedroom and the study were very close to each other and that there was a lot of space in between. ¡°Perhaps there is a secret personal study?¡±


    Forcing his senses to the utmost, he checked the walls and bookcases for anything out of place. After half an hour and almost giving up, he sensed a hollowness from one of the walls. Using his mana, he seeped it in through the cracks of the wall and into the opening mechanism, forcing it to work.


    With a loud thunk, the wall very slowly and with difficulty gave way. Allowing Van to access what lied beyond.


    This new study was far different than the one that was clearly meant for show. It was darker, and the titles displayed on the new rows of books were stomach-churning, to say the least.


    Walking a little further, he entered a large dark room, using his magic, set to light the candles and shined his light over the place. Revealing a desk with notes strewn about and a few bones on the opposite side with what appeared to be runes engraved onto them. Walking over to the notes, he started to read.


    It was mostly about whoever this person was, trying to figure out the best way to make skeletons stronger, by engraving runes onto the bones. Not something bad in general, if anything, an interesting idea. It went on how this person went and stole the idea of putting runes on corpses from another who they deemed weak and lesser and took that person''s ideas further. The way this person went about it was to engrave them while the person was still alive as opposed to being dead because they felt like the pain and agony will help trap the soul energy of the person into the bones better, making them more powerful.


    Again, Van was reminded that the people of the Nilfan empire practiced dark necromancy. While he did read up about the runes, whenever he saw a note that just went into the torture of the people this affected, he burned it.


    Which might have been a bad idea, for the second that he did, the bones slowly started to form together into a horrific monstrosity. A golem made of bones with hands for claws and several heads looking every which way, towering over him. The growls and barks of his wolves were all the warning he got as it swiped at one of his wolves, destroying it in one move with surprising ease and quickness. The runes on its body glowing a menacing light.


    Van was temporarily in shock with how easily the bone golem destroyed one of his wolves, already deducing that the runes must be giving its attacks some sort of magical property that would allow it to so easily destroy a being mostly made of shadow.


    It roared with a dozen voices, sending a chill down Van¡¯s spine as he prepared to fight this monstrosity. ¡°How the hell am I going to beat that!?¡± he thought to himself.


    But unlike before when he fled the wraith, he was going to try and defeat this foe. First things first, he tried to slow it down so he could buy some time to figure out how to defeat it. Using his shadow magic, he wove tendrils of darkness around its legs and sent more to his wolves to make them stronger.


    He then willed his wolves to stay on the defensive, dodging when they could and only attacking when an opening presented itself. Sadly, it was not very effective. The wolves had a hard time dealing any damage to something that was made with hard bone and magical protection''s. All they could do was keep it occupied and distracted as he kept having to reinforce the shadow bindings on its legs.


    The bone golem roared angrily as it tried to attack the many wolves that were running around. Through sheer force of will, and probably thanks to some of its natural magic, it tore at its bindings and stamped down with its leg with great force. Flinging two of the wolves away, damaging them, but thankfully not destroying them.


    Realizing that he was running out of options and time, Van contemplated if he should use the lantern again. Instinct was telling him not to, warning him that it might just make it angrier and more focused on him. But at the moment, what other choice did he have?


    Banging his lantern, the chime seemed to madden the golem, and it glared angrily at Van, just as he feared.


    But Van still wasn¡¯t going to run away. Instead, he pulled out his saber and prepared to go toe to toe with the golem and see if his sword could do more damage than his wolves. Using his focusing orb, he sent a large and fast fireball that blasted a small portion of the golem. Willing his wolves to surround and attack so as to provide himself with openings. He ran towards the golem, prepared to fight for his life.


    Not wanting to waste any more of his mana, he amped up his aura. Time seemed to slow as he sped up. But just because he was faster, didn¡¯t mean that it still wasn¡¯t dangerous, if he was hit by its claws, it would do enough damage to see him out of commission for the next few days. Which meant that he would be automatically teleported out, thanks to the amulet.


    Dodging said swipe of the claws, Van jumped and stabbed his sword as deep as it could go in order to gauge how thick the golem¡¯s defenses were. Just as he feared, while it was easy to get in between the gaps, or to damage or cut some of the small bones that made up the bone golem. It would be impossible to do anymore without magic.


    Jumping back now, he sent another blast of fire to send it reeling so he could buy some time and space to think. He didn¡¯t want to spend any more of his mana, but at the moment he might not have another choice.


    Taking a potion, he prepared to brute force his way through this fight, that was until an idea came to him. Realizing that there were many gaps in the golem and that most of the golem was just composed of many separate reanimated skeletons working as one, he began to think of how he could use that to his advantage.


    Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t have as much time as he thought, as the golem charged at him faster than he was expecting it to recover. Its runes flaring and its speed and power increasing at an alarming rate.


    It took everything Van had just to not get hit. It ignored the wolves now and was solely set on trying to kill him. Using what Van had learned from his classes, he prepared a few spells that would interfere with the magic that reanimates corpses.


    Sending said necromantic blasts at the golem, they were designed to effectively cut off the power and magic of the undead, something most necromancers could do. Slowly, some of the skeletons that the golem was composed of lost power and fell away. But it still wasn¡¯t enough, that only made it redouble its efforts and Van was slowly losing space to dodge and steam to continue with him slowly being backed into a corner.


    It was then that he tried to use all of his senses, trying to figure out what other weakness the golem could have, desperately looking for any insight. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have to do this!¡± Van sent a massive fireball that took half of his mana. It blew a small hole in it¡¯s chest and many more chunks of its bone flew off.


    Taking the opportunity of his staggered opponent, he fled around the golem to open space and ordered his wolves to attack it from behind. ¡°It¡¯s times like these I¡¯m glad I have so much more mana than most, otherwise that would have depleted me. I only have one more blast like that left in me. I could try again and hope that would end it and just take the time to recover afterward. But there''s no telling if that would be enough or that I will have that kind of time in a place this dangerous.¡± That was until a thought came to his mind.


    The bone golem turned around, or more, reformed its bones in such a way that its damage was fixed and that it was now facing his way. Slightly smaller than before, but not by much, it charged at him with a fury. Ignoring his wolves it went straight for him, which was exactly what Van was hoping for.


    As the bone golem ate up the distance between it and him, its foot suddenly fell into the ground, stopping it in its tracks and falling face forward. Half its leg was now stuck in a portal made of pure shadow.


    Normally, even the best shadowmancers could not force a living thing in their shadow, as all living things have an aura that protects them from such magics. But the golem wasn''t alive, and he already checked for an aura and found none. Which meant that the golem was less necromantic in nature, and more pure golemancy.


    But even this was straining Van, having the energy of the golem in his shadow felt like too much water being pushed into a very small balloon. But he just needed to keep it still for a few moments more.


    Sending one of his shadow wolves to attack, he sacrificed it mid-flight and turned it into a shadowy webbing that adhered to the golem, keeping it down. Now feeling the strain of keeping a part of the golem in the shadow and another shadow keeping it down, Van moved to quickly cast the spell he was hoping would finish the golem off once and for all.


    From what he could deduce from his mana and spirit sight. The golem was using the souls sacrificed to it as a power source, the runes acting like a conduit for its movement and power. With a clap of his hands, and with the focusing orb to help, he created a banishing/exorcism formation hovering right above the golem. Using the last of his mana, he completed the spell and activated it.


    Van did not hear it, but he felt it, the screams of both agony and joy of the souls that were released from the many skeletons that formed the golem. A silent thanks as it ended and the golem stopped moving.


    He stood there for a while, slightly unbelieving at how he got away with his life. Wanting to collapse, but having too much pride, looked around until he found a chair he could walk to and sit down with a crash on.


    Sitting there, he just let himself enjoy the moment of victory as he tried to recover from that horrible ordeal.


    Feeling a little better half an hour later, he decided to take the opportunity to look over some of the notes that were now strewn about thanks to the scuffle.


    Hours went by as he read what he could on what the madmen who made the golem was doing in this secret study. Hours more to fully recover. But after all that, he came out of it with a morbid respect for the madman. It still didn''t stop him from burning such evil notes after reading them though.


    Throughout his reading, he did learn a few more things about necromancy that he was planning to use later, not to mention giving him some ideas on how he could improve as a necromancer as well. He also learned that most of the notes he read were stolen from another, who was studying something similar, though not in such a gruesome way. The person whose idea was to use living people also had several side projects as well and seemed to hate a person called Rudrick, from who most of the notes were stolen from.


    But what was really important was finding out that there was a secret underground near the training ground in the basement. Somewhat similar to what was in his own home, a vault where most of one''s treasury was put.


    It was there where the madmen did most of his, or her, experiments, and where most of the victims would be as well. Which meant that it probably was crawling with undead. But at least he now knew where the core was, and where to go next.


    With that in mind, he prepared what little he could, even going so far to summon four more shadow wolves. Unfortunately, they were not only not the strongest, as they were test and experimental summons, but also the last of his summons.


    A little disappointing, but reminded him that he should always be better prepared. Speaking of which, when he gets back, he should thank Lorenzo, the mana-focusing orb was far more useful than he first thought it would be.


    With those thoughts out of the way, he did one more check to make sure he was prepared and set out. Determined to get as far as he can, and prove to himself, how much he has matured.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    I am now on Wattpad and now have PayPal in case anyone wants to donate.

 Chapter 57 Haunted Mansion Part 3

    Van packed up and left the secret room, but not before setting it on fire and absorbing the spiritual essence of the golem with his vespera bangle and the lantern. The lantern was also the way spirit callers gathered spiritual energy, or for that matter, the souls of the departed, and kept it in safety until it was time to properly realize them. The flame in its center, growing a little brighter as he did so.


    Leaving the flaming room, he wasn¡¯t sure if everything would reset once he left the focal point, but even if it did, it was the principle of the matter that he at least did this much.


    Fully energized and ready, he walked through the old dusty hallways that were as silent as the grave. The feeling of being watched still never left him, but at least he had his wolves fanned out and surrounding him for protection.


    Taking the stairs, he was not surprised to see that the zombies and ghosts he dealt with before, returned and were milling about as if waiting for him. Deciding to stay on high ground, he sent his wolves down in his stead to take care of them.


    Sounding his lantern every so often to help his wolves, they made slow but decent progress killing off the undead below him. That was until his senses went crazy and he nearly dodged a grab from behind.


    The wraith from before was right behind him and had been trying to sneak up on him like before, but this time Van was more cautious and was ready for any attack. Thought not so soon, as his wolves were still downstairs.


    In one smooth motion without losing sight of the wraith, Van instead of running away, leaped onto the railing and jumped down into the open area that his wolves were making. So he could have more space to work with, in dealing with the deadly apparition.


    But what he was not expecting was for him to fly through the air for some time and fall backwards into another hallway! Van knew that the space of this place was distorted and that some hallways lead nowhere and some even went back into themselves. But what kind of trick house made a man that was planning to leap from the second floor to the first send him flying into another hallway!?


    Fortunately, he still felt the connection of his wolves, though distant. Unfortunately, the wraith did not seem to care about obstacles, because it was soon flying through the walls to chase after him.


    It seemed more determined than ever to get him. Claws extended, eyes filled with fury, chanting something guttural and barely comprehensive as a magical formation appeared in front of it and shot out a wave of sharpened ice his way.


    Not even needing to think, Van activated his aura, feeling time slow down and his body speed up. Dodging and weaving around the spears of ice, his heart racing and as he jumped around and even off the walls of the corridor to dodge the deadly icicles.


    Pulling out his sword, he coated it in spiritual and magical energy so as to cut things like the ghost in front of him. More than that, he opened the lantern and pulled out a small ounce of the flame, then grew it by feeding it his mana.


    The wraith hissed at the growing ghostly fire, taking a more defensive stance and deciding to take advantage of the narrow hallway to attack with its icy spells.


    The ghostly flame was a great way to deal with ghosts and undead. If the spirit caller wished it to, it could feed on the spiritual energy of its victims, making it a powerful arsenal for anyone who fought against the undead.


    Not that it would do him much good right now, the wraith seemed now more comfortable hanging back and shooting spells at him then getting close enough where Van could throw the fire at it, and these narrow halls could only allow him to dodge so much. Turning, he prepared to run down the hallway until he could find a more open area to fight in. only to smack himself on the door.


    Blinking in confusion, he now found himself on the other end of the hallway, far away from the wraith who was now looking bewildered, trying to see where its prey disappeared to right in front of it.


    ¡°Seriously! This is more of a trick house than a haunted mansion!¡± remembering the times that Van got lost, both on the first and second floor. Not that he was complaining right at this moment, it gave him time and put a great amount of distance between him and the wraith. Not that the wraith would care, once it figured out where Van was, as it could just fly through the walls.


    Just then Van felt a connection with one of his wolves almost go dark as it got close to destruction, snapping him out of his thoughts. Not daring to turn, he felt around with his hands to open the door so that he could get back into the main hall where his wolves were dealing with the small horde of undead that should be thinned out by now.


    Entering it, he found that he was right and that most of the undead were now taken care of, much to his relief. Not to his relief, the wraith heard him open the door and leave and now was making a beeline right for him with a hissing shriek.


    It was at this moment, Van knew what he had to do. Was it childish? Completely. Stupid? Most assuredly. Was he going to do it anyway? Well¡­ as his past lives would like to put it. Yolo.


    Van closed the door and put his back against the wall next to it, doing his best to dampen his spiritual and magical signature, as well as anything else that could give him away. Standing next to the door, making sure that he wasn''t standing too close, he prepared his ghostly fire. Feeding it even more of his energy and making it truly big. Once that was done he waited.


    And he didn¡¯t have to wait long. The wraith charged through the door, not even bothering to knock, or for that matter, even use it as it passed through the solid object.


    This was what Van had been waiting for, he noticed as he was being chased by the wraith, that when this creature tried to pass through solid objects, it took it a little more time than its normal movement speed. So when the wraith was trying to phase through the door, Van waited only a few seconds more so that most of it was out before unleashing a massive torrent of ghostly bluish fire on its ass.


    The thing shrieked in pain and agony. Flaying its arms around as if trying to put itself out.


    Van didn¡¯t give it any time to recover. He wasn¡¯t worried about his own ghostly flames, so using his sword, he hacked into the wraith as much and as fast as he could. Piercing it and cutting it up.


    Over and over he cut into the wraith mindlessly. Completely in the zone of trying to kill this already dead ghost as it tried to fend off his attacks and do something about the ghostly fire that was trying to eat it. But no matter how much it struggled, it was getting weaker and weaker. Which is why it did the unexpected.


    It turned and tried to flee.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Get over here!¡± Van shouted in anger at having the wraith that had been chasing him all over the place try to run away from its consequences. Balling up a swirling mass of shadow, he sent it out like a harpoon, piercing the wraith through. He then tried to reel the wraith back in. and like an angry fish, the wraith struggled, trying to break free. But it was too late.


    Van¡¯s wolves have taken care of most of the undead, and now most were able to be of some help to him. So as he held the flaming wraith down, he ordered his wolves to attack the helpless ghost. Watching as they tore and flung globes of transparent ghostly pieces about.


    Flaming, being cut up and pierced and now being torn to pieces by wolves, the wraith had had enough. With one last act of defiance, it gathered as much of its reserve energies as possible and set itself to blow.


    Van only had a few moments to act as his eyes went wide, feeling the energy of the wraith coalesce into a single point as it seemed to give up on the fight. Quickly ordering his wolves away, he erected a barrier between him and the wraith, jumping back as far as he could while doing so.


    Van was blasted several feet away from an explosion that was far bigger than what he was expecting. The barrier doing its job and protecting him from most of the damage. Getting up, he saw the remains of what was his enemy, now a charred imprint on the ground.


    Two of his wolves went with it, leaving him with only three. With great annoyance he ordered one of the wolves to sacrifice itself for the two stronger ones, healing and repairing them.


    Now down to two wolves, and exhausted once more. Van began to worry if he had enough supplies to last this mission. Looking around, he lifted his lantern into the air and opened one of the glass panes. Allowing the spiritual essence of all the ghosts, undead, and the wraith to slowly flow into it.


    Once that was done, he sat on the floor, too tired to move anywhere else, and rested as his two remaining wolves walked up to him and tried to snuggle up and comfort him.


    Feeling surprisingly thankful to the wolves, Van relaxed a little and decided a small rest couldn¡¯t hurt. He didn¡¯t feel any immediate danger from the house, at least not yet. The killing of the wraith had seemed to set it back some, and it probably didn¡¯t have any means at the moment to get back at him anytime soon.


    So for the next two hours, Van rested and had a small meal. This was taking far longer than what he expected. But then again, now that he thought about it, the people who set up this test probably didn¡¯t expect the students to actually finish it. Perhaps they tested on how far you could get, and not actually completing the mansion or finishing the task given. Not to mention, time didn¡¯t always work like it did on the outside, so as far as he knew, what felt like several hours was probably only one.


    This made Van wonder if he should use the amulet and get out. Gods know how tired he was. The thoughts of his bed back home were starting to feel like a distant but wonderful memory. One that he would greatly enjoy reliving.


    Sighing with exhaustion, Van got up and started to look around the mansion once more. Sending his wolves out, one in front and one behind, and generally looking down all the corridors, hallways and opening all the doors he could. In hopes of finding the stairway that leads down to the training room, and the secret dungeon that lay beyond.


    But no matter how much he looked around, he could not find any evidence of any room, door, or hallway that led to any stair that went downward. Hours went by, and the only thing he found was a few straggling undead and ghosts.


    That was until after walking for his second hour down the hallway, he found a seriously pissed-off haunted painting, who mouthed off to him. At first, simply thinking of blasting the rude painting, he instead decided on a whim too, in an act of compassion, fix its crooked portrait. Which seemed to go a long way in fixing the painting''s mood.


    ¡°Oh thank you so much darling!¡± the woman in the painting said in an overly sweet voice. She was a buxom woman with a slender figure wearing a long floral black and red dress and flowing long golden hair with a ribbon on top. ¡°You have no idea what it¡¯s like to be stuck for centuries crooked. It''s the worst hell imaginable! Sorry for all those things I said¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s¡­ fine¡­¡± Van replied, trying his best to hide his hurt. The painting was surprisingly effective at hurting his feelings, knowing so little about him. It also felt a little weird that he was talking casually to one of the denizens of this focal point without it trying to kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine! Do tell me what I can do to make it up to you.¡± the painting replied, her demeanor completely different than what it was before.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have been trying to get to the basement¡­¡± Van admitted, seeing how far he could go with this.


    The painting gasped! ¡°Why in the world would you want to go there! It¡¯s so dangerous and honestly unsightly! All those barbaric weapons and armor! I would have thought that centuries later, we would have done without the need for war. But if you are asking, then I suppose the world has taken a turn for the worst!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly¡­¡± he then tried to explain his task and why he was here.


    ¡°I see¡­ a spirit caller was it? Hmm¡­ well, I suppose I can help. It¡¯s the least I could do since you helped me after all. But there is one more thing I want you to do for me.¡± the painting asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Van asked cautiously


    The image of the women leaned in, or at least tried to. ¡°You need to get me out of here!¡± she said in a loud whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Seeing the same hallway, day in and day out, or for that matter, whatever a day is in this crazy place! I want out! OUT I SAY!¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Van desperately whispered. ¡°Okay! Okay! Calm down. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    The painting seemed to relax. ¡°Oh thank the gods! But I don¡¯t know how much help I can be. This place has turned all topsy turvy! But¡­ if I remember correctly¡­¡± She thought about it for some time before answering. ¡°If you can somehow take me with you, I can show you around and use what little I remember to help you out. What do you say?¡±


    Van thought about it but realized she was probably his best bet to find what he was looking for, and he didn¡¯t sense and malic either. So he agreed and casted a spell on the women in the painting. One doing so, he realized that she had a true soul and that this woman was clearly a victim of whatever happened here, all those thousands of years ago. Or perhaps was one of the few people who had investigated this focal point, and died here, having their soul trapped by the haunted mansion.


    The spell protected her core spiritual essence. And with the opening of his lantern, she was gently sucked out of the painting and into it.


    ¡°Oh my!? What a strange experience!¡± she said, somewhat confused. Then once settling in said. ¡°...it''s strangely cozy in here¡­¡±


    After that, Van looked curiously into the ghostly flame as it moved about this way and that. He was getting this very strange impression that the woman was moving about furniture and cleaning up dust and organizing her things and settling into a small house. As crazy as that sounded.


    ¡°Did you know you have a few others in here?¡± the woman asked


    ¡°Others?¡± Van asked back in confusion.


    ¡°Well¡­ pieces of others at the least¡­ but there''s actually a whole group of people that seemed tied up to each other! The poor things¡­¡±


    Van thought about that. The pieces of others were probably the echoes of the spiritual essence that was used to create the undead. Unlike the ones modern necromancers use, which are cleaned and purified. As for the tied-up group, that probably was the bone golem. Or at least the skeletons that comprised the bone golem.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought deeply about this. ¡°It could be that there are some places that previous spirit callers have not been able to access, or simply have not found. So that could be the reason as to why some true souls are still lying around. Even if they kept this place as is to be a lesson of the horrors of unsanctioned necromancy could bring. I don¡¯t see them allowing those tortured souls to continue being tortured unless they are either a core part of this focal point or if they are not the victims but actually the perpetrators¡­¡±


    Van was now a little worried that this woman may not be the innocent victim that he first thought she might be. But decided to follow her lead anyway. He honestly had no better options left. Besides, he could be wrong, he didn¡¯t feel any negative aura from the women after all. So decided to trust her, at least for now, and hand her over to the proper authorities once this was over and let them deal with all the souls he unintentionally gathered.


    But now with some help, he was starting to make good time. The ghostly woman recounting some of her experiences in the mansion. And leading him on a merry chase down memory lane until he reminded her of the task he was set out to do.


    Once that was taken care of, they went back to work looking for the basement. After much confusion on both their parts on why a door would lead into itself. Or for that matter, a hallway leading to the attic, they were finally able to get some ground rules on how this mansion worked, and figure out a method on how to get to the basement.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, they found the door that they were looking for. With a heavy heart, Van pushed the door open and sighed with relief when he saw a stairway leading down.


    Finally. After this long day¡­ he could finish this task¡­ or at least get one step closer to finishing it. With sleepy steps, he slowly walked down the stairs and into whatever was waiting for him down below¡­ hopefully, something nice¡­ and easy¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    now on webnovel

 Chapter 58: Playing with Golems

    Entering the basement, he found it to be surprisingly spacious. With large columns keeping an arch ceiling overhead that led so far up that only darkness showed for a ceiling, alongside some large chandeliers. A large open area up ahead had been cleared, and on either side, there were rows upon rows of weapons and armor. With suits of armor standing guard on both sides. A large iron door stood on the other end.


    ¡°Odd? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a secret door?¡± Van thought, looking at the iron door on the other side. ¡°Perhaps just like the floors above, things have changed?¡±


    Taking a few tentative steps, he entered the training area. Looking around, he was certain that there was going to be some catch. The suits of armor looked very suspicious.


    But nothing happened. So he asked the ghost what¡¯s next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know darling. I have never been this far before. That bitch normally wouldn¡¯t let me anywhere near her things.¡± the ghostly lady said.


    ¡°That bitch? I thought it was a man?¡± Van questioned, confused.


    ¡°Oh? You mean Rudrick? He is actually a very sweet and kind man, just like the butler, Thomas! Poor Thomas¡­ you gave him quite the beating. He''s still out cold¡­¡±


    Van¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Thomas? Do you mean that wraith I dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Well, Thomas wasn¡¯t always a wraith dear.¡± The ghostly woman said.


    ¡°Is¡­ this Rudrick? In the lantern as well?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°No dear, I think he¡¯s probably with that bitch I was telling you about. Horrible women really. Never cared for tea. You can¡¯t trust a woman who doesn''t like tea, you know!¡± the ghost said.


    ¡°... I don¡¯t like tea¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said a woman dear.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Van began, shaking off the weird conversation. ¡°About this Rudrick¡­¡± he then began to explain the notes he found in the hidden room, as well as the bones.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ that does sound bad... But then again, with that woman around, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his research had been twisted to suit her own needs¡­¡± the ghostly woman began.


    ¡°It¡¯s more likely that he simply did not know the true nature of those bones. You see, he was trying to figure out a method where you don¡¯t use souls to create undead. Using his knowledge in golemancy, he was trying to figure out a method to create undead without the need for souls and put an end to that horrible practice. But many did not like that and ridiculed him for it. Saying he was an inept necromancer. That¡¯s why he had to do it in secret.¡±


    ¡°But Molly just couldn¡¯t let that happen, she had to control everything! So she had the servants, instead of bringing the bones he wanted, tainted with the souls of tortured innocents! To mess up with his experiments. He thought he was being sly, but he was actually being played. Poor, poor Rudrick¡­¡± the ghostly woman finished.


    ¡°Molly?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Rudricks wife. The head of the house. A very powerful and influential person. She hired the best necromancers and mages to help create an artificial focal core. Believing it could extend her life until a more permanent solution came by. Not that she deserved an extended life! The horrible things that women did!¡± then went on a small rant about that before continuing on.


    ¡°There was no love between Rudrick and Molly. Which was why I was sent over to be a concubine, and hopefully conceive a child. I had only lived with them for six months before everything went downhill. A civil war broke out! And Molly forced the mages to ignore all the warnings and activate the artificial focal core as the rebels came to burn the house.¡±


    ¡°At the time, I had no idea what was happening. I only knew a little about the goings-on around the house. So imagine my surprise when the next thing I know, I was a ghost and trapped in some sort of barrier that prevented me from leaving the premises. Wandering around for centuries, me and the others trapped with me, slowly devolved and became feral, which allowed Molly, who was very weak at first, to slowly spread her disgusting influence all over the place.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky, I was still able to keep most of myself. Which was an annoyance to Molly. So she trapped me in a painting. And there I stayed¡­ for who knows how long¡­ what¡¯s worse¡­ I died a virgin¡­¡± the ghostly woman finished sadly.


    Van could almost feel the tear that probably ran down the ghost''s cheek. But there was something about her story that he just couldn¡¯t get. ¡°So the big bad person who we probably will have to face¡­ is named Molly¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡­ is¡­ A unique name for a noble to say the least¡­ That''s probably why she hated commoners with a passion! Her parents were actually very nice people, and she had a very kind and caring older sister. But I have a feeling she fell pretty far from the tree because she had none of her parents'' kindness. They were one of the few people who actually had the people''s best interest at heart. Which was why when I was offered to become a concubine to the house I agreed. Even Rudrick was originally supposed to marry Mollys older sister. But something happened to her and she disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Rudrick tried to make the best of it though. And agreed to marry Molly instead, thinking she would be like her sister... Poor, poor Rudrick¡­¡±


    Van thought about everything he heard so far. It seemed that this ¡®Molly¡¯ was to blame for everything. She was looking more and more like the villain of this story. But he will hold that thought to himself until he gathers more information. Not that he didn¡¯t believe the ghost, from what he could tell she was telling the truth. But perhaps there were two sides to the coin.


    Either way, he spent enough time standing around. Now it was time to figure out how to open that iron door.


    Walking up to it. He still gave suspicious glances to the suits of armor on either side of him. But they did not move. Looking at the iron door, there were runes and etchings on it that didn¡¯t make much sense. Except for a large hole that seemed like you could place something in, making him think of a very large key.


    ¡°Great, one of those¡­ where the hell am I going to find a key that big?¡± That''s when he wanted to smack himself on the head. If he was a betting man, he would bet everything that one of the swords that the suits of armor were holding, was actually the key.


    ¡°Great¡­ just great¡­ and the second I try to test that theory¡­ they are definitely going to attack aren''t they¡­¡± that¡¯s when realization hit him.


    They were not moving. Which meant he had all the time in the world before he could test his theory.


    Turning, a small sly smile crept up his face. ¡°Perhaps this would be easier than I first thought?¡±


    ---


    An hour later Van was dusting himself off the floor. Looking over his work, he had to agree that it would be a real dick move if all the magic circles he created went unused. But now more than ever, he felt ready for the fight. In fact, he wanted it to happen soon so that he can see the effects of his magical traps in action.


    With that in mind he somewhat nervously walked up to one of the suits of armor and made a grab for the sword it was carrying. Ready to jump back and fight at a moment''s notice. But nothing happened.


    Confused, Van took the sword and walked over to the door to test if his theory would work. With a grunt, he tried to fit the sword into the opening. It only made it halfway in before it got stuck.


    Annoyed, but expecting it not to be that easy. He walked back to test another sword. Then another sword, then a third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and so on and so forth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a key that big! The only thing that could possibly fit is one of the swords the suits of armor are carrying! But none of them fit! I even tried the swords on the weapons racks! Why won¡¯t it let me through!¡± Van uncharacteristically complained.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the ghost said from the lantern. ¡°Perhaps you need to activate the training program and defeat the levels?¡±


    ¡°The what now?¡± Van asked questioningly.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a mechanism that will activate the suits of armor, that is to say, the golems. They were made by Rudrick to help train the soldiers and defend the armory and the vault that lay beyond. It was a gift from him to the family a long time ago.¡± the ghost said.


    Van then started to look around, and in the next few minutes found what he was looking for. He honestly can¡¯t believe he overlooked it, but he supposed that¡¯s what he gets when he is so single-mindedly focused. It was a small pedestal, off to the side of the training ground, with a large orb in the center and dials and buttons.


    Playing around with it, he soon figured out how it worked and activated level one of the training program, with it set to continue automatically until the final level of five. Once he did so, a suit of armor suddenly sprang to life with glowing orbs of light for eyes and walked into the center of the training field, waiting for its adversary.


    ¡°Well¡­ this would be pretty easy¡­¡± Van thought, noticing that it literally placed itself surrounded by all of his magical traps and without a sword that it still thought it was carrying.


    Walking onto the training field. Van stood there for a few moments until he was sure the battle technically began and waited for the golem to make the first move. He didn¡¯t have to wait long, as it made a motion to lift a sword that was not there anymore and began to charge him. Walking right into a magical trap that set off the moment it moved into its center. Blowing it up into pieces.


    A ding was heard and a moment of silence followed as the training mechanism tried to process what happened. Sensing that the golem was defeated, it now set out two golems onto the field. Both without swords and both walked right into magical traps that blew them up before they could take position without Van even having to move an inch.


    The training room dinged again, and Van could literally feel the grinding gears of the training mechanisms'' confusion. Or so he liked to think, as it sent three golems now onto the field without their swords. Only for the same thing to happen, again...


    ¡°I might run out of magical traps before they run out of golems¡­¡± Van thought to himself with some amusement.


    A ding was heard and level four began. But this time only one golem was sent out, a dark bluish one that Van had noticed before but figured that it was just there for aesthetics. It too had no sword. But it did do something unexpected. It grabbed a halberd from a nearby rack, and walked to the center of the training field, narrowly avoiding the few magical traps that were left. It turned to face Van and charge. Surprising him by how quick it was compared to the other golems.


    Van was taken aback by the quickness of the golem but simply moved to the side a little so that the golem would walk right into one of the magical traps he lay as it followed him. But to his surprise, the golem, while greatly damaged, was still able to hobble after him. So he sent a fireball to finish it off. But wished he hadn''t since he wanted to save his mana for later.


    Another ding and the fifth level began. Two bluish suits of armor grabbed nearby weapons and took to the center of the training field before charging him. So Van decided to play a game of keep-away, using some of his aura to speed up just enough to stay out of their range as he walked them into his magical traps. He was oddly enough, having some fun.


    These golems needed a few more blows, but they were taken care of soon enough. Though one did trip over the corpse of one of its previous comrades and had difficulty getting back up again without an arm or leg. So Van had to waste another fireball to finish it.


    ¡°This was surprisingly easier than I thought it would be,¡± Van said out loud with some amusement.


    ¡°Odd¡­ where¡¯s Rudrick¡¯s prized golem?¡± the ghost asked from within the lantern ¡°he worked very hard on it. He was meaning to update the training levels up to ten, but couldn¡¯t get the permission to do so. So his last golem that he had been working on had to be left in storage.¡±


    ¡°And there''s still no key¡­¡± Van said, looking around with realization. ¡°Perhaps this prized golem of his might have it? Do you know where they might have stored it?¡± he asked the ghost.


    But before she could answer, a ding was heard. Followed by a second, third, fourth, and fifth. All of a sudden, Van could feel the basement tremble and shake. He almost fell off his feet! Looking around, the only warning he received was ¡°ABOVE YOU!¡± from the ghost before he, without questioning it, made a massive leap forward using his aura to clear the field.


    Turning around, a massive black suit of armor fell from the ceiling. With two legs as big as Van and four arms and three heads. It carried with it two swords, a shield, and a spear. The thing towered over Van, imposing its formidable size over him. A final ding was heard, and things from the ground popped up with a whirl of swords and blades and ever-changing mechanisms that moved about that would get in a challenger''s way.


    ¡°Okay¡­ this was not what I was expecting¡­¡±


    Van did not have much more to say, as the golem with surprising quickness charged towards him with its many weapons. Jumping back, Van sent a fireball straight at its face, only for it to move its shield and block the attack.


    ¡°Shit. I was hoping that was just there for decoration. Who spends the time to program a golem how to block with a shield! There are too many variables!¡± Either way, Van was not only trying to keep his distance with the golem, who probably could crush him with a single foot alone. But dodging the many spinning blades and arrow throwing mechanisms that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    His wolves, who had largely been sitting by the sidelines waiting for a chance to be used. Now we''re freaking out with confusion as they had no idea how to help or what to do.


    ¡°Not that they can do much in this situation¡­ they are not powerful enough to take on the golem, nor help with these traps and mechanisms¡­ unless¡­¡± Van quickly ordered his two remaining wolves to do their best and take apart as many traps as they could so as to make space for him and the golem. Which was having a somewhat decent time of making through the traps without much problem.


    Thankfully, some of the magical traps he made beforehand were now on the mechanical traps that were now active. So he set those off and watched with joy as some of them blew up. Not so happy though, that that left fewer traps for him to use against the golem.


    So far he was having a decent enough time staying just a few steps ahead. But that couldn¡¯t continue forever. Leading the golem in, Van tried to trick it into stepping into one of his magical traps which worked, but not as much as he was hoping for. He did stagger the golem, but only damage it a little, not enough to take care of it for good.


    Desperate, Van looked around right and left for anything that could be used to take the golem down, all the while having to dodge arrow fire from the few mechanical traps still left.


    ¡°The LIGHTS!¡± the ghost yelled at Van.


    In confusion, he looked every which way until it dawned on him and he looked up at the massive iron chandelier like things that were hanging very low. ¡°What is this? a video game? How is that going to work?¡± he then barely avoided a sudden spear thrust from the golem that would have ended him if he hadn¡¯t dodged right then.


    He had no time to question it, it was literally his only hope. Jumping about, he tried to make it walk into his magical traps once more in the hopes of staggering it, but it had to be also right under the iron chandelier.


    So for the next ten minutes of dodging and weaving, Van slowly worked the golem into position and ordered his wolves to help. He tried to see if his sword could do any damage, and it can¡¯t, and even when he finally got a direct hit with a fireball, it did not do as much as he was hoping for. So with a heavy heart, once the last of his magical mines went off, staggering the golem, he ordered one of his wolves to sacrifice itself to hold its legs down, preventing it from moving.


    Sending a fireball at the chain holding the chandelier, it crashed down on the golem with a boom, crushing it. Van sighed with relief but was tired once more. He had spent all of his mana and aura once more and even lost another wolf.


    More than ever, he wanted to give up and go home.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 59 Corpse Slime

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up and go home?¡± his new ghost friend asked. ¡°I hardly think that they would think any less of you now, after all, you have accomplished. Trust me when I say, for a novice, you have come very far.¡±


    Van frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? And how do you know I am a novice?¡±


    ¡°By your lantern dear. It¡¯s clearly a novice one, not even an apprentice lantern. I know because I¡¯ve been trapped here for so long. I have seen many spirit callers in training pass through.¡±


    ¡°How come you never talked to them?¡± Van asked, and could literally feel the shrug she gave in return from the lantern.


    ¡°It was very rare for a spirit caller to come by my hallway, not to mention, I was trapped in that painting, alongside a spell that prevented me from talking. Until you came along and I was able to break it. Odd that really¡­ but better late than never.¡±


    ¡°Odd that they never sent a master spirit caller to gather all the true souls left in here¡­¡± Van said thoughtfully out loud.


    ¡°Oh they did, but even master spirit callers would have a hard time tracking down all those still trapped here. Molly¡¯s influence extends far and wide, and also deep. It would not be surprising that they could not detect all of the true souls, as you call them, due to them being masked by her influence. Not to mention¡­ I think there''s something special about you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    She shrugged once more ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just a feeling¡­ like you are exerting a pressure of some sort all around you. It makes it even weirder when you''re walking around without a rune on your head like it''s no big deal, and I¡¯m pretty sure you''re not an experienced delver. With the way you act, this is definitely your first time in a focal point.¡±


    Van was now a little confused. ¡°Rune?¡±


    If Van could see his ghost friend right now, he would see her with the widest eyes imaginable. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t even know that!?¡±


    Now it was Van¡¯s turn to shrug. ¡°They didn¡¯t explain much before throwing me in.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ dear¡­ they must be so worried right now¡­¡± she said fearfully. ¡°Most newbies are sent back within the first two hours of entering a focal point, usually because they are forced to and their amulets activate. Usually, because they were almost killed by Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Staying too long in a focal point slowly puts a strain on a person''s mind. Only people who have gotten used to it over the years can stay within focal points for more than a few days. Those without that experience, tend to go a little¡­ crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why a special set of runes was made. Temporarily etched on the forehead before entering, they help prevent the effects of the focal point on a person''s mind, allowing the delver to stay for far longer than they normally would. But you are still here, without a rune¡­ and as far as I can tell, this is your first time. This is highly unprecedented. I suggest you use your amulet and leave right now before it¡¯s too late.¡± the ghost said.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Van began ¡°I know the effects you''re talking about, I was warned beforehand about them. But when I entered, they said I wouldn¡¯t need it and set me off anyway. And I know they meant well because Lorenzo wouldn¡¯t have let me in without being properly prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Lorenzo is, but as I said before, most are teleported out within the first two hours. Either because they were almost killed, or because the amulet detected their minds being unduly affected by the focal points'' influence and activating automatically.¡±


    This was a new bit of information that Van didn¡¯t know about before. ¡°They¡¯ll automatically send you back if they detect your mind being too affected by the focal points'' influence?¡± he then grabbed and took a look at the amulet that he had around his neck. As far as he could see, there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Let me take a look at it.¡± the ghost asked. Van lifted the lantern until it was at eye level with the amulet.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it still works perfectly¡­ which means you are somehow not affected by the focal points'' influence¡­ NO! Wait!¡± she suddenly yelled, making Van jump a little.


    Then as if taking a closer look she said. ¡°It seems you are being affected, the gauge shows how much power it has left, alongside your body¡¯s and mind¡¯s overall health¡­¡±


    ¡°You can see that?¡± Van asked, surprised, not even aware that the amulet had such a function.


    ¡°Yes. and as far as I can see. You are just above the safe threshold, any lower and you would be forced out. What¡¯s really surprising is how far you¡¯ve come and how much you¡¯ve accomplished, and more importantly, how little you are affected by the focal points'' influence. Even a master spirit caller couldn''t simply take Thomas¡¯s true soul like you did, not with it being a part of this focal point''s domain. And yet you did, which means your influence, must be somehow contending with the focal points'' influence¡­ but that¡¯s impossible¡­ you would have to have greater power than the focal point. Or a truly massive and powerful soul realm. But what are the odds of that?¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ what are the odds¡­¡± Van said somewhat nervously.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so if¡­ and maybe¡­ no, must be¡­ but Shul¡¯s theory dictates¡­¡± the ghost then went and started to mumble to herself. Trying to wrap her mind around the oddity of what was happening.


    Getting up and dusting himself off, Van decided he had enough of a rest. So he chugged some potions. Which he was starting to run low on. And prepared himself to continue this journey to its end.


    ¡°Even if what she said is true. No. I actually believe it is true¡­ I still plan to finish this, or at least go as far as I can. I have come too far to turn back now¡­ even if the people outside are probably worried sick and freaking out about how a novice spirit caller hasn¡¯t come out for most of the day¡­ oh shit¡­¡± Van''s eyes widened a little with worry. So much so he broke the ghost from her ramblings to ask her advice on the matter.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh¡­ yes¡­ that is something to be worried about, but time flows a little differently in focal points. Ten minutes in here is like one minute out there. In some focal points, it''s even greater. But if you are planning to still see this through, then you don¡¯t have to worry about them forcefully pulling you back or sending a rescue team anytime soon. They have rules for that after all.¡±


    Van wanted to ask about those rules. But figured he wasted enough time as is. At least he knew now that he didn¡¯t have to worry about them doing anything anytime soon. Though he did feel a little sorry for them.


    ¡°Right¡­ let''s go,¡± Van said, walking to the door, tension filling his body as he took the two swords from the fallen golem and trying to slot them in. And trying some more. And some more. And more¡­


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this working!? They don¡¯t fit! But these are the only two swords left¡­¡± Van was now starting to feel dejected. All that hyping himself up, only for him to be stuck at a door.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ have you tried using the spear?¡± the ghost asked.


    Van blinked, turned and grabbed the spear, and slotted it in. with a click the door opened. He could only stare at the now open passageway. ¡°...mother fucker¡­¡± he said, feeling betrayed.


    The ghost giggled. ¡°Rudrick always did like to subvert expectations. He also thought that spears were underrated.¡±


    With a sigh, Van prepared to plunge into new unknown depths and horror. With the wolf out first of course. And made his way down the large spiraling stairway down.


    As they descended it got darker, forcing Van to cast a light in order to brighten the place up. But all that seemed to do is make the shadows lengthen and put things in a more haunting light. Progressing further only yielded them darker, and damper, scenery. With mildew, moss, crack stonework, and a chilly air that followed them the more they made progress.


    What was supposed to be the vault, was definitely not one anymore. More a catacomb, with large iron cages and prisons that held a massive amount of corpses whose rot made Van want to gag and forced him to cast another spell to keep the foul odor away. If only he could keep the sight from his eyes.


    ¡°This is definitely nightmare fuel, no doubt about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ dear¡­¡± the ghost said. ¡°This¡­ is horrible¡­ all those poor people¡­¡±


    Van was more worried that those poor people might jump them. Corpses lay everywhere, one couldn¡¯t just simply walk without bumping into one. ¡°Perhaps I really should use the amulet and go home?¡±


    The thought was very tempting, but so was the glowing light that showed through a crack in the doors on the other side of the room. A feeling of energy and power seemed to pervade out of it.


    Slowly, and delicately, he made his way across the room, only to be shouted by the ghost.


    ¡°ABOVE YOU!¡±


    Van looked up and jumped back as what could only be a slime made out of corpses fell from the ceiling and crashed into the shadow wolf in front of him, killing it instantly.


    ¡°What the hell! How did I not notice it! And this makes the second time Now!¡± He then heightened his already strained senses from all the nerves he got just from walking through a veritable sea of corpses and found that the slime seemed to have been in some sort of hibernation. Not only that but seemed to have adapted to tune itself to the energy that seeped out of the crack, using it to mask itself, making it act like part of the scenery so that all he would sense was the energy from the door and not from anywhere else.


    Van forced himself to calm down, using his aura to give himself more time to think and take another jump backwards. ¡°Even if I had the amulet and it would teleport me out, that thing would have done a huge amount of damage, I probably wouldn''t be able to move from my bed for weeks¡­ something Luna probably would enjoy.¡± he tried to joke with himself. Only to be reminded that knowing her, she would nag his ear off about taking unnecessary risks, if his mother didn¡¯t do it first.


    But he did not have any more time to think, he noticed immediately that the corpse slime was growing bigger. Far bigger than he could imagine, devouring the nearby corpses and somehow grabbing butcher''s knives and other sharpened objects as it slowly made its way to him.


    He realized immediately that letting a battle drag on with this thing, with all its food surrounding it, would be impossible to win. He had to finish it off before it became too big to handle. So with that in mind, he opened up the lantern and took out a small flame. Fed it some of his mana to make it grow, and fired it flamethrower style at the gross blob of corpses. Hoping the unique nature of the fire would deal a great amount of damage.


    The thing looked like it was in pain, but somehow was able to take the attack, it shrunk a little under the assault, but after Van tired himself out, it slowly continued to move forward again, regaining some of its lost mass as it did so.


    Van switched tactics and this time did a regular flamethrower. It shrunk again, with the smell of burning flesh tickling his nose through the film of wind he set up before. But again the blob continued forward. But this time it flattened itself on the ground, and in one sudden motion, as if winding itself up, it jumped towards him at sudden speed.


    Van was thankful for having his aura on, as he jumped back, and used the opportunity given to strike at it with his sword, coated with his aura and spiritual energy. It sliced through the slime, but only for it to slowly heal once more. Forcing him to jump back further.


    ¡°Shit! If it was a little smaller, I could have torn it to shreds. But since it¡¯s so big, only killing its core would end it. But where the hell am I supposed to find it?¡± He tried to pierce the thing with his senses, trying to pinpoint the flow of energy from the creature. But couldn¡¯t find a core anywhere in it.


    ¡°What!? Where the hell is it!? Where¡¯s its Core!¡± The slime attacked once more, now grabbing nearby objects and throwing them at him with surprising speed and strength. He dodged and blocked whatever he could, jumping back further to create more space for him to think.


    He looked around. No chandeliers this time. nor anything else that might help him. ¡°I could do a temporary raise spell on the corpses¡­ but that won¡¯t help me against something that eats corpses. I don¡¯t have anything else to summon unless I summon my familiars¡­¡± tempted as he was, he wanted to save that one for last. But as he was thinking he realized something the more he watched the slime.


    The flow of energy of the slime also extended outside its body. ¡°Could it be a decentralized core? How is that possible?¡± but looking around, Van realized the flow of energy seemed to be flowing through both a few select corpses and a few objects. That¡¯s when a plane slowly formed in his mind.


    Van had to get to the other side of the room, he had to close the door to prevent the energy from flowing into the room. Cutting the slim off from its power source and method of scrambling his senses. Then he had to find the corpses and objects that the slime seemed to divide its power into and destroy them. And finally, its core should reveal itself for him to destroy. Now all he had to do is do it without getting himself killed.


    Van put his aura into his body, pumping him up further, the feeling of his energy surging through him. Then, in one fluid motion, he moved, jumping off tables and walls, avoiding the slime¡¯s attacks. Thankful for how slow it was.


    Upon reaching the other side with the crack door, he made to close it but found it stuck. desperately he tried to force the door, but it would not budge. He swore under his breath and tried harder as the slime slowly ate up the distance, growing bigger. After another minute he realized that it was useless and gave up. The door simply wouldn¡¯t budge. But that didn¡¯t mean that he was finished. Instead, he wasted a massive amount of his mana to create a mana shield around the door, in such a way as to prevent the energy from beyond to leak out.


    Turning he found that the slime did not like that action at all, and somehow, even with its new size, sped up to reach him. But he ignored it, as five points of energy now showed in his mind¡¯s eye. And he jumped around to reach them. Destroying them at point-blank range with a fireball. A corpse there, another corpse, a torch, a sword, and finally, a mana orb that was hiding under the table.


    All the while Van was dodging and weaving through the attacks from the now enraged slime. Its core now finally revealing itself to him. ¡°There you are¡­¡±


    Using his heightened sense, he could now see where its core was, the only problem left, was the size the slime grew as he ignored it to find its little Horcruxes. The thing was four times as big when he first saw it. It would be impossible to reach its core with his sword. And he didn¡¯t have a lot of mana to waste trying to shrink it with fire.


    Worse, the thing was getting ever closer. ¡°Come on, think! How the hell am I supposed to destroy that thing!¡± He tried to think of everything he learned in class. But nothing came to mind on how to fight this. The thing wasn¡¯t exactly undead, that much he could feel, which meant an exorcism wouldn¡¯t work. Meaning he had only brute force to work with.


    ¡°...What would dad do?¡± He then remembered how his father killed a giant lizard in one strike.


    An Idea came to him. It was crazy, but he had the amulet, if it didn¡¯t work, he would use it to get out. With that in mind, he took out a spear from his soul realm. He wasn¡¯t that good with them, but he didn¡¯t need to do anything fancy with it.


    Charging up his body further with his aura, he slowly coated the tip of his spear with mana, concentrating all that he had left into it. As the slime moved ever closer, he prepared himself to strike.


    Finally, once it got close enough, Van gave one massive leap, and jumped towards the slime, aiming for its core. He risked getting close, as he drove the spear into the blob of corpses and as close to its core as possible. Jumping back, he waited, just out of reach.


    The tip of the spear exploded, taking out the core of the slime and a small chunk of it. Leaving limbs and slime all over the place and its main body flattening out onto the ground unmoving.


    Again he had won, but again it was only by exhausting himself, each time, he had to use more and more of his reserves and energy to win. Which begged the question. Was he ready for what was beyond that door?


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    hey guys, I''m going to post this on the next chapter, but. what do you guys think about me opening a discord? do you guys care? or do you not want to bother with that. also, does anyone know anybody who can do concept art? I think it''s time I spend a little money on getting art for my Patreon members. please comment below.  finally, are there aspects of Patreon that you guys don''t think I know about? such as methods to make the Patreon page more presentable? or more user-friendly? please list any ideas below if so. have a great day. =)

 Chapter 60: Prepping for War

    Van downed the last of his potions, at least the potions that would recover his health, stamina, and mana. He did have some flame bottles, but they were made by an amateur, ie him when he was studying with Lorenzo on alchemy.


    It only occurred to him now, that for everything he has learned, he never really utilized what he was taught. Never made more potions that could have been helpful, never made more summons than what he thought was necessary, never used the spells he used in class except for the ones that allowed him to brute force his way through. No, he just went the easy route, more interested in studying, but never using what he read.


    Fighting that wolf gave him a glimpse, the snake, like a small splash of cold water. But this? He was constantly exhausting himself just to survive, and the feeling of being constantly drained was finally driving the sense of power he always felt surge through his body away. Clearing his mind far more than it had ever been before.


    He was beginning to realize that though he had spent most of his life studying and reading up on this world, it never had truly clicked. Even when he had those heart to hearts with his father, it didn¡¯t truly sink in.


    But after seeing all the souls being tortured, seeing the true horror that the world had to offer, all the corpses, all the death, and the now slow realization that this could happen to him. It was finally becoming the wake-up call he probably needed to have¡­


    And he did not like it. Now more than ever, he wanted to use the amulet and go home. The only thing keeping him from doing so was fear¡­ not fear of what was behind the door. No. That was a different type of fear. What he was afraid of, was what would happen if he didn¡¯t. If he ended it now before his mind had a chance to truly wake up.


    If he used the amulet now. Would he remember the lessons he learned for what they are? Or would he go back to who he was before, content with what he had and no real drive other than to do what he was told?


    But if he was to go through that door. What could he do? As he progressed, it became clearer and clearer that just brute force wasn¡¯t enough. Or at least he wasn¡¯t at the level that he could just brute force his way through. He had no more recovery potions, he couldn¡¯t prepare ahead of time as he did with the golem, and the slime was more a fight of attrition. Whatever lies beyond that door, would probably blow every monster he fought before out of the water.


    Was he ready to face true danger?


    ¡°Are you okay dear? You¡¯re staring into space¡­¡± the ghost asked gently.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ yeah¡­ well¡­ I¡¯m just trying to think of what to do next. I¡¯m not sure if I''m ready for what¡¯s else beyond that door. But at the same time, I don¡¯t just want to leave either¡­ it''s¡­ something I feel I have to do. You know what I mean?¡± Van said, his voice sounding unsure.


    ¡°Why do you feel like you need to continue? I don¡¯t mind, of course, I want to give that bitch a good verbal thrashing and a piece of my mind! But you? You have come extraordinarily far for a novice spirit caller. If you go back now, well¡­ with everything you accomplished, you might come back a hero! You saved so many true souls! And probably broke a few records.¡± She then went somewhat silent. ¡°But that¡¯s not what you care about now is it?¡± as if trying to figure Van out.


    Hesitantly he slowly confessed what was on his mind and heart. The worries he was having.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose I understand somewhat. But is that really the only reason? I¡¯m pretty sure you could figure out a better method later, a safer method too, for that matter. If I had to make a suggestion, It would be to turn back. It¡¯s dangerous after all. But if you''re determined, then let nothing deter you. If you say you need this, and if you believe you can at least give yourself a good showing, then go for it!... Just don¡¯t die¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to wound up in that bitches hands after all.¡± she mischievously joked, though a hint of nervousness still carried through


    ¡°No pressure.¡± Van joked sarcastically back. But he was kinda thankful for her honesty.


    This helped make up his mind. He was going to go through with this. ¡°I held myself back before¡­ but there''s no reason to do so now¡­ I¡¯ll call upon my familiers, and if necessary, the Annas too. I just need to win, or survive at the least, what happens after that happens.¡±


    And for the first time, he called his familiars to war.


    First was Lyn, who popped out of him with great fanfare. ¡°You may take our lives! But you can never take OUR FREEDOM!¡± then blinked owlishly when she realized she wasn¡¯t in the soul realm anymore. ¡°Awww. it was just getting to the good part too¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you playing with Ren? How did you even get access to that part of my soul realm?¡± He asked, confused as to what she was referencing but pretty sure It had something to do with Ren.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡± was all she said, not looking him in the eye.


    ¡°Nevermind. I need your help.¡± Van said, not wanting to waste any more time.


    ¡°Yesss!¡± Lyn pumped her arm up and down then straightened out her back and put her hand into a military salute. ¡°I am glad to help!¡± Then looking around and noticing the blood-coated walls, the corpses broken and contorted into horrific visages with their faces stuck in terror and agony. Organs and rotten flesh laying everywhere. Looked back at him straight in the eye and said. ¡°I am not glad to help! Send me back!¡±


    ¡°What happened to wanting freedom?¡±


    ¡°I prefer my gilded cage of popcorn, movies, and reeves, thank you very much! He is so breathtaking¡­ NO, YOU ARE BREATHTAKING!¡± she then giggled to herself uncontrollably.


    ¡°Perhaps I should have a talk with Ren to restrict your access to these¡­ movies¡­¡± Van said.


    ¡°Nevermind! I¡¯m glad to help again!¡± Lyn said with forced cheerfulness.


    Then the ghost started to giggle a little. ¡°M-my wh-what a color-full ch-character. And she is so cute!¡±


    Lyn jumped a little and looked around in panic. ¡°Who¡¯s there! I¡¯m warning you! I have¡­¡± she quickly racked her brain. ¡°Holy water! And I¡¯m not afraid to use it!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get holy water?¡± Van asked, confused. ¡°And which god is it even from for that matter?¡± as he tried to think which god that dealt with the undead that could possibly live in the Vampire lands.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡± was all Lyn replied with, her eyes darting about.


    Van¡¯s eyes narrowed, thinking back to how she treated him in front of her friends. ¡°It¡¯s my sweat or something like that, Isn''t it¡­¡± his eyes now turning accusatory.


    Lyn''s eyes looked away. Something she regretted a little considering there wasn¡¯t much she would like to see. A flashback about how she gathered the fluid after one of Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s intense sessions coming to mind. ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡± Lyn was sweating, wondering if she should tell the truth.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a god Lyn.¡± Van said, in an admonishing tone of voice.


    ¡°...Not yet at least,¡± Lyn muttered rebelliously under her breath


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Van just rolled his eyes and sighed, deciding to lecture her about it later. Now it was time to bring out his next familiar, Azra.


    Slowly, darkness seeped from Van, pooling together in front of him until it took the image of a cat. It looked around at its new setting, then looked up to him with two big blue eyes, and meowed affronted, with clear intention in its voice.


    Getting the message, Van went and picked up the cat and cradled it in his arms, away from the blood and gore of the floor. Once properly settled, it began to purr with contentment.


    ¡°Now that I have both of them, what am I supposed to do with them?¡± Van had never used them in a fight before. He had used Azra to help make his first shadow wolf, but that was it. He did not know their fighting capabilities, in fact, he was wondering what help they could possibly give him against whatever is waiting for them beyond that door.


    But fretting won¡¯t help him, so he decided to give both his familiar¡¯s a closer look and see if any ideas came to him. Which he was glad he did because he just noticed that Lyn was a whole four inches taller than she was before!


    She had grown not only taller, but her body was more mature as well. With full breasts, long smooth legs, longer hair, and nice hips. She was wearing far better clothing than what she usually wore, and for all her childish deposition, she carried herself with some grace, befitting someone with a high station.


    Now looking at Azra, he also noticed that she was a tad bigger than before, her ears and tail fluffier, and her body taking a more feminine and elegant form.


    ¡°Did you two grow stronger in my soul realm?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Lyn nodded proudly and pulled out a beautiful yet wicked-looking halberd. She then charged herself with electricity, letting it crackle off her body as a show of force. ¡°I am a queen after all!¡± she said, puffing out her chest. ¡°I trained really hard with my advisers and warriors!¡±


    Van then looked at his cat, who looked up at him with sleepy eyes and gave the barest movement of its shoulder blades in what he could only surmise was a shrug.


    ¡°Well¡­ this is some good news at least, but will they still be useful in a battle?¡± but he shook his head at such thoughts. The more he procrastinated, the more tired he felt, and the less he felt like fighting, and the more he felt like going home.


    He then decided to explain everything that has happened so far to help catch them up, in the hopes they might have something to offer. It was a long and winding tale, filled with horror, confusion, and exhaustion. By the time he ended it, Lyn was hugging his head and patting it and Azra was purring louder while trying to snuggle him.


    ¡°Girls¡­ thank you¡­ but I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Van said, trying to soothe them of their worry.


    ¡°No, you''re not!¡± Lyn said angrily, ¡°you should have gone home a long time ago! You don¡¯t need to prove yourself! You''re our master! We, your family, care for you! What you are doing is reckless! And-¡± she continued on admonishing Van for the next few minutes.


    After exhausting herself berating Van, she then floated down to the lantern. ¡°Thank you so much for keeping Van company miss ghost, and for making sure he was taking care of himself.¡±


    Van felt a little affronted at that, he was taking care of himself just fine and would have taken care of himself just fine even without the ghost. But decided to say nothing.


    ¡°Darling, you give me too much credit, I hardly did anything worth mentioning.¡± the ghost kindly replied.


    Lyn nodded serenely. ¡°May I know your name.¡±


    Which made Van realize with embarrassment that he never asked the ghost for her name.


    ¡°...it''s Kassandra,¡± Kassandra said, acting like she had to think about it before answering.


    ¡°Thank you anyway, Kassandra,¡± Lyn said. ¡°For everything.¡± Even Azra meowed in agreement.


    ¡°Now then!¡± Lyn moved until she was at eye level with Van. ¡°Are you sure you are ready for this fight! Ready to put everything you have to win! Because if you are¡­ then no more hesitation! Let¡¯s go in there, and show them what we are made of!¡± she then turned and made her way to the door


    ¡°W-wait! Without a plan!?¡± Van yelled after her.


    Lyn turned her head. ¡°What plan could we possibly make when you''re still trying to hold back? What plan could we possibly make when we are going underprepared? What plan could we possibly make! When we never fought together before! Now is not the time to think and let doubt creep in! Now is the time to ACT! And let our courage lead us¡­ To Victory!¡± she said with great charisma.


    Van was beginning to understand how she was able to lead an army of insects to do her bidding.


    Lyn then charged at the door and tried to pull it open by force of will. Her body tensing and contorting with the magnitude of the challenge before her. And she continued to try to pull it open. And continued¡­ and continued¡­


    Two minutes later, a very exhausted Lyn turned back and floated back to Van. she then straightened her back, and with an angry fling of her arm, pointed at the heavy iron door.


    Van tried not to smile as he got the message and walked up to the door to open. With some grunting, he was able to get the heavy iron door to slowly open up. Bathing the room behind him in a strange glowing light.


    Walking in, he found himself in a wide circular chamber. With a floating core hanging above a pedestal of some sort. A man, with his skin, so pulled tight on his bones that it made him look like he had starved for centuries, with robes that were so old that they looked wispy, stood before it. Bones and dried-up corpses lay at the edges of the chamber, weapons flung everywhere haphazardly.


    Once entering, Lyn and Azra joined him, Azra now walking on the ground since it was clean and he had to put her down so that he could open the door.


    When they fully entered the room, the door closed behind them with an audible lock of the door.


    The robed figure slowly turned, his face stuck in a rictus image of pain and sadness. Long lines like canyons made from rivers from centuries of wear and tear, ran down from each of its eyes. Its eyes themselves look like two pools of pure misery and sorrow. As if seeing too much, and doing even more, of the things that brought this creature pain.


    It groaned, words so wispy that you could hardly hear them as if they were carried on a dead wind. ¡°Leave¡­ turn¡­ back¡­ before she awakes fully¡­¡±


    ¡°Rudrick¡­¡± Kassandra silently whispered under her breath.


    Van got goosebumps from the exchange. This man, this was a man whose entire being had been warped by misery and pain. Just by looking in its eyes, he could tell that it did things it wished it didn¡¯t do. And what¡¯s worse, Van felt the energy flowing from it in waves.


    Van had always the edge when it came to power. He had a larger mana pool than most. Maybe not yet Lorenzo, but still, a very large mana pool. But this thing was twice as large as Lorenzo¡¯s. And the way it flowed from its body, showed that it had great control over it.


    Van was beginning to fear¡­ this thing in front of him was far stronger than anything he faced. Not only far more powerful but intelligent, unlike all the other monsters he had fought.


    The things head whipped to Van¡¯s lantern as if hearing the silent whisper. ¡°...Kassandra?¡± the lich asked, then muttered gently under his breath. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ you sound like¡­¡±


    Van, with some hesitation, slowly moved and closed the distance between him and what he now knew was Rudrick. Once he felt he moved far enough, he lifted the lantern, almost like a shield between him and the lich in front of him. Hoping that maybe somehow, he could get lucky and finish his task without fighting.


    ¡°It''s been so long, Rudrick¡­ How are you doing? Are you okay?¡± Kassandra asked gently.


    If Rudrick could cry, he would have, but all the tears he had were shed a long time ago. ¡°Oh¡­ Kassandra...I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± he became choked up as a familiar voice once more caressed his ear.


    ¡°Hush¡­ no need for that¡­ I''m here now¡­ and we can be together again¡­ Rudrick¡­ can you help us?¡± Kassandra said kindly.


    For the first time ever, Rudrick looked like he was going to smile. But just as he was about to answer, another voice interrupted.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough of that. Your sappy love play can continue. Never.¡± a cold and heartless voice said as if reverberating from the air itself. Until you realized it was from the orb. ¡°Hello, Kassandra. It''s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Molly¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---


    hey guys! I''ve done some changes to my Patreon. one of them is changing the names of the tiers. the other is adding discord for all levels. Check it out if you have the time!  https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    anything else I can do? any questions you want to ask? please ask them in the comic section below!

 Chapter 61 Molly the Focal Core

    ¡°Don''t Call Me That!¡± Molly shouted, or at least the equivalent of a shout from an orb can make. ¡°Call me by my new name¡­ X-¡±


    ¡°MOLLY!¡± Kassandra shouted, interrupting Molly. ¡°Why are you doing this! Even for you, this is too much!


    ¡°Nonsense! This is everything I could have ever dreamed of!¡± Molly shouted back, then added. ¡°Except for being trapped here... thanks to those spirit callers¡­¡± she muttered the last part.


    ¡°Molly. Stop this right now. You know this isn¡¯t right!.¡± Kassandra said, trying to make Molly see reason.¡±


    ¡°Enough! I hated you the second you arrived, a ditzy airhead who played goody toe shoes with everyone she met. Bad enough I had to marry a bleeding heart, but with the two of you, my life was a living hell!¡± Molly shouted. ¡°I could have married up, or gotten myself a nice boy toy, could have had full control of my house¡­ but I had to share it because my parents didn¡¯t trust me to rule¡­ they were scared of my potential¡­ they were right to fear me¡­¡±


    ¡°More like they thought you were a batshit insane sociopath¡­¡± Rudrick muttered under his breath. ¡°Gahh!¡± his body then suddenly spasmed as if multiple electric shocks went through it.


    ¡°No comments from the peanut gallery. Don¡¯t forget. I. Own. You.¡± Molly said menacingly.


    Rudrick grunted but said nothing more.


    ¡°Enough! Why do you do this Molly?¡± Kassandra tried to plead. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of this?¡±


    Molly began to laugh a little. ¡°The point? The POINT!? The point is for the first time in my life I have people who do as I say! The point is I can do whatever I want! The point is¡­ I have absolute power¡­ and therefore¡­ absolute freedom¡­¡± saying that last part almost reverently.


    ¡°Freedom to do what? Torture others? Steal and hurt as you please? Is that all you ever wanted!? Why!?¡± Kassandra asked, now a little confused.


    ¡°BAH! As if you could ever understand! Understand what it¡¯s like having parents always looking down on you, having an older sister who is better than you at everything! Being forced to marry someone you didn¡¯t want to!¡± Molly said angrily, then her voice took an ominous turn. ¡°That''s why I had to get rid of her... if she was gone¡­ then I was free¡­¡±


    Kassandra gasped and Rudrick¡¯s hands tightened into fists.


    ¡°Why Molly!? WHY!?¡± Kassandra yelled back.


    If an orb could shrug, Molly just did. ¡°Honestly¡­¡± she chuckled. ¡°It was an accident. It seemed she drank some of the potions that I was experimenting with. Have no idea why¡­ but the next thing I heard was she died and no one could find her body. Either way, I was in charge now. And it felt great!¡± she said in a joking manner.


    Molly then started to laugh, and Rudrick and Kassandra seemed to have taken what she said at face value. Rudrick trying to contain his anger, and Kassandra being strangely silent.


    But Van was thinking something else. ¡°Wait¡­ something about what she said isn¡¯t adding up¡­¡± he thought. ¡°And as far as I can sense¡­ she isn¡¯t lying either¡­¡± But any idea to pursue that inquiry was stopped when Molly began to talk once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough gloating.¡± Molly suddenly said, as if switching characters. ¡°Now it is time to deal with a few pesky intruders. Rudrick, deal with them!¡± Rudrick hesitated, but almost as if against his will, his body started to move.


    ¡°Rudrick! NO!¡± Kassandra shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kassy¡­ I can¡¯t help myself¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have come¡­¡± Rudrick was just able to get out.


    ¡°Well... it looks like we are in a fight.¡± Van thought, then shouted. ¡°Lyn! Azra! Get ready!¡±


    ¡°You do not know the power of the dark side!¡± Lyn then started to let electricity run throughout her body and she raised herself higher, brandishing her halberd and pointing it forward in a dramatic fashion.


    ¡°Meow! HIssss!¡± Azra called upon darkness and it swarmed around her, coalescing onto her. Slowly she grew a shadow body around her own body. Now she had a shadowy form the size of a large puma and gave a larger roar.


    ¡°It will take more than a fairy and a cat to beat me! I hope you''re ready, young man!¡± Rudrick said, strangely into the fight. He then let his mana disperse into the surrounding corpses, raising them from stillness. They grabbed nearby weapons and shields, and slowly made their way towards Van and his group.


    ¡°Rudrick has always been a little. Gun ho when it comes to testing his minions¡­¡± Kassandra said with a sigh.


    Then the orb grew interlocking shields of mana that slowly moved around it. ¡°As if a novice can beat my last boss! Please struggle to the end, I haven¡¯t had such entertainment in a long time!¡±


    Van put the lantern away and clasped it to his hip once more. He then drew his sword and charged it with aura and spiritual energy and freed up his other hand to cast spells at a moment''s notice.


    With that, Van charged in, sick and tired of always being the passive one, he moved forward and off to the side so as not to be surrounded. He came in slashing, only to find that the corpses had the surprising skill and blocked his attacks. Runes glowing on their bodies.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work on my personal creations. The runes augment their abilities and defense! Not even a simple fireball would be enough to take them down!¡± Rudrick shouted.


    Van jumped back in annoyance. He felt it when he struck the corpse that what Rudrick said was true. These things were enhanced thanks to the runes, stronger, faster, with the runes also making their bones and flesh harder. It will take more than a few slashes to deal with them. And with their numbers and them slowly surrounding him. He had to think fast otherwise it might be too late.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to do this, but at least I might do some damage¡­¡± Van then pulled out several small flame bottles and just started chucking them at all the corpses around him. They were hardly better than Molotov cocktails, but at least it was something.


    But as expected, even after throwing all his bottles away, most of them were hardly damaged. Lyn and Azra were hardly doing better. Though they were too quick for the corpses to catch, they didn¡¯t do much damage either. The runes protected the undead greatly.


    ¡°Come on, surely you could do better than that?¡± Molly jokingly teased.


    Van then went on the attack once more, but this time using his aura, the feeling of speeding up and time going slower becoming familiar to him. With newfound power, he laid into the corpses around him, doing damage, then jumping back, then charging forward to do more damage before jumping back once more. Hit and run. And whenever they got a little to close, and grouped up. A fireball was their prize. Though more than one since they seemed to have some resistance to it.


    Slowly he was whittling them down, taking one down there, and another over here. Lyn and Azra slowly formed up around him and then worked together to beat down on the undead around them.


    But for all their teamwork, it still wasn¡¯t enough. What few were destroyed, was slowly replaced by the corpses lying down on the floor. Thankfully there did seem to be a limited number, but if they were all like the ones they were fighting, it was still too much. And Rudrick and Molly hadn¡¯t even joined in on the fight yet.


    Van took out his lantern and banged on it to see if it was any good. But other than a brief look of irritation on Rudrick, the corpses seemed largely unaffected, the runes seeming to be helping protect them and continue despite the effects of the lantern.


    Slowly, the noose was tightening around them. And Van did something unexpected, he jumped onto the wall behind him and stuck to it. Using his aura to prevent him from falling.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Rudrick looked at Van with an arched eye. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, you''re pretty young to have such mastery of aura¡­ but I don¡¯t think you have the aura pool to keep at it for too long¡­ I fear it will be a waste of aura in the long run¡­¡±


    Van chose to ignore him and focus on thinking of a way out of this predicament. He could use the amulet, but why use it now? He was going to see if he couldn¡¯t give everything he had first before escaping. Lyn flew up to him, and Azra joined by going through the shadow.


    ¡°What now master? Those things are pretty tough¡­¡¯ Lyn said, uncharacteristically solemn. Azra meowed in agreement.


    Van thought hard, from what he knew of necromancy, he couldn¡¯t just take over those undead, especially since it seemed those runes also helped control them. He couldn¡¯t exorcise them either, that took too much energy, and they didn¡¯t seem to be using true souls, but a form of pseudo ones that he was used to, meaning it would be less effective anyway. But what about his shadow magic?


    A plan slowly formed on how to deal with the corpses. It will be slow. And tiring. But it should clear them up. Taking advantage of his mental link with his familiars, he set the plane in motion.


    Azra jumped down, losing her new shadowy form and instead of casting it outward towards the undead. The shadows entangled themselves upon them, holding back their movement.


    ¡°Let''s go, Lyn!¡± Van said as he charged downward. Empowering his whole body, he quickly moved in on the corpses, putting some effort into his swings, and one by one started to decapitate them.


    But from the corner of his eye, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Lyn. before she would just zip about and take some potshots at the corpses, but now it was different. She was all fired up, electricity firing off of her in waves. She would raise her halberd, aura, and blue electric energy forming on its tip, lengthening it. And with one smooth swipe, a head would fly.


    Two, three, four. The second she finished off one, she zipped to another. Her movement was graceful and stunning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much she has changed in the few months I''ve known her.¡± Van thought wide-eyed. ¡°She¡¯s like a completely different person¡­ I wonder where she is getting all this energy?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t just Lyn who had improved. For while her new form wasn¡¯t powerful enough to defeat any of the undead. Azra was holding them down with relative ease. In fact, as far as he could tell, she was hardly exerting any effort and instead started expanding her influence, catching more and more victims in her web of shadows and holding them down tighter.


    Van made a mental vow not to hold anyone back and doubled his efforts in defeating the undead in front of him.


    But their numbers hardly lessened. There were probably over a hundred corpses, both moving and still on the floor, waiting to be activated. That¡¯s when he realized that there was always a certain number of undead active at any one time.


    Glancing over at Rudrick, it dawned on him that he wasn¡¯t taking this seriously, otherwise, they would be swarming with undead by now. Instead, there were at max, thirty to forty undead at any given time. When one dropped, another rose and took its place. Despite already dealing with over a dozen of them, their numbers never dwindled.


    Van turned to Azra. giving a mental command to her.


    Azra gave a small nod of her feline head and expanded her shadows even further. Now instead of holding down the moving undead, she was holding down those still on the ground, preventing any reinforcements, and allowing him and Lyn to have an easier time. Or at least that was what he hoped.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ not bad¡­ not the best mind you¡­ but still¡­¡± Rudrick said, somewhat approvingly. ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t think it will be enough¡­ it¡¯s a good idea and all¡­ but even if you were to deal with my minions, you still will not have the energy to deal with me.¡±


    He then looked sadly at Van and his group. ¡°You all hold great promise.¡± then turning to Van. ¡°and you could do so much more¡­¡± then addressing everyone. ¡°But if you continue on, I will be forced to intervene¡­¡±


    ¡°That may be so¡­¡± Van said, taking out another corpse but giving a look towards Rudrick. ¡°But I still have to see how far I can go!¡± he then took out another. Leaving only twenty of the forty. with Lyn seriously going to town on the others¡­


    Rudrick nodded. ¡°I can understand somewhat. I too wish I had woken up before it was too late¡­ so happy I was¡­ just to play around with my runes and magic¡­ who knew it would all come to this?¡±


    Van ignored him and continued cleaving into the undead. Even if they were restrained, they still moved a little slowly, the runes on their body glowing, forcing them forward and to push against the shadowy tendrils that kept them at bay. So he still had to be careful, and still had to put some power behind his strikes if he wanted to cleave their head off.


    As he and Lyn were mopping up the last few, he noticed a problem. The runes on the beheaded corpses were still active. Something about the way they were still active, a strange half-remembered memory from a long time ago, tickling his thoughts, speaking of hidden danger.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened as Lyn cleared out the last of them. ¡°Oh, Shi-¡±


    Van jumped as far as he could, aiming for the ceiling, for the first time in a long time, using his green aura instead of his blue and giving a mental warning to his two familiars.


    Lyn got the message and flew up, heading towards him. Azra hesitated, unsure if she should just let go of all the corpses she was holding down. That hesitation cost her.


    With a sad look, Rudrick made eye contact with Van. then turning back to the scene of carnage and snapped his fingers.


    All the corpses that were defeated started to glow. The runes on their body, starting to burn hot. Brighter they became until it started to sizzle the flesh they were on. Then they started to blink in and out, faster and faster.


    Within five seconds of Rudrick snapping his fingers, all the downed corpses exploded, in a massive and fiery conflagration.


    Van was blown higher up into the air, thankfully protected by Lyn, who was using wind magic to deter most of the explosion and dragging him up higher with her own two hands to keep him safely above the now sea of fire. If he wasn¡¯t so shocked at the moment, he would have been impressed.


    But despite all the effort, Lyn put in. Van still felt like he was punched upwards. And to add to that physical pain, a spiritual one punched him right in the soul. As Azra was forcibly desummoned and sent back into his soul realm.


    After the fire had left, he was let go, and he used his green aura to descend gently and safely to the burnt ground. He felt a little sick from the pain, and the smell didn¡¯t help.


    With another snap, the rest of the hoard that had been restrained slowly got up. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this¡­ I truly am¡­ but perhaps you could try again some other time? There¡¯s no shame in running if you need to after all. Next time you come back, I''m sure you could beat me.¡±


    Rudrick tried to say kindly, but to Van, it sounded condescending.


    Slowly, Van got back up, burnt, bruised, feeling a little sick, he still wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight. For even if he knew that Azra was technically safe, and just recuperating, the scene of her wide-eyed look as she blew up will haunt him.


    Now¡­ he was mad¡­ (¡°...Anna¡­ I need you¡­¡±)


    (¡°...I¡¯m on my way.¡±) A soft feminine voice replied.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---

 Chapter 62 Anna To The Rescue

    A strange feeling boiled up within Van, and he released it outward. Energy flowing out of him, taking the forms of fifteen beautiful young women. Some wore maid uniforms, others¡­ barely anything. Some with swords and a few with spears, others with only their fists.


    ¡°Sorry Van, I didn¡¯t bring much in the way of weapons and armor when we first entered your soul realm. I¡¯ll fix that next time.¡± Anna said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad you''re here.¡± van said appreciatively. Glad to have his best friend and lover back with him again. It was a strange warm feeling he was having, just knowing she was here helped him feel more relaxed and prepared. Now he can focus on the anger he was feeling. And he had a great outlet for it in front of him¡­


    ¡°My. my¡­¡± Rudrick said, looking on with interest at what just happened in front of him. ¡°I was definitely not expecting that¡­ this might be more interesting than I first thought.¡±


    Then Molly interjected as if something dawned on her. ¡°So you were the pressure I was feeling¡­ you must be¡­ otherwise how could you store so many people within you? Rudrick! Don¡¯t let them get away! I don¡¯t care how, but capture him alive. I want his soul¡­¡±


    Rudrick sighed and looked at Van sadly. ¡°Would it be possible for you to use your amulet now and leave?¡±


    Van shook his head and glared angrily. He knew it wasn¡¯t entirely Rudricks fault, and that¡¯s what he would be thinking when he was beating him down. But for now, now was the time to take action. And after Rudrick¡­ That bitch Molly.


    ¡°A pity¡­¡± Rudrick said then with a wave of his hands, the horde of undead charged forward.


    Van made his own motion, and the Annas charged. The two groups clashed against each other.


    Van was once more amazed, just like Lyn and Azra, Anna had improved considerably. Even those who had no arms or armor gave a show of themselves. Grabbing nearby weapons and shields on the floor that were still mostly intact and using them against the undead. It was an amazing difference the girls made.


    And it made Van feel a little inadequate.


    He truly thought he had come a long way, and in many ways, he had. But clearly not enough. The girls around him seemed to have taken the time given them and progressed far more than he would ever expect them to. But that was probably because he didn¡¯t have the drive they did. He also knew he shouldn¡¯t compare himself to them, that they had some benefits and talent that helped them. But it was still a hard pill to swallow, that every girl he had been in contact with, eventually surpassed him. Perhaps that was his power? He jokingly thought to himself.


    He watched from a distance, recovering some of his strength, as his Amazon-like girls battled ferociously against the tide of corpses. With grace and skill, and barely any wasted movement.


    ¡°After this¡­ I¡¯m totally going to reward them¡­¡± he thought, being slightly distracted by their looks and body, before quickly shaking his head and getting it back into the game.


    He knew what he could do to help. Though he wasn¡¯t very good at it yet, it still was something he enjoyed studying on his off time. As he studied and trained, Van slowly realized that he probably would never be a front-line fighter, perhaps not even a good heavy dealing back liner. ¡°But if there¡¯s one thing I know I can do¡­ it¡¯s support¡­¡±


    Van then started to cast enhancement spells. Something he had been secretly studying and practicing in the hopes it would be something he could surprise people with later. Enchantment magic was a little difficult to master, but for a sorcerer like him, it was made easier.


    Balls of energy were flung from his hand and zipped towards a few of the Anna¡¯s striking them. This was followed by a slight glow of their bodies before disappearing. The girls felt a sense of euphoria rush throughout their bodies, and all of a sudden, their movements were quickened. It actually got in the way a little, before they got used to it and started cleaning up the undead.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough, for even if they were faster, they were still outnumbered. Van tried his best by casting shields to cover an Anna before she was about to be hit, or quickness to make an Anna move faster to dodge and attack. But slowly they were still pushed back.


    After about ten minutes, they had dealt with little more than half of the remaining undead. And It still wasn¡¯t enough. For despite everything Van was trying to do, it still wasn¡¯t enough to prevent a few Anna¡¯s from dying. And each time they did, It felt like a gut punch to his soul. As the Annas being was reabsorbed into his soul realm to recover.


    They went from fifteen to ten. But Anna was still fighting with everything she got, in fact, it didn¡¯t look like she was tiring at all.


    ¡°If we can keep this up, then maybe, just maybe, we can clear out the rest of the corpses and focus on Rudrick and Molly.¡± Van thought.


    ¡°I''m impressed¡­¡± Rudrick said suddenly. ¡°Being an enchanter is no small feat. Most people don¡¯t realize the implications and the benefits that studying even rudimentary enchanting can provide.¡±


    Van shrugged as his Annas fought and killed Rudricks'' minions. Not that he seemed to care about their deaths. ¡°I have slowly realized that I probably will never be the fighter I wish to be. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help. Enchanting just seemed like the obvious conclusion if I wanted to be helpful.¡±


    Rudrick smiled at this. ¡°That kinda reminds me of myself. I also practiced enchanting, and slowly got into rune craft. Now I can enchant my minions to be stronger and better. It''s a little work true, but it pays back with great dividends. I would love to teach you, sadly that may not be possible.¡± he lamented.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just break free? I may be just a novice, but you still seem powerful enough to at least contest the rulership of this focal point. You could be a dimensional master, or demiplane ruler, or¡­ I don¡¯t know... Dungeon master?¡± Van said.


    Rudrick actually seemed to laugh at that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that last one tickle the memory!?¡± he chuckled before it slowly died away. ¡°No¡­ sadly it won¡¯t work¡­ for the truth is¡­ I have no true soul¡­¡±


    That made Van gasp. He was sure that Rudrick had a true soul, he must have. It didn¡¯t make sense, otherwise. The concept of a pseudo soul didn¡¯t exist until centuries after the fall of the Nilfan empire. And it would take a lot of time and power for a pseudo soul to develop something near a true soul.


    Rudrick seemed to have sensed Van¡¯s confusion and with a sad expression said. ¡°Child¡­ I am an echo¡­¡±


    That made almost Instant sense to Van. an echo was fairly common for ghosts and even a few other undead. Echoes being something like an afterimage or a copy, something with the memories of the deceased but not the true spark of a soul or even a soul realm.


    Rudrick nodded when he saw it dawn on Van what he meant. ¡°I, that is to say, my true soul¡­ it moved on a long time ago¡­ I am nothing more than a ghost of a ghost. Perhaps one day I will truly die¡­ and whatever is left of me will return to my true self. But that day may be a long time coming.¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining!¡± Molly interjected. ¡°And stop playing around! They¡¯ve almost finished off the last of our soldiers!¡± she said angrily.


    Rudrick rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just tiring them out,¡± he said, not very convincingly.


    ¡°YOU BETTER!¡± Molly said testily. ¡°I want that kid''s soul¡­ you can¡¯t refuse me¡­ and if you fail¡­ you know what will happen¡­¡± she finished menacingly.


    Rudrick grunted, annoyed and now looking a little angry himself. But did not say anything and simply nodded.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± then she went silent once more.


    ¡°Sorry Van, but I¡¯m going to have to get a little serious now. I hope you will forgive me.¡± Rudrick said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve won just yet. We still have a lot of fight left in us.¡± Van said courageously. As he was sending healing spells to the Anna¡¯s


    ¡°Damn straight,¡± Anna added, and Lyn nodded along, panting a little after her twentieth kill.


    While they were talking, Van, Anna, and Lyn had taken care of most of the undead. Two more Anna¡¯s had died, with one very wounded. But there were only about a dozen enemies left, which was far more manageable than when they first started.


    ¡°I admire your bravery¡­ unfortunately, it won¡¯t be enough.¡± Then Rudrick snapped his fingers and the runes on the corpses started to glow.


    ¡°Oh¡­ fuck¡­ not again!¡± Van barely had enough time to create a magical barrier to block out the explosion. Helped once more by Lyn who could really use a break right now.


    Some of the Annas, though, were not fortunate enough to escape the blast. Mentally warned beforehand as they were, they did their best to kick away downed undead as they fought to make a corpse-free zone. But it still wasn¡¯t enough, only six were able to make it in the barrier before their defeated foes exploded with a vengeance. Leaving two more gut punches for Van to take, something he was slowly wishing he wasn¡¯t getting used to.


    Nothing remained, not even the still dozen or so still active undead before the explosion. Nothing was left but burnt ground.


    Van took the knee as his barrier faded and he started to pant from exhaustion. The explosion took more from him than he thought it would, as his body forcibly overdrew the energy the barrier needed from what little reserves he had.


    ¡°This is the end, Van¡­last chance to run,¡± Rudrick said, preparing a few spell matrixes from his hands and looking like he was ready for a fight.


    ¡°Good thing I put a few in reserve.¡± Van thought and then summoned the last four of the Anna¡¯s. Now he was back up to ten, with four fresh and properly armored Anna¡¯s. He then got up and stood defiantly.


    Rudrick sighed. ¡°Have it your way.¡± and then unleashed a barrage of spells at Van and his group. Wide-eyed, the Annas immediately went into blocking the attacks. But already two of the already weaker ones died, intentionally sacrificing their bodies to protect those behind them.


    Wide-eyed himself, he ordered everyone to spread out and try to avoid the massive rain of magic missiles and mana lances that were flung out as if they were candy. Wave after wave of magical attacks with no sight of an end were flung at the group as they did their best to dodge and weave around them. Some exploded before they even got the chance, damaging them.


    Van even took a missile to the shoulder and leg, giving him great pain. And forcing some of the Anna¡¯s to go from dodging to blocking as they defended Van with all their might. Two more Anna¡¯s went, and there still wasn''t any signs of Rudrick letting up anytime soon.


    Van then opened up what was essentially a telepathic group chat with the Annas and Lyn.


    (¡°do you have a plan?¡±) one of the Annas asked.


    (¡°I think so¡­¡±) Van thought a little unsure. (¡°but I need him distracted¡±)


    (¡°that all?¡±) another Anna asked.


    (¡°I also need to touch him¡­¡±) Van said.


    (¡°are you crazy!¡±) Lyn shouted in the chat. (¡°you¡¯ll kill yourself!¡±)


    (¡°I don¡¯t think he is serious about killing us¡­ I think he will try to hold back a the very last moment.¡±) Just then, another Anna died.


    (¡°yah¡­ he¡¯s not serious alright.¡±) Anna said sarcastically. (¡°just so you know, I also feel some of that pain¡­¡±)


    Van grunted. (¡°he said he was an echo right? Well¡­ I think I can do something about that. Perhaps I can use my¡­ pressure¡­ from my soul realm, alongside my spirit lantern and some of my spells. I could maybe break him free from the hold Molly has over him, and he will be free to go back to his true soul. Which means, without a boss, we can defeat Molly and win!¡±)


    Anna grunted under Rudrick¡¯s onslaught. Losing another one of her, leaving only four. (¡°we really don¡¯t have any other better idea¡¯s do we? Fine! But promise me this! If things are looking bad, you leave us behind and use the amulet. The worst that could happen to us is we die and are sent back into your soul realm. But it will all be over if you die or are captured. understand!¡±) one of the Annas turned to glare at Van.


    Van nodded solemnly. (¡°I promise.¡±)


    Anna stared into Van¡¯s eyes, trying to see if he was serious, and slowly nodded once she was able to confirm he was.


    (¡°but how are we going to distract him?¡±) Lyn asked.


    Anna and Van looked at Lyn.


    (¡°oh¡­ you gotta be kidding me¡­¡±)


    (¡°Lyn, can you do this?¡±) Van asked.


    Lyn sighed and muttered under her breath out loud. ¡°The things I do for love¡­¡± then straightening out her spine and said. ¡°As a great philosopher once said... Yolo¡­¡± she then turned to face Rudrick and pointed her halberd at him. ¡°For the Swarm!¡± and charged at him with great speed.


    All of a sudden, she started to sing, and a strange feeling was gathering within Van. slowly, it burst out as a swarm of Zappers and regular bees exited from his soul realm, following Lyn¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Da-da-da-da--na! Da-da-da-da---na! Da-Da-Da-Da-Da----na!! Da-da-da-da---!¡± Lyn sang as she moved in with her swarm. Taking a wide-eyed Rudrick much by surprise.


    ¡°Did you know she could do that?¡± Van asked one of the Anna¡¯s, who simply shook her head in befuddlement.


    Unfortunately for them, Rudrick quickly recovered from his shock and was now just blasting everywhere, killing swaths of zappers and bees. But they still slowly closed in on him until he set up a barrier to keep them out.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Molly shouted, ¡°deal with them!¡±


    ¡°I''m a little busy right now,¡± Rudrick said with gritted teeth as they swarm over his barrier blocking some of his sights.


    Lyn quickly zipped back to Van. ¡°Move! Move! Move! They won¡¯t last forever. He could easily kill them! Also, Should I have gone with the hoard? Or stuck with the swarm?¡±


    Van didn¡¯t need any more encouragement, escorted by his Anna¡¯s, they made a mad dash across the room towards Rudrick who was slowly blasting holes in the swarm surrounding the barrier.


    He was feeling a little sorry for the poor bugs, but their sacrifice will not go unavenged. Or so he promised.


    ¡°Enough is enough!¡± Rudrick then sent an all-around blast that took care of most of the insects plaguing him. ¡°Hmm!?¡± he then looked shocked at how close Van and his group had gotten.


    But for the first time ever, something was going Van¡¯s way. The Anna¡¯s took the silent cue and dashed leaving him behind to distract or better yet, hold him down, while Van made his move.


    Rudrick sent a blast, but Van wasn¡¯t going to have it, running on fumes as he was, he returned it with his own blast with everything he got as the Annas then started to attack Rudrick from either side.


    Distracted, and not seeing any real threat from Van, he moved in and dealt with two of the remaining four Anna¡¯s. Each one another punch in the metaphorical gut for Van, but now that pain pushed Van forward. And he charged with a yell as he ate up the last few steps towards Rudrick. He placed a hand on him and cast his spell, using his soul realm as leverage.


    Neither of them could have ever expected the outcome that would come after. As they looked into each other¡¯s eyes in shock!


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    ---

 Chapter 63 Beating the Focal Core

    A connection formed between Van and Rudrick, a connection as if he knew who Rudrick was all this time. His memories, his personality, his thoughts, the how, the why. All this and more seeped into Van at an astonishing rate.


    All it took was for Van to try and cut the connection that Molly had over Rudrick. And all it took was for Rudricks echo to touch Van¡¯s soul realm, for it to all come crashing down.


    It was too fast for Van to make sense of. It was like he was taking up two spaces, looking at himself and Rudrick looking at himself with each other¡¯s eyes. Information flowed through this connection, knowledge, and even a little power.


    Rudrick slowly faded away, his entire body becoming more and more transparent. Until he completely disappeared, leaving a very confused Van in his place.


    Van felt supercharged, his mana core going through several small rank-ups. His knowledge on runemancy growing to absurd heights. He knew more runes than he had ever before, how to use them, what each one meant, how to make it efficient and powerful, how to use them with versatility and make them permanent or with conditions.


    It was almost like learning some sort of computer program, but everything was reprogrammable, from a rock to reality itself¡­


    Van just stood there as his mind tried to keep up with all this new information. The Echo of Rudrick slowly disappearing into his soul realm, absorbed completely. A massive headache soon followed this, leaving Van kneeling on the floor. He heard a whisper that sounded like Ren, and the headache soon vanished.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened. He still was a little confused, but one thing was for sure. After this, Ren had some explaining to do...


    ¡°What. The. Fuck. Happened¡­¡± Molly said, feeling completely at a loss as to how her connection with Rudrick just went up and vanished. Not disappeared, not dispersed but vanished.


    ¡°What The Hell Did You DO!¡± Molly shouted angry and confused, with a little fear creeping into her voice. She then went on a wild rant, yelling at Van, demanding answers, and making threats.


    But it wasn¡¯t just her who was confused. Both Lyn and Anna were in the dark as well. As they were both connected to Van on a spiritual and even deeper level, they felt the ripple and waves that shook Van¡¯s soul realm. Now they just stood there, worried, hoping that he would soon snap out of what was happening to him.


    And snap out of it he did, slowly at first, as if waking up from a long dream. His mind feeling slow but slowly picking up speed once more. He slowly came to, both of the remaining Annas holding him tightly on either side of him, helping him keep upright.


    ¡°Van¡­ are you alright?¡± Lyn asked gently, kneeling on his shoulder and placing a small gentle hand on his cheek as if to comfort him as she looked worriedly into his now more aware eyes.


    ¡°Ya¡­ I think I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Van finally said after a moment of thought. ¡°Just needed to get my head back on straight.¡±


    Lyn nodded and moved in to give a loving kiss on Van¡¯s lips. ¡°If I¡­ if We¡­ had known that your own soul would have been in danger, we would have never allowed you to take this risk. We''re sorry.¡±


    Van was somewhat taken by surprise, but his heart was touched as similar words of agreement were also spoken by the Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ But I can take care of myself.¡± Van said kindly. ¡°Next time, I will be stronger, and more prepared,¡± he said confidently, now more sure of himself than ever.


    Lyn slowly shook her head, her voice taking a sudden more mature turn. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Just as we are your women. You are our male. We have a duty, a responsibility to protect you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you become stronger. We will protect you, whether or not you like us to, that is the pride of a woman.¡±


    Gone was the childish and playful manner of the previous Lyn, the way she stood and talked, was as if she was an adult talking to a child. A sense of regality also making itself known in her tone of voice. Like a different person, her training to be a queen of her insect and fairy people, showing through.


    Van looked confused at Lyn, then even a little affronted, angry even. Here he was, trying to prove to himself that he can be different, that he can change and be mature, that he can take care of himself. But Lyn of all people, was going to admonish him?


    He wanted to say something, he didn¡¯t have the words, but he wanted to talk back and defend himself, but Lyn already beat him to the punch.


    ¡°I know what you want to say,¡± she said, cutting him off. ¡°And I completely understand. We share a deep connection with each other after all. And while it hurts that you still haven¡¯t taken me to bed yet. I am still willing to do everything in my power to make you happy.¡± she said.


    ¡°But that doesn''t mean allowing you to risk yourself. Even if we were all to die, so long as you had that amulet you were safe. we would be willing to die, so long as you''re safe in general, no matter the threat. But whatever that was, affected your soul, and that¡¯s the only thing we can¡¯t protect you from. At least not yet. If we had known that there was such a chance, we would never have agreed to take this risk and instead had forced you out of here. No matter how much you would have protested. I¡¯m sorry, but that''s the final word on the matter.¡± Lyn finished with both Anna¡¯s nodding in agreement.


    For the first time ever, he felt betrayed by his girls. Like his trust in them was unfounded. He knew he shouldn¡¯t feel like that, knew that they were literally willing to die for him. But it felt like they were ridiculing him for his desire to improve, to change. He understood them but felt like they didn¡¯t understand him. Not truly at least.


    He felt anger, and his mouth started to move before he had even thought to move it. Most likely going to say something he was going to regret later. But thankfully¡­ at the last second¡­ he was shouted out by Molly.


    ¡°ENOUGH IS ENOUGH! I WILL NOT BE IGNORED FOR SOME SORT OF LOVERS SPAT! I DEMAND ANSWERS, AND YOU WILL GIVE THEM TO ME!¡± Molly shouted, her voice echoing throughout the now empty room.


    She sounded hysterical, for whether she liked to admit it or not, her longtime companion, the one person she was always with and could talk to no matter what. Was gone. And now she was alone. Alone with no one but herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, and wouldn''t even if it was pointed out. But the thought of going through a few thousands of years without Rudrick. Terrified her. There was no one to talk to in the entire mansion, no one but Rudrick, and while she was a bit of a bitch to him. Over the years together, they had mellowed out and found comfort in each other, as the only two people who could hold a conversion. Even if they mostly just argued.


    Van turned to Molly, the floating orb on the pedestal. Glad for a distraction and an object on which he could unleash his newfound frustration on. He shrugged out of Anna¡¯s grasp and walked slowly, menacingly towards Molly.


    ¡°Wait. What are you doing! Don¡¯t get near me!¡± Molly began to panic, her mana leaking out in fear as her orb shook and trembled as Van¡¯s hand drew close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m just going to put you to sleep for a loooong time.¡± Van said, his eyes sharp and lacking any compassion.


    ¡°No! DON¡¯T PLEASE!¡± she wailed as Van drew closer. ¡°Please don''t! Not like this! Not like this!¡± But Van drew closer anyway, hand at the ready and on its way to cast the spell that would put Molly to sleep for a long time.


    ¡°Please¡­ just kill me,¡± she said softly, in a whimpering tone of voice. ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this anymore. Not if he¡¯s not here.¡±


    Van paused at that, A flash of memory that wasn¡¯t his flaring up in his mind. Memories of staying centuries in the lonely dark, with no one but Molly to talk to. Memories of Molly, still being a total bitch, but mellowing out. Of the two of them just wanting to die, and hoping that one day, they would.


    Van slowly dropped his hand. He didn¡¯t know what to do. On one hand, he would very much like to kill Molly, he knew now more intimately what kind of person Molly was, what kind of horrible person she was thanks to these new memories. But something inside of himself asked him to take pity on her, for the process of becoming a focal orb was not perfect and she had suffered just as much as everyone else she had hurt.


    Van didn¡¯t care about that though. If anything, he could look at it from a third-party perspective and was not swayed by this newfound feeling of pity or memories. But. If he was to kill her, it would not only be an act of revenge on behalf of all those she hurt, but also an act of mercy. What do you do when both are true?


    Besides, what would the necromancers guild say to one of their long-standing training areas being destroyed? Wouldn¡¯t he get into a lot of trouble? Van hesitated, racked with indecision.


    This is when Kassandra finally spoke up. ¡°Van¡­ I somewhat understand what you''re thinking. And if you are stuck, then let me help you make up your mind.¡± she said, her voice strangely melancholic. ¡°Please¡­ kill her. For me. For Rudrick. And for all the other souls that have yet to be discovered or freed from this place. I¡­ I can help you make it look like an accident¡­ listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Van looked down at his lantern, feeling like confusion was a newfound state of being for his mind since he kept being surprised and a little lost when someone had something new to share or information to drop. He slowly drew the lantern to his ear and Kassandra whispered into it.


    His eyes went wide, then they furrowed, then they arched, and then widened again. He looked at his lantern. ¡°Would that really work?¡±


    Kassandra¡¯s light from the lantern glowed affirmatively. ¡°Yes. If things go well, you can take a portion of the focal orb into yourself, making you stronger. Moreover, if done right, it could look like the focal orb imploded on its own. It will be dangerous, but not impossible. But you will have to try and draw Molly out with your lantern first. But with what I feel from your soul realm, that should be possible for you.¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± then looked at the orb. ¡°And you, are you okay with this?¡± not that he asked because he cared, but because he was curious.


    ¡°...yes. Please... ¡± Molly said, in a subdued manner, her focal orb, looking particularly dim.


    ¡°...alright then, let''s do this,¡± Van said, and grabbed hold of the orb with his left hand, and brought up the lantern with the right. With great effort, but with newfound power flowing through him thanks in part to Rudrick, he started to pull Molly out of the orb as hard as he could.


    The screams could be heard from even beyond the closed doors of the chamber as Molly let her pain be known to the whole world. The demiplane, the focal dimension, or whatever you want to call it. Shook and seemed to lose hold on itself, as if a bad old-timey television all of a sudden got static. Slowly, painfully, not only for Molly but even for Van, he pulled her out, leveraging his soul realm to make it happen.


    ¡°WHAT DID WE JUST SAY ABOUT TAKING RISKS!¡± Lyn yelled angrily. But couldn¡¯t get close to Van, as power and energy started to flow outward from the orb dangerously and with great force.


    As Molly was slowly pulled free, Kassandra partially came out of the lantern to help pull her the rest of the way out. Molly gasped. ¡°You¡¯re!¡± but whatever she was going to say, was drowned out as the focal orb was starting to go wild. Cracks appearing and pouring out power and energy like a firehose.


    Lyn tried to fight against the current, trying to get to Van. ¡°WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!¡± she yelled, trying to get close so she could drag Van away from the soon-to-be exploding orb.


    Van ignored her, he still had one last thing left to do. He held onto the orb with all his might and pulled the core essence out. Drawing it in, trying to gather the pieces of it that made a focal core a focal core. So that he could try and recreate something similar in his soul realm, or perhaps use the knowledge and power for other things.


    Once done and coming dangerously close to frying his own hands, he pulled away, jumping several steps to clear as much distance between him and the orb as possible. Space was distorting around him, shrinking in and expanding back and forth, afterimages being superimposed onto each other.


    Lyn and Anna rammed into Van and entered his soul realm where it was safe and yelled into his mind. (¡°THE AMULET!¡±)


    Van wasted no time, making sure that the lantern was firmly clasped to him, and that he wasn¡¯t missing anything else, he braced himself and pulled out the amulet. Focusing on it, he found a problem. The amulet was a bit fried, it seemed it tried to pull him out several times before, but couldn¡¯t, and burnt itself out trying.


    ¡°Uh... we have a problem,¡± Van said, now very worriedly.


    A light from the lantern glowed and Kassandra¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It didn¡¯t work before because, with your determination, you subconsciously used your soul realm to stay behind. Just focus on the amulet and use your soulrealm and make it work! Hurry!¡±


    Van focused as hard as he could and with all his might. With great effort, he slowly forced the amulet to work once more, using the last of his mana, aura, and other reserves of energy to do so. Never before had he felt this drained. But the amulet slowly began to glow.


    Soon, a feeling of flying, no falling, no moving without moving, followed with the world going black and white then exploding into color then a feeling of being shot out of a cannon. Landed them back in front of the entryway to the haunted mansion. Where he saw Lorenzo, a few teachers, and testers, the high judge himself, and a large mixed group of elite and master class spirit callers.


    But none looked at him, all eyes were on the haunted mansion, slacked jawed and wide eyed. Turning, Van saw something he probably would never forget for the rest of his life.


    The mansion had many images, copies of itself, on top of itself, onto the side of itself, at the bottom. Then it teleported to the air, into the ground, somehow wound up flooded, and erupted with a volcano spewing lava. It glitched out and mansions from what only could be from different timelines and dimensions took its place one by one in rapid fashion, hundreds in a second before changing into every color of the rainbow, then every color that ever existed, even the ones that the human eye could not see.


    Then¡­ It happened. The mansion exploded. No. imploded. No, went supernova. No sucked itself into a black hole. Reality got bent, then straightened, then twisted. And then¡­ everything went blank.


    Not everything went dark, not everything went white. No. It. Went. Blank.


    And there was nothing he could say that would ever be able to describe what he meant. But that''s what it felt like, and that''s what he was going to go with until the day he died.


    And then, the mansion was back to normal. It wasn¡¯t haunted anymore, it lost that haunting look to it. It just went back to before it became a focal point.


    And everything... was normal.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Placid - for all their support!


    ---

 Chapter 64 Sneaking out of Trouble

    Van and everyone else gathered just stared at the now very normal, perfectly normal, mansion. That was until Van heard a very quiet ¡°pssst.¡± coming from his Lantern.


    ¡°Pssst. Van!¡± Kassandra whispered. ¡°Quickly! Form a bond with me! Before it¡¯s too late!¡±


    Van looked down with suspicion towards his lantern. Half remembered memories, most that have already faded away, gave him a nostalgic feeling towards the ghost women. And it was because of this he hesitated. Kassandra was hiding something, she knew a lot more than what was going on in that mansion. So he wasn¡¯t sure if he should trust her, but then again, if he didn¡¯t, she would be taken away, and his answers with it. Finally was that nostalgic feeling, a feeling that he should trust her, protect her. It made him very indecisive.


    ¡°Van! Please! Hurry!¡± Kassandra said, now a little desperately.


    Van hesitated one more time but decided to do so, for Rudrick¡¯s sake. And as casually as possible, let his hand fall towards the lantern and formed a bond with Kassandra. The familiar feeling of connection formed, and soon Kassandra went from the lantern, and into his soul realm. And just in time to, as everyone was finally getting out of their stupor and wide-eyed amazement.


    Lorenzo was the first to shake it off, as he looked widely from side to side in panic until his eyes laid on Van and palpable relief flowed through his body. He rushed up to Van and got a little handsy, bending down to check Van¡¯s pulse and complexion. Making Van realize that he was actually on the ground and slowly got up with the help of Lorenzo.


    ¡°Are you okay! Are you hurt!¡± Lorenzo said, eyes filled with worry, then asked. ¡°What in the hells happened in there!¡±


    Van hesitated, worried if he should tell the truth, but decided to play it safe. ¡°It. Ummm. The core¡­ it exploded¡­¡± he said, not feeling like he could look into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes and say it.


    ¡°Exploded!? That''s impossible!¡± the head judge all of a sudden said, coming up to Lorenzo and Van. ¡°we put every precaution available! And then some! Followed every rule and regulation. And still went beyond that to make sure all the seals were double-locked and triple-locked! It should be impossible for the focal core to explode!¡±


    Just then, a wave of air hit them from the mansion, and everyone once more turned to see what else was in store for them with worry. But oddly, this time it was something very beautiful.


    Souls, small balls of wisp-like substance, floated up from the mansion. Leaving trails of rainbow-like foggy light in their wake. They slowly moved up from their longtime prison and faded out of view, both from eyesight and from this world into the next. A feeling of relief, washing over all the bystanders and onlookers, a feeling they realized came from those poor lost souls as they moved on, and a feeling of thanks as well for their freedom. Another beautiful sight, that Van was probably never going to forget for the rest of his life.


    Slowly, the head judge shook his head, turning to face Van once more. ¡°Well what¡¯s done is done, but we have a few questions we will have to ask you later. For now, please hand over your lantern.¡± Van did so somewhat reluctantly, feeling attached to his lantern. ¡°Do not worry, your lantern will be returned to you at a later date.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to the souls I captured?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°They will be judged. And if proven innocent, allowed to pass on.¡± the head judge said as he took Van¡¯s lantern and brought it up to eyes level. Once he did so he looked surprised as he seemed to peer into it. ¡°My word¡­ you have the focal cores conscious!¡± he said surprised and in disbelief.


    ¡°...what¡¯s going to happen to her¡­¡± Van asked, curious.


    ¡°She will be sent to the black prison for interrogation, and won¡¯t be allowed rights for a long, long time. Maybe even centuries.¡± the head judge said.


    a voice from within Van¡¯s mind spoke to him. (¡°She will be fine. Honestly, it¡¯s probably preferable considering what could actually happen if she were to be released to the afterlife.¡±) Van wanted to question that but now was probably not the time.


    As the head judge was about to put the lantern away, a voice from within spoke out loud, surprising everyone. ¡°Wait!¡± everyone paused in shock, it was very rare for a ghost to be able to talk from within a lantern, something Van wasn¡¯t aware of until he saw the expression on everyone''s face.


    ¡°I just want to say, in hopes that a certain person, who might not be with us anymore might hear. That¡­ if I was¡­ reborn¡­ giving a¡­ second chance¡­ that I would like to be reborn¡­ as a better person¡­ for his sake¡­ if only a little¡­¡± Molly said. She said it like she was pulling out her own teeth like it was the most painful thing in the world for her to say. And yet she meant it.


    Inside Van, a part of him heard her, and was touched by it, and gave a silent farewell.


    Molly then went quiet, the light from the lantern dulling all of a sudden as if she finally got what she wanted to say off her chest. And now wholly accepted her fate.


    The head judge looked at the lantern in disbelief but decided to just move on and save the issue for later, there were enough problems he had to deal with already. He turned back to Van to ask him a few questions when his eyes instead landed on something else that caught his eye.


    His expression soured as that something else moved closer. ¡°What in the Hells are those people doing here!¡± he said pointing at two women casually walking up to the group. Doing a complete one-eighty, face turning angry.


    Two women, dressed in black, looking like some sort of government official or worker. With badges on their chest, but wearing something similar to leather armor walked up to the group. A very strange mishmash of modern-looking and medieval clothing.


    If the head judge didn¡¯t look exasperated before, he did now, and also very angry.


    The two women walked up to the group and flashed what appeared to be badges and said in a loud and authoritative voice. ¡°We are with the MPID and the MPRD. the monster and paranormal investigations department, and the monster and paranormal removal department. On behalf of our bureau, we would like you all to stay behind and answer a few of our questions.¡±


    One of the dressed in black women then pulled out a strange sphere-like object hooked on a chain. With circles within circles moving about. ¡°Our device here, which name we will not disclose, indicated large and unnatural fluctuations in reality. All personnel who are here will stay behind and comply with our investigations. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    A vein popped up on the head judge''s forehead and he looked like he was going to explode. ¡°Now you see here! The bureau and your stupid departments have no authority here! How did you even get in here! You are not allowed within our compound! We made that clear enough to you many times already!¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you, head judge¡­¡± one of the women said somewhat testily, ¡°that it is your guild, and your leader, that wishes for the necromancers guild to be fully recognized within the wider world. That means complying and obeying a few regulations and rules. Whether you like it or not.¡±


    The head judge seemed inflamed by this. ¡°No. Let me remind you! That if it wasn¡¯t for our spirit callers, you would be facing a zombie and undead apocalypse every other Tuesday! The necromancers guild has done far more for the bureau and the many other nations that we have helped than we have received in turn! You wouldn¡¯t even know half about focal points or dimensional gaps or worse if it weren''t for us! Our knowledge of monsters and paranormal activity was what helped even make the bureau what it is today!¡± he said, with nods of approval from the many spirit callers and necromancers that were on standby to rush in and help save Van should they need to, now standing by their head judge in solidarity.


    This seemed to have pissed off the two officials. ¡°Well clearly, despite all your vaunted knowledge, you still couldn¡¯t prevent a class four focal explosion from happening, could you? Perhaps you should let the professionals in and let us do our jobs, and you wouldn''t have these problems and we wouldn¡¯t have to ask you these questions?¡±


    That seemed to be the final straw for the head judge and a few others as well. ¡°We have been doing this job since before you were born! Since before your stupid bureau was even a thing! You would have been a lost cause if it weren''t for our knowledge and expertise!¡±


    Soon an argument broke out, and many people forgot about Van and why they were there originally. Slowly, and quietly, Lorenzo pulled Van away from the group to a nice safe distance as the argument turned into a shouting match. But if Van had, to be honest, he kinda wanted to hear more, his curiosity thoroughly piqued.


    After they made enough distance, Lorenzo turned to look into his pupil''s eyes. ¡°Alright Van, now tell me honestly, what really happened in there,¡± he asked, not buying that the focal point simply exploded.


    Van hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to lie but wasn¡¯t sure he should tell the whole truth either, so instead decided to get close to the truth. ¡°Well¡­ you know how I have a really big soul realm? Ya¡­ well¡­ it seemed that my soul realm was a little too big for the focal point¡­¡±


    Lorenzo shook his head. ¡°Van¡­ I''m not a fool, no matter how big your soul realm is, even if you had a massive spiritual leakage, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for your soul realm to affect the focal dimension the way it did.¡±


    Van remembered that for all the tests Lorenzo did on him, Lorenzo had not actually seen his soul realm. So he couldn''t know how big it really was. ¡°... not even if it was bigger than the entire city?¡± Van said nervously.


    Lorenzo blinked. ¡°... is your soul realm really bigger than the city Van?¡±


    It actually was several magnitudes bigger, its own little world in fact. But Van thought that might be a little too much for Lorenzo to wrap his head around, so just nodded instead. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask dad for yourself.


    Lorenzo looked like he was deep in thought and began to mumble to himself under his breath while rubbing his chin. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be. Im-possible¡­ but what if¡­ and¡­¡± then quickly shook his head. ¡°We will talk about this later, but if what you said is true, we might have to develop some sort of soul restraint on you if you want to explore future focal points in the future.¡±


    He then pulled Van into a hug. ¡°Just know I''m so glad you''re safe. When you didn¡¯t come out at the expected time, I began to worry. When you started to spend most of the day there. I began to panic, and so did everyone else. We were about to send a party in after you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. well. You didn¡¯t tell me I needed a rune, or that most novices are sent back within two hours or a bunch of other stuff.¡± Van said a little testily.


    Lorenzo looked saddened at that. ¡°I''m so sorry¡­ we do this on purpose. It has been scientifically proven that when people enter a focal point for their first time without a rune of protection, they develop better natural mental and spiritual defense against the focal point''s influence. We keep some information at a minimum because we are also testing your versatility and a few other factors. No one in all the centuries that we have been doing this, has a focal point exploded, or a novice stayed in there for far longer than the allotted time¡­ with a rare few exceptions, and even then, not by much...¡±


    Van sighed, he supposed he shouldn''t be too angry with Lorenzo, he was a special case after all. ¡°I''m sorry to¡­ for worrying you,¡± he said.


    Lorenzo smiled kindly and nodded. ¡°Let''s get out of here,¡± he said as the argument in the distance turned into a yelling match. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out an excuse as to why the focal point exploded. And by the gods, I hope I can come up with a good one. Owning even a small focal point like this one would cost a relatively wealthy barony like ours several years of our annual income. We will have to figure out a way to make sure that no one knows it was you that blew it up.¡±


    That made Van nervous and the two snuck out of the compound and into a carriage as quietly as possible in hopes no one would notice their absence. Once in, Van asked Lorenzo if they could take the long way home. ¡°I have to go into my soul realm, to check on a few things.¡±


    Lorenzo nodded, thinking that, considering what Van had been through, it would be a good idea to check that everything was okay in the soul realm as well. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the driver to take it slow as well. And when you come back, perhaps you can tell me how you knew that you needed a rune and that most novices come out in two hours?¡±


    Van nodded nervously and slowly closed his eyes as he focused inward.


    ---


    Van was in his soul realm once more. The familiar sight, comforting. Everything looked okay and perfect as it should be. And there was even the person he wanted to talk to waiting right in front of him.


    ¡°Hello, Van¡­¡± Kassandra said, a kind yet melancholic expression on her face.


    ¡°Hello, Kassandra¡­ or should I say, Emilia?¡± Van said accusatorily. As a few of Rudricks'' memories flashed across his mind. But then shook his head, as some of those memories seemed to be off. ¡°What happened to you¡­ what are you?¡±


    Kassandra, or Emilia, looked hurt, but she brushed it off and looked straight into Van¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ am both¡­ for despite what you might have heard. I didn¡¯t just drink Molly¡¯s potion just willy nilly. The truth was¡­ I found them and accidentally dropped a few. Which was how I became¡­ this¡­¡± she said, waving her hand over her body.


    ¡°I had tried to stop Molly''s experiments. Sabotage her like she tried to sabotage Rudrick. I was one of the few people, belonging to one of the few factions, that was against everything that my people. That is to say the Nilfan. Was doing...¡±


    ¡°But never in my wildest dreams would I think that accidentally spilling a potion would kill me¡­ or at least turn me into some sort of new breed of ghost. I believe Molly must have been trying to figure out some sort of possession magic, for when she wanted her soul to enter the artificial focal core.¡±


    ¡°When I disappeared, everyone began to panic, but I could not communicate with anyone to tell them what happened. It was like I was invisible. That was when it was decided that Molly would marry Rudrick, and Kassandra was called in to¡­ help¡­ produce an heir. Since there was no love between him and her.¡±


    ¡°It was then that I found out Kassandra was a¡­ bit of a ditz¡­ airheaded you could say. Wonderful person! Smart in the¡­ strangest of things¡­ but¡­ not smart enough to keep me out. At first, I just wanted to make myself known, to tell people about what happened to me! And Kassandra... she was just happy enough to have an ¡®imaginary friend¡¯... but when the explosion happened. Our souls become tangled!¡±


    ¡°We were confused, lost within each other! I did everything I could to look for a method to fix our predicament¡­ that¡¯s when Molly found us and trapped us in the painting. She didn¡¯t realize what we were! That I was her sister!¡±


    ¡°Because we spent so long fused together. The fusion became complete! There was no more Emilia¡­ and no more Kassandra¡­ just¡­ we...I¡­¡± Kassandra/Emilia slowly shook her head sadly. ¡°But the one who lost the most out of everything. Was Kassandra. She was the weakest, so it was my personality that became dominant. So I use the name Kassandra now, as my form of¡­ equivalent exchange.¡±


    ¡°And as you can also see. It wasn¡¯t just our minds and souls that became one. But our bodies as well. The best of our minds become one, and so did our bodies. All the imperfections of one body and mind were replaced by the superior version of the another. That¡¯s how I got this look, all the best parts, without any of the bad. It honestly was the only benefit I could find out of this exchange for the both of us.¡± she said with some strange amount of pride. ¡°I even just found out I could switch between a physical body and non-physical body!¡± she proved it too, by taking a physical form.


    Which Van could admit was a very nice body.


    ¡°And so that is the truth¡­ that is what happened¡­ now you know¡­¡± she finished, finally glad to get a huge burden off her chest.


    ¡°Okay¡­ that is one question answered. But I didn¡¯t agree to the bond just because of this. I agreed because there were questions that only you can answer. And one of the questions was for the real reason why you wanted to bond with me¡­ if you don¡¯t tell me. You''re going to leave¡­¡± Van said stoically. Not budging an inch on the matter. He felt for her, but he also felt he had to at least appear tough on the matter.


    A melancholic expression befell Kassandra as she floated towards Van. she gently cupped Van¡¯s cheek with her hand and leaned in for a kiss. After their lips parted she looked Van lovingly and sadly into his eyes. ¡°Is it so hard to believe I just wanted to make right a mistake made a long time ago?¡± unshed tears formed around the rim of her eyes. ¡°I not only made a widow of you once¡­ but twice¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that again¡­¡±


    Van kept his stoic expression, though even he couldn¡¯t hide the sadness that touched his eyes. He gently took her hand away from his cheek and clasped it between them. ¡°That man died a long time ago¡­ I am not him, even his memories, what little I have received, have already, mostly¡­ gone away, and what little remains, will soon also disperse¡­ leaving nothing.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ It will not change that I love you¡­ and will always do¡­ until you are ready. I will be waiting...¡± Kassandra said sadly.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Placid - for all their support!


    ---

 Chapter 65 Lyn’s Anger

    Van looked sadly at Kassandra. Wishing it would end here and they could part to gather their thoughts. But sadly, there was still one more question he had to ask. ¡°Kassandra¡­ what were the Nilfan afraid of.¡±


    That seemed to make her freeze, her face going pale.


    ¡°I have some memories¡­ faded, not making much sense, but all of them had a desire to live¡­ to live as long as possible. Which I can somewhat understand, but it almost seemed oddly desperate for a bunch of people who were nowhere near old age. Even memories of seeing you, studying and experimenting with potions, and other things to figure out a method of longevity. Why?¡± Van asked pointedly.


    Kassandra¡¯s chest seemed to heave in and out, almost as if she was going through a mini panic attack.


    ¡°And it wasn¡¯t just the memories, you even alluded to it in passing several times. I want to know. Need to know. What were the Nilfan afraid of¡­¡± Van asked once more.


    Kassandra looked like she shrunk inwardly like she saw her own ghost.


    ¡°Kassandra¡­ Please¡­¡± Van asked one last time.


    With a heavy deep breath, Kassandra slowly, forcibly, relaxed herself and tried to gather the courage needed to talk. Finally, after what felt like forever, she did so, in a shaky and unsure voice.


    ¡°We¡­ That is to say, the Nilfan. Believed we were the pinnacle of magic and science.¡± she slowly began. ¡°We believed there was nothing beyond our reach, that even death¡­ that even godhood¡­ was up for the taking¡­ Nothing But Bloody Hubris.¡± she hissed out angrily that last part, surprising Van.


    ¡°Our so-called leaders¡­ we¡­ all¡­¡± she paused as she tried to gather the words. ¡°We were not the only ones experimenting with creating artificial focal points. It just was too lucrative to pass up. Focal points were a great way to gather essence, essence that could make you stronger, extend your lifespan, give you powers beyond your wildest dreams. We were, we are always penned in by our need for essence.¡±


    ¡°And focal points didn¡¯t just give us essence. They gave us a method to study the very fabric of reality¡­ how it moves, how it breaks or bends. What does what and why. Just like one would figure out that hot air rises, or aerodynamics, geology! Chemistry!! Physics!!!¡± an exasperated look soon followed. ¡°Our ¡®dear leaders¡¯ thought they could figure out a scientific way to warp reality, bend it to our will. Not impossible or inherently bad mind you, any good scientist would like to know the hows and whys of¡­ well¡­ everything! but they didn¡¯t try for any ¡®good reasons¡¯ like scientific discovery¡­¡±


    ¡°No, what they wanted was power and control¡­ and they got just what they deserved for it¡­ and dragged us all along for the ride as well. Those FUCKERS.¡±


    Van raised a brow at that.


    Kassandra sighed, seemingly a little relieved at getting that off her chest, and started talking more professionally. ¡°Those asshats poked something awake that shouldn¡¯t have been. And it was mighty hungry after its long nap. But our ¡®dear leaders¡¯.¡± she kept saying dear leaders sarcastically. ¡°Instead we''re able to bargain with the creature, or whatever it was¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what the deal was.¡± she admitted ¡°All I know was it went wrong and our souls were now forfeit. When we die, it will go straight to who knows what. And no one wanted that¡­¡±


    ¡°So everyone went crazy, trying to look for a cure, a fix, a method to prevent our souls from being sucked away after we die. In a funny twist of fate. Only our slaves and serfs and anyone else that were deemed beneath us were spared the fate. Because whatever deal that our ¡®dear leaders¡¯ made, was only for the Nilfan and the Nilfan only. And they didn¡¯t consider slaves, even if they were born here, as true Nilfan.¡±


    ¡°My theory, they were promised some sort of great power or gift, and instead of sharing it with everyone, made sure it went to the ¡®right people¡¯ if you get my meaning. Well, jokes on them now isn¡¯t it¡­¡± she finished somewhat sarcastically. Her entire speech going through some dramatic and emotional changes. As she tried to explain her absolute fear and absolute anger to all the bullshit she and her people had to go through because of some assholes at the top.


    Finally, she exhaled a deep breath she wasn¡¯t even aware she held. ¡°But at least the common folk were okay¡­ and in the end. Those assholes got what''s coming to them,¡± she said, finishing her story, sounding somewhat relieved to finally get it all out. ¡°And that¡¯s what happened. Sorry I couldn¡¯t get into any more details than that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ thank you¡­ this is much to think about.¡± Van said appreciatively. With that done, the two were finally able to move on from their conversation. And turn Van did, right into a waiting Lyn with her arms on her hips tapping air with one of her feet with an angry expression on her face.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± she angrily asked. ¡°Because we need to talk.¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°Fine. I have to talk to you anyway.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking! I told you not to take risks!¡± Lyn yelled. ¡°Why would you do that!¡±


    ¡°It just was something I had to do okay,¡± Van replied testily.


    Lyn then flew up into Van¡¯s face. ¡°I want to make something clear to you. I get you have faded memories of past lives and whatever that affects you. That you want to be able to stand on your own two feet. Trust me, I get it, I studied it with Ren.¡±


    ¡°Another thing I have to talk to Ren about after this.¡± Van thought


    She then got very close to Van¡¯s face. ¡°But we are expendable. You are not. If you die, we all die. End of story. Do you have any idea how worried me and Anna were!?¡± she continued angrily.


    ¡°News flash Van! In our society women outnumber men. It¡¯s normal that dozens of women would sacrifice themselves just to protect one male! I get you want to feel like a big Alpha or whatever! But let me ask you this. Would you try to act like that if you didn¡¯t have past life memory gunk stuck up in your subconscious?¡±


    Van was getting angry as Lyn continued her barrage, but hesitated at that last bit.


    ¡°We live in a society where it¡¯s normal for people to have a bunch of kids, just to send them to their deaths in the hopes they defeat some monster or another that could demolish an entire nation all by themselves. Think why goblin children don¡¯t have any genetic relation with their father? You think it might be because that''s just the way they were born? NOPE!¡±


    ¡°You, your father, and other males have a duty to make babies with goblins so that you can send them off to fight monsters, and when the mother dies of old, age, you will probably be fucking their daughters! Their Daughters! Not yours! Theirs! It¡¯s one of the only few good things the goddess did for the goblins.¡±


    Van was starting to go wide-eyed as this conversation continued.


    ¡°We live in a fucking world! Where giant titanic monsters roam free! Where eldritch horrors try to break into our reality like a chef trying to break an egg to get at its delicious yoke and suck it dry! A world, a universe! where breaks can happen anywhere, and things from horror or nightmares can kill you and everyone around you in a moment without so much as a courtesy notice! A world where just outside our safe castle walls lies monsters that could turn you into a toothpick with just one bite. People die by the Fucking thousands VAN! everywhere!¡±


    Van was starting to lean a little away from Lyn.


    ¡°It''s a world where we either have to staunch the never-ending tide of all the crap that''s trying to kill us with overwhelming force, or with overwhelming numbers! So that means that you have to pull your weight and realize that, yes, you might not like it, but you are more important than you realize and you have a duty to do!¡±


    ¡°While most men don¡¯t like it. They at least understand why they do it! And take some amount of pride in it!¡± Lyn then slowed down, panting.


    ¡°We¡­ are¡­ expandable. Yes, males might live somewhat like second-class people. Yes, it would be nice if things were more equal. But that doesn¡¯t make males weak. They can do just as much as females can. But it will never change the fact that females have their own duty, a duty to protect males, it''s our pride. Just like it''s your duty to mate. It doesn¡¯t mean it has to be with people you don¡¯t like, but that''s the facts.¡±


    She then leaned in to give Van a small kiss on the nose. ¡°We love you more than you can ever realize. So please¡­ don¡¯t think you have to chase some strange form of¡­ masculinity from another world that you don¡¯t even remember just to prove yourself! You are already the most amazing person we have ever had the fortune to meet.¡± she said kindly.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t seem to feel the same way towards me¡­¡± she continued on sadly. ¡°I¡¯m part of the harem too, you know. And yet¡­ you never slept with me. But that¡¯s fine¡­ I will wait for as long as it takes for you to finally love me¡­¡±


    ¡°Just please keep in mind. We are willing to do anything for you¡­ and It scares us to death seeing you risk your life trying to prove yourself. When we already accept you for who you are¡­¡± Lyn finally finished, feeling relieved to have gotten that off her chest.


    Van was taken aback by everything she said. It had never occurred to him that his actions might not only seem strange in the context of this world. But overly dangerous as well. In a way, He realized that she was right. If it weren¡¯t for some of that past memory gunk, in his subconscious, he would probably be far happier accepting things as they were and doing what was expected of him for the good of all.


    he was also a little hurt to think that Lyn thought he didn¡¯t love her like everyone else. And went to set the record straight. Bending forward and speaking gently. ¡°Lyn¡­ of course, I love you. It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s a bit of a¡­ size difference between you and me¡­¡±


    ¡°And you''re right¡­ I may have been going about this the wrong way. I promise to take things a little slower and be not just a proper male in my eyes, but in yours and everyone''s else''s.¡± Van said.


    Lyn nodded happily. ¡°Good. That''s all I could ask for!¡± then changing the subject. ¡°Now what do you mean we have a size issue!? That¡¯s never stopped you from fucking a few goblines when you were working at the lovers guild!¡± Lyn said, sounding like an angry and emotional wife. Taking Van aback once more.


    ¡°Come on Lyn. Let''s be serious! The goblins were small, yes, but at least they could somehow accommodate my¡­ size and¡­ girth¡­¡± then shuddering as he remembered how a goblin that small could take a guy his size. It was both the most amazing and scariest experience of his life and took some getting used to. Heavens forbid if he had to try that with Lyn!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m a part of this harem. I demand equal treatment!¡± then sighing. ¡°But if you just don¡¯t love me enough¡­ I suppose I could just¡­ accept my lonely fate¡­¡± she then went all pouty and sad, acting like a spurned lover.


    Van did his own sigh, feeling it was unfair how Lyn was trying to play with his feelings like this. ¡°Fine¡­ I promise to¡­ mate with you¡­¡±


    Lyn pumped her arm up and down. ¡°Yess!¡± she then turned around. ¡°And it has to be sometime soon!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I promise, sometime soon,¡± Van said, not actually taking it seriously.


    ¡°This month!¡± Lyn added.


    ¡°What!? No!¡± Van replied in shock.


    ¡°You promised sometime soon! One month is far longer than soon!¡± Lyn put her hand on her hips and glared at Van, daring him to contradict her.


    Van sighed once more. ¡°Fine¡­ within the month¡­¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Amie! Write that down!¡± Lyn yelled, pointing over Van¡¯s shoulder!


    Confused, Van turned and nearly jumped out of his skin as a fairy hovering over his right shoulder seemed to appear out of nowhere. But was more likely always there and this was the first time he was noticing her. Making him wonder how in the world he didn¡¯t sense her sneak up on him.


    ¡°As you command,¡± Amie said. Pulling out a clipboard and jotting a few notes down, giving time for Van to take a good look at her.


    From what he could tell. She was some sort of wind fairy. With double wings that were a vibrant emerald color. Her dress was a mish-mash of both office secretary and medieval royal adviser. She wore half-rimmed glasses that had the top half cut in half so only the bottom half was available for reading, something he was one hundred percent sure she only wore for the aesthetics. Her hair was a golden blond color that was curled and flowed over her shoulder. Her eyes the same green color of her wings yet they also seemed to change color in the light, sometimes turning into a beautiful blue. Finally, she carried herself like a professional, back straight with a no-nonsense expression.


    ¡°Please keep in mind you have a very busy schedule tomorrow.¡± she began as she flipped over the papers of her clipboard. ¡°Because of your sudden disappearance a few hours ago, we had to reschedule a few appointments that I was able to push off till tomorrow. With your next appointment coming up in one hour,¡± she said professionally.


    Lyn sighed in relief. ¡°Oh thank the gods.¡± then looked at her secretary. ¡°Where would I be without your Amie,¡± she said appreciatively.


    Amie nodded stoically. ¡°There is also the matter with the queens and your promise?¡±


    Lyn froze at that and smacked her hand to her head. ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Van watched the play by play thoroughly confused, before shaking it off. ¡°As much as I would like to watch your back and forth. Before I go. I just have to ask.¡± he said, turning to Lyn. ¡°What did you mean by holy water?¡± remembering what Lyn said before they fought Rudrick.


    Lyn froze for the second time. Then gave a nervous smile and tapped her fingers together. ¡°Funny you should ask that¡­¡±


    Van had no idea why. But he already felt like he wasn¡¯t going to like the answer that he was going to hear as his eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°Lyn. What did you do¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ might have stolen some of your¡­ sperm¡­ after a few of your sessions with Luna¡­¡± she said, a little scared.


    ¡°What! WHY!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! It''s just that¡­ I was so desperate to finally have a taste and couldn¡¯t help myself and kept some for later! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lyn shouted in panic.


    Now Van smacked his hand to his face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, and you even made me promise to mate with you later. Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lyn apologized lamely, looking downcast.


    Van sighed. Thinking about how it wasn¡¯t her fault the stupid goddess made women a bunch of perverts. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s my fault for not paying enough attention to you or whatever. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Lyn nodded, shaking her hand up and down hard. ¡°I promise!¡±


    ¡°Now, before I go. Do you have anything else you would like to say to me?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡± Lyn began.


    Van eyes narrowed. ¡°Lyyyyyynnn...Spit. It. Out¡­¡±


    Lyn nervously turned to Amie and back again. ¡°I¡­ Might have¡­ promised the queens¡­ that is to say, the insect-kin queens¡­ you know the ones¡­ the ones that we sent their children by the hundreds to their death when we fought Rudrick who turned out to be an echo of you? Ya¡­ I might have promised them some of your¡­ sperm¡­ when they joined up with me¡­¡±


    Van looked down at Lyn. his expression. Unreadable. As Lyn in turn tried to give the best, ¡®please don¡¯t kill me¡¯ smile of her life.


    His mind made up, he stepped forward, grabbed Lyn¡¯s entire body with his hand, took a stance, and flung Lyn as far as he could throw her! Really putting his arm and back into it.


    ¡°YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEET!!!!!¡± Lyn screamed as she was flung far through the air.


    After a few minutes, when Lyn finally reached the end of her flight, she zipped as fast as she could back to Van panting heavily with an excited expression on her face. ¡°Again! Again!¡±


    Van was very tempted to do ¡®again¡¯. But instead just wanted to smack himself in the face once more, and resisted that temptation, with difficulty, and instead asked. ¡°Why did you promise my sperm to a bunch of people I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Lyn deflated once more as she remembered Van was still mad at her. ¡°Well¡­ it was a long time ago, back when we were in the forest¡­ and I was fighting for the sovereignty of the big shiny leaf tree. The horrible termite kingdom and the wasp hoard had joined forces to take control over the ¡®great dewdrop river¡¯ and ¡®star water lake¡¯.¡±


    ¡°With the river and lake under their control, their forces could march unimpeded through the thorn jungle and make use of the wind chime wood caverns. Taking the glow cap forest, and the sleep trees at their pleasure! Giving them far more power than anyone insect queendom should have!¡±


    ¡°This was of course after I fixed the issue between the bees and the zappers. That''s a story for another time. Anyway, in order to convince a few of the queens to band together and fight. I had to promise that I would rule effectively as high queen. And one of the many promises I made was a way for the insect-kin queens to get some fresh sperm!¡±


    ¡°Sure! They could reproduce asexually, but not in great numbers or being able to produce great warriors for the fight up ahead, or even able to produce an heir! So I had to promise them that they could risk it because I had a method to get them their sperm and not just any sperm! But sperm from someone who was high class!¡±


    ¡°After much debating, haggling, and negotiation. I was able to forge a united front against the termite kingdom and the wasp hoard, even gaining a temporary alliance with the dragon insects!¡±


    She then went up and whispered into his ear. ¡°They don¡¯t like being called dragonflies. They think being associated with flies is demeaning.¡± then taking her distance one more continued.


    ¡°After A hard-fought war, and losing many lives, we slowly turned the tides of the war! Together, I lead them to victory! And they made me the official queen of the big shiny leaf tree!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what happened!¡± Lyn said, finishing her story with great pride, puffing out her chest.


    Van looked at her completely befuddled, a blank expression on his face. He turned to Amie, who turned to him and simply nodded. Then turn back to Lyn.


    ¡°Well¡­ damn¡­¡± was all he could say, still trying to wrap his head around everything he just heard. He felt like there was still a lot of context and the story missing. but at least he got the gist of it.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Placid - for all their support!


    ---

 Chapter 66 Lyn’s Lust (nsfw)

    ¡°Good. now that''s done. It''s time to get to the mating session.¡± Amie said, writing on her clipboard.


    ¡°Wait. what?¡± Van asked, turning to look at the fairy, while Lyn seemed to go berserk with excitement, almost like a dog who lost control of its tail.


    ¡°Lyn has an appointment in forty-five minutes. So please proceed to the designated coupling area I made beforehand. It¡¯s in a clearing surrounded by one of the few forests we were able to grow here. I know it¡¯s no five-star hotel, but we make do with what we have, and you will find many comfortable blankets and cushions to protect you from the hard ground.¡± Amie said, pushing up her glasses as she wrote on her clipboard.


    ¡°How did you? When did you? What!?¡± Van said, feeling completely lost at the moment.


    ¡°You promised a mating session, I penned you in for one, now please follow me,¡± she said as she put her clipboard away and began to fly in a direction that was probably the clearing location.


    ¡°Now hold on here!¡± Van said, trying to keep up. ¡°I said soon. Not now!¡±


    ¡°This is soon,¡± Amie replied. ¡°¡®Now¡¯ was fifteen minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°I said within a month!!¡±


    ¡°This is ¡®within a month¡¯.¡± Amie said matter of factly.


    Van wanted to argue with her about that, but for some reason would feel like A child if he did.


    Lyn then flew up to him with a big shit-eating grin. ¡°Amie isn¡¯t just my secretary and adviser. She¡¯s also my lawyer¡­¡± then giggled. ¡°And every good monarch needs a good lawyer after all!¡± then tried to suppress a laugh at a joke that only she seemed to get.


    After a few more minutes they landed in the clearing that Amie set out for them. Looking like multiple picnic blankets were laid out everywhere and layered over each other several times. Making a surprisingly soft-looking area that covered the grass below.


    As they flew. Van couldn¡¯t believe all the plants, trees, and even the few birds and animals that were thriving and growing in the greener part of his island. His soul realm really has developed far in the past many months he had been focused on studying.


    ¡°Here we are¡­ Now please commence copulation.¡± Amie said once they landed.


    Van blinked at her. ¡°Wait. Are you... going to watch?¡±


    Amie arched a brow at that. ¡°Would you rather I join? If so, please give me a moment while I move my schedule around and pen myself in for this copulation.¡±


    ¡°No. no. that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good.¡± Van quickly said. Then turned to find Lyn already naked with a massive beaming and excited smile on her face.


    Van Stared and was reminded once more how much Lyn had matured and grown. Her long legs, her fuller breasts, her shapely figure.


    But he still felt very uncomfortable about this. Still, he realized that doing this was what a good male¡­ a good husband¡­ would do. Lyn was at least right about that, even if he felt like there were underlying motives about what she said. It didn¡¯t change the fact that she was right. He had a duty, as a male of this world, to help his wives with their needs. For they had their own duty, to sacrifice themselves for him. He could hold the ideals of both his past lives and the duty of this one¡¯s, without conflict. Or so he would like to believe.


    Van took a deep breath, and let it out. ¡°Alright. Let''s do this¡­¡±


    ---sex scene!---


    Van got naked and Lyn squealed in joy, running up to his cock and giving it a big hug and kiss. Making him feel a little confused and conflicted. On one hand. Beautiful girl hugging and kissing his cock. On the other hand, Said cock was as big as her once fully grown.


    ¡°Get down! Get down!¡± she said, trying to push Van onto his back, to which he complied. She then got on and straddled his cock and started to grind her wet lips on it. ¡°Oh fuck! This is like a dream come true! I waited so long for this!¡± moaning as she moved her pussy all over the massive dick of her dreams.


    She went down to kiss its tip, then sucking the entryway, hoping to swallow any fluids that might leak out of it. Getting seriously into it, she started riding harder than ever, producing small electric shocks that at first scared Van, until he realized it didn¡¯t hurt and in fact worked to stimulate him.


    Now in her own little world, Lyn moaned and pounded herself on Van¡¯s shaft until her eyes went wide and one larger shock went through her body. She then went a little limp and settled down on her dreamboat. ¡°Oh, gods Amie. you should totally try this.¡± Lyn said dreamily.


    Amie nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡± And took off her clothes in a single motion. It was so fast, Van could hardly tell when she took them off. She then sauntered towards Lyn¡¯s position.


    Van¡­ oddly enough was not against it, Amie was a beautiful woman, with an amazing body, now that he could see her without her clothes. Normally, he would say no to this, since Amie was not a part of the harem. But he kept his mouth shut because now his dick had grown almost to its maximum size as it is now, and those electric shocks set him up for a need to release. So he had no room to complain.


    Once Amie joined in, the two girls got to work, twisting and twining their bodies together up and down his shaft. Kissing it and rubbing their clits on it along the way. There was something about the scene that strangely got Van¡¯s heart racing. Perhaps it was their flowery smell, or maybe the way they looked him in the eyes as they licked every inch of his dick with their tiny tongues, or maybe just the fact that their bodies were slightly smaller than his own cock. Whatever the reason, he was getting close.


    Lyn and Amie seemed to sense this and slowly worked their way up towards the head. They straddled the head, their clits rubbing against the tip. Each one taking a side, legs locked around the head and each other as they began to hump it in unison together, their hips moving in wide arcs as they kissed each other while looking him in the eyes. Daring him to release, and promising to catch it all, all with one look.


    Van¡¯s rod was pointing straight up now, the veins working overtime, as he watched the very exotic and erotic scene in front of him. He could hold himself back. but he didn¡¯t want to. And so released his fury onto them. Drenching them. Bathing them, with his seed.


    They moaned in unison, as their bodies were covered in a sticky warm coating. They kissed and licked the sperm off of each other, even as it continued to spray all over them. Soon they climaxed together and shuddered, holding onto each other for fear that they may fall, due to their lack of strength. Their wings, hair, body, all of it was covered in Van¡¯s love. There was hardly a part of them that wasn¡¯t affected by the geyser of lust they subjugated themselves to.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I have to admit¡­ that was¡­ something...¡± Van said, his heart still pounding a little.


    Lyn and Amie looked at each other, then back at Van. ¡°oh. Where not done yet¡­¡± they said, motioning to the fact that he was still a little hard.


    Which was true for Van, it was normal for when he finally did decide to have sex, he could go several rounds if not more a day, every day. It was just that he chose not to. But he felt like that wasn¡¯t what they were implying.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean¡­¡± he asked a little nervously.


    Lyn and Amie shared a mischievous grin. And slowly Lyn moved her body until her lower lips were aligned with Van¡¯s dick.


    Van¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to fit.¡±


    Lyn gave a coy and knowing smile and dropped herself.


    It fitted.


    ---even I wasn¡¯t willing to go into detail of something like this, perhaps next time, sex scene part 2!---


    ¡°By the gods, I''m going to have nightmares of that! That was so gross! I can¡¯t believe it bulged like that!¡± Van said after the fifth and final time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it fit! Goblins, I can kinda understand. But Fairies!¡±


    Lyn nodded with a smug look on her face. Laying on her back, prompt up with a pillow, arms crossed behind her head. She casually moved one of those arms and with a hand scooped up some sperm from her chest and ate it. Then moved to massage her overinflated stomach appreciatively. Spreading the coating of warm sperm around.


    ¡°Admit it,¡± she said. ¡°You loved it. Once you go fairy. You never go back. And I make a fucking good anohole!¡± Then she pulled out a joint, lit it up with a spell and took a long drag, and exhaled the smoke.


    Van blinked. ¡°Where the hell did you get that joint? Is that why you are always so goofy?¡± he asked, wanting to change the subject so he wouldn¡¯t have to admit that it really was amazing sex.


    ¡°Nope,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I made it myself, Ren taught me. I also never smoked before today. I¡¯ve been saving it for just this occasion. Didn¡¯t want to smoke a cig, seen enough lung cancer commercials with Ren to never want to try it. Also, you didn¡¯t answer my question. The sex was amazing. Wasn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Van paused. Refusing to admit such an outlandish thing.


    Just then, Amie woke up from her cum coma, sperm dripping from her in waves. She coughed and swallowed. ¡°Lyn¡­ we have to do this again¡­¡± She said matter of factly.


    Lyn nodded. ¡°Damn straight.¡± then made another pull of her joint.


    Amie then pulled a bucket and what looked like a soup ladle and started to gather some of the excess sperm into it. As she worked, she noticed Van¡¯s incredulous look. ¡°What? I¡¯m saving the rest for later. We also have the queens to think about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Lyn said, munching then swallowing some more sperm before taking another pull. ¡°Van¡¯s needs to grow his harem, but that doesn¡¯t just mean with just anyone. We can give them the excess we make, and they should be happy.¡±


    Amie took another scoop of sperm with her ladle and brought it to her mouth taking a swig. ¡°It¡¯s of very good quality, that''s for sure. I don¡¯t think they would be able to complain about this. Though some might want to know where we got so much of it from.¡±


    Lyn shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll just make something up. Now come over here and relax and enjoy the afterglow! I have a joint with your name on it!¡± she said, pulling out another joint.


    Amie looked at Lyn for a moment. But then shrugged and put her bucket and ladle away and joined her friend on munching on sperm and smoking pot.


    Van watched the whole thing thinking one thing. ¡°The women of this world are fucking crazy.¡±


    ¡°You want to join us, Van? I have a spare joint! It¡¯s not very big, but you could try it anyway.¡± Lyn said kindly.


    ¡°No thank you¡­ I have to go and¡­ talk to Ren now¡­ bye.¡± Van said slowly rising off the ground.


    Lyn shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± as she and Amie then started to do girl talk.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she shouted as if suddenly remembering something. ¡°If you ever want to know the full story of my epic adventures. Just come around and I''ll tell you okay?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on your offer when I get back with Ren. see you then,¡± he said, as he flew out of the clearing.


    --- end of sex scene-


    Leaving Lyn to her¡­ afterglow¡­ Van went to look for Ren. he had some choice words to share with him about what he had been teaching Lyn. as well as a few questions about the echo he became fused with. Surprisingly, he found him right outside the inner layer of his island.


    Van landed in front of him, confused as to how this was possible. ¡°How are you outside the barrier? Shouldn¡¯t you be unable to leave the communion?¡± he asked.


    Ren shrugged. ¡°I have my ways,¡± he said with a mischievous smile before it turned into a frown. ¡°And besides, this is an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Emergency?¡± Van asked, more confused than ever and now a little worried.


    Ren nodded once more before he took a sip of his cola and sighed. ¡°Yes. emergency. Like that ticking time bomb of a focal core, you brought in here. Or at least, the essence of one.¡± he shrugged once more.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are we in danger!?¡±


    ¡°Not immediately no. but soon? Who could say?¡± Ren said, taking another sip.


    ¡°Well, what do we do about it!?¡± Van asked, now a little exasperated by Ren¡¯s seemingly uncaring attitude.


    Ren sighed. ¡°I was hoping you would save all that essence in the vault for a rainy day, but it seems like you will need to use it to upgrade your soul realm once more,¡± he said, taking another sip. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not mad. If we could take advantage and restore that focal core, we could put it to good use as a training ground to grow and gather passive essence. Just next time you try something like this, maybe ask me first.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Van said, a little panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough for another upgrade!¡± I only have 27.5 thousand essences from last time!


    Ren rolled his eyes. ¡°Your soul realm has matured a lot since then. 27 times faster than what a normal soul realm would mature at. Of course, once you upgrade it, it will be fully mature and won¡¯t grow at such a fast rate anymore. But at least you won¡¯t have to worry about not having enough essence.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to my soul realm once it¡¯s mature?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Like I said, it will just grow slower, just because it''s matured, doesn''t mean it can¡¯t still grow or be upgraded. Now stop wasting time and get to it!¡± Ren said, a little annoyed at Van. turning around to walk casually towards the core of Van¡¯s soul realm.


    A little annoyed himself. Van ran towards his core, jumped up, flew, and landed center stage. He then took his seat and opened up the menu to his soul. Pressing buttons, he got to where he needed to go.


    ¡°Lets, see¡­ upgrade soul realm¡­ here it is! Hmm¡­ Whoa! It went down from costing forty thousand essence. To twenty-two thousand! Another few years and I could have gotten a free upgrade!¡± Van shook his head. Now was not the time for that.


    He immediately pressed the confirm button for the upgrade and sat back as the process did its work. Absent-mindedly he wondered if he should have been so quick to trust Ren when he said he needed to upgrade his soul realm. But he didn¡¯t feel like he was lying, and more importantly, as Van got closer to his core. He felt the effects of the focal core more and more, so he at least knew that Ren was right when he said it was like a ticking time bomb.


    As he laid back in his seat to enjoy the show and the feeling that would follow it. His entire soul realm shook so hard he felt like he was in the middle of an earthquake. Soon, power flowed from the core that was the center of all existence of his soul realm. Bathing everything in shining light. Reality warped and changed, and his island grew.


    It¡¯s size, doubling, then doubling once more. The compass-like layout of his inner layer, turning and changing, soon it was all gone, leaving nothing behind but a flat black surface. Then rose hard black rock walls and buildings from the ground. Slowly his inner layer turned into a castle, and he was in its throne room. With a large open window so that he could see out of his tower, over the castle town and the lands beyond the inner layer. Which now grew trees, mountains, rivers, and more in rapid fashion.


    Once done, Van felt euphoric, like he was a king or lord. He looked towards the inner layer and saw it could clearly be improved upon, just like Ren promised.


    In the distance. He saw Luna¡¯s, Anna¡¯s, and even Leah¡¯s, thought that the last one was a bit farther, island¡¯s come very close to his own. Great stone bridges formed between his island and thiers, allowing one to cross from one island to another on foot except for Leah¡¯s.


    Small islands also formed from nothing, to either hover next to his island, or even above it, allowing a cascade of water onto the greener parts of his outer layer.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­ this is my castle and castle town¡­ and everything beyond that is tamable land¡­ I can feel it¡­ I can bring people in and settle them here¡­ grow my power, my rule...I¡­ I¡­¡± Van had no word to say to this feeling. He had a little kingdom in his soul realm. Now all he needed was subjects.

 Chapter 67 About Souls

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ren suddenly said right next to Van, startling him. ¡°But you still have a long way to go¡­¡± he finished as he drank from his seemingly never-ending can of cola. ¡°You now have an outer, middle, and inner layer. The new middle layer being the castle town around you. Also, all those slots turned to rooms inside your castle keep. And you have a lot of new empty space to fill.¡±


    ¡°And now that we don¡¯t have to worry about a reality bomb going off anytime soon here.¡± he took another sip of his cola. ¡°I can finally give you a piece of my mind.¡± turning to give a little glare at Van.


    Van felt a little surprised at that, then a little affronted if anyone should be mad. Shouldn¡¯t be him? After all, Ren had been hiding things from him. Like the fact that he had an echo. He was the one that came here to confront Ren, not the other way around.


    ¡°What could you possibly be mad at me for!? I mean ya sure, the focal core thing. But what about you? Hiding the fact that I have freaking echoes and stuff!¡± Van said snappishly.


    ¡°Oh, trust me. It¡¯s more than just echo¡¯s I have been hiding.¡± Ren said, taking another sip. ¡°In fact, now that you know, I suppose I should tell you everything about that, and everything that that implies.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what we''re going to be talking about right now. I¡¯m talking about you and your treatment of the women around you.¡± Ren said.


    ¡°...what?¡± Van asked, now confused as to where this conversation was going.


    Ren rolled his eyes. ¡°Think about it, Van. What did your dad say about why Luna was acting the way she did when she soul bonded with you? What did Lyn say before you fucked her? What about all the things you witnessed, experienced, and learned in the lovers guild? Are you seriously this dense?¡± he complained.


    Van blushed hard. ¡°Were¡­ were you watching us?¡±


    Ren sighed. ¡°Of course not! I can just sense these things! And that''s not what I''m talking about!¡±


    ¡°Look, in case I''m not making this clear enough. If a pretty woman asks if you want to fuck. FUCK HER!¡± Ren said a little testily, then drank from his can once more.


    Van blinked¡°...what?¡± he said, now completely lost as to where the conversation was going.


    Ren gave an even more exasperated sigh. ¡°You really should have come to visit more often¡­ At least then I could help you with your problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. I want to come clean with you. I. Lied. to. You¡­ When I said, completing your soul realm would get rid of your trauma. That wasn¡¯t entirely true. What it did instead was just push it all down deep. You still have some of it, you just can¡¯t see it. Out of sight, out of mind, and all that. Might as well be gone right?¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I thought that would be all it would take. But it seemed like your past lives, your memories. Memories you don¡¯t even really remember, still affect how you act and think. And the trauma kinda made it worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Van said, his expression saying he was completely lost as to where this conversation was going.


    Ren rubbed the bridge of his nose with his fingers, looking down for a moment before turning back to address Van. ¡°the sex you had with Lyn. did it feel good?¡±


    Van blushed hard. Taken aback by the sudden and personal question. ¡°What!? What does that have to do with anything!¡±


    ¡°Just answer the god''s damn question. Did. it. Feel. Good.¡± Ren asked once more.


    Van hesitated but decided to see where this was going. So he slowly nodded with great embarrassment, his face going very red.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Ren said, nodding.


    ¡°Okay, can you tell me what the fuck is going on now!?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Do you really need me to answer that? You came pretty close to realizing the truth right before you fucked Lyn.¡± Ren said, taking another sip of his cola.


    That made Van pause, as he tried to remember what he thought before the copulation session with Lyn and her friend. Saving how Ren knew what he thought for later. ¡°That¡­ as a good male, and husband I should give in and fuck them?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Ren nodded. ¡°Let me tell you something Van. your women have been very patient with you. They understand that you are going through a few things. And don¡¯t want you to feel pressure. But the truth is, you''re trying to pursue an idealized male form that does not exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Remember? In this world. Women are the knights in shining armor. They take pride in dying for their husband, for their children. Women know that they probably will be sent out to die, never knowing the touch of a man. People die by the thousands in this world. And while it¡¯s true that women here are a bit hornier, perhaps, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that there are still people with wants and needs. Some women are literally born, knowing that they will be sent off to die. They know their duty, and they accept it.¡±


    ¡°You, on the other hand¡­¡± Ren said before sighing. ¡°You need to realize that it¡¯s okay to give in. you''re trying to be something that has no place in this world. It''s fine to have pride in yourself. It¡¯s fine to be self-reliant, and not give in to bullying. And yes, some women abuse their power and you should defend yourself from them. But for fucks sake, those memories you have of what it means to be a man are all wrong!¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Really think about it. If you were a man in one of those past lives. You would be so happy about the fact there were so many women after you. But you? You ignore that in favor of that stoic male, or whatever else you think a true male should be.¡±


    Ren then suddenly pulled Van by his collar and looked him in the eye. ¡°So if you want to fuck a woman¡­ Just FUCK HER!¡±


    ¡°It feels good right? And so long as it''s on your terms it''s fine. Right? You''re not the only one that has it bad. The women in your life are also going through things.¡± he then let go of Van.


    ¡°You feel inadequate, weak. That''s fine. It¡¯s not a sin to be weak. And as for the women, they naturally grow stronger faster. But don¡¯t worry, that doesn''t mean you should give up on becoming strong. There''s no stopping you from taking the ideal man that you think is the ideal man from your memories and combining it with the ideal man of this world. You can be both!¡±


    ¡°So take what life throws at you and just roll with it! Got it! It will make you happier, your women happier, and everyone becomes happier!¡±


    Van was leaning a little away from Ren. feeling a little like when Lyn went off on him. ¡°So¡­ just¡­ fuck?¡±


    Ren sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back¡­ and you don¡¯t need to give in to a woman''s advances if you don¡¯t want to. Like I said before. Just roll with whatever life throws at you on your terms. Okay? You don¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone, you already came very far from where you were before. Even if it doesn''t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already realized where you are lacking, and you already promised yourself to grow in that regard. But please. Don¡¯t let those past memories hold you back, and don¡¯t let that bitch win. You can have the best of both worlds. So just¡­ do it.¡±


    Van was silent a little as he thought heavily about what Ren said. In truth, there were times where he felt like having sex with his loved ones but held back because he was afraid of being labeled a pervert. And there were times where he enjoyed the advances of his girls but turned them down because he was too embarrassed.


    He was beginning to realize that many of his past lives were of timid people or natural loners. People who had a naturally hard time, opening up to others, or accepted that they couldn¡¯t trust people or open up. People who resigned themselves to never being loved, and were afraid that being honest might end up getting them hurt instead.


    Then there were the ads, the movies, the games, books. All those things showed how men should portray themselves as.


    Van shook the thoughts from his head. ¡°Why am I letting memories, past trauma, both from this life and lives I hardly remember affect me like this?¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Van asked Ren.


    ¡°You just do what you can¡­¡± Ren said, ¡°and don¡¯t worry, I, and all your friends and loved ones will be here to help.¡±


    ---


    After another hour or so of talking, and Van going through a lot of stuff he didn¡¯t even realize was on his mind. The two went back to his core room so that Ren could explain a few things.


    ¡°Now that your soul realm has matured. It¡¯s time for you to create a guardian. There will be times when someone who is a soul seer, or someone else who can affect your soul realm. Whether it be good or bad, will try to interfere with your soul.¡± he began.


    ¡°Creating a soul guardian is one of the first steps to defending yourself. Though not all people do this. Some instead make it so their soul realm becomes naturally more dangerous, or filled with traps, or even give a passive buff, whenever they are in their own soul realm, so as to give themselves an edge should intruders appear.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when Lorenzo first showed you what your father¡¯s soul realm looked like? He had dummies as his representation. Dummies that he could take out and use. But also used in his soul realm''s defense.¡±


    ¡°Now please take your throne and get to creating a guardian. It doesn''t have to be perfect. It could just be a placeholder for later.¡±


    Van nodded and sat down on his throne. It felt good to know he had his own throne. Making the more childish side of him feel more powerful. He then opened up the menu and spent the next hour or so going through tabs and options. But gave up, there were too many options and he felt like he didn''t have too much time to spare. So he went with a default angel with beautiful white wings.


    Ren raised a brow. ¡°An interesting choice.¡±


    Van swiped the menu away and looked at Ren. ¡°I had too many things on my mind, some things I have to say¡­ some stuff I have to get off my chest. And many questions¡­¡±


    Ren nodded, expecting such a thing.


    Van sighed. ¡°Let me get this off first.¡± He began. ¡°Ren¡­ suppose, there were a few things I¡­ well¡­ Look. I¡¯m probably going to continue making mistakes. No matter what. But I will do my best from now on, to improve and¡­ get a second opinion when I do. And not just what I think is the right answer to my problems.¡±


    Ren nodded.


    ¡°Next.¡± Van began once more. ¡°I need to ask. How are you aware of what goes on in my mind? And how are you out of the communion?¡±


    Ren nodded once more. ¡°You and I¡­ are far more connected than you realize¡­ I am the reason why you are not drowned out by the flood that is your past lives. It¡¯s a great task that puts a greater toll on me. But one I¡¯m willing to bear. It just so happens, that it comes with a few perks. And I will continue to have such perks, until such time you become strong enough to handle everything on your own and decide you don¡¯t want me having such perks anymore.¡±


    Van listened and slowly nodded. ¡°Now¡­ about what you¡¯ve been teaching Lyn¡­¡±


    Ren smiled at that. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry. And she makes a great 2nd player when we play games together. Seriously? How can anyone not want to have fun with her! She¡¯s just a bundle of energy and joy!¡±


    Van sighed and decided to let the matter drop. Most of his anger about it went away hours ago anyway.


    But now¡­ now was the time for the real questioning. He looked at Ren square on. His posture and presence taking on a more regal air, as he sat on his throne. ¡°Ren, about Rudrick¡­¡±


    For the first time ever. Ren looked like he himself was at a loss of how to go about what he wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a little difficult to explain¡­ but I suppose I''ll leave understanding any of it up to you.¡±


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ as you know¡­ you have many past lives, hundreds of thousands if not more. And some of those past lives might leave echoes of themselves that could take forever to return to their true soul¡­as you necromancers and spirit callers like to call it.¡± Ren said.


    ¡°And yes, this does mean you might have more than just Rudrick as an echo in this world. But if you have any more, I could not tell you. Even if I did know. There are¡­ rules to such things¡­ rules only a dead person can¡­ feel¡­¡± Ren said, his eyes glazing over as if seeing something in the distance before he shook himself out of it.


    ¡°And I suppose you should know¡­ you are not the only Van that¡­ lives¡­ shall we say¡­¡± Ren continued on.


    Van leaned forward, his curiosity piqued his full attention on Ren.


    ¡°Van¡­ you are not the only Van¡­ There are other Vans. living in other realities¡­ as we speak.¡± Ren said.


    Van tried to wrap his mind around that. ¡°But¡­ I have a true soul¡­ that should be impossible.¡±


    Ren shook his head. ¡°Nothing is impossible. And even what you call ¡®true souls¡¯ are only fragments of a bigger whole.¡±


    Van sat back, trying to wrap his head around the fact there might be other hims running around.


    ¡°It''s nothing to worry about,¡± Ren said. ¡°The chances of you meeting another you are astronomically slim. How likely is it that another you has the power to bend reality to meet another you? Besides, what does it matter if there are others? Nothing will change right?¡±


    Van thought about it, everything he learned in school being turned upside down. But he shook it off. He knew that Ren was still hiding something. ¡°What else are you not telling me?¡±


    Ren shook his head. ¡°I can not tell you unless it becomes a problem. Just know that all the Van¡¯s are connected, in one way or another. And that you have many echoes. But that¡¯s not a bad thing. You should know. Don¡¯t you have a better understanding of runecraft now?¡±


    ¡°What would happen if I did meet another me?¡± Van asked worriedly.


    Ren shrugged. ¡°Nothing. Unless you want something to happen. But honestly. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to worry about?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± Ren replied.


    Van leaned back further and sighed. For some strange reason. He knew that no matter how much he asked. Ren would not speak further on it. ¡°So much for trusting you,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Ren looked genuinely hurt. ¡°I know¡­ I wish things were different. I do...but just like the goddess, there are things we did that we regret, things we can¡¯t fix, rules we have to obey. And you, you weren''t meant to be¡­ something went wrong. Yet here we are. And the laws of creation¡­ of everything¡­ prevent me from helping you further. For that¡­ you have my deepest apologies¡­¡± he said, looking far older and sadder than he usually let show.


    Now Van was left with far more questions than he ever had before. But sighed and held in any resentment he had about it.


    ¡°Van¡­¡± Ren began to say. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything now¡­ but if you were to grow stronger¡­ then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ you can learn more.¡± it was his form of an olive branch, he hoped Van understood.


    Van looked at Ren, thinking deeply about what Ren just said, and slowly nodded. Accepting the olive branch for what it was.


    There were so many things about this world, about his soul, about everything. But right now he didn¡¯t want to bother with any of those questions. Right now, he wanted to sit back and relax.


    So he got up and went to look for Lyn. she supposedly had a story to tell him after all. And he could use the distraction as he got his thoughts together.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 68 Van’s Kingdom

    As he went out to the balcony that oversaw his kingdom. He realized that if he was going to spend some time here and check things out, he probably should go out and talk to Lorenzo first so he could buy some more time. Putting thought to action, Van emerged from his soul realm, opening his eyes. Where Lorenzo was waiting patiently for his return.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°I grew my soul realm again!¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lorenzo asked, surprised by the sudden change in events.


    Van nodded. ¡°It may have been completed before. But it¡¯s completely matured now.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°Really! That¡¯s no small feat. For some, it could take decades for their soul realm to mature. That means you already have a soul guardian and a unique soul aspect.¡±


    ¡°Soul aspect?¡± Van asked, surprised there was more to this than just a bigger soul realm and guardian.


    ¡°Think of it as a special ability, or passive. Somewhat similar to Alv¡¯s dummies, or my book. Remember?¡± Lorenzo replied.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± was all Van said as he went into deep thought as to what that meant for him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that comes with a completed soul realm?¡±


    Lorenzo nodded, proud that Van paid attention to his studies. ¡°Yes. but this is different. As you know, your father, in exchange for some drawbacks, can summon one of his dummies to fight for him. But let''s say his soul realm matured. Instead of one, it could be two, or three, with fewer drawbacks. Or it could manifest as an ability to create a dopple or just give him a unique passive to his slash attacks, making even a normal swing, hit further, deeper, and with greater impact. It could be anything, in some rare cases, it could even be guided, so you will have some say in how your ability will work.¡±


    Van was a little excited about this. A new ability or power seemed just what he needed. ¡°Can you tell the driver to circle the city or something? I kinda need more time to check a few things out.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check when we get home and you can go to your room?¡± Lorenzo asked. ¡°Luna¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time now¡­ and with how busy you¡¯ve been, you two have hardly been able to communicate. And I know she has been holding back patiently waiting for you so as not to distract you in any way.¡±


    That made Van pause. A guilty feeling growing in his chest. After the talk he had with Lyn and Ren, he realized that while he was trying to be the best male for him, it probably wasn¡¯t the best for her. Probably not even the best husband either. ¡°For all my dad''s faults. He is probably the better husband¡­ I can¡¯t believe I may have to learn something else from him other than fighting.¡±


    Van thought about it some more and made up his mind. He calmly gave Lorenzo his undivided attention. ¡°Yes. I''m sure. If anything, I should check it now, so that I can give all of my undivided attention to Luna when I get home.¡±


    Lorenzo looked at Van, trying to figure him out, but slowly acquiesced. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s how you feel. I¡¯ll tell the driver to take a few more laps. There are a few stores I need to hit anyway to buy more ingredients for my potions. I could waste some time doing that while I wait for you to return. But I¡¯m saying it now, we are returning before sunset, that means you have two hours. Understand?¡±


    Van nodded, thankful. ¡°Yes. and thank you.¡± then remembering something thanks to Lorenzo bringing up potions, said. ¡°Oh! Before I go. If you ever have the free time. Can you teach me more about alchemy and runecraft? Especially runecraft. There are some things I want to check out.¡±


    Lorenzo happily agreed, it had been some time since he last got to teach Van anything. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few extras while I shop,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Off you go now. Times a wasting.¡±


    Van said his thanks once more and closed his eyes. Falling back into his soul realm. When he opened them again, he was surprised to find that he was back in the castle, in his throne room instead of the open-air like he usually was.


    ¡°Well, you''re back early.¡± Ren said, standing right next to the throne as if waiting for Van. ¡°oh well, easier for me.¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I forgot to mention something before you left, I didn''t think it was the right time after everything we just got through. But since you are back here so early, I might as well tell you now.¡±


    ¡°I know. Soul aspects right? Lorenzo already told me.¡± Van said. ¡°Do you know what mine is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that saves me from having to explain it myself I guess¡­ as for your aspect. You''re sitting in it.¡± Ren said.


    Van looked down at his throne. ¡°...what? What does a throne have to do with it? Isn¡¯t it just decoration for the castle?¡±


    ¡°Actually, your throne acts very much like a city core. Something your parents haven''t told you yet because that kind of stuff is kept on the down low. It¡¯s the thing that helps supply mana and controls the barrier that surrounds the city. It also has some other aspects, like determining the pop of your city, or even sense if enemies are approaching. And so much more.¡±


    ¡°And your throne is all that, and even more. We only have to look at the bridges that were made between you and the soul realms of your soul bonded. Anna and Luna. with this, they can visit you anytime.¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Couldn¡¯t I already visit them whenever I wanted?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°No. You might have been able to meet Anna. but that was because there are multiple of her. But have you ever been able to meet Luna?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°...Now that you mention it. I have never seen Luna, even when I sense she¡¯s in her soul realm¡­¡± Van said, now curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s because even soul bonded would need time for their souls to properly stabilize and connect with each other. And even then, never would it be this direct. Another matter was, though you could enter their soul realms, that was only because you were the master of the bond, they couldn¡¯t enter yours at all. But with this¡­ you can give them permission to not just enter your outer layer, but your middle and even inner layer. If you want to, of course.¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why is this my soul aspect? Doesn''t seem so useful to me.¡± Van said, slightly disappointed.


    Ren shook his head. Disappointed in Van for thinking like that. ¡°Van, this new soul realm, is based on your desires, your feelings, your dreams. And it¡¯s far more powerful than you realize.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°All of this. This castle, the castle town, the ability to accept people walking in and out, all of it was based on your desires. The focal core, and your last talk with Lyn, helped mature it. Even if you had spent all that essence to upgrade, at most it would have done was protect you from the focal core. After all, a matured soul realm needs certain conditions to be met.¡±


    ¡°Finally. As for the reason as to why you have this layout as your mature soul realm. The answer is obvious. Your desire control. Rulership. Power over things. That¡¯s why your soul realm took this turn of events.¡±


    Van felt a little offended, he never thought of himself as a greedy or power-hungry person. If anything the opposite. And said as much to Ren. ¡°why would I want all of this? It just doesn¡¯t seem like me.¡±


    ¡°You have experienced hardship have you not? You were raped. The world around you is different and alien. You don¡¯t feel like you have control over your life and its destination. So your soul realm reflected that desire for order and control. Creating what you see before you now.¡± Ren replied.


    ¡°And while I can¡¯t fully understand what benefits you would gain from such an arrangement, even I can feel the sheer depth of potential that lies underneath such an aspect. I believe with this new soul realm of yours, you will become very powerful. Thought probably in a more¡­ unique way.¡±


    ¡°Any ideas on how?¡± Van asked.


    Ren shrugged. ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s probably something you will have to learn on your own. But my guess is, the best way to start would be looking at your menu.¡±


    Van thought about it, came to the same conclusion, opening up his menu screen to see if there were any changes to it.


    What he found was truly astonishing. He could see how saturated his soul realm was with mana. See how many residents he had in his inner, middle, and outer layer. Create more than just soul guardians. And Luna and Anna were labeled as soul bonded vassals under him, allowing him to upgrade them as he saw fit.


    Opening up Anna¡¯s soul realm, he saw what it would cost to increase her body cap, and how much it would take to upgrade her soul realm. Not to mention, far more information about her and her potential soul aspect for the future. Not only that, her soul realm now gave a passive buff to his own.


    Some sort of production buff that would make producing the same item over and over again, faster and more cost-effective, with the ability to once in a while, at the cost of mana or essence, duplicate said item. With many other potential future buffs that were greyed out.


    He could assign her to guard certain places, do certain tasks, or a myriad of other things in his castle or town.


    Then playing around with the menu some more. He found that he could mess with the temperature of his soul realm, whether it would be rainy or sunny. There was even an option to grow minerals, trees, plants, and help the breeding of animals and more. All for a great cost of mana or essence of course.


    Going through a few more tabs, he found that all those insects and insect-kin that Lyn brought, were labeled as temp visitors, but could be turned into residents, or citizens, which he could tax monthly for mana and essence. And if he could turn them into residents or citizens, he could have the power to upgrade them or empower them, using mana or essence to turn them from regular bugs, into insect-kin.


    Not to mention, at the cost of mana, he could power factories, machines, or, thanks to Rudricks memories unlocking an option, create golems to patrol his town.


    Even the focal core had many potential uses, most of which were greyed out, that could help him grow his power.


    ¡°It¡¯s like some sort of sim management game or rts.¡± Van thought. ¡°Soul bonded vassals give me unique buffs and can help me rule, I can assign them to roles and to do certain tasks. The residents and citizens, on the other hand, can be put to work farming or crafting, even mining if I can get it to work. Perhaps hire a few as soldiers.¡±


    ¡°This is seriously broken if you think about it. But there does seem to be some rules that prevent me from just taking things out of my soul realm. After all, Anna said that things made from the soul realm, inside the soul realm, disappear once out of it. And one still needed to know how to make said item or object first anyway, if they wanted to create it.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention.¡± Van clicked a few buttons. ¡°If I want to create something like copper, I will need to bring tons of the stuff and let my soul realm absorb it first, making it disappear forever. And then if I want to create that copper, I would still have to spend a ludicrous amount of mana or essence, or just wait several years or decades for it to naturally grow on my island. In which case I will then have to have someone mine it, and smelt and prepare it if I want to make use of it.¡±


    ¡°Ren wasn¡¯t lying when he said there was huge potential in this power. But it also comes with huge costs. Thankfully, I think the focal core can help with some of it. If only so much information wasn¡¯t greyed out. It doesn¡¯t seem like I can make use of it at the moment.¡±


    Van then played around with the menu some more. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can gather much more info as of right now. Some of these things seemed to be both locked behind some sort of progression system, and because I just don¡¯t have the knowledge for it to be unlocked.¡±


    Van put the menu away and got up, stretching his body, it had only been half an hour, and he had so much more to learn but decided to save that for later and tell Ren what he learned.


    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Ren asked once Van was done with his stretching.


    Van told him everything he discovered so far.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting, I¡¯ll be sure to see what I can dig up on my end to help,¡± Ren said with some thought. ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± he asked Van


    ¡°Well¡­ I was planning to hear that story from Lyn, but it now seems like there''s another reason to see her.¡± Van said.


    ¡°You mean, trying to get some of those insect-kin or bugs to formally acknowledge you as your ruler?¡± Ren asked, raising a brow. ¡°You might as well try and see if you can¡¯t do the same for the rabbits and other few animals you have on the island.¡±


    Van looked at Ren, wondering if he was being sarcastic, but found to his surprise that he looked genuinely serious about the matter. ¡°You really think it¡¯s worth it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If you can turn bugs into insect-kin, then you can turn rabbits into kobolds or more. Who knows what you can do with this power. It also might be for the best that you start collecting as many different types of herbs, plants, trees, animals, fish, and even more to grow in your soul realm. If we can somehow get them to multiply, we could create a self-sustaining environment. But that will also mean you will have to bring actual food, like crops to grow. Since there''s no way for animals to actually grow or multiply without actual food. Even the trees and plants here need actual soil. So try to get on top of that.¡±


    Van sighed as he realized how much work this was probably going to be. He would probably have to absorb tones of soil, then let his soul realm grow it naturally over time. But that still wouldn¡¯t be enough, he probably would still need to import a lot of soil into his soul realm for the sake of growing plants right away. Already this was starting to sound like a huge financial burden than an actual power-up.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get on it. After I meet up with Lyn and get home to meet my parents.¡± Van said.


    Ren nodded, already opening up one of his screens and barely paying attention anymore. ¡°Sure. see you.¡±


    Van walked towards the balcony and jumped off. Flying over his new land and enjoying the sights on his way to Lyn.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 69 The Queens kneel

    Landing in the clearing where he left Lyn, he half expected that she and her friend would still be around, considering the state he left them in, and their own discretion to smoke weed afterward. But instead found nothing but completely empty woods. Even the blankets were gone.


    Taking the air once more, he surveyed his territory, trying to figure out where they went. But could not find hide nor hair of them. Focusing, he used his connection to figure out her general location. An area that even before the change to his soul realm, had unusually more trees than normal. Now it could be considered a very small forest. Albeit one you could probably travel across in half an hour.


    Flying overhead, he was in for quite the shock. Beneath him, was a swarming mass of bugs, insect-kin, and fairies, with a few rabbits, squirrels, and other small furry creatures dotted around. They all seemed to be in a huge panic, darting around this way and that.


    Taking a closer look, he found that he was probably the cause. As he noticed what he could only be described as small wooden tree houses, littering the floor of the forest. With fairies and insect-kin desperately trying to pick up the pieces.


    At the center of it all was Lyn and her friend. Issuing orders and yelling at others, telling the other fairies and insect-kin what to do and where to put the broken debris. Mostly just trying to help manage proper search and rescue and disaster relief from the sudden increase of the growing land, as well as the sudden sprouting of giant trees that burst through their communities.


    Van paled when he saw that. ¡°Oh¡­ shit¡­¡± he thought, as it dawned on him that he probably was the cause for all of this. ¡°I probably should go back and wait until things cool. I could always ask Lyn for that story another time.¡±


    But just as he was about to turn, he was spotted by an insect-kin, who immediately told Lyn, who then started yelling for him to come down.


    With a mixture of resignation and guilt, Van slowly floated down towards Lyn. As he did, the many insect-kin and fairies who were flying about, slowed down to see and inspect the new visitor. Some even going so far as to remember who he supposedly was.


    When he finally reached her, he found that she had her arms cross and was tapping her foot in midair. ¡°You could have warned us about what you were going to do,¡± she said a little peeved, a strange regal air enveloping her, her stance and tone one of authority


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I had no idea things would turn out this way. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Van said sincerely.


    Lyn stared hard at Van, but her expression quickly softened. ¡°Well, no one was seriously hurt, and if anything we have more room now before it was a bit too crowded. And just between you and me, we were going to be late for our appointments anyway after what you did to us. So it all worked out in the end.¡± she said that last one with a wink and her usual smile. Or at least tried to, as her eyes still contained some worry lines.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Van said again, his shoulders slumping a little.


    Lyn shook her head and sighed. ¡°Again, no one was seriously hurt, and if anything, we''re better off now than we were before. Just please warn us first before you pull something like this again. Okay?¡±


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lyn said a little cheerfully. ¡°Now, what was it that you wanted? You did come to me for something right?¡± she asked, clearly still busy, but putting in the time for Van instead.


    ¡°No, it''s okay, it can wait until later,¡± Van said


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lyn said ¡°you are my master, your worries are mine. Even if it¡¯s nothing, please tell me. It¡¯s what I¡¯m meant for.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van did what to talk to Lyn about a few things, and not just for the story, he was in fact hoping to talk to the insect-kin queens. But they too were probably busy right now, and he realized that perhaps fixing his mistake, would go a long way into putting him in their good graces. After All, they only tentatively serve him, it¡¯s Lyn they seem to follow.


    Van took a good look at Lyn, to see how she was holding up and saw that she was somehow able to clean up pretty well after what happened an hour ago. No signs of what they did showed. But she clearly didn¡¯t look as energetic or happy ethier, giving Van another pang of guilt.


    ¡°Actually... if you don¡¯t mind. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Van asked politely.


    Lyn was somewhat taken by surprise but appreciated the offer, she was going to turn him down though, it didn¡¯t feel right to order her master about. But considering all the work ahead of her, and the expectations of all her followers, it might not be a bad thing to enlist his help either. It could also help her followers realize her master¡¯s power and generosity, and save her a lot of time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lyn thought. ¡°Can you somehow¡­ undo some of the changes you made?¡±


    That was actually a unique idea for Van, but now that he thought about it. It certainly wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, he was the absolute ruler of his soul realm, and he could shape it as he saw fit if he wanted to. But that probably required sitting on his throne, and he wanted to show off in front of Lyn¡¯s friends.


    Looking about, Van noticed one tree that was clearly not supposed to have grown there. Instead of trying to fly back and do it in the throne room, he wondered if he couldn¡¯t do it here, on a smaller scale.


    Focusing hard on the tree, he willed it to reverse its growth, back down into the dirt. After a whole minute of silently staring at a tree, much to his embarrassment since he had many onlookers watching. The tree finally, and slowly shrunk back into the ground, picking up speed as Van¡¯s understanding and power over it grew.


    He turned to Lyn with a small smile. ¡°I think I can order some of the trees here to grow or shrink. Just tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said with some pride.


    Lyn was impressed. This was exactly what she needed. ¡°This is perfect! Quick! Can you shrink that one over there?¡± she said pointing at another tree.


    Van nodded and concentrated, and was able to shrink that tree down faster than the previous one.


    Lyn looked very happy at this turn of events. Immediately she turned to her friend. ¡°Amie!¡±


    ¡°Already on it,¡± Amie said, writing notes on her clipboard. The two then started talking rapidly, pointing at some of the surrounding trees and back towards the clipboard. After a few minutes, the two seemed to have come to a decision.


    Lyn turned to address Van. ¡°Van, can you follow Amie here and shrink or get rid of some of the new trees that have gotten in the way of our village? I need to stay behind and make sure everything is operating smoothly.¡±


    The more Van watched Lyn work, the more amazed he was by her mature attitude. Making him realize how much she has grown, even if she still acted like crazy from time to time. This¡­ this was a ruler in the making. Someone who was not only willing but able to lead and actually put work into ruling.


    Obviously, the only thing Van could do was agree. She clearly knew what she was doing, and standing around wasn¡¯t going to help anyone. So he turned to follow Amie¡¯s lead out of the small clearing.


    What followed was Van being ordered about by Amie on which tree to get rid of. Along the way, Van found out he could not only get rid of trees by shrinking them, but by also making them shrink so far they disappear. Not only that, but he could manipulate the trees as well. Which helped when he had to move large branches out of the way for a few trapped fairies stuck in their home.


    Taking this into account, Amie then started having him work on not only getting rid of some trees but also some landscape terraforming while they were at it. It made him feel like he was being taken little advantage of, but he really didn¡¯t have a right to complain when it was mostly his fault everything was like this, to begin with. With that, Van not only became the guy who got rid of the trees but the guy who landscaped for the fairies as well.


    Almost an hour later, they were mostly done. And Van needed to take a break, though not very physically taxing, it was mentally.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Amie said, looking at her clipboard and back up to Van. ¡°I suppose you have done enough.¡± she said reluctantly ¡°for now¡­¡±


    Van was a little too happy to hear that. A little perturbed at the ominous feeling at the end there, but happy all the same.


    Amie put her clipboard away. ¡°So Van. What brought you to visit? By your expression when you first arrived, it didn¡¯t seem like you knew what happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh. that? Well¡­ actually I wanted to talk to Lyn about a few things. Mostly about meeting with the insect-kin queens. I want them to formally acknowledge me as their leader.¡± he then tried to quickly explain what happened and how his soul realm matured.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting¡­ well¡­ I suppose it would be harmless¡­¡± she said, thinking deeply about it. ¡°It might be a little difficult to convince them to bend the knee. But not impossible, the queens do owe Lyn much after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, coming to a decision. ¡°I''ll quickly spread the news that you want an audience with the queens. Just head back to where Lyn is, she should be about done by now. By the time you arrive, everything should be prepared.¡± Amie said, bringing out her clipboard once more. She then zipped out of view to get to work before Van could ask anything more.


    Feeling like there was nothing else to do. Van took Amie¡¯s advice and set out towards Lyn. Once he had arrived back at the clearing, he noticed that most of the damage had been taken care of and things were mostly back to normal. Upon arriving, Lyn noticed him and waved him over.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Lyna asked


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Van shrugged. ¡°A lot more mentally tiring than I was expecting. But at least we got everything mostly done on our end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lyn said with some relief. ¡°Now, what was it that made you come to visit again?¡± She asked, trying to be helpful.


    ¡°Oh. about that.¡± Van began, only for a sudden sound of swarming to drown him out. Soon, Amie came flying back, with the queens and their entourage following close behind.


    ¡°Van. I give you the council of the queens,¡± she said, sweeping her hand over the assembly of insect-kin queens.


    Van noticed that they all were about a foot taller than Lyn and Amie, making them almost two feet. Their bodies were mostly humanoid, like Lyn and Amie. some having chitin in places that emphasized their bodies, and colorful fuzz that gave them a strange cuteness, and regal clothing that hugged their bodies. But all of them carried themselves with a sense of power and authority. They assembled themselves in a semi-circle around him and addressed him.


    One by one they introduced themselves. The queen of the bees. The queen of the zappers. The queen of the butterflies. The queen of the moths. And the queen of the ants. With a bunch of minor queens staying silent.


    ¡°We heard that you wanted an audience with us.¡± the queen of the bees said. ¡°To what do we owe the pleasure of Lyn¡¯s master visiting?¡±


    Van felt a little intimidated by the assembly of all these figures of authority. But tried to get to why he was there in the first place. ¡°Well¡­ first I would like to apologize for what happened,¡± he began. Asking for forgiveness of all the queens, and then explaining what happened and why he was here.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­¡± the moth queen said. ¡°So, you want us to formally acknowledge you as our ruler, yes?¡± then giving it some thought. ¡°Well¡­ I''m not against it. Especially after what I heard from Evergreen.¡±


    ¡° Evergreen?¡± Van asked, confused.


    ¡°Of course, you met her, she¡¯s the one the Lyn calls Amie.¡± the queen said.


    Van slowly turned to Lyn with a questioning look on his face.


    ¡°What? Evergreen is a silly name.¡± Lyn said.


    ¡°And a fairy named Amie is better?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well, I would like to see you come up with a better name for a fairy!¡± Lyn said, pretending to be offended.


    ¡°I did, and I named her Lyn,¡± Van said proudly. ¡°Though¡­ If I had to choose a name for her, and keeping into account the names she received. why not name her-¡± Van began to say.


    Immediately, unbenounced to Van, he had everyone''s full attention as they waited with bated breath for what he was going to say next. Lyn¡¯s eyes went wide with panic. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t na-¡± But it was too late, and Van finished what he was about to say.


    ¡°Amelia Evergreen?¡± Van finished.


    ¡°-me her!¡± Lyn finished. But it was already too late.


    ¡°You know so that Amie would be short for Amelia. And-¡± immediately Van¡¯s eyes went wide as energy poured from him into Amie and a connection formed between them.


    Amie began to change, light pouring from her body, her body growing a few inches, and her figure somehow becoming more beautiful. Her wings became pristine, and she seemed stronger than before. She then kneeled in midair. ¡°Amelia Evergreen Viridia greets her master.¡±


    Immediately Lyn flew towards Van and grabbed him by the collar. ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done! Never name a fairy! Or even an insect-kin! Especially not in your own soul realm!.¡± She then pulled herself up until she was eye to eye with Van. ¡°I only had this much.¡± she began, putting a hand in front of Van¡¯s eye with two fingers very close together. ¡°Only this much on her.¡± she continued. ¡°And now look at her! She is so much taller!¡± She complained.


    Van stared at Lyn for a solid few seconds, a realization dawning on him. Women in this world are crazy, but fairies are crazier. ¡°Umm¡­ sorry?¡± he said, though he also was genuinely sorry, he didn¡¯t mean for Amie to become a familiar.


    Lyn then turned to Amie. ¡°And you! Why did you just accept the name!¡±


    Amie shrugged and smiled. ¡°Because why not?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! You''re so difficult sometimes! Lyn said.


    Van raised a brow at that but decided to get things back on topic and address the queens. ¡°Sorry about that¡­ about what we were talking about before¡­¡±


    The queens laughed lightly. ¡°Well, after what you did, how could we say no?¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡± Amelia said, and then took the knee and swore fealty.


    Immediately Van felt a connection, making him go wide-eyed as he realized that not only was Amelia Lyn¡¯s secretary but a queen in her own right. And the connection wasn¡¯t just between him and the fairy queen, but all of her subjects as well. He even got a pop-up, something that can only happen in his soul realm, stating that he had the fairies as his subjects now.


    ¡°If our allies the fairies join, so will we.¡± the queen of the butterflies said. Then taking the knee and swearing fealty.


    ¡°It should go without saying I will follow Lyn¡¯s lead.¡± the zapper queen said. ¡°And since she would want me to swear fealty, I will.¡± She then also took the knee and swore fealty.


    ¡°I also owe much to Lady Lyn. you will have the bees.¡± the queen of the bees said. Swearing fealty.


    ¡°Evergreen is like my own daughter, and I trust Lyn very much, so you will have the moths.¡± the queen of the moths said. Swearing fealty.


    ¡°Lyn is strong. Your power is also great, Nor do we wish to return to the outside world, so you have our fealty.¡± the queen of the ant¡¯s said, swearing fealty.


    ¡°This is going easier than I thought it would.¡± but Van kept that thought to himself and instead turned to Lyn. ¡°now all that¡¯s left is to¡­¡±


    ¡°Lyn¡­¡± Van said, trying to get her attention.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lyn turned to Van, even she was surprised by the fact that they all so readily agreed to swear fealty.


    Van took a deep breath, feeling very nervous right now, but knowing it had to be done. ¡°Would you¡­¡± he began but had to steel his nerves once more. ¡°Would you¡­ soul bond with me?¡±


    Lyn just looked at him for a moment, not understanding what he just said. But the second it clicked, her eyes went as wide as dinner plates and she brought her hands to her mouth in shock as she tried to stop tears of joy from running down her face.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!!¡± Lyn said repeatedly. ¡°Yes! Of course, I would! I mean I will! YES!


    ¡°Umm great,¡± Van said a little awkwardly. ¡°I suppose we should do this later when we get a ritual ready.¡±


    ¡°We can do it right now!¡± Lyn shouted. ¡°We are in your soul realm! So we don¡¯t need a ritual circle!¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­ Lyn, do you want to do it right now?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°YEESSSS!!!¡± she yelled/hissed. Then as if becoming self-conscious, she started to pat her clothes and fix up her hair and started fussing with every little thing.


    ¡°Umm, Lyn?¡± Van asked, now a little worried.


    Lyn looked at him as if he was the most beautiful creature she had ever seen. She then flew towards him and tried to grab his hand. Van helped, and they got to something close to clasping or holding hands together, she then looked him in the eye and began her oath.


    ¡°I, Lyn, do swear to obey and protect my master, and husband. To have no other than him, to give mind, body, and soul, to his needs. To offer my life in exchange for his own. My heart in exchange for his happiness. So do I swear on my blood, so do swear on my soul. Now and forever, and in every life.¡±


    She then flew up toward Van¡¯s face and gave a gentle kiss on the lips. ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been practicing that oath for¡­¡± a wide smile on her face.


    It happened then, she floated away and power and energy seemed to pour into her as a more intimate bond formed between them. Light shining out of her, her body grew bigger and taller, wings becoming more pristine, breasts bigger, skin smoother, just generally becoming more beautiful with every passing second. Her clothes becoming tighter on her. After a while, it was done, and a new Lyn was reborn in front of him.


    ¡°Lyn, you are now my wife and my Vassal. I put you in charge of the other queens, you will rule as high queen of them all.¡± Van said.


    Lyn¡¯s eyes went wide. Then even to the surprise of both of them, even more power poured into her. And she went through another metamorphosis, the same process happening again. As power not just from Van poured into her, but the waiting other queens as well. She then turned still wide-eyed towards the queens. ¡°You all accept me as high queen?¡±


    ¡°We accepted you as high queen a long time ago, it was only you who didn¡¯t realize it until now.¡± the moth queen said.


    Tears formed on the rim of Lyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the best day ever!¡±


    ¡°One I wish I could enjoy with you a little longer,¡± Van said. ¡°But unfortunately I am being called and have to go now. Take care of everything for me okay?¡±


    Lyn sniffed a little. ¡°Is this why you came to visit?¡± she sniffed again, her joy barely contained. ¡°To make me the happiest girl in the world?¡± not realizing how silly and embarrassingly she was acting.


    ¡°Well that, and I wanted to hear about your amazing adventures,¡± Van said with a grin, trying to hold back his mirth.


    When Lyn heard that, her eyes went wide again with love. ¡°You. Are. The. Best. Husband. EVER!¡± she said seriously.


    Van chuckled at that. ¡°But I have to go right now. But I promise, next time okay?¡±


    Lyn nodded her head vigorously up and down.


    ¡°Alright¡­ goodbye¡­ my love¡­¡± Van said that last part seductively, knowing exactly what that would do.


    Lyn literally swooned and looked like she was going to fall out of the air, she was so happy.


    Van chuckled once more, and with that, he left. With Lyn yelling that she would definitely tell him her story and to come back soon. He then woke up back in the carriage with a light heart.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 70 The beginning of Lyn Part 1

    Lyn knew she was the best, even before she knew she was Lyn. it was just all her other zapper friends couldn¡¯t see it. Which made Lyn a little sad, but it never got her down!


    Lyn was goofing off agai-... She means¡­ Exploring The Wilderness For Dangers To The Hive!


    Just in case any dangers got too close, like what if a spider were to attack the hive? From the west! Half a day away!!!


    It was Lyn¡¯s duty to make sure all threats to the hive were taken care of, even the ones that most in her hive would not consider a danger. Don¡¯t they know they can only live life so safely because of Lyn¡¯s protection?


    Apparently not. Because she got another scolding again today for not bringing any food for the hive and was sent out to at least gather some pollen or nectar instead. This she believed, was a gross misuse of her power. She would tell them that, but she was too kind and Magnanimous to do so. And not at all because she was afraid of getting another scolding.


    So off she flew in search of some fun-err-food! To bring back to the hive. It was then in one of her flights that she found a small flower that had fallen to the ground on a nice bed of grass. Within it, a large pristine glob of nectar shined in the light at its center.


    Lyn was excited! She had found a wonderful ball of delicious nectar! There was only one problem. It was on the ground.


    This was a great challenge for Lyn. for she could not touch the ground. Why couldn¡¯t she not touch the ground? Well¡­ for a series of complicated and tragic reasons and backstories that she doesn''t feel like getting into at the moment. And not all because she was just goofing around!


    With the objective insight, Lyn got to work in trying to get that perfect glob of nectar! Perching herself on a nearby leaf, she surveyed the area around the fallen flower, looking for anything that could help her out. Soon, a plan formed in her head and she set out to make it work.


    She got to work finding some unused spider webs, don¡¯t ask her how. She then bent some weeds and got to work gathering some leaves. She then tied them to some trees and then to some weeds with long stalks. She got some rocks and gathered water and put some on leaves or on nearby plants.


    Soon, nearby zappers stopped by to watch her work. And work she continued until the entire area around the flower was littered with junk. Half the day went by, and now she got a whole crowd of her sisters watching on with curiosity at what she was doing. Though a few knew what she was about and ignored her to do their own tasks, not wanting to get pulled along with whatever crazy shenanigans Lyn was doing.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Lyn was nearing completion of her task. But some of her sisters just couldn¡¯t wait anymore and one of them asked. In their special method of zapper communication. What the hell she was doing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Lyn replied. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get at that glob of nectar in the flower.¡± she then pointed at the flower in question, lying in the center of all the junk she had put around it.


    Her sister looked at her, then at the flower, then back at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you just fly up to it and get it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, but then I risk touching the floor,¡± Lyn said matter of factly.


    The nearby zappers looked at her as if she was crazy, then looked at the flower. One of them sighed in exasperation and flew down to gather the glob of nectar. It had been waiting for most of the day, trying to figure out what Lyn was up to. But now that she knew, she was done waiting and needed to get back to work. And she can start by gathering the thing that seemed to have kept everyone else stuck here.


    ¡°NO, WAIT!¡± Lyn tried to warn her sister, but it was too late. The second the zapper landed on one of the petals, something snapped.


    ¡°Eh?¡± was all the zapper had time to say before she was flung backward over the clearing landing on a leaf. The leaf then bent and allowed a rock to roll off the leaf, carrying the zapper along with it. The zapper then fell into a webbing that was pulled so tautly, that instead of getting stuck on it, was trampolined out of it and bounced back and forth through a series of other webbings. Screaming all the way.


    The onlooking zappers looked on in fascinated horror, their head bobbing and turning to keep track of their sister. The sister in question being rolled down a tube, getting caught in a snare trap and flung across the clearing, being bounced off some leaves until finally, she smashed into the glob of nectar.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. A tense silence followed, and when everyone finally thought it was over. It began.


    Another snap, and the zapper, now a ball of nectar. Was flung once more into the air, something else snapped, and she was hit into another direction. She then followed another crazy series of events, the onlooking zappers going back to bobbing their heads, looking left and right, trying to keep track of her. Until finally... she landed in front of Lyn.


    Silence took the clearing as everyone stared at the poor zapper that was flung everywhere and at Lyn who caused it all.


    ¡°...you know what¡­ you keep the nectar, you deserve it.¡± Lyn said, she then turned to leave and hide until everything boils over. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be.


    ¡°LYYYYNNNNN!!!¡± one the greater zappers yelled at her. Or at least the name Lyn had before she was called Lyn, which was more a sound that just differentiated her from the other zappers than an actual name.


    ¡°Get. Over. Here.¡± the greater zapper said, waiting on a leaf nearby. All the other zappers took this as their cue to get back to work. Two of them helping lift the one covered in nectar back to the hive, where she can rest and they can properly collect the nectar.


    Lyn slowly flew to her boss, head downcast and nervous, knowing she was in trouble. Once she was finally in front of her boss, she couldn¡¯t look her in the eye and instead waited for her punishment.


    The greater zapper sighed. ¡°Lyn¡­ why do you do this? You know this isn¡¯t going to make you any allies. You are the only sister here that doesn¡¯t pull her weight. And while at first your antics and stories were fun, now they are just annoying, or worse, getting people harmed.¡± pointing at the zapper who was being dragged through the air back to the hive.


    ¡°You could have just gathered the nectar-like normal, could have taken it back to the hive, could have made everyone happy. But no. You had to make a game out of it.¡± the greater zapper sighed once more. And Lyn looked like she was dying inside.


    ¡°Why do you do it, Lyn? Why?¡± the greater zapper said, though she sounded more like she was talking to herself than expecting an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lyn said quietly.


    ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t going to cut it! How many times have we heard that from you?¡± the greater zapper said. ¡°You were supposed to be the next heir! The next queen!¡± she then shook her head. ¡°Now¡­ thankfully¡­ we have your little sister. So you don¡¯t have to be queen anymore, and you were given far more freedom than any other sister. And Yet You Still!...¡± she sighed, shaking her head once more in exasperation.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Mother wants to have a word with you, though by now, it''s probably for a few different reasons.¡± the greater zapper said, making Lyn¡¯s little heart freeze in fear.


    She loved her mother like any good zapper would, and her mother was very kind. But when she was mad, she was very mad. And the last thing Lyn wanted was to be scolded by a very mad mother. But she had no choice, she had to go. So, following the greater zapper''s lead, she flew back to the hive.


    The hive was placed in the center of a very large and old lightning tree. Every so often, the tree¡¯s electric blue leaves will produce static, and given enough time, will send a volt of electricity out. Anyone or anything other than a zapper was liable to get fried if they are not careful or get too close. Making it the perfect home for zappers, not to mention the sap from the tree was used to make the honey that zappers made.


    The flight felt long, even if it only took them about an hour, it felt like a whole day for Lyn. slowly, she hovered over the branch that led into the trunk and landed. Moving into her home where her mother and hundreds of her sisters reside.


    Lyn wanted to walk slowly, but her older sister, the greater zapper, wouldn''t let her and made sure that she went to meet her mother in a timely fashion. Finally, they made it into the main chamber where Mother was, sitting on her throne, carved out of the tree itself.


    Mother was a lesser insect-kin, which meant despite having a human-like appearance, she still gave birth to regular zappers, unless she was willing to put the extra energy and time to make another lesser insect-kin. Something she only did for Lyn¡¯s little sister, who was standing right next to Mother. After mother found out what a disappointment Lyn was, she put in extra effort to make sure her next heir wouldn¡¯t be the same, or at least that was how Lyn felt about the whole ordeal.


    ¡°Lyn¡­¡± the Mother said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you have finally arrived. Do you know why I called you here?¡± she said in a gentle and melodies voice.


    Lyn felt like her little heart stopped cold. Her mother wasn¡¯t just mad, or very mad, but super mad. She could tell, even if her mother tried to hide it. So instead of saying anything, Lyn froze, unable to make a move or a sound.


    Lyn¡¯s mother stared at her for a few seconds before sighing. ¡°I¡¯m not as mad as you think I am Lyn. trust me¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ too used to it by now¡­¡±


    That literally made Lyn¡¯s heart feel like breaking, she couldn¡¯t even look at her mother, only at the wooden floor of her hive.


    ¡°Lyn.¡± Mother said with some more authority, forcing Lyn to raise her head. ¡°You know why we have to do this right? We need to gather as much food and nectar as possible for the big move. We can¡¯t do it unless everyone is putting their all into it.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to move?¡± Lyn replied a little petulantly. ¡°We have lived here for generations. Centuries. This is our home.¡±


    Mother sighed. ¡°You know why. There are more bee and zapper colonies than before. We are slowly being constrained. We have to go deeper into the forest where there are better resources. Even if it¡¯s a little more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention¡­¡± She then motioned to one side of the wall, which was filled with several layers of zapper honey and jelly. ¡°We have to get as much honey as possible so we can trade it for sperm from the trader fairies.¡±


    She then looked Lyn in the eye. ¡°I used half of it on you, but gave birth to you as a regular zapper, so that you may have great potential for your future. But while that was true, you never used your potential, and I was forced to use the rest of our sperm on your sister, but this time making sure she was a lesser insect-kin like me. So while I can still make some regular zappers, if not slowly due to the lack of sperm. I can¡¯t make anymore lesser insect-kin, nor can your sister. That¡¯s why we have to trade for it, that¡¯s why we have to move and get closer to the fairylands. It¡¯s important for the continued survival of our hive. Otherwise, we would degrade back into regular insects within the next generation!¡± her body tensing near the end.


    Mother was then silent for a moment, as her emotions got the better of her, she calmed down and addressed her daughter once more. ¡°Lyn¡­ you are¡­ amazingly intelligent when you want to be. I still can¡¯t believe half the things I was told when they dragged in one of your sisters covered in nectar,¡± she said, shaking her head.


    ¡°Not to mention, when it comes to the defense of the hive. You are the first one to rush to protect it and your fellow sisters, fighting back whatever is threatening us with almost suicidal zeal. And when your sisters are feeling down, or it''s raining or a fog storm comes around and most of us are stuck inside. You entertain us with your stories and make us feel happy. You have a heart of gold¡­ but¡­¡±


    Mother took a deep breath. ¡°You are also very reckless, getting into fights you shouldn¡¯t and sometimes getting in the way of your sister''s work by distracting them or¡­ sending them to the clinic like you just did today.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t have you acting like this anymore¡­¡± Mother then straightened her back, changing her tone into a very serious one. ¡°Lyn, if you can¡¯t start acting like a proper zapper, then I have no choice but to¡­ banish you¡­ for the good of the colony...¡±


    ¡°Wha-? But that¡¯s not fair!¡± Lyn yelled in shock


    Lyn¡¯s younger sister also interjected. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s too harsh, mother?¡± she said, worried for her older sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I made up my mind. We can¡¯t have your reckless actions endanger any more of your sisters, or slow down the work we have to do for the big move. Lyn¡­ I¡¯m sorry. But you will always be my daughter, should we ever meet again, know that I will always welcome you¡­ as a guest¡­¡± Mother finished sadly, unshed tears barely kept in check behind her eyes.


    Lyn herself felt like she was going to cry. Like everything suddenly became very unfair. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She stared at her mother long and hard in disbelief, before turning away and rushing out of the hive.


    ¡°SISTER!¡± Lyn¡¯s younger sister yelled after her. But Lyn barely heard her, she didn¡¯t know where she was going, only that she needed to get away, far away, so far and fast that the hurt wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.


    Absentmindedly, in the back of her head, she worried about her little sister, but she couldn¡¯t spare her more than a moment¡¯s thought as she rushed through the forest.


    Hours went by, the forest darkening. By the time she stopped, the sun was going down and it was getting dark, and she was now in an unfamiliar part of the woods. She looked left and right, but she was completely lost. She could try to go back the way she came from but was almost as scared of finding herself back at the hive as she was of the darkening forest.


    But whatever decisions she had, were taken away with a peal of thunder and a rolling mass of sound. Lyn didn¡¯t even need to think, she knew she needed shelter, for while it was true zappers had some defense against a fog storm, a concentrated bolt would be more than enough to fry her, not to mention the things that live in a fog storm that could eat her.


    Another peal of thunder and she now knew its general direction, immediately turning the other way and flying as fast as she could, looking for whatever alcove or shelter that could withstand a fog storm.


    Faster and faster she flew, but the storm was slowly catching up and there still wasn¡¯t any sign of protection. That was until she hit a clearing. The clearing had large stone-like protrusions that began to glow and shimmer. She was afraid at first but then noticed that they connected and became a shield. More importantly, there were many of those two leg creatures that seemed to be taking shelter inside. Looking at the fog storm outside the shield as more of a novelty than a threat.


    Decision made, she rushed in before the shield became fully formed and she was locked out. And just in time, as the fog storm crashed into the shields with a roar.


    Tired, exhausted, and very hungry. Lyn went to search for a place to rest only to bump into a two legs head, so tired she could barely look straight anymore. The two-leg didn¡¯t seem to have felt it and instead, upon noticing her, spread its appendage out.


    Suspicious, but too tired to care anymore, Lyn sat down on the outstretched hand, sensing no ill intent. Much to the joy of the two-leg. Who then gave it honey.


    This was very shocking to Lyn, for she wasn¡¯t aware two legs could produce honey, not to mention. The act of offering honey to an outcast like her, was like if the two-leg was asking her to join its hive.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she should accept. But realizing how hungry she was and that she really didn¡¯t have any other choice, she agreed. Giving the two-leg a few glows of her body and a buzz as a sign of agreement that she will join his hive and serve him well. Just happy that even if it was a two-leg, that someone out there wants her.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -


    hey guys, I want to notify you about a few changes and a bit of an update. I have decided to start uploading more often. some of my top two patreons have left, both saying the same thing, that I don''t upload enough and that I should do so more often. I have honestly taken their suggestion to heart. it may be that my price range is a bit too much for what little content that I put out. so, from now on, I will be posting not only on Saturdays, but also on Wednesdays.


    but if I''m going to do that, I may have to shrink my chapter length from 2,500 to 3,000 words per chapter, or about 5 pages. to 2,000 to 2,500 words per chapter, so about 4 pages per chapter. if I do this, I may be able to keep up with the new release rate, please comment below about what you think. because I genuinely want to make my story work and provide all of you with the content you desire.


    also, a word of warning, lyn''s side story is about fifteen chapters... but because I will be posting more often, instead of taking like three months to finish, I should only take a month. this is also because I plan to do another batch update on the story''s anniversary coming mid-October. there will also be another batch upload on Christmas, as per usual.


    since I know most people may not be into lyn''s side story, in a month, when to story follows Van again, I will come back to this chapter and try to make a link that will allow you to skip it all.


    finally, since I will be posting more often, If I ever get writer''s block, or don''t know where I''m going with a story. I''ve decided that the top two tiers of my Patreon will have access to drafts when they become available, where they can post suggestions, make corrections, and essentially have early access to my work and watch me as I write my story before their eyes and help me out. if that interests anyone. no one should worry about me running out of chapters anytime soon, I have enough chapters to at least manage until the end of the year.


    thank you to all my readers, and all those who comment, it really helps keep me going, more than you all realize. if you want to help me out, you know where my Patreon link is. if you can''t do that, please comment or share, whether you do any of that or not, I thank you all from the bottom of my heart. I also want to thank my Patreon members, both the ones that remain, and the ones that left for always leaving comments on how I could improve myself. I am blessed to have such an amazing community of readers that enjoy my work. =)

 Chapter 71 The beginning of Lyn Part 2

    Lyn was fascinated by the moving wooden hive, not just one, but dozens of them, all moving. Once more, she noticed that the two-leg she sheltered with, also had two mates, at least that was what she was able to deduce by the interactions between the two-leg that gave her honey and the other ones with black and white hair.


    More importantly, she realized that this two-leg was probably the hive mate. A hive mate being the male that the hive uses either for sexual satisfaction or for getting pregnant to produce more sisters. In fact, the hive mate didn¡¯t just get the Mother pregnant, but others as well, to help produce more insects. It¡¯s just that compared to the mother, all are sisters, even if they are not all blood related, though admittedly, her specific mother gave a lot of births. This is also why a hive mate is called a hive mate, he is essentially the mate of the hive.


    Which was why it was such a big deal for Lyn to find out she slept in the same room as the hive mate. For her, it was like finding out that not only did they find her worthy of being part of the hive, but that they also wanted her to be mated and produce offspring for the hive as well.


    ¡°I just joined, and already they are treating me so well! I wasn¡¯t just chosen to join the hive, but to also be the mate of the hive mate! I will protect the hive mate with my life!¡± lyn buzzed happily.


    ¡°If only the others could see me now, they were all trying to trade for sperm with the trader fairies and I landed on a hive mate the second they kicked me out!¡± Lyn thought smugly. Only for that smugness to turn sad.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible to convince the hive mate to share some of its sperm with my former hive¡­¡± but then she shook her head. ¡°Such a precious resource obviously can¡¯t be given willy nilly! They were kind enough to take me in and set me up with a mate, asking for more would be far too greedy!¡±


    ¡°...but perhaps one day¡­¡± she thought, wistfully, an imagination of tipping over a large jar of sperm in front of her sisters and Mother in triumph as they all watched in awe.


    But she quickly shook that idea off and started to watch her new hive as they work. Unfurntalty, they didn¡¯t do much, just stayed within the moving wooden hive for most of the day. Which was starting to drive her a little stir crazy. It wasn¡¯t until much later she realized that this wasn¡¯t just a moving hive, but that they were moving towards somewhere.


    ¡°I see¡­ so perhaps they are also looking for a new home, I wonder where they-we are going? Hopefully, we¡¯ll reach it soon.¡± and she was right, for a few days later they arrived and Lyn was flabbergasted by the sheer volume and size of the hive before her.


    ¡°A hive! Made of stone! That¡¯s crazy!¡± she screamed in her mind. ¡°So tall! So big! So much!¡± her little brain going crazy at the sight. As they entered the hive she saw so many sisters that the numbers were starting to make her feel a little dizzy. ¡°So many sisters! There must be over a thousand of them! How will I ever introduce myself to all of them!?¡± fear getting the better of her.


    She was zipping around near the glass of the wagon, looking around in awe at what showed outside. Wondering if this was the new hive that they will be staying at. ¡°Wait¡­ I also see other males, other hive mates perhaps? Maybe this place has more than one hive? A super hive!¡± she then gasped. ¡°Could there be a high queen!¡±


    Lyn then became worried about her looks and how she would present herself to such a powerful figure. She turned to Van, for that was what all the other sisters called the two-leg, and wondered how he and his mates were presented.


    ¡°Oh no! Everyone is wearing the colorful stuff! And I don¡¯t have any! What were they called again? Oh yes. Clothes! Mother wore them too sometimes¡­ I never realized now that it was a sign of authority or nobility, or perhaps a sign of power?¡± she thought deeply about this for a second before she got back on track.


    ¡°I have to do something! Where can I find the¡­ clothes¡­ in such short notice!¡± she then gasped in realization. ¡°I don¡¯t even have any nectar or honey to trade for it!¡± she then zipped around with agitation wondering what she was going to do.


    After a while, the wagon finally stopped and they were let out, Lyn staying back because she was a little too embarrassed to show herself. Only to hear a roar of anger, which scared her out, not out of fear, but because she was worried if her hive mate was in danger.


    Thankfully he was not, but one of the females who seemed to be a leader of some sorts, seemed very angry at and pointed at another wooden hive, then stomped into the stone hive with a bang, followed by her own personal hive mate and leaving the rest behind.


    Lyn then saw that her hive mate was trying to comfort his other mate, who seemed to have become very agitated upon seeing the wagon, and required some consoling.


    ¡°Hmm, so despite being of the same hive, there are still some great divisions between queens, even though there is a high queen? What is the high queen doing allowing such friction to exist within the hive? Or perhaps is there something more going on?¡± Lyn then decided it was her duty to get to the bottom of this. So she zipped out to scout the place out and familiarize herself with this new hive, making sure she still remembered the scent of her hive mate so she could return to him when her scouting was over.


    With that she flew around the entire stone hive, making sure she had a nice birds-eye view of the entire place to determine potential routes of attack. But found that against the other two legs, it was very well defended, so that ruled out fear from outside attack as a cause of such friction.


    She then moved inward, zipping around and spying on the worker''s two legs and a few of the more important-looking two legs. Even going so far as to notice one particular two-leg with too many shiny rocks on her and another who seemed to carry herself with great nobility.


    Which brought into mind that she should probably look for the high queen of this hive, so she did, but could not find her. It wasn¡¯t until much later that she found out that the woman who roared earlier, was the high queen of the place. And from what she could piece together, another hive had intruded upon her territory, without permission.


    But instead of kicking her out, allowed her to stay. ¡°They are letting the intruder stay? Perhaps this is some form of diplomacy, like with the fairies? Just because you do not like them, doesn''t mean you can just get rid of them or something like that, right? But I also understand why the high queen was so mad. To be so rudely intruded upon without prior notice, and without given any gifts of good intentions. Is that young queen stupid or something? Or is it trying to start a fight?¡±


    She then thought about it a little more. ¡°Hmm, perhaps there is another nearby high queen, and this is her young queen. Maybe they are hoping to start something?¡±


    Either way, Lyn was very tired and decided to look for her mate. After some searching, he found him and the white-haired two-leg walking together. Landing on his shoulder, they then slowly made their way towards the room.


    Upon entering, she was very impressed by the decor and flew to the bed and chose a spot on the window sill so she could look out and watch for danger, but also to marvel at the amazing sight of so many lights, like stars on the ground. With that, she slowly went to sleep.


    ---


    Lyn had expanded a lot of energy yesterday, so when the time came for them to wake, she still stayed in bed resting. One of the best things she noticed about this hive, was that they didn¡¯t seem to care if you got up to work or not. Or at least from her perspective, after all, they never asked her to look for nectar or pollen. But then again, she never actually saw them gather any, which did bring into question as to how they got the honey, but that required too much thinking, and she was too tired at the moment for that.


    In fact, she was so tired, she forgot she was hungry, and upon realizing it, she was forced out of bed to look for any food she could grab her hands on. Only one problem, the door was closed and so was the window, trapping her inside. Which meant she was going to have to sleep a little more until her hive mate returned and begged for some honey.


    It was much later when her hive mate returned, startling her awake from a snooze. Upon seeing him, she immediately knew that something was off, her mate looked very unwell. The white hair then opened up the window and Lyn took that as a sign and left to look for something that could help with her hive mate''s dilemma.


    Leaving, she went to search for anything that could make her mate feel better, finding a small field of flowers. She then noticed that one of the flowers was the one that some of the zappers that worked in healing used as an ingredient to make healing salves. she got to work trying to gnaw at the stem of the flower, ripping it off and carrying it back to the room.


    Upon entering, she dropped the flower near her mate, but it didn¡¯t seem like either one of them knew what to do with it. It was then she remembered that despite being a hive mate, he was rather young, and so was the young queen next to him. So of course they wouldn¡¯t know how to use it yet. Which made her berate them in her mind until she realized if she had paid attention and learned like she was supposed to, she would¡¯ve known how to use it.


    Now berating herself, she then zipped out to look for someone who might know how to use the flower or just anybody at all who can help her mate. Unfortunately, no matter where she looked, she couldn¡¯t really differentiate one two-leg from another, or what job it was they had, other than their station of importance depending on the clothes they wore.


    Feeling like she was just wasting time, she turned back to see what comfort she could bring to her mate. Only to become horrified at the sight of her mate with the young queen of the rude hive!


    Lyn gasped upon seeing what she was doing to her hive mate. The young queen. Was a mate thief! Doesn¡¯t she know how rare a hive mate was! To steal a hive mate from another hive was the lowest of lows! Worse, it was clear that the hive mate was not for this, he was still very much loyal to his hive. Yet the young queen ignored that! And tried to force herself on him anyway! Does she not know honor!? What kind of queen acts this way!!


    Enough was enough! Lyn silently flew behind the offending queen and landed on an exposed part of her body near the head. Prepared to give the young queen a zapping of a lifetime. Perhaps that would show the queen what she was doing was wrong.


    The very rude queen yelled out in pain as Lyn gave her a good zapping! But instead of learning her lesson, she smacked Lyn with her hand and grabbed her. And to Lyn¡¯s shock, the rude queen squeezed her hard, until it felt like something inside her cracked and one of her wings bent the wrong way. She was then thrown out of the window with no way back in.


    Lyn fell hard on the ground, dazed and dizzy with pain. But for all the pain she felt, an even greater burning rage fueled her. This was her second chance at a happy hive life! She was not going to allow an evil queen to ruin it!


    With that in mind, Lyn, through the immense amount of pain she was feeling, flew to find some help. She zipped around or at least tried to, as she went from person to person trying to make them understand the plight she was dealing with right now. But no matter how much she buzzed or glowed her bulb, no one understood her or seemed to care.


    But this did not stop her from trying, it only caused her to redouble her efforts and try to brute force her words onto them through a few minor zaps. But that still did not seem to work, so instead of trying to zap just anybody, she tried to remember the important people who surrounded her hive mate.


    Remembering who they are, she went in search of them and was pretty sure they would be with the other important-looking people. Losing no time, she zipped for the last place she remembered a bunch of important-looking people were, mostly by following the smell of food, which she was sure was the draw to where all the important people were going to. There was a hive meet after all, which meant the high queen would use the gifts given to her, if any were food-based, and add her own food stores to feed everyone.


    And she was right. A large open carven within the stone hived contained an amazing amount of food on wooden tables. But more importantly, many important-looking people were buzzing around them.


    Tired, and the pain of the bent wing slowly catching up to her exhaustion, Lyn wasted no time in searching for the high queen. Rudely zapping anyone who would get in her way, both to draw attention to her and to move with more ease without having to move out of the way herself.


    One may then ask why she did not fly up high so she could see where the high queen of this hive was? But she couldn¡¯t fly up high, in fact, she was having great difficulty just trying to fly at head height, with each passing minute she was slowly getting lower and lower to the ground as even with all her effort, her wing could not keep up, nor could her energy reserves with all the people she was zapping.


    Thankfully, somehow, she was able to draw the right amount of attention. An old-looking two-leg grabbed her gently into his hand, and carried her to the high queen and her personal mate, even her sub queen was there with them.


    Doing the best she could, and using the last of her energy, she gave many bright glows of her body and rapid and then erratic patterns and then followed a light rhythm ending with the softest of zaps.


    The high queen and her entourage looked at her with concern, but finally started to look around for the young hive mate, soon they seemed to question what was going on, and a few minutes later seemed to have figured that the young hive mate was missing. Putting two and two together, and unleashed a search party. Upon seeing that, Lyn was happy, she tried to get up and fly towards the direction of the room, but before she could even fly an inch, the old wizened two-leg put her on his shoulder and tried walking towards the direction she intended to go.


    Like this, whenever they had a choice between which corridor to go down, he would just turn in that direction and if she glowed, that was the direction to go. Finally, after what felt like too long, they were able to figure out where the hive mate was, with the help of the black-haired two-leg who was just on her way there.


    She felt great relief now that they finally seemed to know what may be happening and where. So much so that she unintentionally blacked out. The old two-leg, putting her gently away as he prepared himself for what might come next.


    ---


    When Lyn woke up, she was in an old unfamiliar room, laying on a nice soft pillow on a desk, with a small jar of honey that had its contents spread out on a small plate next to her. Groggily getting up, she shuffled over to the plate and ate her fill. But now on a full stomach, her mind was starting to rev up and she remembered everything.


    She jumped up into the air, only to pause for a second as she realized that her wing was already healed. She worried that maybe she had been out of it for a lot longer than she thought. Which scared her even more, so she zipped out of the room, squeezing out between the half-closed door.


    Free, she zipped back to the large stone cavern she was at before, to look for the important people.


    Flying high so she could get a good view, she searched for anyone that could be of help to her, only to be surprised that her hive mate was perfectly fine and waving her down. She was so excited and happy that she flew straight towards him and landed on his outstretched hand. He then said something to her she didn¡¯t quite understand, but she was just happy to hear he was doing fine. In fact, she was so happy she even purred! How embarrassing!


    After a while, they then joined up with the old wizened two legs and they began to talk. Lyn didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but strangely enough, she felt like it was about her. After some more talking, the two then looked down towards Lyn and her hive mate then asked her something. She didn¡¯t quite know what it was, but it sounded important, so she unabashedly gave a purr of support! It may be embarrassing, but it would surely show him how she felt for him!


    But the next thing she knew, she felt a weird sensation coming from him, as he placed a drop of his blood on her head. A little weirded out, she accepted the act, only for a blast of mana to pour into her! A strange feeling then formed within her, a feeling of connection that she felt in her blood! She felt hot, but also strong! It felt like she had an epiphany and her power surged and her body soon followed.


    Feelings, emotions, new ideas, concepts, and words flowed into her head. She didn¡¯t get everything, but just enough to know that the hive mate really was named Van and that he was now her master.


    Lyn wasn¡¯t sure exactly what that meant, but she had an idea. It must mean that she became his personal mate! No¡­ the term was, that she became¡­ a part of¡­ his¡­ harem? She didn¡¯t know exactly, but she knew it had to be something like that. She gladly accepted her new position as a personal mate! In fact, she was so happy! She fainted! That must have meant she was really really happy!


    And so Lyn went into that peaceful slumber.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 72 The beginning of Lyn Part 3

    Lyn woke up with a start, confused as to where she was until she realized that she was back in the old man¡¯s room. His name being loe or something, as far as she can remember. Getting up she felt slightly off-balance, only for her to realize that she was bigger than she remembered.


    ¡°Did I¡­ become a greater zapper!¡± she turned her head back and forth, trying to get a good look at her body. And her suspicions turned out to be correct, she had indeed turned into a greater zapper. She flipped through the air with joy, zipping around the room faster than ever.


    Lorenzo, who had been going through a few of his notes on his desk, turned around when he heard the zapper zip by and smiled. ¡°Well, someone is in a good mood,¡± he said gently. ¡°Now that you''re awake, why don¡¯t we go see Van, I''m sure he would be very excited to see you.¡±


    Lyn didn¡¯t understand all the words the old man said, but she understood enough to know that she was offered to be escorted to her hive mate. So she unabashedly purred her approval.


    With that, the old man got up and she followed him out of the room. A while later they arrived outside, the morning air feeling wonderful on Lyn¡¯s new body as she happily zipped around, feeling more powerful than ever.


    The old man then started to talk to a few people as he made his way to one of the carriages, he got in one to settle a few things, Lyn followed after, expecting her master to be in it, only to be disappointed. But only a minute later as the old man went out again and to get a few things to add to his carriage, was he stopped by Van.


    But Lyn didn¡¯t know this, not until she felt a tug on her, a strange sensation like a magnet or string was trying to draw her into a certain direction. It felt familiar until she realized who it must be. Excitedly she followed the feeling until she found her new master, zipping around his head with joy and trying to snuggle up to him until he relented and stretched out his hand for her to land on, which she did with a purr.


    After that, Van and Lorenzo talked for a few minutes, once done they turned and left to their own carriages, Lyn now following Van back. Upon entering the carriage she found a new unfamiliar person inside who exclaimed loudly at her.


    A little put off but still a little curious about the new addition, she flew a little closer, trying to get a better look at the girl. She then felt another strange sensation with the connection that Van and Lyn shared, one telling her that this new person was okay and safe to be around.


    So with that, she got closer, and was able to smell the scent of her master on her, she then realized that she must also be a new personal mate of the hive mate. A little miffed that a new personal mate was chosen without her knowledge, she still played with the new addition and showed her acceptance by purring for her, much to the new addition''s delight.


    Not soon after that, the doors closed and they were sent on their way towards another stone hive. Or at least that was what Lyn could sense between the connection, she was a little sad to go so soon, especially since staying in the moving wooden hive was so cramped and boring. But she will bear it out, she was mature after all.


    And so the days went by.


    ---


    It was pretty fun all things considered, whenever they left the carriage she would fly out to explore the new sights around her. A part of her in the back of her mind, hoping that she might find evidence of the direction to her old hive, but finding none.


    But that never got her down, she still tried to enjoy life as much as she could, and still held out hope that one day, they will meet again¡­ so that she can shove it in their faces how good she was doing. She thought with an evil grin or a zapper¡¯s equivalent.


    Or at least that was what she liked to think, it still didn¡¯t change how worried she was.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, they arrived at the new stone hive. It wasn¡¯t as big as the previous one, but it still was formidable and imposing in size and numbers of workers¡­ no not workers¡­ citizens?


    Whatever the name, she sensed through her connection with her master that he felt the most at home here, the most safe. So if he was happy with this stone hive, then so was she, and was excited to explore this new home.


    So excited was she, that the second they opened the door, she zipped out to explore her new home.


    But first things first, she had to find the flower beds, after all, any good hive would make sure to protect their important pollen and nectar resources. So flying high and as far around as she could, she searched for the flowers. Until she realized that they were called gardens, then she started to look for gardens, whatever that was. It was so hard trying to make sense of some of the info that was shared between her and her master sometimes.


    Either way, she soon found what she was looking for, and she had to say. She was a bit disappointed, she was expecting some very large flowerbeds, and while the flower beds she was looking at were indeed impressive. There was no way they could feed a stone hive of this magnitude. Even if it was a super large area of flowers of all kinds and in great health the likes she had rarely seen before.


    ¡°There must be tens of thousands of¡­ citizens¡­ in this hive, how do they feed them all?¡± She then thought back to the big cavern in the previous stone hive, though she wasn¡¯t really paying attention, she did remember that there were many fruits and animal carcasses on the tables. ¡°Perhaps they don¡¯t just eat honey and nectar?¡± which she felt was pretty weird, any good civilized people would eat honey and nectar, though she guessed there must be some drawback to having so many¡­ citizens¡­ and a large hive made of stone. Not to mention she also saw her mother eat fruit and meat from time to time.


    But her exploration wasn¡¯t just done yet, she went to check out the defense of this new hive of hers. As well as any other secrets that she was excited to learn.


    Zipping around, she decided to make a pass over of the entire castle grounds and get a good idea of the layout. Her search found her a training ground, a pool, a barracks where they kept the short green-looking citizens, and a large tower where citizens with large wings for hands or on their backs resided.


    In fact, the more she looked around, the more she realized that each of the¡­ citizens looked very different from each other. Not that that was too surprising to her, even zappers differed slightly in appearance to each other, but it was the first time she ever found entirely different types of insects-er-races working together in harmony.


    If this was back in the forest with her colony, the thought of instead of fighting off encroaching rival colonies and instead working with them was¡­ a strange idea¡­ not that it was unheard of to work together or form alliances with other zapper colonies, but to work with the bee¡¯s¡­ that would be weird.


    And yet, all these different races all followed the rule of the high queen. In a way, it was awe-inspiring, and kinda made sense, after all only a truly powerful high queen could pull something like this off. It gave Lyn a great amount of respect for such a queen.


    Lyn then flew all over the place, watching people work and play. Seeing how they did things and trying to figure out why they did them, looking at the strange structures and buildings, and marveling at thoughts of how they could have been made.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to think¡­ that all of this must have been made by hand.¡± Lyn thought to herself as she flew all over the place. Flying into the kitchen and smelling the sweet aroma of baked foods. Flying to the pool, marveling at the man-made lake. Going to the goblin barracks and watching them mate with each other or a few hive mates that were delegated to them. Watching all kinds of races training together on the training fields, people bringing things back and forth and doing tasks all for the sake of keeping their hive working.


    Everything looked so different, but while she could not completely understand the language, she saw enough to know that they were not so much different from her old hive. Everyone is doing their best for the sake of the whole. It kinda tugged at her heartstrings and made her a little homesick.


    But she shook such sad thoughts off the best she could. ¡°This is my home now, these are my people¡­ I will make sure that I will not be the failure I was in my past. Now I am a new zapper! Now I will protect my new family and show the world the might of Lyn and make this hive the best hive in the world!¡± Lyn promised her herself, vowing that she will not be the silly Lyn of the past. Or at least not too silly.


    It didn¡¯t help that not even a second later she instantly got distracted by a flower petal floating on the wind that moved right past her. Chasing it like a dog would a thrown stick.


    ---


    Something special was happening today. Lyn could feel it in her bones¡­ or at least would if she had any¡­


    But that was just semantics, she had a gut feeling that something was going to happen today, and she knew it to be true because this time she definitely had a gut!


    She was riding on her master''s shoulder, sticking onto it for dear life, very nervous as to what was going to happen next. She didn¡¯t know what her master had in plan for her, but she knew it must be something important with the way he was acting and making sure she didn¡¯t move or fly anywhere.


    The sense she got through their connection was one of excitement and nervousness, which also made her excited and nervous.


    Entering into a strange room filled with even stranger devices and filled with the smell of rare herbs and potions. The old man she knew from before was standing and looking over a strange glowly circle thing when he looked up and welcomed her master in.


    Not soon after they got to talking and talking, nodding with each other and going on about this or that, nothing Lyn could really understand. But it all accumulated into her master trying to prompt her into entering the glowing circle on the ground.


    With some hesitancy, Lyn did what her master bid and entered the circle, feeling very nervous but doing her best not to show it lest she worry her master. Soon after, Van and the old man started to talk once more, and then her master said something that Lyn will never forget.


    Taking a deep and nervous breath, her master gave her a name. ¡°I bestow upon you the name¡­ Lyn¡­¡±


    It was like Lyn got hit by lightning. To name someone like her, it was like taking a life mate! No¡­ it was like taking¡­ Lyn couldn¡¯t think what it was, all she knew was that now the relationship between the two of them all of a sudden got far more personal and deeper.


    And that¡¯s when it happened, it was like an explosion went off in her mind, like a series of small and large epiphanies went through her head in rapid succession. Like she reached some sort of enlightenment. She had a name, she was an I. ¡°I¡­ Am¡­ Lyn!¡±


    If Van were to realize what naming her did, he would think of the old saying of. I think therefore I am. To describe this moment for her.


    Right after that realization of Lyn finding herself it began. Power flowed from unknown sources into her, and from her master. Information about words and thoughts and ideas, so much more than before, entered her head with their meanings and secrets.


    It felt like her head was going to explode like her brain was literally being ripped apart and frying under the onslaught of knowledge that was trying to cram itself into her tiny mind. Her insides were melting away and her body was being forced to contort and shift into positions that no natural zapper should ever bend into.


    Then it happened again and she screamed inside her mind for she could not scream it out loud, her throat already too far changed to let the garbled words of her pain through. It was painful beyond belief. And she loved every second of it¡­


    The power flowed through her, changing her, perfecting her. Revelations danced through her mind, the secrets of the universe making themselves known but playfully hiding from her view. The feeling of strength and power coursed through her veins. She was power, she was energy, pure and simple, without form, only thought.


    And that was what happened, for only but a moment, she lost her body, and she truly became one with the energy, one with the universe. She lost form and in exchange, gained understanding. Her mind rising higher than she had ever flown.


    And then it all came crashing down. She wasn¡¯t energy anymore, her body changed for what felt like the last time. Her figure taking on its final form. She felt the bones form and connect, the veins and nerves following after, the organs taking their place, the flesh to support it and the skin to cover it all.


    She stood there¡­ no¡­ floated there¡­ gently¡­ not even aware that she was doing so. She looked at her hands, opening and closing them, feeling the muscles move and flow. Her eyes gazing upon her new body with new insights and colors, her mind making sense of it all with greater understanding, like a fog being lifted off the face of the world for her to see its true nature.


    She danced then, well not so much a dance, more like acting on a feeling and turning it into a beautiful motion as she glided over the air. She spun and weaved an alien waltz through the air, slow but with every movement meaningful.


    ¡°Lyn?¡± Van said


    Lyn spun around upon hearing her name. Looking at her master with new eyes, she knew what he was now. He was a god, she felt it, knew it, through the new stronger connection that they now shared. It had to be true, after all, look what he did, he turned her into something so much more. Something greater than ever before, something more than just a mere zapper, she owed him not only her life but her very soul. And vowed to repay his act of godhood one day.


    She flew to him, arms wide, doing her best to give him something called ¡®a hug¡¯ and did so with all her might. Only to be turned down for something as silly as not wearing clothes.


    After that, her master and Lorenzo started to talk again, this time she understood every other word, even if she couldn¡¯t speak for herself just yet.


    She was then told to stay behind with Lorenzo, later started to poke and prod her with strange devices. But she accepted it all with good grace, knowing that it was all for the sake of her master. Who was also staying around for a bit for her sake.


    After the day was coming to an end, and her master left for bed. Lyn was still experiencing the high from what happened today. Vowing over and over again to serve her master well for the rest of her life.


    With that, Lyn herself called it a day and would do her best to look for some clothes that would fit her for the sake of her master. So that she could show him unrestrained how much she loved him.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 73 Lyn’s Story Part 1

    Lyn was very excited today, she was going to go out and explore with her master! She still couldn¡¯t form complete sentences yet, but that was only a matter of time, and what little she did know she made sure to tell him how happy she was that he was taking her.


    But since it required going quite a ways away, she would be traveling within Van¡¯s soul realm instead of flying around him. Lest someone realize who, or what, she was before either of them got strong enough to protect themselves from pushy people who might want to know where such a rare fairy came from. Or any fairy for that matter, as these lands were not overly kind to those who might be even slightly associated with elves.


    It was not the first time Lyn had been inside Van¡¯s soul realm, and if she were asked if she hated it, she would say no. But that did not mean she really liked it either, for in a word it was very¡­ empty¡­ and whatever place of interest there was, was heavily warded with a magical barrier. Leaving her to only explore the outer layer of the soul realm, which consisted of mostly grass and nothing else.


    In other words¡­ boring¡­


    Not that it was an entirely bad place to be in. it was very¡­ serene¡­ beautiful, peaceful, with the occasional wind that blew gently across the land. When She first arrived, she was mesmerized by everything around her.


    She was expecting something impressive, cramped, but impressive. But this blew her expectations clear out of the water. It was an entire world out there, one too big for her to explore, and even if she could, it probably would take years for her to do so. It was amazing and perfect!


    ...If only it weren''t so empty...


    ¡°Pretty empty right?¡± A bored-sounding voice said behind Lyn.


    Lyn shot up into the air! Her peaceful gazing of the land before suddenly ruined as surprise took her entire body and reflexively took her to new heights from her seat on the only rock for miles.


    ¡°Damn, I heard of people jumping, but never someone flying.¡± the individual said, now looking up at Lyn with an amused expression, hands in his pockets and looking like he had all the time in the world.


    ¡°Where did you come from! How did you get here! Who are you!¡± Lyn shouted and panicked.


    ¡°One at a time,¡± the person said, taking his hands out of his pockets and making a calming gesture with them. ¡°I come from here, I was always here, and my name is Ren. nice to meet you.¡± the person said, still with an amused expression on his face. His half-lidded eyes and his calm posture conveying he felt no threat from Lyn, or perhaps that he meant no harm, Lyn couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Lyn didn¡¯t know what to do, her mind just couldn¡¯t really make sense of what¡¯s going on. No one was allowed within another¡¯s soul realm without express permission, and that was if they could even enter one in the first place. So to have a complete stranger that Lyn never heard about or even sensed up to now, put her on edge.


    Using what little she knew about soul realms, which admittedly she didn¡¯t know much. Technically speaking if Van didn¡¯t want him here he wouldn''t be, but that begged the question if he was allowed in here, why her master never mentioned him. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion and she was wondering if she should go right now to tell Van about what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ and here I pegged you for a free spirit kind of girl, one who goes with the flow if it''s fun or interesting,¡± Ren said, quirking an eye as if reading or anticipating Lyn¡¯s thought process. Which only put her even more on edge.


    ¡°Now now. I mean no harm¡­ in fact¡­ I want to help you¡­¡± Ren said, taking a few steps back. Trying to appear less intimidating. ¡°You see, I think you have great potential, you and that cat of course, and I think I can help you realize that potential. You just have to keep our little interactions a secret. Not forever of course¡­ Van will find out eventually, so you could say we are keeping a surprise for him¡­¡±


    ¡°One that will see you much stronger than before, and one that will make sure you become very useful to him.¡± Ren then motioned behind him, towards the only entryway into the inner layer. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about it in my office¡­ perhaps over a cup of hot chocolate? We can even play a few games if you want. What do you say?¡± he said all with a smile.


    Lyn didn''t really trust him, but now her curiosity was piqued. If he could really enter the inner layer, that not only meant that he was allowed, but that he was trusted as well. And if they walked over to the entryway and he couldn¡¯t get in, then that would be one more proof that he might be an enemy in disguise. And she will take appropriate action and do her best to defend her master''s soul realm.


    ¡°If¡­ you can enter the inner layer¡­ then I will go with you¡­ but if you can¡¯t¡­¡± Lyn then started to crackle her electricity all over her body in a silent threat.


    Ren¡¯s smile perked up for a moment before returning to normal, now his expression returning back to that amused one. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said in a chipper voice as he turned and led the way towards the entryway.


    Lyn, following after, was amazed to find the stranger just walking right through the barrier once they arrived. She quickly tried to follow after only to bounce off the barrier.


    Ren chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t just enter without permission, you know. Here let me help.¡± he then extended a hand through the barrier.


    Lyn eyed the hand suspiciously, but feeling like she had no choice, she took it and was pulled in through the barrier. The next thing she knew, she was in a very large white building with large windows, with strange floating metal objects flying around outside. She looked around her in amazement, wondering how she got here.


    ¡°Well¡­ technically I can¡¯t just let you enter the inner layer without permission, that is not something even I can do. But I can create a bypass to allow you straight into my little abode.¡± Ren said with a smug smile. ¡°After all, I helped build this place. Makes sense that I know a few backdoors or cheat codes to get around.¡± he finished saying with a somewhat proud attitude.


    Lyn looked around her in wonder, before finally settling on Ren. ¡°who¡­ are you¡­¡± she asked, now more curious than ever.


    ¡°Why, I¡¯m the one you should thank for becoming a storm fairy. It is thanks to me that Van found out he could turn you into one. Well¡­ in a way at least. But still, I deserve some credit for my amazing technical skills and hand in shaping this soul realm.¡± Ren said, sitting back on a strange floating chair and pulling out a cup of strange brownish hot liquid from nowhere.


    He took a sip and hummed appreciatively, then shifted around a little, making sure he was nice and well seated in his floating chair and as he enjoyed his drink. Once more acting like he had all the time in the world and was just waiting for Lyn to finally make sense of everything and ask him the questions he knew was to come.


    But before Lyn could ask them Ren interrupted her. ¡°Ah! Almost forgot!¡± Then another floating chair appeared. This one far smaller and looking like it would fit Lyn perfectly, a small cup of hot brownish liquid was also sitting on a tray that was attached to the chair. ¡°Please take a seat¡­ we have a long¡­ long talk ahead of us,¡± he said with a smile.


    Lyn stared at him for a hard, long, moment and took the offered seat. She still wasn¡¯t sure if he was friend or foe, but she will find out, one way or another.


    ---


    ¡°So, do you understand now?¡± Ren asked, after explaining himself for the past hour about why he came to her and what were his plans.


    Lyn nodded sagely and took another deep sip of her hot chocolate. ¡°Hot chocolate¡­ is delicious¡­¡±


    Ren blinked. ¡°Did¡­ you hear a word of what I said?¡±


    Lyn nodded sagely and took another sip of her hot chocolate. ¡°Hot chocolate¡­ is delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°... anything else?¡± Ren asked, now with a somewhat annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Show that vidiya of the cat again!¡± Lyn exclaimed excitedly.


    ¡°That¡­ was just an example¡­ and it was only like¡­ five seconds of the entire video I showed you. You know, the one where I explain what Kind of past life I am and what kind of culture I came from? And that wasn¡¯t even the video I wanted to talk about! What about the other one! You know, the one about-¡±


    ¡°Cat Vidiya! Play the cat vidiya!¡± Lyn excitedly begged.


    Ren paused for a few seconds in disbelief, after a moment a screen appeared with a timestamp 5:17 out of 12:00 that then played it for five seconds. Showing a cat looking up at the camera with big eyes and giving a ¡°mreow?¡± before it cut to the next scene.


    Lyn giggled hysterically at the video. ¡°Again! Again!¡± she begged.


    Ren looked annoyed with this but played it again anyway. ¡°You know¡­¡± he began as Lyn went through another fit of giggles. ¡°When I called you here, it was not to get your rocks off on cat videos. I was going for a mysterious or enigmatic no it all type character, and you kind of ruined it with your¡­ silliness? It¡¯s like everything I said went through one ear and out the other.¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°How does Van even deal with you?¡±


    Lyn continued to giggle. ¡°She was all like ¡®Whaaat?¡¯ and then it ends!¡± Then she giggled some more.


    ¡°...You¡­ speak¡­ cat?¡± Ren asked, an incredulous look on his face.


    Lyn nodded proudly. ¡°Azra has been teaching me some,¡± she said, puffing out her chest in pride.


    Ren didn¡¯t know how to take that. ¡°You have the attention span and the intelligence to learn a completely different language, one I didn¡¯t even think was possible to really learn¡­ and yet you can¡¯t pay attention to what I''m trying to say for like¡­ five minutes?¡± he asked, now getting really annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I remember everything you said and showed me!¡± Lyn said matter of factly.


    ¡°Like¡­?¡± Ren tried to lead on.


    ¡°Like you want to be a suspicious know-it-all asshole!¡± She said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Same difference!¡± Lyn interrupted taking another sip of her hot chocolate and giggling to herself.


    Ren sighed and massaged the bridge of his nose with his fingers. ¡°Seriously, how does Van deal with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got the important parts!¡± Lyn said. ¡°You actually want to help Van right? I don¡¯t really get all that stuff about other dimensions and realities. But you did mention something about Van being a god so that¡¯s good enough for me!¡±


    ¡°Not a god! A godling! And there is far more to it than that! It''s very important that you know-¡±


    ¡°Same difference!¡± Lyn interrupted once more and giggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± Ren shouted in reply, then taking a long exasperated sigh and forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Listen, do you want my help or not? I can teach you a few things that I-¡±


    ¡°Okay! But I want to try playing those vidiya games!¡± Lyn asked excitedly.


    Ren paused for a moment before his shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°You know what? Why the hell not. I could use a break, trying to talk to you is like trying to talk to a brick wall. Perhaps some video games will help with the stress I have to deal with now.¡± Then an idea came to him and he thought out loud. ¡°Perhaps I can make a few educational video games? That may work better then, you know, just telling her upfront apparently.¡±


    ¡°Vidiya games?¡± Lyn asked


    Ren sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Just give me a second,¡± he said as he opened up another screen that had a catalog of many different images. Choosing one he opened it up to a widescreen and made appear a controller that was the perfect size for Lyn.


    ¡°Here you go, the perfect starter game for anyone wanting to get into Video games as a whole. A real classic that has shaped the history of video games for generations to come. Simple in design, but loads of fun. I¡¯ll be player two so that I can help you along.¡± Ren said, starting up the game where it showed a mustached man wearing a red overall and jumping around and hitting blocks and turtles.


    ¡°Oooh, aaaah.¡± Lyn said in wonder.


    ¡°I like green better anyway,¡± Ren said as he clicked start and started to explain how the controls work.


    What followed was a few hours of fun, but mostly of Lyn dying before she finally started to get gud and then beating the evil dragon turtle thing on her own, much to her delight. She was really glad she decided to follow Ren. as for the reason why she was not taking everything so seriously now. Lyn was always a good judge of character, or at least she liked to think she was and realized that Ren meant no actual harm to Van, even if he was keeping a few secrets. And it wasn¡¯t like she trusted him one hundred percent or anything either, but for now, she would.


    But more importantly. ¡°Take that evil dragon!¡± Lyn shouted excitedly trying to jump on its head.¡± what!? NOooooooo!¡± as her red men died and she got a game over.


    ---


    A few hours later Lyn was out of the inner layer and flying around outside enjoying the nice cool breeze. She stretched her arms and legs, feeling like she came back to life after sitting down for so long.


    She was very glad that now she had something to do to help pass the time when she was here. Hopefully, Van wouldn¡¯t mind too much should he find out.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh hey, Azra! Did you come inside to check on me?¡± Lyn asked, noticing that Azra appeared nearby and seemed to have been waiting for her.


    Azra meowed, concern and curiosity in her voice.


    Sadly, Azra was still too young and underdeveloped for her to speak or even mentally communicate just yet. So Lyn had been picking up the slack by trying to learn Azra¡¯s language instead. After all, they were practically sisters, and as the older sister, she had to look after her younger one.


    ¡°You were worried about where I went? Don¡¯t worry! I just found a secret level in Van¡¯s soul realm!¡± Lyn replied.


    ¡°Mreow?¡± Azra asked, cocking its head.


    ¡°Oh ya! You wouldn¡¯t get it because you didn¡¯t play the vidiya game! Okay¡­ so you see, it''s about these moving pictures with sounds that do things you tell it to but only under certain conditions, telling a story or narrative that can either be linear or open-ended and-¡± Lyn continued for the next half hour getting very into it and technical, much to Azra¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Lyn asked once she was finished.


    ¡°Mreroew¡­¡± Azra said, feeling like her head was swimming.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­ I suppose I should show than just tell. But then I will have to get you in...hmmm¡­ next time Ren comes by, I¡¯ll ask him how to enter the vidiya game place so I can show you what I mean, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± Azra said, just thankful that Lyn stopped trying to explain.


    ¡°Alright then, let''s get back to your lessons, are you ready?¡± Lyn asked kindly.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Azra said with determination.


    ¡°Alright! Now over there is a rock.¡± Lyn said, pointing over at the rock. ¡°It¡¯s called a rock, it''s made up of many different kinds of minerals and-¡± Lyn then continued to give an in-depth explanation of what a rock was, where they were mostly found, how to pronounce the word rock, what kind of minerals make up a rock, its atomic weight and number, what rocks can be used for and much more. After that was grass, cloud, and whatever else she could point at. Making sure the Azra had a thorough understanding of each object so that one day she could pronounce the words on her own and understand what was being said.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 -

 Chapter 74 Lyn’s Story part 2

    Lyn was super happy, they had finally arrived at the campsite and she was let out to explore her surroundings. The sights, sounds, smells and so much more were intoxicating to her. For It felt like home.


    Thanks to that Ren character, she was able to pass the time quickly and even pick up a few things along the way. But now that she was here, she was going to push him out of her mind and enjoy the time she had away from the stone hive, what she now knows was called a castle.


    Quickly saying her goodbyes, Lyn wasted no time jumping into the forest to sightsee and take on her own form of training. Challenging any bugs that might get in her way and hunting large game, which admittedly was only large to her, and bringing them back as trophies!


    There was so much to do, and so little time to do it. So she flew as fast as her wings could carry her and told Van and his father that she might be away for a few days at a time so as not to worry them.


    Van didn¡¯t seem too happy at first about that, but she assured him that she would be back to check on his safety periodically so that he doesn¡¯t have too much to fear without her being around to protect him. And if he was afraid or lonely then he only had to call her back with their special connection for her to fly back to him at top speeds.


    For some reason though, after she said that he was more than willing for her to go. Which made her very happy, for it meant that she was right that he was just afraid for his safety, and the knowledge that Lyn will come right back to protect him should he be in trouble, made him feel safe enough to allow her to go as she pleased.


    So in high spirits, she went deep into the woods without a care. Getting back into that old feeling of wanderlust and explorers high that she used to. Excited to explore a section of the forest that was new and deeper than her old home.


    Danger lurked around every corner, but Lyn was so much more powerful than she was before. Old foes that would normally prove a challenge now were noted only as a novelty, as she moved on through their territory like the wind through grass. Without a care, and more a force of nature to the lowly bugs beneath her.


    She flew for hours on end, time losing meaning for her as she soaked in all the sights and sounds of the forest. That was of course until she found a few burnt dots on the bark of a tree.


    This made her stop in her tracks. So hard it felt like the wind screeched like a car hitting the brakes while pulling the emergency brakes at the same time from a speed that was three times over the speed limit. She was going so fast that normally such images would be nothing but blurs to her.


    But they were not blurs to her, despite her speed, her mind had also evolved and sped up to keep track of things even as fast as she was going. Not to mention she could never forget something that was so ingrained into her entire being, something that was a part of her from birth.


    For those burnt dots, were the dots signifying the territory of a zapper colony, to ward off and warn others of what belonged to them. Zappers would go and take different positions on a tree, then zap so hard that they leave a mark, then they would scent the burnt area making sure the message was clear. Each zapper colony had its own unique burn mark pattern and scent, to help differentiate one colony from another. For bee¡¯s, it was something else entirely.


    But while a zapper colony''s marking was enough for her to slow down, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to stop like she did. No, what made her stop was the fact that this particular pattern and scent was very familiar. It was the scent of home... Her old zapper colony¡­


    Lyn froze in place. Her mind going a million miles a second as she tried to comprehend what she was seeing before her. She knew that her old colony was intending to go deeper into the woods and that it had been a while since they last parted ways. But what were the chances that she would see markings of them in the middle of nowhere?


    Unless of course¡­ she was far closer to fairy territory than she first thought¡­


    Lyn shook her head, that had nothing to do with her anymore. She split ways with them and that was that. She was going one direction, and the markings clearly indicated that she was well far enough for them to not even notice her. So she could leave and they wouldn¡¯t ever be the wiser.


    And that was what she was planning to do. But¡­ for every inch she moved forward, she couldn¡¯t help but pause and look back. She hesitated over and over again. Concern, worry, and a myriad of confusing emotions plagued her heart. In the end, she gave into them. ¡°I¡¯ll just check the periphery¡­ just to see if there are any dangers, and if they''re doing alright, after that I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    With that excuse in mind, Lyn slowly, at a snail''s pace, in fact, moved around what she sensed was her old colony¡¯s new territory. Moving slowly deeper and deeper, her arms hugged her body and scrunched upon herself, as if afraid that she might get in trouble if caught.


    But after about twenty minutes of this, there didn''t seem to be any of her sisters patrolling to catch her in the act, or for that matter did anything seem out of place. Which helped her relax a little. ¡°Well, I checked. And everything seems fine. So I guess I''ll just go on my way.¡± she thought to herself, just happy to get out of there.


    She was concerned that there were no patrols, but that was hardly a bad sign, it could just mean that they were stretched thin or had other concerns that drew the focus of the colony¡¯s attention. That was of course until the wind blew her way. Lyn froze once more, but this time, for an entirely different reason.


    The smell of death wafted into her nostrils. The smell¡­ of dead zappers¡­


    Lyn was racked with indecision, one part of her wanted to run right now and check if anyone was okay. Another part wondered if she did go, would she be considered getting in the way of a colony she held no connections to anymore.


    Back and forth the debate went with no clear winner in sight until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and her curiosity and concern got the better of her.


    Flying over as fast as she could she stopped in her tracks once more upon the sight she saw in the clearing before her.


    It was a field of corpses.


    Dozens upon dozens of zappers and bees lay dead on the ground. In total together, more than two hundred dead. The scene shocked Lyn. she heard of a few skirmishes with other colonies, but never a full-on battle! Especially ending with the deaths of so many of their kind.


    Getting a closer look, she was horrified to see some of her sisters lying dead on the field. Without carrying anymore if she was caught, she zipped down to them, checking for a pulse, finding none.


    She wanted to cry but forced herself from doing so. She needed answers, and so took a step back and truly looked at the horrid scene before her. Studying it for any signs of clues that would explain what happened here and why.


    Taking flight and surveying the scene of battle, she came to a startling realization. Most of the corpses on the ground were made up of lesser zappers and bees. More than that, they were all very young. This meant that not only was the bee colony that her old colony was fighting in a very desperate situation, but her old colony was as well.


    Which was crazy to think about, her old colony may not have been the biggest, but certainly not the smallest either. So to go so far as to use young zappers that weren¡¯t even average zappers. This meant that her colony was doing very poorly right now, and very well could be in a life or death struggle against another colony that was also doing really bad right now.


    Making both sides feel desperate, which made them do desperate gambits, which when it turned into a bloodbath like it did before her eyes, made them even more desperate. Continuing the cycle of self-destruction until one finally fell or they both did.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! Mother wouldn¡¯t ever let it come to this! Something really bad must have happened¡­¡± Lyn thought with panic and worry. She then realized what she must do. She must quickly find her old hive and demand answers and help in any way she could! If they would let her¡­


    But pushing that last thought out, she quickly started to fly all over the place. Picking trails and clues of her old colony''s paths and where they were last. Slowly making her way towards what she might suspect was the direction of her colony''s nest, while ignoring any of the obvious misdirections that were placed in case of intruders.


    The further in she went, the more and more she became worried as not a single zapper crossed her path, even though she should have seen one by now¡­ by the time she finally looked upon the tree that should hold her colony¡¯s new nest. Her heart was already in full-blown panic mode at the lack of zapper sightings.


    At first sight, the new tree that her colony must have taken root in, didn¡¯t look lived in at all. It was nice and large, yes, and also seemed to be a lightning tree like her old home that just needed some renovations. But it completely lacked any signs of life.


    Taking a deep breath trying not to let her fear of what that might mean get to her head. She closed her eyes and did her best to spread her awareness in the hopes of picking up anything. And much to her relief, she did. They were inside the tree after all, but she didn¡¯t like the lack of life force she detected¡­


    Flying towards and landing on what she presumed was the branch that led into the nest proper. Lyn took another deep breath and straightened her back, holding her head high and doing her best to calm her jittery nerves that made her feel like she would shake uncontrollably if she wasn¡¯t too careful.


    But even after a full minute had passed, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to enter. Too many emotions were running havoc inside her mind and body.


    She forced herself to calm, remembering the wise words of another world''s great philosopher that she heard about from Ren. taking a deep breath, she gently spoke them out loud under her breath. ¡°...yolo¡­¡±


    And boldly moved forward inside.


    No-one stopped her. For there was hardly anyone to do so. She entered the large wooden cavern unopposed. She walked all the way to the end until she finally stopped at what was considered the throne room, her younger sister sitting on a poorly made makeshift throne. Her mother was nowhere in sight.


    Lyn looked towards the left, and the right. Noticing how meager the honey and nectar stores were. Counting the few zappers left, their number barely reached sixty, most of which seemed wounded and too tired to even take notice of her. Looking up back at her sister, she found that she too, looked far worse for wear, eyes half glazed and staring into nothing as she massaged her scalp with one hand and the other tapping on her throne insensately like a tic that she couldn¡¯t stop.


    It took a while to even realize that someone just walked into the middle of the room. At first not sure of what she was even seeing, once her brain finally started to pick up speed and it clicked that someone really did in fact waltz right into the middle of the hive, she began to panic.


    She was just about to scream for her zappers into action only for such an order to get stuck in her throat as her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°...big¡­ sister?¡± she asked in disbelief, unsure and scared.


    Lyn nodded gently with a kind but sad smile.


    Tears slowly fell down the little sister''s cheeks as she was unable to control herself, got up and rushed towards Lyn, stopping just shy of hugging her. ¡°Is it really you?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask, hope and fear in her voice.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Lyn said


    This time she didn¡¯t stop herself, and hugged Lyn and cried into her. This woke up the few zappers that were left. Slowly they started to panic as they saw the stranger in their midst but paused when they realized that their queen was crying on that person''s shoulder, leaving them confused and unable to figure out what to do.


    Gently, Lyn pried her little sister off of her and looked her in the eye. ¡°Sister, what happened? Where is mother?¡±


    Her little sister looked like she was going to cry all over again, but held it in, but still couldn¡¯t help but look away in shame for what she was about to say next. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s dead¡­ she died in defense of the hive, fighting off and killing a greater insect-kin of the rival colony we have been facing.¡± She then turned to look her older sister in the eyes. ¡°I¡­ am queen now¡­¡±


    Lyn felt like someone just twisted a dagger in her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Her mother might not have the strongest, or a greater insect-kin herself, but she certainly wasn¡¯t weak. Even fighting off against a greater insect-kin, it didn¡¯t feel real that she would die, for any reason.


    She wanted to ask how, wanted to demand evidence, the weres, the whys, and more. But she swallowed them inside and only gently brought her younger sister in for another hug so that they can share their pain together.


    After a few more moments they parted once more, Lyn shedding a single tear for her dear mother. But she had to know, and so she asked. ¡°How did it come to this¡­¡±


    The little sister- no- the queen slowly looked down, her body language showing signs that she wasn¡¯t feeling just physically defeated, but spiritually as well. Despite the joy of meeting her sister once more, and her clearly being so much more powerful than anyone she had ever met. She was still banished which meant that she owed them nothing, not to mention, what good would it do anyway. So in a defeated tone of voice, she started to explain everything.


    ¡°It happened when we first moved here. We had some problems finding a place to nest, finding a lightning tree was no easy task, especially one that could hold our size and the potential of future growth. But find one we did, with a few choice places for nectar and pollen collection. At that time, another colony had also made its move nearby, and like us, were testing out their new borders.¡±


    ¡°At first nothing happened. We were the two new people in the area, and we didn¡¯t want to fight, especially the bee colony. It seemed they had bad experiences with fighting other colonies already and were just happy enough to share what little there was. But slowly that changed¡­¡±


    ¡°At first they were very cordial with us, but slowly they were spreading out their patrols farther and farther, and sometimes our patrols clashed with theirs. It would happen rarely, but far more frequently as time went by. To make matters worse, webbing has been found on several of the flowers in the places we normally would collect pollen and nectar from.¡±


    ¡°Resources started to get tight, and before we could negotiate and calmly talk out a solution with our new neighbors, more fights broke out leading to the deaths on both sides. Soon, it became apparent that both sides were having resource problems, as more flowers were found to have webbing.¡±


    ¡°Finally, true war broke out as both sides became desperate over the few resources left. And many of our sisters started to die, mother had to take the lead in battle because she was the only other insect-kin in the hive. It didn¡¯t help that the trader fairies that we originally came here for weren¡¯t around this season, or that we ate through most of our stored honey and nectar just to get by, so we couldn''t trade for sperm to make insect-kin warriors even if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Battle after battle, for months on end, losing more and more of our kin, until finally, our mother lost her life in battle killing another insect-kin. Leaving me in charge¡­ and from there, it just continued to spiral ever downward.¡±


    The queen turned her hands into fists, her whole body shaking as a wave of emotion took her. It looked for all the world like she was going to cry again. But she had enough of that and instead just looked at her sister, truly looking at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you are doing okay,¡± she said with a sad but gentle smile. ¡°I was so worried when mother banished you¡­ she regretted you know. Sent over a hundred sisters to look for you barely ten minutes after you left. We were worried sick. But it¡¯s good to see you are doing fine. I¡¯m just so happy to see you alive.¡±


    Lyn stayed quiet for a while, unsure of what to say, but definitely sure of what she was going to do next. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ also happy to see you are doing okay, glad that I still have you¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you were gone. But now that I know you are okay¡­ there is something I have to do¡­¡±


    Lyn then grabbed hold of her sister. ¡°Sister¡­ will you accept my protection?¡±


    The queen looked confused, brow furrowed. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lyn squeezed harder making the queen wince. ¡°Do you accept my protection¡­ I need you to say yes.¡± Lyn said harder.


    The queen tried to look into her sister¡¯s eyes, trying to figure out where she was going with this. Hesitantly and with worry in her voice, she agreed. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear¡­¡± Lyn said, then turned to leave.


    The queen looked confused for a second, only for that confusion to turn into fear as she looked at Lyn. ¡°No! You can¡¯t be thinking-!?¡± she exclaimed as Lyn turned to leave. ¡°You only just got here! Even if you''re stronger now you can¡¯t take on an entire hive! You can¡¯t just leave like this! Don¡¯t leave me! Sister!¡±


    But Lyn walked anyway, only turning her head to address the queen one last time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry queen, I will be back, I promise you¡­ after all... my name is¡­ Lyn,¡± she said, before leaving the hive and a shocked queen in her wake.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas -

 Chapter 75 Lyn’s Story part 3

    Lyn flew through the forest like lightning, her wings beating as fast as they possibly could. Her rage and adrenaline kept her pushing ever forward, beyond what she would normally be capable of.


    She looked for signs of the nearby beehive. And follow any clues that she could find to go deeper into enemy territory. She searched for hours, getting frustrated by how long it was taking her to find one measly hive.


    Just when her frustration was about to boil over, she noticed a worker bee out of the corner of her eye. Pausing in thought, she then immediately hid, knowing that if she were to make a scene now, she may never find the hive anytime soon.


    She then followed the worker as silently as she could, back to its hive, letting her anger simmer just under the skin, ready to unleash it at a moment''s notice. Once the bee entered, she waited in case any other bees came by.


    And so she waited, and waited, and waited some more. To the point that even though her anger, she was beginning to get confused as to how a hive had so few patrols and workers around. Then remembering the battlefield, it came to her that the beehive she was stalking, probably wasn¡¯t doing as well as she first thought.


    In her head, the ones that killed her Mother and so many of her sisters had to be overwhelmingly powerful for them to deal such a blow to her old hive. But it very well could be that that was true before, but not so much now.


    Extending her senses, she found that the hive before her had about a little over a hundred bees. Which felt absurd, for a beehive to have that few bees, not even her zapper colony could do that. She knew her colony would have given a good showing of itself, and if at peak condition probably wouldn¡¯t have lost to a beehive.


    But normally a zapper colony consisted of only a few hundred to a few thousand zappers. A beehive thought, usually numbered a few thousand to a few tens of thousands. So to see a beehive in this state, meaning that they either focused on producing and maintaining insect-kin. Or they were in very dire straits.


    She recalled that on the battlefield, the corpses on both sides were too young to be normally sent to the war unless they were scraping the bottom of the barrel. Which made her more easily believe that the colony before her was doing very badly, perhaps so badly they would not be able to recover, considering how few bees there were left.


    But even if they were greatly weakened and there were far fewer than she was expecting, it still was probably more than enough to kill her if they dog-piled on her all at once. So she had to think, how was she going to get inside and deal with the queen? From what she remembered from her sister, Mother lost her life taking down a greater insect-kin. Which meant that the queen must be a greater insect-kin herself at the least.


    And she was just a lesser insect-kin, but even so, she was also a lesser chimera and a lesser storm fairy, which meant she was far stronger than a normal insect-kin. But would that be enough?


    ¡°What was it that Ren used to say, about being a good ruler? Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer? The best way to destroy an enemy is to make her your friend?¡± Lyn thought as an idea came to her.


    ¡°My old hive may be close to being destroyed, but by the looks of this one it''s not faring much better¡­ and I am a storm fairy¡­¡± as the wheels in her head continued. ¡°I could probably walk right in, acting all self-important¡­ they will have no choice but to treat with me, after all, a storm fairy is paying them a visit¡­ I¡¯m like a noble, or a celebrity, a rarity, and who knows who could be backing me.¡± Then her eyes widened.


    ¡°Master is backing me¡­ he is the greatest thing to ever live¡­ and I was planning to make a few friends and allies while I was here while I preach the greatness that is my master. So I might start with this hive¡­¡± as the evil thought took her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap them around my finger and coerce them to serve me, and then they will serve my sisters. That should fix everything up!¡±


    With that plane in mind, Lyn flew towards the hive, waltzing in like she owned the place. Quickly switching her clothing using her soul realm into something more dignified. And bringing out her spear that was gifted to her by her master. While not the best looking, it was at least something to show she meant business.


    She was a bit surprised to so easily just walk in, but remembered that this hive was hardly doing better than her own one. But at least they noticed her eventually, and when they did she pointed to the nearest one and shouted at the poor soul.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU ALL KEEP ME WAITING! IS THIS HOW YOU TREAT AN IMPORTANT GUEST! Why I have half a mind to do away with all of you right now! Does no one here know how to treat a fairy? Let alone a storm fairy!? Where is your queen? I demand answers for this affront!¡± Lyn demanded with great pomp and arrogance.


    The surrounding bees, who were just suddenly realizing that there was a stranger amongst them. Did the closest thing that a bug could do to covering their ears when Lyn started to shout. Now more confused than ever, they were at a loss as to what to do next. Especially the one that Lyn was pointing at and seemed to be the focus of her ire. She was just back from a long day of collecting pollen, and now a crazy fairy barged into the hive and was yelling.


    ¡°Well! If no one¡¯s going to answer, then I will just have to go to her myself! And when I do, I hope you''re prepared for the consequences of your actions in starting another war!¡± Lyn said, stomping her way towards what she suspected was the throne room.


    That seemed to snap them out of it, and their first instinct was to drive the invader out of the hive. But, since they were not like most beehives, they after all had an insect-kin ruler, which passively made them all a little smarter than the average bee. They were frozen with indecision because they knew that if they accidentally started another war that would be the end of them.


    Unfortunately, they did not have time to figure out what to do next, for Lyn was making her way ever closer to the throne room. Causing the hive to go into a panic, thankfully, one of the bees seemed to have the forethought of rushing towards the throne room ahead of Lyn so as to warn her queen of the uninvited guest.


    So when Lyn finally entered the throne room, followed by a few dozen worried bees, she found an utterly confused greater insect-kin queen sitting on her throne trying to make sense of what was going on, alongside her aid, another greater insect-kin. The queen and the aid looked like what any other typical bee insect-kin would look like, bipedal like her, with wings on their backs. But instead of black and blue, they had yellow and black with white floof.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± the aid yelled, as Lyn entered the room.


    Lyn then puffed herself up and looked at the aid. ¡°I¡¯m what''s going on!¡± She then pointed her spear at her. ¡°And I demand answers for the atrocities wrought on the zapper colony that is under my protection!¡±


    ¡°And who wants to know!¡± the aid demanded in return. ¡°Who are you to walk right into our hive unannounced and give us orders!¡±


    Lyn gave a vicious smile. ¡°LYN! That¡¯s who!¡± That made many of the onlooking bees gasp, even the queen next to the aid seemed in shock, and the aid herself seemed to have taken a mental step back. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are, if you have a name, then you either have a powerful backer or are powerful enough to name yourself. And that doesn¡¯t even include the fact that named fairies and insect-kin were naturally more powerful than those without names, thanks to the names themselves.


    ¡°Now that you know who you are dealing with¡­ I think I am due some answers¡­¡± Lyn said smugly.


    The aid paused to think. ¡°...Is that zapper colony truly under your protection?¡± she asked.


    Lyn nodded. ¡°It is under my protection¡­¡± not bothering to mention the little fact that it had only been under her protection for only a few hours now. The queen and the aid shared a worried and concerned look. Which gave Lyn some time to truly look at them.


    The first thing she noticed was that the aid was very old, more, she had a scar on her right eye, an old one too. The queen, on the other hand, looked far too young to be leading a colony of her own. ¡°By the master¡­ she is almost if not younger than my own sister!¡± Lyn realized as she watched the two whisper to each other.


    Taking a look around her, she noticed that the hive was just as in a bad spot as her own one was. ¡°They are both greatly suffering¡­ what in the world is going on for two hives to go under like this?¡±


    It was then the queen gave a polite cough to get Lyn¡¯s attention, her voice young and carrying the sound of naivety with every word she spoke. ¡°L-lady Lyn, it seems we did you a great dishonor in attacking a hive under your protection. Please forgive us for our ignorance, if we had known, we would have found another way. Sadly¡­ we do not have much in the way of recompense¡­ not that it will matter anyway¡­¡± she finished sadly.


    Lyn looked at the too-young queen. She thought she would be angrier. That she would demand justice and force this hive that killed her mother through the wringer and make them wish they were never born. But she couldn¡¯t help but see the signs of defeat in the young queen''s eyes, who was trying to do her best to show a strong front for her subjects, despite having no hope herself.


    So despite all the demands that Lyn wanted, she instead asked. ¡°Where¡­ is your Mother?¡± in a soft voice, her previous anger gone, or at least more subdued as now she wanted to get to the bottom of all of this.


    The young queen looked surprised by the question, then hurt, her hands gripping her throne tightly as she seemed to have a surge of pain and memories flash across her mind and face. ¡°She¡­ is¡­ dead¡­¡± was all the young queen could bring herself to say.


    Lyn crossed her arms, now more determined than ever to figure this out. ¡°How did she die¡­¡± she asked.


    ¡°Is this truly necessary!¡± the aid said, getting angry at Lyn for putting her queen through this. ¡°Why in the world do you want to know!¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± the young queen said.


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± the queen repeated, then looked at Lyn. ¡°Will telling you help repay our debt?¡±


    ¡°If the information is worth it¡­¡± Lyn replied.


    The young queen sighed. ¡°Then I suppose I have no choice¡­¡±


    ¡°We weren''t always like this¡­¡± she began, waving an arm to encompass the shoddy conditions of her hive. ¡°We were a great and powerful hive that ruled over a great amount of our old home. We had thousands of sisters, tens of thousands in fact, with dozens of insect-kin. We were happy, we were content, we had everything we wanted¡­ that was¡­ until they attacked¡­¡±


    The young queen balled her hand into a fist as the memories came back. ¡°The wasps were always a nuisance¡­ but they were never truly a great threat. That was¡­ not until a high queen came around to unite them under her rule¡­¡±


    Lyn for the first time had to stifle a gasp of her own, the idea that wasps, or any wasp for that matter, would bow to another even of their own kind, was too crazy to even believe!


    ¡°We thought such rumors were crazy¡­ when rumors spread of them taking down nearby hives? Madness! oh, how wrong we were when they came knocking on our doorstep.¡± the young queen said, recalling the memories.


    ¡°At first it was just a few dozen, probably to test and probe our defenses. Nothing we couldn¡¯t handle. But then it became hundreds, and as you know, considering the power difference between a wasp and a bee, we had to start fielding thousands to take care of those few hundred. And then¡­ hornets¡­¡±


    Lyn looked on wide-eyed.


    ¡°Somehow¡­ they were able to bring the hornets into their number, the high queen ruled them both with an iron fist. Not only that, she had formed a¡­ strange alliance with the termite king, taking each other as a mate to create an unholy union! We had no idea what was coming¡­ Slowly we were forced to send more and more of our bees and even some of our insect-kin to deal with the raids on our territory. But none of it prepared us for what was about to happen next!¡±


    They came by the thousands! Tens of thousands! Both wasp! Hornet! And Termite! My Mother took the field herself to fight them off, but she fell in battle and died¡­ after that, I was in charge¡­ and taking to heart my mother¡¯s final order should she fall¡­ we fled¡­ until we reached here. Now a fraction of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°But our hardship didn¡¯t end there¡­¡± shaking her head. ¡°We had to flee for not days, not weeks, but months! All the while we meet others who were also fleeing the expansion of the wasp horde. Some poor souls didn''t even have a queen anymore¡­¡±


    That last part seemed to tear her up a bit, even Lyn felt sad hearing that.


    ¡°But finally we arrived at our new home, there were so few of us left, but oddly that worked in our favor. We had room to grow and enough food in our surroundings to feed everyone, even share it with another colony that recently moved here¡­¡± she paused a little at that, looking at Lyn before continuing her story.


    ¡°Things were looking bright¡­ until they were not anymore.¡± her tone took on a more menacing turn and almost under her breath, as if even she didn¡¯t dare utter the words out loud she said. ¡°For a spider matriarch made her nest nearby as well.¡±


    This time it was even harder for Lyn to stop herself from gasping in horror.


    The queen nodded. ¡°The spider matriarch spread her influence and her kin far and wide. She preyed upon our workers slowly picking us off. So we simply moved on to safer pastures to get our resources. But it seems that the spider matriarch foresaw that, and had her minions web up all the flower beds they could get their hands on. Forcing us and your zapper colony to slowly contend for the few flowers that were left. After all, even if we worked together, neither one of us was strong enough to take on a matriarch.¡±


    ¡°Time went by, and food and resources grew scarcer, we didn¡¯t even have the resources or food to move again, we were stuck, and so it appeared, was the zapper colony¡­ in the end, it was war¡­ and the last of my generals, died¡­ taking the life of the queen of the zapper colony¡­¡±


    The war took what little we had left, and brought us down even lower. Now it doesn''t even matter anymore¡­ we are so few in number, that there is no reason for us to fight anymore.¡± she then gave a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°Think about it, it probably would have done us more good to fight the spider matriarch, knowing the costs, then to fight each other! Either way, we probably would have ended up like this, and it wouldn¡¯t even matter who got what little flowers that were left!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s how we got here. That¡¯s how it happened¡­ two desperate hives fighting each other because we were too afraid to fight the real threat. Perhaps if the hives back home worked together to fight the wasp horde instead of over the ever-shrinking pastures. We may never be in this predicament. Funny that right?¡±


    Lyn thought about this for a long moment, her thoughts going wild at everything she heard. Closing her eyes, she opened them again and pointed her spear at the queen. ¡°You are under my protection.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon me?'''' The queen looked stupefied, alongside the aid and everyone else who was there.


    ¡°I said. You are under my protection! Do you disagree?¡± Lyn said menacingly as if it was a threat. ¡°Say yes, and I will take care of your spider problem. But that means you have to do what I say, understand!¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?¡± the confused queen could only reply before shaking herself. ¡°Can you really take care of the spider matriarch!?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t¡­ then my master can¡­ and if anything at the very least I can deal with their encroachment and bring back the flower pastures,¡± Lyn said, full of conviction. ¡°I promise you, on my life and my master''s honor, I will take care of the spider infestation! And bring back the days of peace our hives used to have!¡± she tapped the but of her pear down hard, and let her power flow out, electricity coursing through her body and her aura flaring to life.


    Everyone looked at Lyn as if she was crazy, but they were too shocked and awed by her confidence and aura to say otherwise. Some even going so far as to have¡­ hope¡­


    Lyn let her aura fade and looked at the young queen. ¡°Do you accept my protection¡­¡±


    The aid turned to her queen, panic in her voice. ¡°No matter how strong she is, she can¡¯t take on a spider matriarch, not even your Mother could! And to accept protection is an insult! It''s one step away from being visualized! My Queen!¡±


    But the young queen ignored her aid, and looked at Lyn and only at her. ¡°Lady Lyn¡­ if you can truly defeat the spider matriarch, or at least bring back our flower pastures, then not only will we accept being put under your protection, but should the time ever come where you have enough followers and meet the prerequisite of becoming a high queen, we will also accept you as our high queen.¡± the young queen said, taking on a far more regal and formal tone and posture.


    ¡°My Queen!¡± the aid gasped.


    ¡°I have spoken! Besides¡­ What else are we going to do? If we refuse, we would have made ourselves the enemies of a powerful foe and her master and hive. I would rather face servitude than let our hive end here.¡± the queen said, more sure of herself than ever. It was something in Lyn¡¯s eyes that made her agree, a feeling, a confidence, she couldn¡¯t place.


    ¡°Lady Lyn, will you truly kill the spider matriarch¡­¡± the young queen asked one last time. ¡°Will you help us and bring our hives peace?¡±


    Lyn nodded. ¡°I swear, not just on my honor¡­ but on my master¡­¡± she said, full of conviction as if swearing on her master was the greatest oath someone could ever make. It was so much to the point, that even the queen and aid wondered who this master was that had Lyn¡¯s unwavering loyalty.


    With that, Lyn turned to leave. Promising victory and peace. Watched by the few hundred of the bees and the aid and queen. Hoping against hope that she would somehow succeed.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 76 Lyn’s Story part 4

    Lyn wasted no time, when she left the beehive, she stretched her senses as far as they could go and zipped all over the place looking for any outcast or those who had lost their hive and queen.


    Far and wide she went, fighting and challenging many bees and zappers for the next two days. Ambushing small groups of them, asking questions of where others like them can be found, and seeking them out to repeat the cycle.


    Never slowing down, she didn¡¯t stop until she felt like she exhausted every outcast or hiveless she could find within a day''s area of her. Slowly forming a small posse of about twenty-one zappers and forty-eight bees.


    Now normally some might wonder where she was going to put so many bees and zappers, and even a few ants. But Lyn had a plane, she wasn¡¯t just dueling and coercing others to follow her¡­ no she was also scouting the area around her. Forming a mental map of the area around her and of the two hives she now protects, when she was suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Mistress Lyn! Mistress Lyn! I found another group without a hive!¡± one of her new zapper followers said. ¡°But¡­ there''s just one problem¡­ they have gone, mind dead¡­¡± making a few of her followers gasp. Mind dead being what happens to an insect that has gone without being ruled by an insect-kin for too long, their minds degenerated. Which meant that this new group ethier had a non-insect-kin ruler, or they were hiveless for too long¡­


    While considered incredibly rude, if they were ruled by a non-insect-kin, if she so wanted to, she could ask if they would want to join up with her, but if refused, she would have to accept it. But if they were hiveless and lost their minds, then she could collect them, free manpower. And having her as their ruler would slowly bring back their minds.


    The only problem was¡­ if you could even communicate with mind-dead insects, as they are notoriously difficult for intelligent insects to understand. For when an insect becomes an insect-kin or is ruled by one, they gain intelligence despite their, admittedly, small brain, but at a cost that they lose some of their natural instincts that helped them before. Like a bee''s ability to dance in order to communicate, now replaced by a form of telepathy when they get close to each other.


    But Lyn wasn¡¯t deterred, she merely turned to the zapper that spoke and asked. ¡°How many.¡± in a confident tone.


    ¡°A full eleven! They are just milling about, it seems, doesn''t look like they plan to go anywhere anytime soon. I think I found them just in time.¡± the zapper said proudly.


    Which made sense, most hiveless, whether ruled by an insect-kin or not, would slowly die without a colony to serve and be a part of, leaving many to die over the course of a few weeks unless picked up soon. So by telling Lyn, the zapper was effectively saving their lives in a way.


    Wasting no time, Lyn set out and followed the zapper to the small clearing that had the bees just laying about doing nothing.


    ¡°There! There!¡± the zapper said excitedly, pointing at the bees.


    A few of the others also came to look, watching with interest. ¡°How are you going to get them to follow you?¡± another one of Lyn¡¯s followers asked when they stopped a good distance away to watch.


    Lyn just smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this,¡± she said with confidence, gently flying down towards the small group of bees.


    The bees then noticed her and started to buzz agitated by the stranger. But Lyn sensed no touch of an insect-kin on their minds or the pheromones of a regular insect queen. Meaning they were truly, free real estate.


    Gently flying into the middle of the group, they buzzed with warnings and threats. But she ignored all of that and instead¡­ began to dance!


    She whirled around, shaking her hips and sticking her ass out. Making sudden turns and sharp angles, spinning in place and using her aura in place as pheromones, spreading it out to engulf her potential new recruits. The bees could not help but watch the majesty of her dance, buzzing ever closer to her with curiosity and awe. After a few minutes of this, they had accepted her as their ruler, and in their buzzing ways, swore allegiance to the new queen.


    When she returned to her group of followers with the new group of bees, they were all in awe of what she did. ¡°Whoa! That was amazing! I don¡¯t know exactly what you did, but it spoke to me on a very deep level!¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Yah¡­ if you had done that dance for me instead of beating me up, I would have joined in a heartbeat!¡± another replied.


    ¡°Where did you learn such a dance?¡± one asked, still in awe.


    Lyn blushed heavily, and not just because of the praise. She went into a flashback of how she learned the dance moves.


    ---


    Lyn was back inside Van¡¯s soul realm, in Ren''s room watching tv, she had been coming over more and more often to learn new things and watch the animays. But right now instead of the animays, she was watching a nature documentary about bees.


    Her eyes were glued to the screen, only a few inches away as the show droned on about the daily life of bees. Though for most humans it would be educational, and it still was even for Lyn, she took it in a slightly different way.


    ¡°Ooooh yaaaa¡­. Shake that ass, you dirty girl¡­¡± Lyn said with a lewd voice, engrossed into the part where the documentary was talking about how bees communicate.


    ¡°Hey Lyn i¡¯m about to-... what are you doing?¡± Ren asked, coming in from another room.


    Immediately Lyn jumped to hide the tv screen with her body, wrapping her arms around it and feeling for the buttons on the side. ¡°N-Nothing! I was¡­¡± she found the button and started to press it, changing the channel until it landed on one showing cars racing. ¡°Looking for the sports channel!¡±


    ¡°...that''s... not the sports channel...¡± Ren said, quirking an eye at Lyns'' weirdness.


    ¡°Well, they might as well consider it a sport!¡± Lyn said backing off the tv and acting like she actually cares. ¡°I mean look at it! Look! They''re taking a left turn! Look! Another left turn! And another left turn! I wonder what they''re going to do next!¡± she said, trying to sound excited.


    ¡°Riiiiight¡­¡± Ren said, not believing a word, ¡°look, I¡¯m going out for some fresh air, do you want anything before I leave?¡±


    ¡°... tissue paper?¡±


    Ren looked at Lyn for a hard moment as she sweated under his gaze, then gave up with a sigh and made a box of tissue paper appear. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Err-umm a laptop please?¡± Lyn asked.


    Ren made a laptop appear, fit for her size. ¡°Just make sure to clean up after yourself, okay.¡± then turned to leave.


    Once she was sure he left, she turned on the laptop and looked for porn about women dressed as bees, or at least with honey on them. Then she switched it back to the documentary and rewinded back to where she left off when the bees started to dance. ¡°This is a great starter! After this, dessert¡­¡± she thought, preparing a few videos on the laptop in advance for when the dancing bee scene was over.


    End flashback.


    ---


    ¡°Umm¡­ let''s just say, I¡¯m a genius and leave it at that¡­¡± Lyn said, doing her best to not blush too hard.


    ¡°¡±¡°Oooh aahhhh!¡±¡±¡± her followers said in awe of her.


    ¡°Right! Now that we got the last of the hiveless around this area, it''s time to look for a new home!¡± Lyn said, already thinking of a few places. That was when one of her new bee followers started to buzz next to her. ¡°Hmm? You say you know a place that''s perfect for us?¡± the bee buzzed again.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there! Lead the way!¡± Lyn said, as she and her group then followed the bee for the next few hours. When they finally arrived, Lyn wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking at, that was until she moved a few inches closer and everything changed.


    ¡°A hidden fairy grove!¡± Lyn exclaimed, surprised. It was under an illusion, but the second they entered the area, its true self appeared. A supermassive tree with shiny leaves stood before her. Surrounded by many other trees, such as a lightning tree, maple tree, and many others.


    They all went deeper into the grove and found it abandoned. Which meant it was ripe for the taking! Exploring the place, they found that it had been abandoned for a long time now and that it was half-finished. So whoever was planning to stay here, probably gave up halfway through for some reason.


    As she entered the biggest and most important-looking tree, she marveled how the insides looked bigger than the outside, which was impressive for the tree was already pretty big, to begin with. Walking in deeper, she and her followers found the throne room in all its majesty. Lyn walked up to it, touching its armrest, feeling the craftsmanship, then slowly sitting down on the throne and looking at all the bees, zappers, and the few ants that she had been able to win over and make follow her. The scene filled her with pride.


    ¡°Ohh! You look like a real queen!¡± one of the bees said. And soon the others agreed, all buzzing their approval.


    Lyn blushed at that and was about to dissuade them when she felt an electric thrill run up her spine. Followed by another, and another. Soon she felt a slight change in her being, in her aura, and felt more connected to her followers more than ever.


    Lyn felt choked for words. ¡°You.. All of you want me to be your queen?¡± as she felt their trust through their new bond, as she felt closer to them than ever. They were accepting her as their new queen, and she felt the power of that trust flow through her, her body changing a little, growing, becoming stronger in front of her followers.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Queen Lyn, brings back the mind dead!¡±


    ¡°Queen Lyn! She has a name!¡±


    ¡°Queen Lyn! She dances so well!¡±


    ¡°Queen Lyn! So strong!¡±


    This and many more praises were heaped onto her, making her feel very embarrassed even as she felt strong from it. So she stood up and puffed out her chest in pride, her decision made.


    ¡°Alright! Since you want me to be queen, then I will be queen! From now on, this place is my hive! You are all my subjects! And I shall name this place¡­ SHINY LEAF!¡±


    All the bees, zappers, and a few ants, buzzed their joy of belonging to a hive once more and with such a great queen to serve. Already they could feel themselves becoming smarter through the new connection they now shared with their great queen.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± she said, sitting down on her new throne. ¡°First order of business, I want a thorough scouting of our new home. What resources there are, and if there are any food stores left. Second, I want a group to go scout out and look for other outcasts and hiveless. Bring them to me, should I find them worthy, they can join my hive. And thirdly, I¡¯m going to go visit my sister and the young bee queen, there are a few things I need to discuss with them. Now you have your orders, do them!¡± she said, waving her hand in a commanding gesture.


    All her followers buzzed their approval, and moved out, splitting themselves into two groups and setting out to do their tasks.


    With that done, Lyn got up from her throne and set out to her sister''s hive, flying as fast as she could, as she was so excited to share the moment with her sister. A huge grin on her face.


    Making good time, she rushed inside her sister''s hive, surprising everyone with her speed. ¡°Sister! Sister! Look!¡± She shouted excitedly, acting more like a kid than a queen.


    ¡°Wha-? Lyn? What are you-¡± then her eyes went wide. ¡°You''re a queen!¡± she shouted, almost unable to believe what she was seeing before her eyes.


    Lyn puffed out her chest. ¡°That''s right! I found a lot of followers and founded a new hive. I call it Shiny Leaf!¡±


    Lyn¡¯s sister looked dumbfounded, ¡°it''s only been like¡­ two days! How many followers did you get! How did you find a suitable place to make a hive!? How-!?¡± the words escaping her. ¡°Just how!?¡±


    Lyn smiled smugly, ¡°I worked really hard!¡± was all she said.


    Lyn¡¯s sister just stared at her in disbelief, before slumping into own her throne, trying to make sense of everything, only for her to jump up in panic as she remembered something important. ¡°You! You went to that beehive! Are you okay? Were you hurt? What happened!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I took care of it! They''re under my protection now too! They will do what I say.¡± Lyn said matter of factly with a shrug of her shoulders like it was no big deal.


    Lyn¡¯s sister went slack-jawed, before collapsing back onto her throne, trying to massage her scalp as her brain tried to catch up to everything that Lyn just said. ¡°I must have gone mad¡­ I mean, who could blame me? I lost so much¡­ My Mother, most of my hive, and my sister I thought gone forever suddenly came back to then challenge the hive that did this to us. Only for her to come back in two days and say that she is a queen now and also got the servitude of our enemy hive¡­ surely I have gone insane¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Lyn began, now feeling a little bad for putting her sister into this predicament. ¡°Since you think you have gone insane, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t mind if I tell you I want you to move in with me and that other hive? You know? All of us living together from now on?¡± she finished, a little worried about how her sister would react.


    The Lyn¡¯s sister just stared, then let her shoulders slump to the ground. ¡°Sure¡­ why not¡­ it can¡¯t possibly get worse than it is now right?¡±


    Lyn winced, she could kinda understand what her sister might be going through right now, perhaps just leaving like she did without catching up first was a bad idea. But right now she didn''t have the time to feel sorry, she had a plan to put in motion and she was running against the clock. Who knows how much time she had before her master and his father decided to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister¡­ but right now I don¡¯t have time for this¡­ just know, I¡¯m doing my best to set things right and make sure your hive prospers. I promise you that.¡± Lyn said gently. ¡°When you''re ready, follow one of my zappers, she will make sure you get to our new hive safely,¡± she said, pointing to one of the few followers that followed her to the hive.


    Her sister sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ I honestly don¡¯t really have a better option anyway. Besides, You have always been the smarter of us, even if it was in the¡­ strangest of ways. You never let me down before. Not even when you saved me from that frog.¡± she smiled gently, as she remembered their past together. ¡°So I will put my trust in you.¡±


    Lyn was very touched. ¡°Thank you¡­ I promise, again, that you will not regret this.¡± She then turned to leave. Sad that she had to so soon leave again, but promising herself that she will find the time to talk with her sister properly after all this was over.


    Now flying towards the beehive of the young queen, some doubts played across Lyn¡¯s mind. But she pushed them aside, for she had no time for them. Making good time, she entered unopposed into the throne room of the young queen and her aid. Explaining everything to a wide-eyed audience of everything she was able to accomplish in just two days.


    ¡°You want us to live with that zapper colony! Are you crazy!¡± the aid yelled. ¡°After everything that has happened between us, you really think we can just get along, just like that?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you can, but you will because I say you will,¡± Lyn said, taking no nonsense from the aid. ¡°I promise you, I will take care of the spider problem, and not only that, I will take care of the food problem. I will take care of everything. But you have to do what I say. And I say you have to get along with the zapper colony.¡± she finished, not taking no for an answer.


    ¡°But! But!¡± The aid began, trying to make sense of everything that was happening.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± the young queen said to her aid, before addressing Lyn. ¡°Do you really think it would be alright? We both lost so much in our conflict, not to mention if we are going to be living together, then we will also have to share food stores with each other. And I''m not sure either one of our hives can do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Lyn said. ¡°I have a plan. Now, when you are ready, please follow this bee back to my hive, she will lead the way.¡± pointing to the last remaining follower she had tagging along with her.


    ¡°I see¡­ well¡­ if you say it''s possible that we can live together and be fed, then I will believe you. But know this, young as I am, I will do everything for my hive. We may be under your protection, but that still doesn¡¯t mean we are under your rule¡­¡± she then leaned in a little forward. ¡°I am trusting you here, please understand my position.¡±


    Lyn nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry queen, I made a promise, and I mean to keep it. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°And I meant what I said before¡­ if you can truly keep such a promise, then I don¡¯t mind serving you if you meet the prerequisites of becoming a high queen.¡± the young queen said.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ you honor me.¡± Lyn said solemnly, knowing full well what such a comment meant.


    The young queen nodded.


    With that, Lyn turned to leave, now that she had accomplished most of her goals, she flew towards the edge of the bee and zappers territories, looking for any sign of spiders. She had to scout them out because, after she grew her power and fixed the food shortage, she would have to take care of the spider problem before it became too big.


    So she flew near the locations of a few spider nests she was told about by her scouts. As she flew, she thought about how silly it was for two great hives to kill each other over the shrinking flower pastures when they could have just worked together to get rid of the spiders. Just the thought of it made her a little angry.


    That was of course when she had to do a dead stop and gasped in horror at the sight before her eyes. As far as she could see, everything was webbed up. Not a single tree, branch, or leaf wasn¡¯t covered. And some of the biggest and ugliest spiders she had ever seen watched her from a distance.


    This¡­ was spider territory.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 77 Lyn’s story part 5

    Lyn spent the next day cutting into the only maple tree in the forest, something that probably could only grow because of the blessings of the fairy grove it grew in. After a long and hard day, she was finally able to dig deep enough to get at the sweet sweet sap within it. It may be no nectar, but it will do as a substitute.


    The only problem now was the pollen, or at least it should be. After both hives were decimated, the need for more nectar and pollen decreased alongside their size. So using what they have now was more than enough, and the sap from the tree would only be an added bonus to their food stores. Making sure that no one would go hungry.


    But that still didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t need more pollen, or that the sap would last forever. Pollen was very important for bees and zappers, for it provided the protein necessary for a strong body and immune system. More importantly, without pollen, they could not produce any more larvae, as pollen was necessary for their growth.


    But even if their food situation looks good, that doesn''t mean that it might not be a problem in the future. So with that in mind, Lyn ordered her followers to gather some fruit and bring them back to the hive. Once they arrived with the fruit, Lyn then ordered her sister, and the young queen, and her aid to come to see her.


    ¡°Alright, now that you are all, I want to show you something.¡± Lyn began, pointing to the gathered fruit. ¡°These are edible, so why doesn''t anyone here eat them?¡± she said, now crossing her arms.


    ¡°Ummm. sister? We are zappers, we don¡¯t eat fruit, only honey.¡± Lyn¡¯s sister said, confused.


    ¡°Same goes for us.¡± the young queen added, equally confused.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Lyn shouted, surprising them both. ¡°If this fruit were to be broken open, then would it be edible?¡± now eyeing them down.


    ¡°Err- yes?¡± the sister said, a little worried.


    ¡°I mean sure? But our bees can''t break through the skin of fruits, so it''s a moot point.¡± the young queen said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s where you are wrong again,¡± Lyn said, taking her spear and skewering the fruit, allowing the juices to drip slowly to the floor. ¡°For too long bees and zappers have only relied on nectar, when sap and fruits can help. It only requires an insect-kin like ourselves to put in the work, and then we can fix our food problem,¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought these.¡± pulling out a few spears from her soul realm. ¡°Who knew this place had an armory right? Anyway, you will open up holes in the fruit, then take a few knives I found and cut them into fine pieces, afterward we will work together to turn them into mush. This mush should be able to feed our followers in place of honey. Though we still will have to find a pollen substitute.¡± Lyn admitted


    ¡°Are you out of your mind!¡± the aid exclaimed in horror. ¡°You want to put our queens to work! You''re insane!¡±


    ¡°NO! You are insane! Insane for killing each other when an easy solution was right in front of you! All it required on your parts was a little work, and you could have avoided all that bloodshed!¡± Lyn shouted back angrily.


    The aid still seemed angry, but kept her mouth shut. Though the young queen and the sister had a more thoughtful look.


    ¡°Where did you learn this?¡± the young queen said, generally curious. Lyn¡¯s sister herself seemed to be wanting an answer, amazed by her older sister''s wisdom.


    ¡°Err-¡± then Lyn went into a flashback of the bee documentary she watched so long ago. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just a genius?¡± she said, vowing to keep her secret to the grave.


    The young queen looked impressed while Lyn''s little sister seemed to have sparkles in her eye as her admiration showed, making Lyn feel a little guilty.


    ¡°More importantly, now that we have fixed our food problems for the foreseeable future, how''s the recruitment going?¡± Lyn asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡± the aid grunted. ¡°For some reason, your fame has spread, though it has more to do with rumors of your supposed dancing skill than actual combat skill. Though I suppose that¡¯s better than nothing. If we were to put all our numbers together, plus all those who have joined, we should near somewhere around four hundred.¡±


    Lyn felt her chest swell with pride, it still was a far cry from her previous hives numbers, but it was steadily growing. Now if only they could start giving birth, that would be helpful. Unfortunately for her and everyone else here, they needed at least some sperm for that, and she was saving herself for her master. On top of that was the lack of pollen and the fact it would take a few months for an egg to mature into a proper worker. Speaking of eggs.


    ¡°None of you have any sperm, right? So you can¡¯t get your womb to start working on eggs right? But are there any leftover eggs from our Mothers?¡± Lyn asked candidly


    ¡°We have about a little over a hundred eggs, we are keeping them in a hibernative state until we know we have a surplus of pollen.¡± Lyn¡¯s sister said sadly, just the thought of having so few eggs lying around made her feel down.


    ¡°We ourselves only have around three hundred¡­¡± the young queen said in a depressed tone.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess that¡¯s better than nothing¡­¡± Lyn said, a little sad about how far they have fallen. But she shook such depressing thoughts out of her head. ¡°More importantly, since we insect-kin become more like omnivores, we should make it a policy to from now on not to eat any of the food that only our workers can eat. Not at least until we have a surplus of honey. Otherwise, it''s just us being greedy. Understood?¡± she asked, but her tone of voice broke no argument.


    Both of the queens nodded. ¡°Good, now let me teach you how to use a spear and knife. You to aid, everyone is going to work for the improvement of the hive.¡± Lyn said, making the aid grumble but she went and picked up a spear anyway.


    Afterward, Lyn spent the next few hours teaching the young queens how to wield a spear and how to use a knife, both in defense of themselves and on how to procure food and process it for consumption for themselves and the hive.


    After all was said and done, Lyn set them to do a few tasks on their own while she took a break from teaching and went to her war room where she and her scouts made a makeshift map of all the areas that they found spiders in. and it wasn¡¯t looking too good, the spiders had spread out far and wide, worse, they were slowly expanding ever onward right in their direction.


    There was no way such a small force could take on such a large number of spiders, even she, no matter how strong, couldn¡¯t do it. Shaking her head she tried to brainstorm any ideas or thoughts on what could be done about this crazy situation.


    ¡°Perhaps we could try to keep them at bay? Slowly build up our forces as we whittle them slowly? No¡­ there''s just too many, and everything is covered in webbing, even if by some miracle we could exchange a one-to-one attrition ratio, it still would favor the spiders until we got our worker production up and running.¡± feeling a small headache coming on.


    ¡°And would we even be able to keep them away for that long? There must be tens of thousands of spiders there, what are they even doing over here? This is definitely not normally where spiders like to nest, especially not in such large numbers, spider matriarch or no.¡± Then it felt like a lightning bolt went through her head.


    ¡°Could it be that they are also fleeing this wasp horde? That young queen did say that the spiders came after they arrived¡­ but the angle¡­ no¡­ it could be possible¡­ which means, do we actually want to get rid of them? If they are a buffer to this wasp horde, then keeping them there for as long as possible would probably be for the better but¡­¡± Lyn then shook her head, confused on what to do.


    If it was true that the spiders actually contained a greater threat, it still wouldn¡¯t do much for them, they would be forced to flee or be eaten anyway eventually. So no matter what action they chose, it still would be one she wouldn¡¯t like. ¡°If only there was a way to safely put a stop to the spider spread¡­ perhaps¡­ their matriarch!¡± as the crazy thought went through her head.


    But only a few seconds later she dismissed it. No matter how strong she had gotten fighting a spider matriarch was pretty close to suicide, after all, she had no clue want kind of spider it was, for all she knew, it was the size of a house! Or extremely poisonous to the touch!


    Frustrated, she left the war room to get some fresh air, perhaps even do any other scouting run by the spider territory.


    Flying in that direction, her thoughts were not really into it, more preoccupied with other problems and frustrations. She fixed so many problems, but this one was really getting to her. If she could not fix this spider problem, it would remain a long-term problem, worse, she really didn¡¯t have a lot of time on her hands. At most, if she were lucky, she had at max a month before she had to leave with her master.


    ¡°Oh master¡­ may you bless me and give me the guidance necessary to fix these problems.¡± giving a silent prayer to Van. ¡°perhaps a few more offerings to him will help give me the inspiration I need?¡± she thought as she flew through the wilderness.


    But such thoughts slowly died down as she got closer to spider territory, not wanting to be distracted, she made sure to pay attention to her surroundings lest she get ambushed by a spider.


    Spreading her senses to the maximum, she got very close and even entered spider territory. Narrowly avoiding a few cobwebs along the way, whipping out her spear and preparing to fight for her life at a moment''s notice.


    Some might call her foolish for doing something like this, but she had done this before and knew full well her capabilities, picking off a few spiders here and there when necessary. She did this now, focusing her attention to any movement or life that might be hiding. Which was kinda funny for her.


    For so long spiders were like the boogeyman of the bug world. But now that she had some training, thanks in part to Ren, she could sense when there was something trying to stalk or sneak up on her. Better yet, even if they thought they were hiding, her new abilities to sense nearby life and her arua that can protect her from most harm made those stupid spiders who thought themselves so smart. Dead when they sprung their own traps.


    Which was what she was here to do. Admittedly, she hated killing, even the spiders. But should they attack her¡­ well¡­ that was another story entirely¡­ in fact¡­


    Lyn whirled around and stabbed through some webbing so thick, she couldn¡¯t even see through it, sending a massive electric volt through her spear. The spider shrieked in surprise and pain before the lightning fried its insides and it wound up dead. Lyn taking its now dispersed mana into herself.


    Despite getting somewhat used to it, it still felt hard taking a life or putting herself in danger like that. But ignoring her own conscience, she pushed forward, ignoring the now dead spider that fell and got stuck on its own webbing. Growing disgusted when a few other nearby spiders left their hiding spots for the fresh kill. ¡°Another problem with killing spiders, they eat their own kind. Killing them will just give them another source of food for their numbers, alongside any of our dead we can''t retrieve should we go in full force¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°But then again¡­ even for spiders¡­ such fragrant cannibalization isn¡¯t like them. They must be desperate for food¡­¡± Lyn shivered at that thought, for not only did she not like the idea of desperate spiders doing anything for a meal. But it also made her think that she might be right that they were just fleeing another threat that she didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    She flew ever deeper, killing a few spiders that got too close or posed a danger, using this opportunity to test herself and train, making herself stronger in case she had to fight against a greater foe. But after a little over half an hour of this, she was about to call it a day, the mental strain was already getting to her.


    But just as she was about to leave she heard a muffled sound, almost like a cry for help. Pausing, and a little suspicious, she looked around for what could have made that sound, wondering if this was some sort of new spider ploy, trying to get her guard down. The muffled sound came again, and this time Lyn spread her sense as far as they could go, straining them, trying to detect any form of life around her.


    Slowly, she crept up the source of the sound, keeping her eyes, ears, and senses sharp, just in case of a trap. Flaring her aura a little to cover her body to defend at a moment''s notice, Lyn slowly moved into view of what had grabbed her attention.


    A giant cocoon-like thing was hanging off the ground in the air, lifted by a single thread. It wobbled and shook and muffled yells of panic and sobbing could be heard from within. It was surrounded by other cocoons, but they all seemed to have become empty¡­


    Lyn then sensed a life, still struggling inside the cocoon. Desperate to get out. Not bothering to waste any more time, she lifted her spear to strike and free the captive, only for her to jump several feet backwards as a spider literally dropped from right above her.


    The ugly thing was massive, almost as big as her. And it clicked its fangs angrily as it used its webbing to sling itself back up in an eerily graceful motion that felt disgusting to watch on a spider. It then tried to fling some of the webbing at her, trying to tie her up.


    Lyn wasn¡¯t having any of that disgusting stuff anywhere near her. So she dodged up and left and charged at the spider, trying to get close so that she could sink her spear into its disgusting body.


    But for all its size, it moved easily away, clearly having some experience with dealing with food that fought back. It started to spew large wide-area webbings, knowing full well that there was little room for Lyn to dodge in such a constrained environment. Forcing Lyn to go higher and higher to try to avoid the webbing.


    But she flew too high and got stuck on some webbing above her. She couldn''t see it because she was too busy dodging the webbing fired by the spider below her. The spider cheered when it saw her get stuck on the webbing, and fired a few more shots at her to really glob her up.


    Lyn struggled as it became more difficult to move, the spider quickly closing in on its new prey. Happy that what it first thought might prove a little of a challenge was so easily taken care of. After all, nothing could beat experience, and clearly, this little prey didn¡¯t have as much as it thought it did. Moving up to its prey, it prepared to sink its teeth in to paralyze it.


    Lyn smiled, for though she hated the webbing all over her, she was actually covered by a small layer of her own aura which kept the webbing from actually sticking to her body. She had planned this, and in all honesty, thought her acting to be pretty bad. But apparently, it was good enough for this spider. So the second it got close, she sent an all-around surge of aura, knocking back the spider and making it fall to the ground.


    She then fell like a meteorite, onto the fallen spider and sunk her spear through its body. ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t think I could use arua did ya?¡± she said with an evil grin. And if you were surprised by that, this next part is going to be shocking.¡± she then spent all her remaining electricity to fry the stupid spider that got webbing on her clothes. Not stopping until the thing stopped moving and twitching.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, pulling out her spear. ¡°I could have played with you a little longer before acting like you beat me, but this isn¡¯t a video game and I have a damsel in distress to rescue.¡±


    With that down and a swagger to her steps, she flew towards the hanging cocoon that went silent over the course of the battle. Opening it up with a knife, she gasped to see a fairy with green wings trapped inside. The fairy seemingly had fainted somewhere along the way, her eyes half glazed and listless. Her body looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in over a week.


    Taking good care to carefully lift her out, Lyn gently put her into a princess carry and decided that she should get this poor soul back home as quickly as possible. Hoping that that aid knew something about healing or that they might find some potions in one of the many storage rooms left over by the original builders of Shiny Leaf.


    With that in mind, Lyn flew as fast as she possibly could straight back home. Hoping that it wasn¡¯t too late for the poor girl in her arms.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 78 Lyn’s story part 6

    Lyn carried the unconscious fairy back to her home. Barging in through the doors and yelling for a worker to tell aid to get her ass over here as she looked for a vacant room to put her new friend in.


    A few minutes later, aid came wondering what was all the fuss about, then grunted annoyed that she was told to bring whatever herbs or medicines she had to heal a stranger. She wanted to argue about giving rare healing agents to a stranger, but the look in Lyn¡¯s eyes broke no argument so she complied reluctantly, going out of her way to properly administer the medicines since she didn¡¯t want any to go to waste.


    After a few days, where Lyn spent the time trying to recruit more followers and properly give any of the excess fruits and stuff to Van as offerings, the fairy finally woke up. Lyn made sure to be there for when she did, as there were some questions she wanted to ask as well as to make sure that the fairy was okay after such a terrifying ordeal.


    Watching her like a prince would watch sleeping beauty, excited about the prospect of a new friend. They did their best to save her clothes, but unfortunately, it was mostly ruined, so they had to make do with some simple clothing that didn¡¯t fit very well and barely hid anything. Leaving the poor fairy half-naked, her golden hair doing a better job of hiding her assets than the simple fair she was wearing now.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ wha-?¡± the fairy mumbled, as she slowly opened her eyes, trying to figure out where she was. After a few blinks at the strangers around her, she shot up like a bolt loosed from a crossbow wide-eyed. ¡°W-where am I! Who are you people!?¡± she panicked, looking around the unfamiliar room and scenery.


    ¡°Where are my guards! Wheres-¡± but she paused, eyes dilating as if replaying an old vhs video, the memories coming back to her. ¡°Oh, gods¡­they¡¯re dead¡­¡± in a tone of pure disbelief.


    Nervous energy plagued Lyn, she didn¡¯t know what to say in this kind of situation. She never actually saved someone before or had that person probably lose a lot of her friends and possibly family. ¡°Are you okay? Umm¡­ don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now¡­¡± she said lamely, already beating herself up in her mind for a stupid choice of words.


    The fairy blinked and looked at Lyn, her green eyes searching her own blue, then changing color to almost match that color. Which surprised Lyn a little, but she did not dare to look away from this awkward situation, giving the green-winged fairy all the time she felt like she needed so she would feel more comfortable talking later.


    ¡°An¡­ insect-kin¡­?¡± the fairy said out loud, almost a little confused. ¡°No¡­ chimera? Wait, that can¡¯t be right¡­ I sense kinship with you¡­ but you are no fairy I¡¯ve ever seen before¡­¡±


    ¡°Err, well¡­¡± Lyn said, being at a loss for words and a little uncomfortable at the discerning eyes of the fairy trying to peer into her very soul. ¡°Umm¡­ My name is Lyn, what''s yours?¡± trying to change the subject, and then berating herself once more for doing something so stupid.


    The fairy¡¯s eyes widened once more in disbelief. ¡°You have a name!?¡± then her eyes went somehow wider. ¡°A true name! Not an alias like other fairies!? Are you perhaps a noble of some court! Did you abduct me to hold me hostage and blackmail my mother!¡± she panicked, leaning away in fear at Lyn.


    ¡°Wha-? NO! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Lyn said in panic wondering what she could say to make things better. ¡°Gods, why can¡¯t I think straight! Err¡­ I mean, Van! Why can¡¯t I think straight!¡± trying to figure out why she was acting so strangely in front of a stranger.


    Then it hit her like a cement truck between the eyes. Lyn actually gave a proper look at the fairy, her eyes roving all over the place. Looking at her shifting green and blue eyes, her perfectly flawless skin with a shapely body, her amazingly emerald green wings, and golden hair. The way she shyly tried to hide herself from her gaze. ¡°...Holy shit¡­ she¡¯s beautiful¡­ I¡­ I think I may have a crush...¡± Lyn thought in disbelief.


    ¡°W-what are you looking at!¡± the fairy said, now feeling a little uncomfortable under Lyn¡¯s gaze doing her best to cover herself.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lyn quickly said, looking away. ¡°Quick think! What can I do to change the subject!¡± she looked left and right until she realized it would probably be for the best if she just tried to explain everything that happened up till now.


    ¡°You see, the thing is¡­¡± and Lyn told the fairy everything from scouting spider territory to finding her trapped in a cocoon and saving her from the spider that was going to eat her, about bringing her back home and taking care of her until she recovered. ¡°And that¡¯s how you got here.¡± Lyn finished.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± the fairy said uncertainly. ¡°So you saved me from that terrible fate. I owe you a great debt.¡± The fairy did a small bow, which was a bit difficult since she was still in bed.


    ¡°No need for that!¡± Lyn said, waving her hands. ¡°I would just be happy if you were to help us with our predicament.¡± and then went to explain everything that happened before Lyn saved her and why they were all in great trouble.


    ¡°So¡­ you believe that the wasp horde must have pushed the spiders out of their old habitats and into this new one... Make sense I suppose, when me and my guards left to report back to our queen about their movement, we took the shortest route possible, never would we have imagined that it would be crawling with spiders. Before we knew what happened, it was too late, we were in too deep¡­¡± the fairy said sadly, gripping her sheets tightly between her fists.


    An awkward silence followed as the fairy seemed to fall into depressing thoughts. ¡°Err- now that we know each other a little more, let''s start over and try again. My name is Lyn, what¡¯s yours?¡± Lyn asked, trying to change the subject so as not to let the fairy wallow in self-pity.


    The fairy looked at Lyn, really looked at her for a long moment before giving up and giving in. ¡°My name is Evergreen, nice to meet you.¡± she said, trying to give a small awkward courtesy because she was still sitting on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Evergreen huh? That¡¯s a weird name.¡± Lyn couldn¡¯t help but let slip out. Then berated herself for letting her silliness peak through. ¡°Err- I mean, why not Laura, or Samantha, or, or Elizabeth!¡± Lyn said, trying to play off her mistake. ¡° I know! I¡¯ll call you Amie! That¡¯s a nice name right?¡±


    Evergreen looked at Lyn incredulously, brows furrowed. ¡°Who names a fairy Amie? And why in the world would I let you call me that?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ because¡­¡± Lyn looked left and right then at Evergreen, blabbing out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°I''m¡­ taller than you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pfft! HAHAHA! What¡¯s with that! You''re so silly!¡± Evergreen couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the silliness of it all. ¡°Who names a fairy Amie? Really!¡± then laughed again. ¡°Seriously you are one weird¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Lyn!¡± Lyn said proudly, puffing out her chest.


    ¡°Yes, Lyn¡­¡± Evergreen chuckled.


    After that, the two shared a moment and just talked about mundane things, with the conversation slowly taking on a more serious tone as work was brought up.


    ¡°I see¡­ so you need help recruiting followers and gathering pollen.¡± evergreen said thoughtfully. ¡°And you''re worried about the spread of the spiders and if they are the only thing keeping back the wasp horde¡­ that is worrisome, thankfully we seem to be in a fairy grove, so we have some protections in place,¡± Evergreen said, taking a look at the surroundings.


    ¡°You know we are in a fairy grove?¡± Lyn asked, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in one for most of my life. You get a sense for these kinds of things.¡± Evergreen said. ¡°Tell me, does this place connect to the wood chime caverns?¡±


    ¡°The wood chime what? Never heard of it.¡± Lyn said, shaking her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ in some fairy groves you will have what some may call¡­ fairy portals¡­¡± Evergreen said.


    ¡°So¡­ like a ring of red toadstools or something?¡± Lyn asked uncertainly.


    Evergreen blinked. ¡°How in the¡­err- no¡­ thought supposedly that was one of the old methods of travel. So old that only a few people amongst the oldest fairy clans would know such a thing. How in the world did you know?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ lucky guess?¡±


    Evergreen stared hard at Lyn before giving up and saving such questions for later and moved on to explain what the wood chime caverns are. ¡°The wood chime caverns is a tree. A portal tree I guess you could call it. It connects to other portal trees, enter one, and you can exit somewhere on the other side of the continent. If you have one, we can use it to reach the nearby bazaar. There, I can send a message to my mother, and you can trade in a few things for your pollen and maybe even recruit some followers.¡±


    ¡°And sperm?¡± Lyn asked excitedly.


    ¡°Maybe, I thought that might be a little more difficult. The fairies that trade in that stuff are seasonal, so they might not be around anymore. You will have to talk to a few moths if you want to find any leftovers for sperm, perhaps they will have it.¡± Evergreen said.


    Lyn deflated a little. ¡°Why is finding sperm so hard¡­¡± she said sadly.


    Evergreen shrugged. ¡°That''s just the way it is, especially over here in the vampire lands. Its normally elves in the Alria federation that are willing to take fairies as their lovers and any excess sperm made from that union is sold on the whims of those fairies. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you had a master? Why not ask him for some?¡±


    Lyn blushed. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother him just yet¡­¡± she said lamely.


    ¡°Well¡­ whatever the reason, we will have to make a catalog of everything here that can be sold or traded for. I¡¯ll help out a bit in organizing this place. I have some experience in overseeing a fairy grove when my mother was away on business.¡± Evergreen said, getting up. ¡°Perhaps I could also find some better attire¡­¡± looking down on herself.


    After that, Evergreen spent most of the day making suggestions and changes to the layout of the fairy grove, pointing out hidden uses as well as hidden tunnels and rooms. Pilling up any extra junk that could be used for trades in the bazaar and just generally being very helpful.


    ¡°Done!¡± Evergreen said, as she finished writing a list of instructions and handed it over to the aid. ¡°Just follow these and you should be able to see a twenty-one percent increase in productivity and a fourteen percent in efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Err- thank you¡­¡± the aid said, accepting the list that unfolded revealing several more pages that unrolled to the ground, making her eyes widen.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to come with you?¡± Lyn¡¯s sister asked as she saw Lyn gather everything up into her soul realm.


    ¡°Thanks, sis, but you are needed here. I can take care of myself, besides, I have Amie-¡±


    ¡°Evergreen,¡± Evergreen interjected.


    ¡°-To help me out. So don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Lyn said kindly to her younger sister, with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I wish I could help you.¡± Lyn¡¯s sister said sadly.


    Lyn moved over to give her sister a hug. ¡°You are helping me¡­ knowing that you are here to watch over things when I''m gone really helps put my mind at ease.¡± she then looked her in the eyes. ¡°You can take care of things here, right?¡±


    Lyn¡¯s sister nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± and then gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Take care now okay, I¡¯ll be back soon, promise.¡±


    And with that, Lyn and Evergreen left for the wood chime cavern portal. Which was a large gnarled yet vibrant green tree that wafted mana. Lyn had largely ignored it because she wasn''t sure what to make of it before, worried that playing around with things she had no knowledge of would come back to bite her. But now with the guidance of Evergreen, she followed her into the tree, confident that she could at least deal with whatever was going to happen next.


    Entering the tree, Lyn was introduced to a bunch of branches woven into each other in a large circular pattern. With runes so tightly written that you couldn¡¯t make out what they said. Above the clearly portal-like structure, was a wind chime.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ it really has been a long time since this was last used¡­ There''s barely any juice left in this thing and it''s been locked up pretty tight too. Thankfully I know a workaround, but it''s going to be a one-way trip unless we bring back enough mana to power both ends of the portal.¡± evergreen said.


    She then fiddled with some things on a pedestal next to the portal, then flew up to the wind chimes and hit them in a specific pattern. Slowly, a bluish swirling glow burst into life at the center of the structure, growing until it reached its confines. ¡°Now you may feel a little weird once you enter, but that''s normal. Just follow me, and you will be alright,¡± she said with some confidence.


    ¡°By the way¡­ what do you think? Fairy technology at its finest!¡± Evergreen said mimicking Lyn and puffing out her chest in pride. ¡°Nowhere else would you find something like this, not even those mages from Malor have even grasped what we have been able to achieve!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­¡± Lyn said thoughtfully, taking a closer look at the portal. ¡°Einstein and Rosen would be rolling in their grave if they could see this¡­ maybe even throw in Wheeler while I''m at it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Evergreen asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes¡­ I see I see¡­ using some form of quantum gravity using overlapping dimensional layers. You probably couldn¡¯t do this without a focal core, considering such an item''s unique property of becoming a focal point of many dimensions would be necessary to pull something like this off. I suspect that when we enter the portal, we will be pushed through some sort of demiplane that has been woven with the astral plane to negate mass and allow for faster travel. Not to mention the demiplane itself must be shrunk in on itself, kinda like that game in minecraft and the nether, to allow such a thing. Sadly this wouldn¡¯t work for space travel, nor could you use it for inter-dimensional hopping. Though that last one wouldn''t be impossible if someone were to-¡± and Lyn went on making Evergreen''s jaw almost drop to the floor, she didn¡¯t know half of what Lyn was saying, but she was right on the mark on how it seemed to work.


    Lyn seemed to realize that she was rambling and stopped embarrassed. ¡°Err- umm¡­ it''s a very nice portal¡­¡±


    Evergreen closed her mouth with a click. ¡°Umm¡­ right¡­ let''s go¡­¡± she said, and the two of them moved through the portal.


    Entering it, Lyn silently enjoyed the fact that she was right. For they entered into a beautiful wooden cavern, wind chimes seem to be hanging periodically along the length of the endless tunnel before them.


    ¡°Follow me closely, and whatever you do, don¡¯t lose sight of me,¡± Evergreen said


    Lyn nodded and followed Evergreen forward, they made a few left and right turns, going into one tunnel and the next in the endless maze that was the wood chime caverns. She looked around her in awe as it seemed that thousands of branches from thousands of trees made up this dimension, all probably connecting to their own exit.


    ¡°Ah, there it is,¡± Evergreen said with some relief. She then went up to a particularly large wind chime and played a melody on it. Soon, a wind picked up and Evergreen told Lyn to follow the flow, as well as the sounds of the wind chimes.


    Doing so, they flew at amazing speeds as they listened to the tinkling sounds, the wind chimes glowing, lighting up their path as the wind pushed them ever onward. It was a strange and exhilarating experience.


    Soon, they found themselves in front of a portal, the wind dying down and only one wind chime left glowing. ¡°This is it. Here we are,¡± she said, flying and creating another melody on the glowing wind chime that activated the portal.


    Once open, the two moved through the portal, and Lyn was left gaping at the sight before.


    Evergreen grinned at Lyn¡¯s reaction and moved her hand to encompass the sight that left Lyn stunned. ¡°Welcome to the fairy bazaar of Alcray. The only place like this in all the vampire lands.¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 79 Lyn’s story part 7

    There were thousands of them, tens of thousands. Insect-kin and fairies, all over the place, all in different colors and hues and species. Moths, butterflies, ants, bees, zappers, beetles, dragonflies, and even a few praying mantis and mosquitoes and others she couldn¡¯t name.


    The scene reminded Lyn of a mall if a mall was open air and had several dozen layers instead and spread across several giant trees. Banners and tapestries of many colors hang all around her, lanterns with soft glowing gems did the same. The smell of food stalls and restaurants assaulted her nose, as well as the hawking of hagglers her ears.


    She marveled at the sights and sounds, never before believing that there could be so many insect-kin kinds gathered in one place, and as time went on, more and more appeared through portals or large caravans.


    But the more she looked, the more she realized that there wasn¡¯t a single male insect-kin amongst them, and asked Evergreen about it.


    ¡°Do you really think there would be many male insect-kin? In most insect colonies the males usually die off, and when you become an insect-kin you actually need humanoid sperm to reproduce more insect-kin. A male insect-kin is an extreme rarity, and probably would have hundreds of fawning suitors. As for us fairies, we have a few male fairies, but shelter them, lest they be kidnapped by insect-kin or other fae houses.¡± Evergreen said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Do you think we can find what we''re looking for here?¡± Lyn asked, feeling silly for asking but considering how huge this place was, probably a valid question since you could probably look around for days and never even scratch the surface of what this place had to offer.


    ¡°Of pollen? Sure. of sperm? Not so much. Like I said before, those kinds of fairies are seasonal, you¡¯ll have better luck trying to ask a moth. They are the number one traders around here, or for that matter, anywhere. If there is something you want, go to a moth. Just make sure you have something they are willing to trade for.¡± Evergreen said, looking around, trying to get her bearings.


    She then grabbed and held Lyn''s hand and pulled her into the crowd. ¡°Come, I know a place that might help you out,¡± she said, pulling Lyn along.


    Lyn blushed at holding hands with Evergreen and felt like a kid and her mother with the way that Evergreen was taking care of her. But couldn¡¯t really fault her since Lyn probably would get lost without some help, and that wasn¡¯t even considering that she had no idea on what to do in this kinda situation.


    After winding through a few alleys and making the occasional sharp turn, they found themselves in a less-traveled part of the bazaar. Entering an old-looking building, squished together between several others in a darker corner of an alley. Lyn was amazed by the vibrant, glowing, and pristine condition of some of the products on display that did not match the entrance of the building they just entered.


    The only issue was that there seemed to be a slight fog constantly hovering above their head and perhaps a few too many lanterns that shined a bit too bright, or at least would if it wasn¡¯t for the fog.


    Evergreen then led them towards the back, pushing aside a few strands of beads on the entryway that lead to the back room. ¡°Madam Anya? Are you here?¡± Evergreen asked, looking around.


    ¡°Of course dear, I am always here¡­¡± a heavily accented but melodious voice said behind them.


    Both Lyn and Evergreen jumped. ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°wha!?¡± they both turned surprised.


    ¡°Jeez! Stop doing that!¡± Evergreen complained, ¡°you know it gives me a heart attack every time you do that!¡±


    Madam Anya chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t help it darling,¡± she said, pulling from a long pipe and blowing out its contents. ¡°You have the cutest reactions.¡± She then looked at Lyn. ¡°Who''s your new friend? She¡¯s not from around here.¡± Then her eyes widened. ¡°Oh my¡­ a storm fairy¡­ aren¡¯t you a rarity¡­¡± eyes now inspecting Lyn with curiosity.


    Evergreen was just about to give Anya a piece of her mind when a look of shock came over her and she whipped around to look at Lyn. ¡°you¡¯re a storm fairy!¡±


    Lyn blushed, wondering when they went from being surprised by a complete stranger who Lyn wasn¡¯t able to sense, to being asked an extremely personal question. ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ ya¡­ I guess I forgot to mention that¡­ sorry...¡± she said nervously.


    Evergreen looked incredulous while Anya gave a hearty chuckle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind the poor girl and her secrets, it makes sense that one would want to keep that under wraps, no? Besides¡­ you are here for something else, yes?¡± Anya said with some mirth. ¡°Please¡­ sit down, make yourselves at home.¡± indicating the table and chairs behind them.


    They did so reluctantly, Evergreen giving Lyn a few sideways glances to Lyn, promising that they were going to have words later.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Anya said, taking a seat opposite of them. ¡°How can I help you¡­¡±


    Evergreen took charge, focusing on Anya and taking a more serious attitude. ¡°My friend here is looking for sperm, and pollen, if you have any, as well as any hiveless looking for a home. We brought a few items to trade as well,¡± she said, then indicated for Lyn to show her the goods. Lyn let out a few items, mostly old armor and weapons that have seen better days.


    Anya quirked a brow at the sight. ¡°You can¡¯t be seriously thinking that this garbage would be enough for a jar of sperm, right? Maybe a few bags of pollen, but not sperm.¡± Anya said, almost a little offended. ¡°Not that I can trade you sperm if I had any anyway. We are going through a bit of a¡­ drought¡­ When it comes to that particular item¡­ word of the wasp horde and the termite kingdom''s expansion has made everyone go a little crazy, now even a small vial of the stuff is worth its weight in gold, to use a human saying.¡±


    Lyn and Evergreen seemed to deflate a little when they heard that. Especially Evergreen who was now worried more than ever. ¡°So the wasp horde really has expanded that far to make even such a remote place like this worry?¡±


    Anya nodded sadly. ¡°These are a new variant of wasps, they''re similar to zappers, bigger, stronger, faster, they got all the other wasps and hornets to work under them, increasing their numbers and fighting potential. With the termite kingdom to back them up, almost nothing is able to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡± Evergreen said, now very worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was that bad¡­ I mean, considering how they pushed the spiders out, I suppose that was a clue if I ever saw one, but¡­ if what you are saying is true¡­ then it really is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Spiders?¡± Anya asked, concerned. Evergreen nodded and explained what happened and where. ¡°Damn¡­ no wonder I haven¡¯t heard back from my caravan,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to break the news to a few good people of mine, and figure out a new travel route...¡± seemingly angry and annoyed. ¡°Thanks for telling me this, I¡¯ll give you a good offer on the pollen if you''re still willing to buy.¡± Genuinely thankful and showing it.


    After that the two started to talk shop, Lyn displaying all the old weapons and armor and as the fairy and moth haggled over prices. With Anya truly giving them a discount, even throwing in a bonus for old times sake.


    ¡°That will come to twelve large barrels of pollen for two dozen sets of old and rusty armor. Is that fine with you?¡±


    Evergreen nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you, Anya, this will be very helpful for Lyn¡¯s hive.¡±


    Lyn wasn¡¯t sure, she looked at all the barrels displayed when the two were haggling, and it looked more like a week''s worth of gathering. But then again, she was thinking back to when the hive had over a thousand workers and not the few hundred they had now.


    Turning her attention back as the two seemed to seal the deal, Lyn asked Anya a question, bringing out her spear and laying it on the table. ¡°Do you know anyone that can repair or improve my spear? It¡­ kinda has seen better days¡­¡± Lyn said sheepishly, a little embarrassed at the state of her spear. Which looked a little cracked in some places and burnt out as if from within, probably due to her using her lightning through it too much.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anya took a closer look at the spear. ¡°This is shoddy craftsmanship if I ever saw one. I¡¯m surprised it even lasted this long.¡± taking a closer look. ¡°looks like it was forged together using summoning alchemy¡­ interesting¡­¡± then feeling around with her hands and turning it around to take a look at different angles. ¡°At least whoever made this had you in mind, otherwise it would have shattered the first time you tried to pass lightning through it.¡±


    Lyn looked a little offended when she mentioned the shoddy craftsmanship part, but when Anya started to talk about how it was made with her in mind she got all happy again. ¡°That¡¯s my master for you! He really cares about his followers!¡± she said with pride.


    Anya paused. ¡°A¡­ master¡­ you say¡­¡± now taking great interest in Lyn.


    ¡°Oh me and my big mouth¡­¡± Lyn thought already regretting letting that slip.


    ¡°You have a master, Lyn?¡± Evergreen seemed surprised. ¡°You never mentioned that when you told us your story of coming here. I thought you were some sort of religious preacher or something!¡±


    ¡°Err- I mean, I did say I had a master¡­¡± Lyn said, hunching her shoulders in, not wanting this kind of attention.


    ¡°Yes! But it always seemed to have been implied as a religious connotation! Not as an actual person!¡± Evergreen said


    ¡°Well¡­ gods are actual people¡­¡± Lyn said defensively.


    ¡°You know what I mean Lyn,¡± Evergreen said, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Lyn said, looking away.


    Evergreen sighed. ¡°Not all your fault, I suppose I should have asked for clarification. Just next time make sure you fill me in on this kind of stuff okay?¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Anya then gave a small polite cough. ¡°As amusing as it is to watch you two have a little lover¡¯s spat. We probably should get back on task.¡± making both Lyn and Evergreen blush. ¡°And while I would like to know more about this master of yours, we can save that for later.¡± then looked down back at the spear. ¡°As for the cost of repairing and upgrading your spear¡­ that would cost you a few small barrels worth of pollen¡­ more if you actually want it more than just¡­ repaired¡­¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ we''re dealing with something that has been creation forged, and by someone who didn¡¯t even realize that they did such a thing, using summoning alchemy to do so, and inexperienced. Which means that there''s actually less material and more made up of bundles of mana. So getting a good smith to fix and repair this would require the missing materials and even a proper mage to go over making sure everything is done right... So what I''m trying to get at is¡­¡± she then made a gesture with her fingers implying money.


    Lyn sighed, not wanting to have to do this, but prepared to do it anyway. Bringing something out that she saved just for this occasion. ¡°Will this be enough?¡± she said, placing a jar of zapper honey on the table.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anya said, interested, taking the jar and opening it up to take a taste. Shivering when the honey touched her tongue. ¡°Genuine zapper honey¡­ These are hard to come by¡­ most zapper colonies rarely if ever are willing to part with them. This is enough for your repair¡­ maybe a minor upgrade¡­ but not much else¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what about this?¡± Lyn said, putting a large bundle of spider webbing on the table. ¡°It took me a while to clean it. But thankfully I know a cleaning spell that helped me out. With this, it should be possible to weave this into spider silk. What do you say?¡±


    Anya slowly reached out for the bundle of webbing, marveling at how soft it was to the touch and how smooth it was and how it didn¡¯t stick to her hand. ¡°You must have taken down over a dozen or more webs to get this much¡­ and the quality is amazing¡­ yes¡­ I think this is more than enough for a suitable upgrade¡­ including the honey of course.¡±


    Lyn nodded, ¡°I''m also wondering if it¡¯s possible to get my hand on any soybean seeds.¡±


    Anya looked confused, and so did Evergreen, who didn¡¯t even know That Lyn had these items on her. ¡°What in the world could you want with soybeans? They are hardly tasty, and you probably need a greenhouse to grow them in Alcray.¡± Anya said, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know. Sorry¡­¡± Lyn said, now more than ever being mindful of her words not making sure not to let anything slip out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anya hummed, tapping her fingers on the table. ¡°I can get you a few seeds¡­ no charge¡­ think of it as a freebie for all the information you let slip previously¡­¡± she said with a coy smile. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Lyn nodded, ¡°I need people, particularly hiveless, outcasts would do to if they''re willing to put the work in.¡±


    Anya chuckled. ¡°Sure, I can spread the word around. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Now it was Evergreen''s turn. She took out a small envelope and handed it over to Anya. ¡° Could you send this to my mother so she knows that I''m okay? It should also tell her everything that has happened so far.¡±


    Anya was actually taken aback by this but accepted the envelope. ¡°You are not going to go to see your mother?¡± she asked, concerned.


    Evergreen shook her head. ¡°Not yet¡­ I still feel like I have a few things left to do. And Lyn still needs help. Also¡­ I also want to do what I can to fight back against the wasp horde.¡±


    Anya gasped. ¡°Are you crazy!? If something were to happen to you your mother would hunt me down and rip out my wings! Friends that we are, there are some things that should not be crossed, and that''s letting your friend''s daughter get herself killed!¡± Anya said, now genuinely worried and a little angry at what she perceived as naivete on Evergreen''s part in her belief of thinking she could actually make a difference in such a conflict.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Evergreen said, ¡°but Lyn is planning to unite as many hives as possible to combat this threat¡­ And I know¡­ if anyone can do it... It would be her¡­ I can feel it¡­¡±


    Anya looked like she wanted to say something more, but paused when Evergreen said she could ¡®feel it¡¯. They then shared a look that Lyn couldn¡¯t understand and Anya gave in.


    ¡°Alright¡­ if you really think it''s possible then go. I¡¯ll send the letter to your mother, and hopefully... she doesn¡¯t rip off my antenna.¡± Anya said with a sigh.


    Evergreen smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you auntie Anya¡­¡± she said, genuinely thankful.


    Anya grunted, then whipped around and pointed her pipe at Lyn like a weapon. ¡°You better have a good plan on how to deal with that fucking horde or gods help me! Whatever is going to happen to me I''ll make it doubly worse for you should anything happen to my Evergreen!¡±


    Lyn nodded hard, feeling the slight killing intent waft off the moth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If all else fails I can always fall back onto plane b!¡±


    Anya tilted her head. ¡°And what in the world is plan b?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ run away to the¡­ the¡­¡± Lyn racked her brain of any possible safe spaces they could flee to should things go south. Fragments of words drifting in and out of her head, thinking of her master, how people confused her as a religious preacher, of a nice open green area where no harm can follow.


    ¡°The¡­ promise land?¡± giving a nervous and awkward smile as Anya and Evergreen looked at her as if she was crazy. But now that she said it, by Van! Will she stick to it come hell or high water. ¡°Sorry master, please forgive me!¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)


    Happy one-year anniversary everybody! I''m a few days late, but it''s been one year since I started first posting my story! I hope everyone enjoys the batch update for this special occasion!

 Chapter 80 Lyn’s Story Part 8

    A week passed by and Lyn and Evergreen would pop back over to the bazaar whenever Lyn gathered more spider webs that could be traded for pollen. Each time felt magical for Lyn, who not only got to help feed the hive its much-needed pollen but got to hang out with Evergreen afterward, spending time together and exploring the sights.


    After a few days of this, Lyn got her new spear, which was far better than what it was before, even if it was only a small improvement. It had even been slightly enchanted to better take her electric attacks and not break so easily.


    As she spent time hanging around the bazaar, she noticed patterns that most of the insect-kin seemed to fill in. thought there were a few exceptions. But for the most part, moths tended to be the brokers, traders, and movers of goods around the bazaar. Butterflies were the artisans, doing painting, weaving, tailoring, and a few more. Ants and bees did the hard labor and construction and repairs. Dragonflies, or as they like to be called, dragon bugs/dragon insects, either were the guards keeping the peace, or couriers using their speed to deliver messages.


    Then there were the mantises, who while not having their Instinctual need to eat their fellow insects, still were somewhat feared by the others. They wore monk robes and seemed to take care of the many temples and religious work necessary to upkeep and please the many insect gods out there.


    Finally, the mosquitoes seemed to be the loner types, mixed with being an outcast in most insect-kin societies, even here in Alcray. They wore hoods to keep themselves hidden and were very secretive. They also took the odd job here or there and are the people you want to meet to stealthily gather info or do the more shady jobs around town.


    There were a few more, but memorizing all the different insect-kin and insect-kin factions was a little too much for Lyn, so she left that part to Evergreen to take care of.


    When they got back home, Evergreen took care of the organizing, the sorting, and even a few leadership roles. Really taking charge and making Lyn feel like she wasn¡¯t as needed as she felt she was. Pushing her to tackle the spiders more and more often, training herself getting stronger, gathering the webbing, and cleaning it so as to sell it later.


    But after a few days of this, Evergreen noticed the pattern and had Lyn start studying with herself as the teacher. Helping Lyn work through a few problems and setting herself up as a proper ruler of her followers. Even going so far as proclaiming herself as the aid/secretary of Lyn, since she knew very well what could happen if people started to wonder who really was in charge.


    With this, Evergreen took full advantage of Lyn¡¯s capacity for learning new things, teaching her everything she would ever need to know and then some. In fact, Evergreen was so impressed by Lyn¡¯s seemingly ability to memorize and calculate scenarios and numbers, that she even started to use her as a calculator of sorts, as Lyn was able to crunch numbers that would leave even Evergreen confused and with a headache.


    With the two working like this, they were able to slowly gather enough resources, pollen, and nectar to feed over a thousand workers, and with the pollen leftover, raise a few hundred workers from eggs to adults.


    There was only one problem. It would take four months for a bee to go from egg to mature worker, a zapper five to six months. Not to mention, while they could now feed and take care of all the eggs they had, they still had the problem of getting more eggs. Without a steady source of new eggs, the future of a hive would look uncertain, meaning even if Lyn wasn¡¯t going to be here after a few more weeks, she still needed to make sure the hive was going to be okay after she left. Or figure out how she was going to bring them all with her.


    She went to talk about this with her sister and the young queen, to see what suggestions they had.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± her sister said. ¡°Well¡­ as you know¡­ it¡¯s not impossible for us to reproduce asexually, it just will be very, very slow. Our ability to reproduce is dependent on how much sperm we have and how much food we are given. The more sperm, the more eggs we can make. The more food, the faster we can produce those eggs. Without either¡­ I can probably produce¡­ maybe¡­ one to three eggs a week? Maybe more if I really try and am given a lot of food.¡±


    ¡°And if you had all the sperm and food you could want?¡± Lyn asked.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ perhaps about twenty or more a day? I can set aside a few eggs to grow up as brood mothers, that would also help with the production of workers in the future.¡± Sister helpfully answered.


    ¡°And you?¡± Lyn asked, turning to the young queen.


    ¡°Probably double that if not triple,¡± she replied matter of factly.


    ¡°Can you also produce a brood mother?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it''s necessary for insect-kin hives such as ourselves to be able to give birth to brood mothers to help with the production of workers. Since insect-kin such as ourselves can¡¯t produce so many eggs with our kind of body. Just be thankful that we don¡¯t carry full children in our wombs like those mammals do, otherwise, that would be murder on our bodies and probably kill us if we had that many eggs inside of us at once.¡±


    All three of them collectively shivered at the thought.


    ¡°And you Lyn? Are you also going to help lay eggs?¡± Lyn¡¯s sister asked, curious.


    ¡°Me?¡± Lyn replied, taken aback.


    ¡°Well, you did get acknowledged as a queen from our followers, and from what I heard from your sister you were originally meant to be the queen of your hive.¡± the young queen said, ¡°so it makes sense that you have the ability to produce a few eggs asexually like us, or more if you can help get our hands on some sperm.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lyn thought about that before shaking her head. ¡°I want to save myself for my master¡­ he is my mate, my personal and life mate, it would feel weird to take another¡¯s sperm other than his.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lyn¡¯s sister''s eyes widened. ¡°You never mentioned that he was your personal mate! Or a life mate for that matter!¡±


    ¡°How scandalous!¡± the young queen said, but now looking very interested. ¡°Tell us everything!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I don''t know¡­¡± Lyn said blushing and embarrassed.


    ¡°No please tell us, I might finally get an idea of who this mysterious master of yours is,¡± Evergreen said behind them.


    Followed by Anya who came along with the last shipment of pollen to check things out. ¡°Indeed¡­ that sounds like some very interesting bit of information that I would mind giving an extra barrel of pollen for¡­¡± she said with a smile.


    Lyn turned her head in shock. ¡°Oh! Err- Evergreen! How long were you there for¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a few moments, I only heard that last part, and would really like to know who this master of yours is. If you don¡¯t mind telling me that is... who knows? Maybe I can join you in being life mates together with him.¡± Evergreen said with a coy and teasing smile as Lyn¡¯s face got redder at the thought of being life mates together with her.


    It didn¡¯t help that they recently, and secretly, shared a kiss and that Evergreen was oddly the one who was aggressive in the pursuit while Lyn was left feeling weird and uncertain. Normally she tried to be a little aggressive with Van, she knew that she belonged to him and that he belonged to her so she felt comfortable being upfront about letting him know what she wanted. But with Evergreen, everything was uncertain, they didn¡¯t have that kind of relationship, and Lyn had no idea why she liked Evergreen so much. Or why Evergreen lips always looked so kissable!


    ¡°Umm¡­ well¡­ if you really want to hear it¡­ it¡¯s not all that great.¡± Lyn floundered, wondering how she was going to explain everything. But she sucked it up and decided to explain anyway the best she could. And she decided she should probably start at the top. Taking a deep breath and letting it out to calm the nerves.


    ¡°Okay¡­ here I go, and I''m only going to say it once, so pay attention okay?¡± they all nodded and Lyn began her story of how she became the personal and life mate of her master.


    ---


    ¡°And that¡¯s how I got here¡­ now you know¡­¡± Lyn said, finishing her story.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Lyn''s sister said, just amazed by everything she said.


    ¡°That''s¡­ amazing¡­¡± the young queen said, equally astounded.


    ¡°I can somewhat understand why you act like he¡¯s some sort of god now at least¡­¡± Evergreen said, trying to compute everything Lyn said.


    ¡°I still can''t believe it...¡± Anya added, though not exactly saying that Lyn was a liar either. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to say someone had the power to turn a bug into an insect-kin but to be able to turn a zapper into a storm fairy? Crazy! But if true¡­¡± she let that thought hang in the silence between them.


    Evergreen nodded. ¡°On its own, it''s amazing that someone can turn a bug into an insect-kin. A rarity, sure, but not impossible. That already makes your master someone of note. But turning a bug into a fairy? Or a storm fairy for that matter? That¡¯s¡­ like¡­ turning someone into a different species¡­ not impossible mind you¡­ but...¡± she stopped talking, not knowing what to say next.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really explain everything that happened that day.¡± Lyn began. ¡°But I know what I felt¡­ what I sensed¡­ when the connection formed between me and him. Maybe he can¡¯t turn others into fairies like he did me. But I can promise you he probably could consistently turn others into insect-kin.¡± she finished, adamant that that was the truth.


    Silence hung over the group at those words. Turning a bug or two into an insect-kin was already impressive enough as it was. A once in a lifetime kind of deal. But Lyn was going so far as to say that her master could do it consistently, repeatedly, meaning that there might be a chance to not just make a few more insect-kin, but perhaps dozens, hundreds even. Any hive with access to that kind of mage of such power would become absurdly powerful, very quick.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Evergreen though quickly looking around. ¡°Everything we just learned is to be kept under wraps. No one is to speak a word about it! While figuring out a method to maybe safely leak out a rumor that our hive might be able to¡­ ascend a few bugs or insect-kin, particularly those who we trust, never mentioning how many times that¡¯s actually possible. If we can do this, we can get a lot of recruits wanting to join our cause. Understood?¡± she asked, looking eyes with Anya about spreading such a rumor.


    Everyone nodded, Anya getting the message.


    ¡°Speaking of recruits¡­¡± Lyn said, turning to Anya and trying to change the conversation to something else. ¡°have you been able to convince a few to join us in our goals of acting like a bulwark against the wasp horde, or even to combat it?¡± she asked, with some hope in her eyes.


    Anya shook her head sadly. ¡°Sorry Lyn, not many insects want to join such a small hive with so many queens and not even a high queen to lead them. That kinda spells trouble when the hive slowly grows too big without someone at the top. So we only have a few dozen, mostly those who are just desperate enough to do anything if it means a consistent meal each day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Lyn said with a shrug, ¡°if anything, you can go looking around the poorer parts of town. I don¡¯t care where they come from, so long as they are willing to work and follow.¡± but now that she said her piece, was thinking hard on what she could do to draw more people to her hive.


    ¡°Is there anything else I could do to draw people to our cause?¡± Lyn asked Anya.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anya thought about that. ¡°You could probably join in the tournament that''s going to start soon. Lots of people like to watch, and if you show that you''re strong and that you''re looking for people to join, perhaps you could gain a few followers¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there''s buying help. Either by paying a wage, or buying outright from a few hives that don¡¯t mind selling some of their excess eggs and workers.¡± Anya continued, ignoring the looks of disdain on all three queen¡¯s faces.


    ¡°You can petition for help or ask for patrons to support your cause, which could give you the resources to grow your hive considerably. Though they might want you to do something for them from time to time. Or perhaps joining a hive alliance, a rarity, but if you can somehow pass their strict requirements and then convince them that fighting the wasp horde is worth it or a true danger you¡¯ll have a lot of firepower at your back. But that also means you will be dragged into other¡¯s wars should it happen, and you will have to pay tribute to the leader of the alliance and deal with their politics.¡±


    ¡°There are many ways you can get people to follow you, so don¡¯t be discouraged if one doesn¡¯t work out the way you want it to. I can arrange for a few meetings if you want as well.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would go to the tournament first, you seem like you would fit right in and it would be a great place to train. It also would be a great place to spread your name, get people talking, it will make it easier when you are introduced to people with real power. The prize money doesn¡¯t hurt either, even if you lose, you win.¡± Anya said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Thanks Anya, you really have been a great help,¡± Lyn said graciously.


    Anya¡¯s smile turned more genuine. ¡°No problem child, always glad to help a friend of a friend, and someone with so much potential to¡­¡±


    Lyn smiled awkwardly. ¡°About that¡­ we¡¯ve been thinking¡­ would you like to join us? Like actually becoming a part of our group?¡± she asked, nervously.


    Anya seemed a little taken aback by that, but she smiled all the same, a little touched. ¡°Sorry girls, I don¡¯t think I would be much help. Not to mention, it would take far more than just a please and thank you to convince me to get behind anyone free of charge. I¡¯m already doing you all a huge favor as it is. Though I can understand that you may want me for my connections, logistics, business acumen, talent, and large business chain. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t want me?¡± she said somewhat proudly yet also a little jokingly.


    Lyn then turned to share a look with her sister, then turned back to give Anya her full serious attention. ¡°I thought you might say that¡­ you are a businesswoman after all. So what if I offered¡­ this¡­¡± Lyn then pulled out a small jar of glowing blue honey. Making Evergreen and the young queen gasp. Anya for her part seemed to almost suspect that Lyn would pull something like this, but even she couldn¡¯t help widen her eyes a little at the sight before her.


    ¡°Royal zapper honey¡­ even rarer than the regular zapper honey¡­ it might as well be a one-of-a-kind item¡­ hmm¡­¡± Anya said, looking at the jar, thinking it over.


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Lyn began, but you¡­ well¡­ every queen that joins¡­ if my master will allow it¡­ will have access to his sperm¡­if possible¡­¡± then quickly thinking on her feet. ¡°Not to mention you said anyone with access to someone who can turn bugs into insect-kin would become very powerful. Even if not the sperm. I can still, probably, get him to ascend a few bugs of your choice. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anya was now thinking very hard. This was probably a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but there were also the cons of having to help fight off a wasp horde. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can quite promise those things¡­ but an interesting offer all the same¡­¡±


    Silence followed as Anya closed her eyes in silent meditation and thought for a long time. Only after what felt like forever did she open them again with a smile. ¡°I think you have a deal. It will be a pleasure to work with your group from now on,¡± she said, reaching out and gently taking the royal zapper honey into her hand.


    All the queens looked relieved, having someone like Anya on their side would greatly boost their productivity and logistics, and probably get them good deals on just about everything. Even Evergreen was surprised that Anya joined, but it only set her up to be more excited for the future to come and the possibilities that lie before them.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 81 Lyn’s story Part 9 (nsfw)

    Lyn was breathing heavily from exertion, the last bout taking far more from her than she was expecting. Those mantises were no joke, and they had both skill and speed to back them up.


    For the past few days, she had been taking battles in the arena, racking up enough points to be eligible for the tournament that was going to start tomorrow. She had learned a lot since then, far more about fighting than she ever thought she would with first-hand experience.


    The crowd''s cheering was something she still couldn''t quite get used to either. She didn¡¯t mind being the center of attention sometimes, but there was a limit, and it was broken by quite a bit considering the size of the crowd.


    Taking a deep breath, Lyn raised her spear to the deafening roars of her fans, then lowered it, walking off the stage, leaving her opponent to be picked up by the arena staff.


    Once in the quarters designated to her, she started to take off the new armor that she received from Anya. a nice black and blue armor with a mix of padded silk and soft and hard leather with small bits of black iron that hugged her body.


    Once everything was off she stepped into the nearby shower to rinse the sweat off, jumping and almost hitting her head when she heard Evergreen speak up behind her.


    ¡°So¡­ how was the match?¡± she asked.


    Lyn blushed, trying to cover herself with her arms and hands then wings, then feeling silly for doing so, but unsure if she should stop or not. Confused as she was to what kind of relationship they had and where it was and it showed on her face.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it was fine¡­ a bit of a close one if I had to be honest. Could probably do better next time, now that I have a reference to use for future battles, but still a close one all the same.¡± Lyn replied.


    ¡°So you''re saying if you were to fight her next time it would be easier?¡± Evergreen asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said, right?¡± Lyn replied, tilting her head.


    ¡°Just making sure. What do you think are the odds of you winning the tournament tomorrow?¡± Evergreen asked, switching tack.


    ¡°Umm¡­ pretty good?¡± Lyn answered, a little unsure. ¡°There are a few things I''m worried about, but if I''m a little lucky and plan ahead, I should be able to squeeze out a victory. Though I do wish my odds were better.¡±


    Evergreen nodded, thinking back to the rooster for the tournament so far. ¡°There¡¯s that mantis that¡¯s quickly rising through the ranks. Not to mention that young queen ant¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ those two are the ones I¡¯m most worried about.¡± Lyn agreed. ¡°Both are very strong, I was even surprised they were able to take care of that butterfly archer and that one fairy mage. I would have thought they would have some difficulty, but their skill and power is no joke. They will be tough to beat.¡±


    ¡°And to think this isn¡¯t even a big-time tournament, that there are stronger opponents out there and this is one of the smaller ones,¡± Amie said in a teasing manner, wanting Lyn to think about it a bit.


    ¡°I know...¡± Lyn said, nodding in agreement, then paused nervously. ¡°...anyway¡­ I answered your questions, can you let me shower in peace now?¡± Still a little embarrassed about having this kind of conversation while naked.


    Evergreen gave a coy smile. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t like me watching? That didn¡¯t seem to stop you that one time you caught me taking a shower.¡± making Lyn¡¯s already red face even redder.


    ¡°That¡­ was an accident¡­¡± Lyn said, trying to defend herself.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact that you seemed to enjoy it,¡± Evergreen said, now teasing Lyn. ¡°Come on, admit it, you like me¡­¡± leaning in towards Lyn. ¡°Why else would you enjoy that kiss we shared so much? I know you''re always stealing glances of my lips,¡± she said pointedly.


    Lyn felt like a cornered animal, she really didn¡¯t want to be here right now. ¡°Me like you? You''re the one that kissed me! Doesn¡¯t that make it so you like me and not the other way around?¡±


    Evergreen giggled. ¡°I only did that because they were having a half off at the ice cream shop. Besides, wasn¡¯t it you that said that we should pretend to be a couple?¡±


    ¡°But I never said that we had to kiss! I was totally fine with just leaving when they asked for proof! You''re the one that came out of nowhere and kissed me!¡± Lyn said, panicking with how close Evergreen was getting. ¡°A-also you''re getting kind of close, you''re going to get wet.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I want to get¡­ wet¡­¡± Evergreen said, slowly making her way into the shower with Lyn.


    Lyn was now sharing a very tight space with Evergreen, her back to the wall, trying to squeeze every little bit of her as far away as possible all the while watching as Evergreen''s clothes slowly got soaked showing what was hidden underneath, making Lyn gulp and her heart start to race.


    Slowly, Evergreen got on tiptoes and gave Lyn a soft kiss on the lips, gently placing a hand on Lyn¡¯s cheek and looking into her eyes. ¡°Lyn, you are the funniest person I ever met, so weird, so strong, so¡­ much¡­ everything! I can¡¯t even put it all into words¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure of what I feel for you¡­ I mean¡­ we only just met a few weeks ago¡­ but¡­ you are the most amazing person I have ever met, and the thought of us parting and never seeing each other again makes the future look so¡­ grey¡­ and dull¡­¡±


    ¡°So forget confirming anything, let''s just enjoy this¡­¡± letting her clothes drop to the floor. ¡°Together¡­¡±


    ---Sex scene!---


    Evergreen kissed Lyn again, and this time Lyn couldn¡¯t hold back, returning the kiss in kind. Pressing their bodies slowly together, feeling their slick skin pressing and rubbing against one another. Evergreen wrapping her arms around Lyn, Lyn grabbing Evergreen''s waist and ass. The smell of each other intoxicating, the smell of flowers and a woman''s body.


    Slowly, Evergreen pulled Lyn¡¯s head down to her breast, as Lyn slowly and gently cupped her nether regions with her hand, trying to figure out how to plunge into her depths. Evergreen gasped as it seemed Lyn figured it out, feeling a soft finger explore her insides, all the while she moaned as Lyn bit into her breast like a starving dog to a bone. Her body arching as she was forced to go onto her tiptoes, but unafraid of falling since Lyn held on to her so tightly.


    Despite the lack of skill on Lyn¡¯s part, Evergreen still felt herself climaxing a little too soon, as every touch and movement of Lyn¡¯s hand felt electric-like something massaging and making her body even more sensitive. Every bite mark that Lyn left on her body doing the same.


    After letting out another moan, she gave Lyn a passionate kiss, then slowly slid down Lyn¡¯s body until she reached her lower mouth. Evergreen then started to get to work, using her tongue to pleasure Lyn in ways Lyn never knew possible.


    Lyn stared down at Evergreen as she ate her out. Feeling her muscles contract and spasm. Unable to handle it anymore, she grabbed Evergreen¡¯s head and forced it harder against her crotch, just like those eyes of hers pleaded her to do, and released a massive climax that left Lyn¡¯s legs feeling weak.


    With that, she couldn¡¯t help but slide to the ground to Evergreen¡¯s level, who took this opportunity to seat herself in Lyn¡¯s lap, wrapping her legs around Lyn¡¯s waist, and proceeded to kiss her once more.


    After a few minutes of this, they parted and Evergreen looked lovely into Lyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let''s clean up and go back home¡­ and continue where we leave off, I have a few toys we could use¡­¡±


    Lyn nodded in a daze, but it still took them some time before they were able to get changed again and leave, a strange feeling, like she was walking on clouds infused Lyn as they left the shower.


    ---end of sex scene!---


    Lyn woke up in her bedroom, back in the fairy grove where her hive was. Stretching and giving a light yawn, she slowly just layed there, enjoying the memories she made last night. Letting her eyes wander to the naked form of Evergreen who was sleeping beside her peacefully.


    Slowly getting up so as not to disturb her lover''s slumber, Lyn got up to take on the day, feeling like she could take on the world and then some.


    Changing into her armor, making sure she had everything ready, she left to make sure she made it in time for the tournament.


    ¡°Leaving without a goodbye kiss?¡±


    Lyn turned her head and saw Evergreen, still laying on the bed, head propped up with a hand, eyeing her amused.


    Lyn blushed and slowly walked uncertainty towards Evergreen who made up the rest of the way herself and leaned forward to give Lyn a light kiss on the lips. ¡°That¡¯s for good luck, make sure to win, okay?¡±


    Lyn blushed again, then stuck out her chest in pride. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± feeling like she could take on a hundred tournaments.


    With that the two shared another moment, Lyn waiting for Evergreen to change so they could leave together. Exiting the door to the room, they got a lot of eyeballing and a few smirks by the other girls with even a congratulations or two thrown in for good measure, making Lyn extremely embarrassed, but trying her best to push it off and leave for the tournament lest they be late.


    Leaving with saying a few terse goodbyes to all the onlookers, the two made it just in time for the beginning of the tournament.


    ---


    ¡°AND WE HAVE A WINNER! LYN FROM SHINEY LEAF!¡± the announcer yelled over the cheering crowd.


    Lyn felt like she was going to fall over. It was only by pure luck that she won it, or at least that''s what it felt like. The mantis wasn¡¯t just strong, she was experienced and well trained, and many of Lyn¡¯s go-to attacks seemed to be too easily deflect or redirect. If it weren''t for Lyn brute-forcing her way through, by constantly expanding massive amounts of energy, she probably would¡¯ve lost.


    Now all that¡¯s left, is to take on the ant, who had also won her bout previously. Lyn felt like she would have an easier time with her than she did with this mantis. For it seemed that both of them relied on brute-forcing their way through problems, and if it was a contest of strength, Lyn wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Taking a potion offered by the arena attendants to help energize fighters for the next fight. Lyn walked off to the waiting room until the final match.


    Sitting down, taking a break, and just relaxing as much as she could, Lyn waited for things to be ready and talked her time away with Evergreen until she was called upon again. When she heard the announcer call her name, she got up and left back towards the arena.


    ¡°AND IN THIS CORNER, WE HAVE LYN! FROM SHINY LEAF!¡± The crowd roared into life as the contestants entered the arena. ¡°AND IN THIS CORNER, WE HAVE THE BLACK PRINCESS!¡± the opposite gate from Lyn opened up, allowing an insect-kin to walk through.


    From what Lyn heard about her opponent, she was a supposed ant queen looking to test her strength before looking for a place to settle down with her colony. Promising anyone that can beat her, her loyalty.


    Which was one of the reasons why Anya had Lyn join in on the tournament, if she could beat this ant, she could probably increase her hive¡¯s power by quite a bit.


    The bell went off, and so did they.


    Lyn used her signature speed to rush her opponent, stabbing forward with her spear.


    The ant scoffed at this, fast as it may be, she didn¡¯t need to dodge, or so she believed, and instead grabbed the tip of Lyn¡¯s spear with an armored glove.


    Lyn¡¯s eyes widened at the stupidity, realizing that the ant probably hadn¡¯t bothered to study other people''s matches like she did. And so simply sent a surge of electricity through the spear that sent the ant flying and stunned.


    Lyn didn¡¯t let up though, she took to the air and decided to fire a few bolts of lightning for good measure, just to make sure that the ant stayed down.


    Unfortunately for Lyn, the ant wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight, rolling on the ground, she dodged the bolts and got up, using her own wings to fly up and meet Lyn.


    Fist met spear and mini booms could be heard as the two went at it, the ant more than confident in her strength. But didn¡¯t realize that thanks to Lyn¡¯s master of aura, she could easily match her, and even exceed her. For few in the insect-kin kingdom could understand or use aura, or even know what aura is. So as the battle continued, the ant was slowly growing confused as to how such a delicate-looking bug could match her blow for blow.


    What¡¯s worse, was the fact that even if queen ants had wings, they weren¡¯t really built for flying, and Lyn was taking advantage of that by putting her off balance and using her superior speed to get in attacks and surround her.


    Lyn jabbed, thrust, stabbed, and even tried to get in a few wackes in. but even as she sped up and hit harder, the ant was still able to just barely hold on. Though the difference in power was now made clear.


    After about a minute of this stalemate, Lyn had had enough, and flared her aura, depleting it a bit to get in a good enough hit that sent the ant reeling towards the ground like a meteor. Using the same trick she pulled on the spider, she rocketed towards the ground, intending to skewer the ant, confident that the healers would be able to patch her up; they had healed worse after all.


    But suddenly the ant twisted away from Lyn¡¯s strike, being blown away by the impact. She righted herself, and went back on the attack, hoping that Lyn¡¯s spear would be momentarily stuck.


    Lyn wasn¡¯t having it though, charging her electricity up, she let it course through her body, turning herself into an electric bug zapper, forcing the ant to come to a stop lest she gets shocked by touching her.


    Lyn then pulled out her spear and swung it at the ant, only to be surprised when a black shield appeared to block it, followed by a strike of a black axe. Lyn jumped back confused, only for her eyes to widen as the ant brought out spears, swords, bows and arrows, and more out of her soul realm. It was a rarity for bugs to use magic, usually used by butterflies and fairies, even rarer to use aura. But only a very few insect-kin or even fairies could use their soul realm.


    The ant charged once more, now with a dozen weapons littering the ground, striking or throwing any she could reach, pushing Lyn on the defensive. The ant used some footwork that seemed to make her move quickly on the ground, making it hard for Lyn to keep track of her.


    Blow after blow Lyn took, but she still played the defensive game, trying to draw her opponent closer, lulling her into thinking she got Lyn on the ropes. When the ant got close enough, Lyn let loose a pulse of electricity, something she had been practicing ever since she left Ren¡¯s abode, which sent a mini shockwave outward from her and ripped all the metallic weapons from the ant''s hand, even going so far as to push a few on the ground farther away.


    Lyn then sent another pulse, but this time to shock and stun the ant who froze from the attack. Using this opportunity, Lyn attacked, and this time her stab hit true, right into the abdomen of the ant and sending more electricity through her, paralyzing her, and letting her fall to the ground.


    ¡°AND THE WINNER IS¡­ LYN! FROM SHINEY LEAF!¡±


    The crowd roared its highest, its loudest yet as deafening cheers shook the arena.


    Lyn had to use her spear as a crutch, so spent was she from the fight. But glad that it was over. She gave another few waves to the crowd and slowly walked out the arena to wait for the award ceremony. Happy that she won, and excited to share in the glory with Evergreen.


    But when she got to the waiting room, Evergreen was gone, and in her place were an armed troop of guards. ¡°Lyn of Shiny Leaf. You are wanted by high house Viridia for the kidnapping of their heir and daughter Evergreen. Please come peacefully¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 82 Lyn’s Story part 10

    ¡°MOM PLEASE!¡± Evergreen shouted, trying to get through to her mother, chasing after her through the hallways. ¡°She didn¡¯t kidnap me! She saved me! Did you even read my letter!? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have sent you it! You always overreact!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Evergreen¡¯s mother shouted back. ¡°My decision is final! Whoever that insect-kin is will pay for her crimes.¡±


    ¡°What crimes!¡± Evergreen shouted exasperated. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°She kept you away from home and filled your head with foolish notions!¡±


    ¡°They''re not foolish! And I made it clear on numerous occasions that I wanted to actually do something about the wasp horde instead of hiding and hoping it passes us by. Is it so hard to believe that when I found someone who also wanted to defend the forest from the horde that I would join up with them?¡± Evergreen complained.


    Evergreen¡¯s mother shook her head. ¡°What good is it to fight!? This isn''t the first time some hive or another tried to take over the forest, fighting back would just end in pointless lives lost. We will do what we always do, let the storm pass us by, and when it does, we will be better off than most.¡±


    ¡°But do you have to kill Lyn!? She just wants to make the forest a safe place for her hive!¡± Evergreen tried to argue. ¡°She worked so hard to get people working together! Ant, bee, zapper, and even a few more!¡±


    ¡°And exactly how many forces can she exactly field with all that help? Hmm?¡± stopping to hear her daughter''s answer.


    Evergreen hesitated, remembering that they barely even had a thousand combined altogether.


    ¡°Like I thought¡­¡± Evergreen¡¯s mother said, turning and walking again towards the throne room where she will pass judgment on the insect-kin.


    ¡°WAIT! She isn¡¯t just an insect-kin! She¡¯s also a storm fairy!¡± Evergreen shouted, wishing she didn¡¯t have to say that particular fact.


    Evergreen¡¯s mother paused, standing stock still, thinking deeply on what her daughter said. Storm fairies were like the nobles of the fairy world, killing one would not look good on her.


    ¡°Not only that, she even has the support of Anya! Anya joined us, and you know she wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless she believed that there might be some hope!¡± Evergreen said, becoming hopeful now that her mother stopped moving.


    ¡°Or that she saw some method of profit either way¡­¡± her mother replied. ¡°While it is impressive that she got many different insect hives to work together or that she was able to convince Anya to help as well. It doesn''t change the fact that she was probably going to send you all to your deaths.¡± then started walking again.


    Evergreen panicked and her thoughts raced and she started saying anything that would get her mother to stop. ¡°She also has a master! Someone who is very powerful! Someone who can turn insects into insect-kin, and even into fairies! That¡¯s how Lyn became a storm fairy! She was just a regular zapper before he came along! Supposedly he has god blood running through his veins! And you don¡¯t want to mess with a godling and his prophet! Especially one that could do all that!¡±


    Evergreen¡¯s mother paused again, a worried crease on her brow. Offending a god, even a godling, was very foolish unless you were one hundred percent sure that you can deal with them or the aftermath. Otherwise, curses, plagues, and crazy cultists will hound you down for all eternity, or at least for as long as that god holds power.


    ¡°She also said that if things don¡¯t work out, that there''s a plan B, a promised land of sorts, where we all can hide and take shelter,¡± Evergreen said, hoping now that her mother would see that they had a backup plan.


    Evergreen¡¯s mother seemed lost in thought, before turning to address her daughter. ¡°And are you saying all this because you actually believe she can win? Or because she is your lover? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t put two and two together, I can smell another''s scent on you, no matter how hard you try to hide it.


    Evergreen blushed hard. Surprised that her mother found out so quickly.


    Her mother gave a long hard stare as if her gaze was piercing into Evergreen¡¯s soul. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll give her a chance¡­ she will be brought to me and asked a few questions. If she answers them faithfully and satisfactorily then she will be let go. If not¡­ she will suffer the consequences¡­¡±


    Evergreen felt a mix of both relief and trepidation. Her mother had always been hard to please, but this was also probably the only and best method to save Lyn¡¯s life. She just hoped everything would work out in the end.


    Taking her mother¡¯s word for it, the two walked towards the throne room where Lyn will be brought to face judgment. If worse comes to worst, Evergreen was determined to help Lyn fight her way out, no matter what.


    ---


    Lyn never felt like such a twist of fate would happen to her. Normally life seemed to always go her way. Yet here she was, stuck in a jail cell in a high house¡¯s fairy grove. Her future looking very bleak.


    One part of her felt a little betrayed, she knew evergreen was probably someone important, but not this important! Another part of her was still very worried for her lover and best friend, wondering what was happening to her at that very moment.


    Just then, the door to her cell opened up and she was ushered out by the guards and escorted to meet with the ruler of the house. Pushed through the double doors to the throne room, Lyn stood center in front of the cold eyes of Evergreen¡¯s mother.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s lover?¡± Evergreen¡¯s mother said, sounding unimpressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I expected¡­¡±


    Lyn felt both embarrassed, hurt and offended all at the same time, but didn¡¯t know exactly what to say in this kind of situation, so kept quiet. When she first found Evergreen gone and the soldiers in her place, her first reaction was to demand some answers. But when she thought about it, she needed to know where and how to get to her, so played along with the guards.


    But now that she was right in front of Evergreen¡¯s mother, she felt a different kind of pressure than the one that led her to going with the guards for the sake of finding Evergreen. This woman was powerful, like really powerful, and more, there was a weight of experience and age that wafted from this woman. More importantly, the look she was giving Lyn was like a mother when some girl asks for her son¡¯s hand in marriage.


    ¡°My name is Gloria, Gloria Viridia,¡± Gloria began. ¡°And I believe your name is Lyn correct?¡± she then waited for Lyn to reply, but Lyn only gave a nod so she continued. ¡°I heard from my daughter that you plan to try and take on the wasp horde and termite kingdom¡­ is that true?¡± her eyes turning unapproving.


    ¡°That¡­ in a way¡­ is true¡­¡± Lyn began, trying to be careful with her words. ¡°The wasp horde is too dangerous to go uncontested for so long¡­ sooner or later, it will engulf the entirety of the forest, making it an unsafe place for small hives to grow and flourish. Not to mention the¡­ generally hostile nature of the wasp and hornets to those who are not from their race and their tendency to raid hives and caravans, which could lead to great economic problems¡­¡±


    Gloria looked mildly interested in what Lyn had to say, so she continued. ¡°It is also a problem that there are so many refugees fleeing the horde, slowly they are contesting the¡­ stacked claims of hives who have been around for centuries, pushing into whatever little room is left, making a cramped place cramper. They either litter the floor with the corpses of their hiveless bodies¡­ or they fight for every inch they can get their hands on. And that doesn¡¯t even get into mentioning the fact that people such as me and a few others, can recruit from this pool of workers. And while I try to give them a good home and something to fight for, others use them to turn themselves into petty warlords, turning an already chaotic situation worse¡­¡±


    Gloria was tapping the armrests of her thrones, looking at Lyn with more interest than she had before, a question on her lips. ¡°So you would then turn these refugees into soldiers to defend the lands that are about to be invaded?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking¡­ yes? Like I said before, I only wish to give them a home and help my hive and the hive of my friends grow to take care of themselves. The wasp horde is a threat, which means we need to defend ourselves from them.¡± Lyn said.


    ¡°And why do you care?¡± Gloria asked, looking into Lyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why would you go out of your way to defend a home, a forest, that you have no connection to?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I made it my home¡­ it''s where my sister and friends are.¡± Lyn then puffed out her chest somewhat proudly. ¡°I took two hives that were at war and made them Allies! I fought off spiders, won a tournament, and made many friends along the way! I even was acknowledged by the fairy grove as its ruler! It''s where the people I care for are, and that''s good enough for me to fight for it!¡±


    Gloria leaned back in her throne as if looking at Lyn for the first time. ¡°And yet¡­ you are going to leave in at most¡­ a week? What can you do in one week? And if you care so much, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± she asked, looking at Lyn with interest on how she was going to answer.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Lyn began, unsure of how to reply and giving a quick glance towards Evergreen who was standing nervously behind and to the right of her mother. She then gave a quick shake of her head to get it clear and responded forcefully. ¡°I believe someone has to give the hope that they can fight back, to show people the threat for what it is! If I don¡¯t then the place that is home to all my loved ones would be taken over by wasps! And who knows what would happen to them under wasp rule!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ if I can¡¯t beat them¡­ If I can¡¯t rally people to fight or continue on without me¡­ then¡­ I can take them with me¡­¡± Lyn looked up towards Gloria. ¡°I have a place, a wonderful place where the weather can always be what you want it to be, where food isn''t as much as an issue, and trees and plants can grow really fast and healthy! If all else fails, I will bring my family to live with me¡­ and¡­ I would like it if that included Evergreen as well¡­¡± Lyn finally had the courage to say, shaking a little under the stare that Gloria gave.


    Gloria forcefully calmed herself and decided to take a moment to think on Lyn¡¯s offer. If she really could secure a safe haven, away from the wasp horde and termite kingdom, that would be a huge boon, perhaps something that can be used to leverage a few houses and hives to fall in line with her own agenda. Not that she could be sure that such a place truly existed of course¡­ but if it did¡­


    Gloria decided to save such thoughts for later and instead change tact and ask a few other questions that were on her mind. Giving a clap of her hand, a few servants brought in a large table and map, placing it in front of Lyn. She then slowly walked her way down to the other side of the table, followed by Evergreen who had remained largely silent.


    ¡°This is a map of the forest,¡± she said, then pointing to a spot on the map. ¡°And this is where our fairy grove is.¡± then pointing to a large colored area that looked like it was updated multiple times. ¡°And this¡­ this is the expansion of the wasp horde¡­¡±


    She then looked at Lyn. ¡°Some of my scouts report that the wasp horde are making a straight shot for the dewdrop river that leads right into the star water lake.¡± Lyn paled a little at that, the dewdrop river was not that far from her grove. ¡°So I question you¡­ what does the wasp horde want with the river and the lake? They don¡¯t use boats. Yet some of my advisers think it''s to disrupt the shipping lanes of us fairies¡­ what few we have of course¡­ but it really is not worth it, hardly anyone uses rivers or lakes for that when they can fly.¡±


    ¡°But then again, it''s not like they can use the fairy portals either, they need to either know how to operate it themselves or use a guide to do so for them. Not to mention you can hardly push more than a few people through every few hours. There''s no way to field an army using the portals, which is why some think that¡¯s why they are going for the lake and all the rivers it connects to. What do you think?¡± Gloria asked Lyn, waiting for an answer.


    Lyn looked down at the map, her thought process on overdrive, trying to bring out all the relevant data she has on the wasp horde and their plan. Bits of information flew through her head, data points converged, a picture formed, but she had to make sure of something first. Looking up she asked Gloria a question. ¡°These wasps¡­ I heard they are a new variant¡­ like us zappers¡­ they can use Lightning¡­ correct?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they are now called¡­ Lightning wasps¡­ this new variant seems to have been able to subjugate all the other wasp and hornet hives around, though we don¡¯t know how.¡± Gloria said seriously.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Lightning wasps¡­ that sounds so much cooler than zappers¡­ it really brings a shiver down the spine when you try to think of such a thing¡­ Lightning wasps¡­¡± Lyn thought.


    ¡°Well?¡± Gloria asked, now getting a little impatient.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lyn asked looking up. ¡°Oh, right! Umm¡­ the answer is the fog storm. That''s why they''re doing this.¡± Lyn said matter of factly.


    Both Gloria and Evergreen looked confused. ¡°The fog storm? What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    Lyn shook her head like it should be obvious. ¡°While it''s only true for greater zappers, that fact remains that we can survive in a fog storm. And if they are like us, so can they.¡± Lyn then pointed at the map, moving her hand from east to west. ¡°We know that the fog storm comes from east to west, but not many know that when the fog storm passes over a body of water, it can grow in size and become more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± she then pointed at herself. ¡°For zappers and people like me, we can not only survive inside a fog storm but even get a power boost from it.¡± she then pointed back at the map, ¡°the lake is at the center of the forest¡­ and the wasp horde already has most of the north¡­ if they can split the forest down the middle, following down the rivers¡­ when the next fog storm comes along, they will take advantage of that to unleash raids and massive attacks that most people won¡¯t be able to defend themselves from since they will be sheltering inside.¡±


    Now Lyn was staring Gloria right in the eyes. ¡°This means that if they are not stopped, in a few months and a few fog storms later. They can sweep across the west half of the forest in no time flat. With no one to offer any great resistance, after that is just a war of slow attrition, which they will win since no one wants to work together to fight them off.¡± she then crossed her arms. ¡°And that¡¯s why they want to control the lake.¡± she finished proudly.


    Gloria and Evergreen couldn¡¯t believe what they heard, and yet, it made perfect sense. ¡°I see¡­¡± Gloria began. ¡°So that¡¯s how they have been able to expand so quickly¡­ it''s because of the fog storm!¡± only to be taken aback when Lyn shook her head disapprovingly.


    ¡°Even if they used the fog storm to help win battles, that still doesn''t explain how they seem to expand so quickly, in fact, the reason for their rapid expansion is another thing entirely!¡±


    Gloria and Evergreen were very shocked now, their expressions now looking very interested, much to Lyn¡¯s joy. ¡°The reason why they can expand so quickly is because¡­ blitzkrieg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°Blitzkrieg?¡±¡± Gloria and Evergreen said in unison, confused by the strange word.


    Lyn nodded, ¡°the lightning wasps aren''t just fighting a battle and staying put, they''re leaving the second their task is done!¡± she then started to motion with her hands. ¡°There are two layers to the attack, the wasps, and the hornets and termites that come after. The wasps come in, attack during a time no one can defend from, leaving a complete mess. Then when people are trying to pick up the pieces, the occupying force comes to take over!


    ¡°So that explains how they were able to expand so quickly¡­¡± Gloria said, only to get taken aback once more in surprise by Lyn who was getting excited.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Lyn shouted, taking Gloria by surprise once again, ¡°even if they did Blitzkrieg, they still couldn¡¯t expand as fast as they are going! In fact, they couldn¡¯t even hold dreams of conquering half the entire forest! The north and the west. If they didn¡¯t have the numbers for it! Otherwise, they would be stretching themselves too thin!¡±


    ¡°And where¡­ pray tell¡­ are these supposed numbers coming from?¡± Gloria asked, eyeballing Lyn uncertainly, a little annoyed that she kept being yelled at.


    Lyn, still excited, continued. ¡°Think about it! Who are usually not welcomed wherever they go¡­ wasps and hornets! People don¡¯t like them, and while that¡¯s for good reason, they still resent that.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­¡± she said with a huge grin. ¡°Who has been missing from the forest? THINK ABOUT IT! When I first entered the forest and scouted the surroundings for days around my grove, I thought it was weird that I did not find a single wasp or hornet nest¡­ maybe I was lucky? But when I went to the bazaar¡­ not a single wasp or hornet¡­ and when I asked around where they went¡­ no. one. Knew¡­¡± her smile getting bigger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it! They''re all joining up with the horde! Somehow, they are all converging on, to join with the horde! That¡¯s where they are getting the numbers to occupy all the land they conquer! And if they can get the entire forest wasps and hornets and termites. Then claiming half the forest if not more would be child''s play! Honestly¡­ I can¡¯t believe no one noticed it sooner...¡± Lyn finally finished, happy that she was able to solve such a puzzle. ¡°Ingenious really if you think about it, this queen of wasps must be very good at organizing, am I right?¡±


    Then looking at Gloria and Evergreen ¡°Umm¡­ guys are you okay?¡± she asked, concerned by the pale looks on their faces.


    Gloria and Evergreen were still in a state of shock. Especially Gloria who hadn¡¯t believed that the wasp horde was truly a threat. But if even half of what Lyn said was true, then they weren¡¯t dealing with a few tens of thousands or even a few hundreds of thousands¡­ but perhaps a few million if not more wasps, hornets, and termites all together. Such a force could easily control more than half the forest. And that was not good¡­ not for anyone¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - for all your support! =)

 Chapter 83 Lyn’s Story part 11

    It has been a hectic few days, Lyn, Gloria, and Evergreen were working like crazy to figure out how to deal with a wasp horde far bigger than they could have ever imagined. Gloria had called her allies and warned her neighbors that the horde posed a bigger threat than they originally thought.


    Lyn had also spent those few days trying to get to know Evergreen better, feeling a little betrayed that she didn¡¯t mention how important she actually was. It turned out that Evergreen did not get to spend a lot of time out or had the chance to make friends and have fun, so despite knowing she shouldn¡¯t, she wanted to enjoy the taste of freedom for a bit longer than she probably should have.


    What was even more surprising, was that the name of Evergreen was not yet official, which meant that it was more an alias than an actual name. Which was pretty sad, all things considered, and when asked why, found out that her mother was not ready yet to give her a name, since names hold power. Like Gloria was named so that she would bring glory to house Viridia, and also after a flower. Which Lyn somewhat understood with a nod, names were important after all...


    Lyn also made friends with the black princess she fought before in the arena. It turned out the rumor that she would follow the one who defeated her was true. When asked why, she replied with the fact that she was thirteenth in line to the throne, and such a loss would have made her lose any chance of winning it. So she swore to pledge herself, and her seven hundred ants, to whoever bested her, if they would have them.


    Lyn was certainly not going to turn them down, she needed every help she could get to grow her hive. It also came with the benefit that she could send a letter directly to her mother about what was going on. Something that Gloria was very interested in because it turned out the black princess was the daughter of not just a powerful hive, but one strong enough to subjugate a red ant hive, and a blue ant hive, with a green ant hive being a vassal.


    This meant that the black princess she fought gave direct access to a very powerful potential ally in the fight against the wasp horde. Yet, despite all this, Gloria¡¯s allies, the black princesses mother maybe leaning in, and even Anya using her extensive merchant network to help bring it all together still was not enough to take on the wasp horde.


    Worst, even though the word was spread, many did not want to fight for fear of worse retaliation should they do so. There was no guarantee that if they fought, that they would win, or that they would survive if they lost and made themselves an enemy of the horde. Which forced Lyn to make a promise she wasn¡¯t sure she could keep, one where she promised a safe haven that can not be reached by any wasp, hornet, or termite.


    She was just going to keep quiet about what the safe haven was and pray that her master did not mind that she was writing checks that she may not be able to keep.


    But what was truly grueling, was having to talk to some of those leaders and queens of many other successful hives, and swear on her name that she did in fact, have a safe haven that they could all retreat to should things go south. It sent a shiver down her spine every time she did, swearing by your name was a big deal that held severe consequences to the one who breaks their vow on their name. A feeling she didn¡¯t enjoy having, like a noose around her neck, a new one added each time she had to make it.


    But with how rushed everything was, she really didn¡¯t have a choice, the next fog storm would be in a few days, and if they couldn¡¯t get enough hives to join, or enough zapper hives to help fight back the lightning wasp''s blitzkrieg, then they were in for a world of hurt.


    What was worse, was the fact that Lyn didn¡¯t get to go back to her hive and help it grow, no matter how much she wished she could. Things were going so fast, she simply did not have the time and worried constantly about it.


    Thankfully she got letters from her sister and the young queen that everything was going just fine without her, and that they were preparing for the fight the best they could. Which helped ease Lyn¡¯s heart and made her more determined to see things through here, even if most of it seemed like it was going over her head.


    At least she got to see Evergreen in action, it was amazing to see her help keep things organized and help her mother get things moving, sometimes without ever having to ask each other for confirmation or permission, they both knew what they had to do and Evergreen helped both quickly, effectively, and efficiently.


    By the time they were done, Lyn¡¯s zappers finally arrived alongside a few of her sisters, a little over a hundred. Thankfully this was augmented by a few thousand by charitable donations of a few zapper hives, totaling a little over ten thousand zappers with their own commanders. If lightning wasps were rarer than zappers like they hoped they were, and that the new wasp mutation into lightning wasps was a new thing, then at most there would be maybe a thousand lightning wasps, maybe two thousand at most.


    Though they were well aware that whatever army the wasp horde would be sending probably wasn¡¯t their whole strength. Since it was believed, thanks to some scouting and spying, that the wasp horde used their lightning wasps Sparingly, and did not think there would be much contention for the lake, which by all accounts they will be trying to take tomorrow.


    With that, everyone started to gear up for the battle ahead, Lyn spent one last night with Evergreen and did her best to mentally prepare herself for the battle to come.


    ---


    The fog storm rolled in, bathing everything in a thick dark, and somewhat purplish cloud that almost seemed to smother everything it came into contact with.


    Lyn breathed in and out as she tried to calm her beating heart, her small band of zappers lying with her, their lights dormant, waiting to go into action at any time. She and a few thousand others were hiding in the most likely location that the wasp horde would be going through. They were confident of this because the wasp horde were very brazen and arrogant, they did not believe that anyone could oppose them, so moved into places like they owned it.


    It also made a bit of sense considering that most really couldn¡¯t stop them when they were in a fog storm. Not many could fight back or at all in such a thing.


    As Lyn waited, small figures started to appear in her vision. She tensed, thinking it might be an enemy, but it was only one of the rare glowing fishes that flowed through the fog storm as if it were water. She relaxed just a bit, only to jump when an eel struck from nowhere like lightning to devour the unsuspecting prey. This was soon later followed by an octopus-like thing that was camouflaged by the backdrop of the fog storm that then grabbed the eel and then ate it as it struggled in vain.


    Floaters, things almost like jellyfish soon slowly floated along, scaring the octopus away with their numbers and stinging tendrils. Followed by a small school of fish, which brushed by a leaf that scared a zapper off its hiding place, and was then immediately set upon and eaten by the surrounding fish.


    Floating sparks of electric energy floated along the path of the fog storm, one going so far as to flow right in front of Lyn. She didn¡¯t know if it was instinct or not, but she inhaled the spark and felt very energized thanks to it. It didn¡¯t really taste like anything, but she kinda wanted another¡­


    But such thoughts were put on hold, for finally, after hours of waiting, she saw a few flickers growing in the distance. At first, nothing but specks, but as time went on, they grew until they were like glowing orbs in the dark fog. At first a few dozen, then a few hundred, finally¡­ thousands¡­ led by a few wasp insect-kin.


    Lyn gulped at the large and ferocious-looking enemy. Wondering if this was such a good idea after all. She waited for the signal.


    Her body tensed, her nerves were on edge and she did her best to stop from shaking, watching as the wasp horde went deeper into the ambush they had planned. Taking a deep breath she jumped again when lightning flowed through the fog, it struck one of the wasp insect-kin and a few of its nearby followers, burning them to a crisp.


    The horde paused for a moment, making Lyn catch her breath, but they slowly got moving again, though this time more spread out than they were before.


    And after a few more moments, the signal was giving and thousands of zappers got up from their hiding places and swarmed the surprised lightning wasps. Descending on them with a wild frenzy of fear and euphoria that could only be had in war and in the fog storm that seemed to have supercharged them.


    Lyn charged with her zappers, rushing the horde in unison with all the other zappers, a few of her brethren giving a battle cry as they did so.


    But as she charged, her mind rushed with fear. This was far different than anything she had ever faced before, this was war, and she knew from what she learned from Ren that war was dangerous and uncompromising, especially on the battlefield. They did all they could to prepare, but none of that could prepare her heart. She was afraid of dying, and as she rushed the horde, she found them to be bigger and meaner looking than she realized.


    But she couldn¡¯t slow down, she was moving with the flow of her comrades, she carried them forward, just as they carried her, none could turn back now¡­


    Lyn skewered a nearby wasp by surprise, it hovered confused, trying to figure out where the greatest threat was as she blindsided it, it beat its wings futilely but she kept it in place. twisting her spear she sent some of her aura to tear at its insides before pulling out and letting it drop to the ground.


    Lyn sighed with relief, only to be roared at from the side as a wasp insect-kin pointed her out and charged with a few of her soldiers. Lyn paled, but a few of her own followers gave their own war cry and charged to defend their queen. This quelled any fear she had as it was changed into determination to fight alongside them and prove them their trust in her was warranted.


    The two sides clashed and she was pushed back hard, she beat her wings to get some distance as surprise showed on her face at the sheer strength of her opponent. Who was also far larger than she first realized.


    The two clashed once more, their comrades fighting and dying next to them. This time Lyn put more of her strength to meet her opponent''s spear, which resulted in a deadlock for a few seconds. Pushing off, they gained some distance between each other, watching each other closely.


    But Lyn realized, like most insect-kin, her adversary did not use aura, which meant she might just have an edge on her. Charging what she hoped to be the final time, she flared her aura up and sped up her wings, determined to pierce through and demoralize her enemies.


    She charged forward, faster than she ever went before, only to have spears clash and then flung over the side, redirected as it were, much to Lyn¡¯s surprise. What followed was a volley of spear thrusts from her opponent.


    Lyn tried to block and dodge them, but with great difficulty, using far more of her aura to do so than she wanted. She then came to the conclusion that her opponent was far stronger than she first thought, and that her raw strength more than made up for her lack of aura. Worse, even for Lyn, it was clear to see that her adversary had far more experience than she, and was slowly being pushed back because of it.


    But Lyn had a master and a lover to go back home to, so she did something she was too afraid to test out before but was going to do now anyway. Jumping back, she raised her spear to gather the ambient lightning essence of the fog storm, she then flung a wave of lightning at her opponent, who looked wide-eyed at the attack for only but a moment before she dodged it.


    Lyn cursed herself for doing something so stupid, if it weren''t for the surprise aspect of the attack, it wouldn¡¯t have worked since it took a few seconds for her to do something like that, which in a battle, wasn¡¯t very smart. Either way, she prepared her spear and got ready for the next clash. Only¡­ it didn¡¯t come¡­


    ¡°That was an impressive trick there¡­ tell me¡­ do you have a name?¡± Lyn¡¯s opponent asked.


    Lyn blinked, a little put off, thinking for a few seconds. ¡°... it''s¡­ Lyn¡­¡± she replied.


    ¡°I am Xenith. first in line to the horde. It would be an honor to fight someone of your caliber.¡± the wasp-kin said.


    Lyn stared at Xenith for a few moments, before giving a small nod and preparing her spear once more. Xenith smiled at that and prepared her own spear and the two went at it again.


    Sparks flew from their weapons, both sides not bothering to give an inch, both more determined than ever to prove themselves to each other. Xenith went harder, sometimes ignoring some attacks in the hopes that she could get her more deadlier ones in. Lyn went faster, trying to attack at any perceived weak points and avoid Xenith¡¯s powerful swings and thrusts.


    Flaring up her aura, Lyn kicked Xenith back and charged, only to be redirected again by Xenith¡¯s experience. The two then become locked face to face as they fought, being pushed and pushing each other. One such push landed and sent them hurtling through the air to bounce off of something. Only for it to turn out to be another fog storm octopus that they had to work together to avoid and fend off.


    The octopus, being fed up with them, slapped them away into a school of floating fish that they bounced off of and had to protect themselves from, sometimes littering back to back as the fish tried to make them their next prey.


    Once that was done, they went back to their fighting, right into the middle of the ever-shifting battlefield where more and more zapper and wasps fought and died, fighting each other as much as the soldiers that sometimes got in the way.


    A boom was heard and they both instinctively ducked, though the explosion wasn¡¯t very close to them. A fairy airship that had been warded for the fog storm a few days prior to the battle entered the field, the fairies doing their best to prepare their spell cannons once more. Causing another explosion to take the battlefield, fighting off the wasps that then tried to warm them, alongside some of the exotic wildlife of the fog storm.


    Xenith laughed. ¡°You brought an airship to fight? That thing won''t last a few minutes in here! Lightning warding or no!¡±


    ¡°Ya, well¡­ we were aware that it might not be perfect, but the point was to kill as many wasps as possible before it went down. Which I feel it''s doing a good job at.¡± Lyn said with a smile, as another explosion rocked the battlefield.


    Xenith grinned, ¡°I like that kind of crazy.¡± then charged once more to continue the fight.


    Back and forth they went until a nearby explosion sent them hurtling through the air, they then did their best to fight through that inconvenience, landing on the trunk of a tree and jumping off it to take the air once more. Lyn flinging lightning at Xenith and being fired back in turn, even though both were resistant to lightning to some degree, it still would hurt and perhaps create an opening for the other to exploit.


    The fight continued, even as more explosions bloomed, even as schools of fish swam through, eating friends and foe alike, even as octopus¡¯s nabbed any they could, and zappers and wasps not careful of their surroundings found themselves colliding into floaters. A crazy scene where the opponent you were trying to kill one second, you fought together the next as the dangers of the fog storm laid bare its horrors. The battle seemingly doing its best to attract more of these creatures.


    Lyn and Xenith were both getting more and more tired as their fight continued. They both knew they couldn¡¯t continue this, it simply wasn¡¯t possible, and oddly enough, Lyn didn¡¯t hate Xenith. She didn¡¯t know why, but there was a conversation happening between them as they fought, she wasn¡¯t sure what was being said, but it spoke to them on a certain level.


    But Lyn couldn¡¯t drag this on, so she did the only thing she could think of that might give her more of an edge. Focusing, she tried once more to gather the storm like she did before, raising her spear up high she¡­


    Completely got electrocuted by a stray lightning bolt¡­ much to the shock of Xenith and the literal one of Lyn¡­


    But as tens of thousands of volts coursed through her body, she gritted her teeth and swerved the bolt at Xenith who was definitely not expecting such a thing.


    Xenith Screamed out in pain, her body not meant to handle so much electricity. She fell hard to the floor and its growing pile of bodies.


    Lyn, tired, burnt, and fried, raised her spear and gave a mighty battle cry which was followed up by the remaining zappers. The wasps, demoralized at seeing their leader killed with such a great show of force, turned to flee, broken and beaten. They will not soon forget this.


    Once she saw the backs of her enemies, Lyn allowed herself to fall, landing not far from Xenith. Turning onto her back, she looked up as the fog storm slowly passed and her zappers came running to check up on her.


    Looking back to where Xenith laid, she was somewhat surprised to see the barest hint of breath from her body. Giving a few orders to her zappers, she told them to take Xenith into custody and take care of the wounded, whether zapper or wasp.


    With that done, she closed her eyes to sleep.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)


    I also want to say, that I deleted all my lore dumps because it seemed that it actually negatively affect my viewership. views would drop the second it starts hitting the lore dump chapters, so from now on the lore will be only on my Patreon page under other.


    but don''t worry, as I said before, you can still read them on my Patreon. and from now on, there will also be two free chapters ahead on my Patreon as well! so if you want to read chapters 84 and 85 for free, just click on the link!


    hope you all enjoy! =)

 Chapter 84 Lyn’s Story Part 12

    The two lines of ants and termites clashed with the full force of a tsunami. Both sides tried to get to the other, even if it meant literally clambering over their comrades in front of them. To the point that in some places, the line would be four to five layers deep of moving bodies and biting mandibles. Sometimes the weight was too much and those on the bottom would be crushed, yet they fought, biting and tearing all the way as they died.


    Giant bombardier beetles on the fairy''s side took position and aimed their rears towards the termites. These weren¡¯t your common bombardier beetles, but larger, a full foot tall, with strange spikes and swirls on their backs. They were accompanied by four fairies, one to massage the stomach and the organs to ease the beatle. One to feed the beatle a special slurry of chemicals. And the last two to create a spell formation right over the rear of the beetle.


    The Beatles fired, their normally greenish corrosive changed into a bluish one, and as it passed through the spell formation, it picked up speed and power. It landed amongst the termites, exploding in a strange bluish liquid fire, practically melting anyone to goop who was unlucky enough to be too close to where it landed, with the splash radius dousing anyone else that didn¡¯t become immediate goop. Burning them and melting parts of them, catching fire if they were not careful.


    An old method of warfare, replaced by spell cannons for their reliability, but still used sometimes for their sheer demolishing shock value and large explosion radius. Dozens of such beetles were firing right now, bathing the battlefield in blue plumes of liquid death. If it weren''t for their upkeep and their slow firing rate, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been so easily replaced by their cannon counterpart and there would be far more of them now.


    Whole sections of the termite army fled, being chased by the ants who now in a battle frenzy, charged without thinking. As they followed the fleeing, they were set upon a hidden line of enemy bombardier beetles. Not as powerful without the aid of fairies, they still covered the charging ants in green corrosiveness, killing many. But this did not deter them, the ants continued to charge, only for them to run right into another group of ants¡­


    The wasp horde had taken slaves from the many conquered hives they came across, and with the threat of violence to their queens, these ants were forced to fight against their will. These new enemies made the allied assault pause, but their insect-kin commanders ordered them forward again, lest they lose momentum.


    But it was not to be, for the slave''s ants that were now charging them, had bomb mites on their bodies. A rare breed of mites that some ant colonies worked to breed for defense and to open new mining tunnels. Now, these mites were clinging onto the slave ants, charging the allied lines and exploding themselves all over the place.


    The pause became a complete halt, as the allies became confused as to what to do, charging would create massive casualties, which would open them up to an attack, and fleeing would do the same. In the end, they were forced to fire their beetles on the slaves, risking friendly fire, or face a potential route.


    The air force was also called in, sting throwers, a special bee variant, came into to play, larger than their counterparts, they flew and hovered over the battlefield, firing their stingers over and over again into the horde of slaves, trying to aim for the ones with the bomb mites specifically, in the hopes of saving as much of their comrades as possible.


    But the wasp horde seemed to have been waiting for this. Many flies then appeared out of nowhere, probably in hiding, they swarmed the sting throwers, bomb mites stuck to their bodies, and blew themselves out together.


    Half the allied air to ground force was destroyed in the massive counterattack. Commanders called for reinforcements and three fairy airships answered. They flew out of their hiding spot, well aware they lost the advantage of surprise. But also painfully aware of what could happen without proper air superiority.


    Proper air screening was now in place, as bees and zappers took defensive positions surrounding the ships. The other half of the sting throwers that were in reserve came into play. Though it was sad to see so many sting throwers die, if that was all the flies that the horde had to offer, then they were safe from such an attack again, at least for this battle.


    The wasps and the hornets now seemed finally content to come out in force, as to the termites who now pushed the slaves from behind forward for an all-out assault, their numbers far more than predicted.


    But this did not deter the allied forces, they moved in, now calling all reserves, as the growing climatic battle formed around them.


    Lyn was finally called forward, and she shot into the air from her hiding place like a comet, charging the wasps and hornets and doing her best to kill or cripple as many as she could get away without getting to hurt. For she definitely wanted to make it back home in one piece.


    Fire hornets took to the sky, a variant of hornet that could use some magic, forcing themselves to burn their bodies up and fired flaming stingers which Lyn was forced to dodge. But this was met with a swarm of dragonflies, or ¡®dragon insects¡¯, who were normally masters of the sky, they took care of the fire hornets. But sadly since they had their hands full with the fire hornets, they could not help fight the other problems until they were dealt with.


    Lyn flew in, zipping from one wasp to another. She fought for what felt like hours, her armor slowly being covered in bug guts. As she fought, she began to get worried as to why she had yet to see any lightning wasps but hoped that was due to the beating they received a few days before and not because of something nefarious.


    Faster and faster she fought, trying to kill as many as quickly as possible, sometimes discharging and all-around electrical attack, dropping groups of wasps out of the air. The only issues she had were the few wasp insect-kin she had to fight. But they did not hold a candle to Xenith. So they wound up dead on the ground, joining the growing pile of corpses.


    The battle continued, both sides losing tens of thousands, but more always came in to plunge up the holes. By the time it was over, both sides had had enough and over a hundred thousand had died on both sides. A truce was enacted to help collect the dead so they wouldn¡¯t get in the way of the next battle.


    In the end, Lyn realized that was just how insect wars worked, even if you lose a few hundred thousand, if you have enough allies and good logistical support, you could replace the losses easily.


    She hoped though, that she did not have to go back to war again, and in fact, looked forward to when her master and his father finally decided to go back home. Which was bad for her, because last she heard, Alvaroz decided to stay another week. Which meant that she had at least another week of war.


    Something she wasn¡¯t sure her heart could handle¡­


    ---


    Lyn could finally take a break. After another week of fighting, and earning herself a few merits on the battlefield, she earned a few nicknames and some recognition from her allies. Which meant that she could go back to see her master and relax for a bit. Perhaps even show off as well.


    During her time off, she was introduced to an old fairy friend of Evergreen¡¯s. A butterfly insect-kin who offered thirty butterfly insect-kin engineers for the spell cannons they had, to help with the war effort.


    It was nice to sit down, relax and get to know a few people. Lyn even went out of her way to pick Xenith¡¯s brain from time to time. Learning what she can, and getting to know her more as a person than a foe.


    Evergreen had also during this time, become the official aid to Lyn, since Lyn was usually so busy with war that she didn¡¯t have much time to run her hive. With the help of Evergreen, Lyn was able to somehow manage both war and her hive.


    Finally, the day she was waiting for came, and she went to show off all she accomplished to her master. Only for it to turn out that he was in fact, leaving that day! This, of course, kind of presented a problem, Lyn did not want to leave the war as it was, but then again it was slowing down as well, as both sides were slowly coming to the realization that a forest-wide war was something far more than just a simple battle here or there.


    So after a quick discussion, and some debate with her peers. She sent the message out to all her people and a few of the allies as well. To send a few of their potential heirs to her, in case anything were to happen to them during the war.


    Some felt like she was a coward, but few accepted for what it was, and rather, wanted to use this opportunity to finally see the truth of her claims for themselves and who this vaunted master of hers was.


    With that done, what was supposed to be a few thousand, turned into a few tens of thousands, as many hives wished for insurance in case things went south. Lyn¡¯s sister, the young queen, Anya, the black princess, and even Xenith was brought with her, though that last one was still under guard.


    She knew she probably had some explaining to do, but hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be anytime soon. Playing her usual, sometimes ditzy self, she was able to get all the bugs inside Van no problem. Much to his clear disgust of having so many bugs inside him.


    When all was said and done, she entered him and prepared to set up her little queendom. Somewhat excited, somewhat nervous. But prepared to be the best queen she could be.


    ---


    Lyn groaned. ¡°This¡­ this is a different kind of battlefield¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Come on now, it''s not that bad,¡± Evergreen said, rolling her eyes. ¡°If anything¡­ it''s kind of annoying how quickly you get what I teach you¡­ not that I''m complaining exactly¡­¡±


    Since entering Van¡¯s soul realm, Lyn was put to the job of managing everything, apparently¡­ She had to do the paperwork to decide who lived where and why, who was neighbors with whom, and what would be gathered or grown to help support all the hives. In fact, just thinking about it gave her a headache.


    Lyn groaned once more. ¡°Did Anya make sure to bring those soybean seeds I asked her about? I kinda forgot about them with everything going on.¡± going from face down on her desk to face up, leaning heavily on the chair.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Anya did make sure to bring the seeds that you requested, though for the life of me I can¡¯t understand why you would want something so¡­ tasteless¡­ it''s very unlike you.¡± Evergreen said, wondering why Lyn was so obsessed with the plant.


    Lyn grinned, her face still pointing skyward. ¡°It''s not for the taste that I want it, but for what it can become¡­¡± she then finally lowered her head to meet her gaze with Evergreen¡¯s. ¡°Though it will be some work, if soybeans are grown and processed, it can in fact become¡­ drum roll please¡­ protein powder!¡± she said excitedly, her smile widening.


    Evergreen just gave Lyn a look.


    ¡°Hey now¡­ none of that¡­ It¡¯s a good thing, I swear!¡± Lyn said defensively, under the scrutinizing gaze of Evergreen.


    Evergreen quirked an eye and crossed her arms, expecting an answer.


    ¡°Okay¡­ you see.¡± Lyn began her explanation. ¡°Soybeans can be turned into protein powder. That alone might not make you think much of it right? But you would be wrong, for you see, though it can take some time to process, protein powder can be used as a substitute for Pollen! That¡¯s why I¡¯m so interested in it, it could change the way bees and zappers hives work! With the help of some ants perhaps, we can cultivate entire fields of the stuff, and with the help of some butterfly insect-kin, they can help with the processing! This could be revolutionary!¡± Lyn said her excitement getting the best of her.


    Evergreen¡¯s widened at that, and she immediately began to ask Lyn questions as to how she knows this and how sure she can be that this would work. All of which Lyn did her best to answer without letting it on where she got the information from, at least not yet. She kind of had to ask Ren if it was okay first.


    But when all was said and done, Evergreen seemed just as excited as Lyn, and when told to Anya, well¡­ Anya practically seemed to drool at the prospects of a potential pollen substitute, the only issue would be if it was worth the costs and expenses. Which Evergreen and Anya began to work out for themselves, much to Lyn¡¯s relief.


    After their discussion, Lyn went to the training yard, where she spent some time with an old fairy commander who had seen better days. She liked to, on her off time, train under this fairy, learning what she can to become a better fighter and potential leader, both on the field of battle and ordering groups of her followers. Discussing strategy and tactics when they weren¡¯t sweating it out on the training ground.


    Sometimes, though under watch, she even brought out Xenith to spar with, as she was still the strongest fighter she ever fought against. Xenith really enjoyed these bouts, as it gave her something to do and helped her work her body.


    When that was done, it was back to learning from Evergreen, about managing her hive, then Anya about economics, Xenith was also a good teacher when it came to fighting. But when she was really tired of everything, she would sometimes sneak to Ren¡¯s home to play a few vidya games and sometimes learn about the fascinating realm of quantum mechanics, alongside binging a few seasons of stuff on neatflix. And of course, the anime, the beautiful beautiful anime¡­


    Slowly, things started to go into a routine, Lyn would train, study, play, and call it a day. Rinse and repeat. Of course, she also had to weigh in on some disputes that happened to a few of the hives that weren¡¯t originally of Lyn¡¯s group. But thankfully Evergreen helped out with those.


    Lyn, in a way, spent her days leisurely. No threats of battle or war, and relaxing and taking a day off from her duties every so often. Which was only made better by the fact that she and Evergreen sometimes got to share the same bed.


    Lyn still had a lot to learn, and a lot of hopes and goals she wanted to achieve. One of them was making a powerful hive here in her master''s soul realm. Another was becoming more powerful so she could be more useful, as well as a better leader. Another was to bring Xenith to her side. And still, another was to make the thing she and Evergreen had more permanent, and finally have sex with her master, both to enjoy the experience and to gather some much need sperm that she promised.


    Lyn had a lot of hopes and dreams, and a lot of expectations on her. But by her master, she was going to meet, achieve and surpass them all.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 85 Learning with Luna Part 1

    Luna was having that same dream again. She was laying under her tree, the tree of her soul realm, her back propped on its blackened bark, its silver leaves gracefully blowing in an imaginary wind. Water spilled from holes in its trunk, flowing downward, nourishing the many strange plants that grew along the river''s path.


    Plants and flowers, with many glowing parts, lit up the floor of her soul realm, like the stars in the sky. The place was serene, prone to making her just sit back and relax, forgetting all about the flow of time, her eyes locked on the beautiful moon above her.


    She knew that a moon could not exist in her soul realm, that it was just a projection and not real. But sometimes, she felt like she could reach out towards it, if only she tried hard enough, like the place was home, or at least was a portal to her home, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter¡­ she was going somewhere, her island taking her to the place she needed to be. Like a sailing ship that could move itself and knew where to go. She floated through the open sky, never taking her eye from the moon that drew her gaze, yet feeling herself inch ever closer to her destination. Half asleep, even in her dream.


    That was¡­ until she felt a small bump shake her island, startling her fully awake. Still, in a strange haze, she sat up and turned her gaze away from the moon for the first time. Looking at a strange and massive island right in front of her. Open plains of green with a few patches of woods and trees here and there. A large black wall in the center of the island.


    But that only took her attention for a moment, for something far more pressing took her gaze. A young man, or perhaps a boy, in strange clothing, stood on the other island, merely a step away from her own where the two islands met. He looked over the small gap between the islands and then towards Luna herself.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t stop yourself¡­ can you?¡± he began, a slightly tired and annoyed tone to his voice, carrying with it a hint of sadness. ¡°How many worlds did you destroy? How many did you create? How many did you change? All to cast a wide enough net. All for him¡­¡±


    He then stepped onto her island and she gasped, as such a thing should be impossible to do without express permission. She quickly stood up nervously as he walked casually over to her and her tree. Not even paying her any mind, he moved in front of the tree, took out a wicked-looking dagger, and stabbed into it.


    Luna¡¯s mind reeled, she almost fell from the pain as her entire soul felt like it had been stabbed through. A surreal pain that could not be explained or truly experienced, nor would anyone want to. In the end, she fell to her knees clutching her chest, eyes wide, face contorted.


    But the young man paid it no heed, he wiggled the dagger into the wound he created on the trunk of the tree. Looking like he was trying to pry it open, even as the soul realm shook like it was racked by an earthquake. He didn¡¯t stop until he saw a small golden glimmer peek through the cracks he made.


    The young men looked at the golden glimmer with great annoyance and sighed exasperatedly. He took the dagger out and turned away, walking off the island and back onto his own.


    ¡°How many times have you tried¡­ how many times have you failed¡­ if only your sisters were able to see you now¡­¡± he shook his head and turned to give her one last look. ¡°I suppose we will be seeing more of each other soon¡­ not that you will remember¡­¡±


    He then put one foot onto her island. ¡°Maybe this time it will work, but¡­ if it¡¯s anything like last time¡­ I may have to kill you¡­ he can¡¯t afford to be soul fractured so many times, even if you are doing your best to pick up all the pieces¡­¡±


    He then pushed her island away, forcing it to drift far. Soon, the large island was a speck in the distance, then it wasn¡¯t even that, disappearing from sight. The only thing she had left of the experience wasn''t the pain of being stabbed, but the pain of loss and heartache¡­


    ---


    Luna woke up with a gasp, the nightmare she had already slowly disappearing from her mind. She tried to remember it, feeling like it held some great importance, but like water through a sleeve, it flowed away leaving nothing behind. She sighed, wiping her forehead, not even realizing till now how sweaty she was.


    Getting up, she got ready for the day. But not before taking care of some of her womanly needs, thoughts of Van and a desire to replace some of the bad feelings left after the wake of that nightmare going through her mind until she finished. With that done, she took a quick shower to clean herself off and to cool her head. Then she quickly changed and thought about what she was going to do with the rest of her day.


    Sighing as nothing came to mind, she decided to go for a walk and get some fresh air, hoping something will come to distract her, her thoughts going back to Van and the loneliness she felt without him.


    Leaving the bedroom, she greeted the two Annas who were waiting outside. They slept in the same room, but Anna took her job seriously, so woke up before Luna to change and get ready to serve. Though Luna was reminded that that wasn¡¯t always true when Van was around, she remembered fondly when they would all just laze on top of their husband in the morning until he woke up.


    Unable to stop another sigh, she left down the hall to get out to the courtyard and get some of the fresh air she was wanting. Opening the doors that lead to the outside world, she took a deep breath of the crisp clean air and felt the cool wind on her face.


    Taking a sharp turn, she walked over to the few stone benches and tables surrounded by a small garden. A place where they would sometimes rest, relax and have lunch or tea while enjoying the weather. Taking her place on one of the benches, she greeted both her mothers who were already there sipping some tea and enjoying a few snacks. She was planning to be alone for a while, but really wanted to just sit and relax and be lazy for the day so took the opportunity the table offered and sat down with her mothers.


    ¡°Hey, there sweetie.¡± Thea greeted, ¡°how was your sleep?¡±


    Luna shrugged, not really feeling like being in an engaging mood. ¡°Okay, I suppose¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, something doesn¡¯t sound okay, what''s wrong dear,¡± Thea asked, picking up on Luna¡¯s melancholy.


    ¡°It''s nothing just¡­¡± Luna sighed, deciding to come out with the truth, otherwise, her mother would pester her for the next few hours. ¡°Why does Van always have to leave so often and for so long. I hardly got to spend a week with him and already he left to do something else¡­¡±


    ¡°I just wish I knew what was going on in his head and what exactly his plans are, and why he¡¯s so insisted on doing everything his way. I kind of get why he''s trying to get stronger but¡­¡± Luna went silent, even she wasn¡¯t sure where she was going with this or what her exact feelings on the matter were... ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just want him to be with me more¡­¡±


    Thea and Lillia both nodded in understanding. ¡°That''s the bond talking if I ever heard it,¡± Thea said in complete understanding.


    ¡°Bond?¡± Luna asked.


    Lillia answered. ¡°When a woman chooses a male and takes him as her spouse, she slowly forms a bond with him over time. This bond is¡­ kind of like an addiction¡­ you can¡¯t stop thinking about him and always want him to be with you. It''s completely understandable why you would feel the way you do, not to mention¡­¡± she trailed off a little at the end, unsure of how to say it.


    ¡°Not to mention your husband is a little weird,¡± Thea said for her, earning herself a reproachful look from Lillia. ¡°What? You know I''m right,¡± she said in response.


    Then she turned back to Luna. ¡°Van isn¡¯t like most males sweetie, he¡¯s¡­ different¡­¡± she began to say, trying to find the words for it. ¡°He doesn''t do what most males do, I don¡¯t think he held the same interests as the other boys his age back when he was a kid. I mean¡­ even you should have noticed right?¡± She gave a quick look towards Lillia who gave a hesitant nod of confirmation.


    Luna hesitated, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ I wasn¡¯t like most girls my age either right? So¡­¡±


    Thea winced but nodded. ¡°Fair point, you had a difficult childhood, and so did Van. growing up with a bunch of weird memories, getting raped, not to mention we probably didn¡¯t raise him right. There is so much that we know that we take for granted, things we easily understand through context that he probably could never pick up without us having to explain it to him by beating it into his head with a hammer.¡±


    ¡°We grew up thinking a certain way, understanding certain things, deriving knowledge through the context of what happens around us and what is and isn''t said. But Van could never do that, in some ways we sheltered him, while at the same time expecting him to understand the spoken and unspoken rules of our society. But he was already a cup half full kind of person when he was born, so it makes sense we failed in raising him in some ways such as explaining those rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Worse, we had no knowledge to go on, how to take care of, such a¡­ unique boy with a... unique situation¡­ it didn¡¯t help that your father panicked, and tried to be overly protective of the boy¡­¡± Thea finished sadly.


    ¡°I¡­ Also take some blame for that¡­'''' Lillia began. ¡°When he was first born¡­ I rejected him¡­ I¡­ we¡­ were going through so much¡­ and on top of everything, I gave birth to¡­ someone else¡­ someone who wasn¡¯t my child¡­ It took me a few years to finally realize that he was my baby boy. Not that just knowing helps any, I still didn¡¯t know-... we still didn¡¯t know how to raise such a child... So we just tried our best to protect him from everything, worried that through his ignorance he would hurt himself. Not just physically, but mentally, emotionally¡­¡± Lillia finished sadly, a slight hint of self-anger in her voice with some regret mixed in.


    The table was silent for a moment. The small group went into their own thoughts on the matter, no one touching the tea and biscuits on the table. It was a few minutes later that a few questions formed in Luna¡¯s mind, ones she wanted to be answered.


    ¡°Am¡­ I different from most girls?¡± Luna asked the table, both curious and nervous.


    Thea and Lillia looked at each other, then back towards Luna. ¡°You''re not that much different from most girls. there''s no need to worry about that, just¡­ a little less outgoing than some girls your age.¡± Thea began. ¡°Most girls are interested in being knights, wielding swords or great magic, playing heroes and such. And you¡­¡±


    ¡°I like sewing and herbology¡­¡± Luna finished for her mother, feeling a little depressed.


    ¡°Which there''s nothing wrong with,¡± Lillia said, looking towards Thea with a slight glare. ¡°I, for one, love herbology and learning new methods of how to heal people. As for the sewing, women''s fingers are made for it if anything, not to mention, you owned that skill, made it yours from your time with Karen. There is no shame in enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you bake really well!¡± Thea added, hoping to heap some praises on her daughter to make her feel better. ¡°And you''re always improving yourself with your studying!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mom...¡± Luna said, wanting to roll her eyes a little but stopping herself, more amused by her mother trying her best to cheer her up than anything. ¡°I just wish I could do more¡­ be like a real woman¡­ be strong! I want to be able to do the stuff you do! It''s not just Van you have been sheltering, but me too! I think it''s time that I finally learn for myself how to fight!¡± looking towards her mother with some expectation.


    Thea was definitely not expecting this, she bit her lower lip as she looked away and back towards her daughter''s determined eyes. Sighing to herself she realized the little girl she thought she knew has changed so much and was replaced by a young woman. ¡°Marriage really has changed you hasn¡¯t it? Alright¡­ I suppose if you want to learn how to properly fight, I will teach you.¡±


    Luna began to look excited but Thea waved a hand to cut her off. ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be like the way Alv does his teaching, this is going to be my training, REAL training. The kind of training that turns little babies into grown women. If you are so determined to leave this place, then it''s only natural that I do my best to make sure you can defend yourself! So prepare to cough up some blood and cry to your daddy, because I''m not going to just mindlessly drill you over and over again and push¡­ i don¡¯t know¡­ a death wolf on you so you can get some ¡®experience¡¯. Understand?¡±


    Luna looked a little unsure now, but nodded anyway, wondering where she was going with this.


    ¡°Good! Now let''s go to the training yard!¡± Thea said getting up and leaving with some excitement.


    ¡°Wait? Now!?¡± Luna asked, confused.


    ¡°Of course now!¡± Thea said, turning her head, ¡°no time like the present!¡±


    If Luna knew that she was going to train right away after talking to her mother about this, she would have rubbed another one out to help deal with the stress before coming here. But she got up anyway to follow her mother, wondering what Thea was planning.


    Once at the training yard, Thea was looking all over the place looking at all the training equipment that were available, picking up a few and putting them back and looking elsewhere for any that met her strange criteria.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm,¡± was all she said as she looked at the selection in front of her. Then grabbing a spear, she checked its weight and balance and handed it over to Luna. ¡°Give me a few thrusts with that will you?¡±


    Confused, Luna complied and gave the spear a few thrusts, only for Thea to shake her head after a while and take it back, handing her an ax instead. This repeated with Thea handing out weapons and Luna trying to use them as her mother watched. Trying out over a dozen weapons of all sizes and shapes, while Thea looked on disapprovingly at how clunky Luna would swing them.


    ¡°Alright, now try this,¡± Thea said, handing a bow and a few arrows.


    Luna took the bow and arrows and walked over to the firing range. Trying to hold in her nervousness, she did her best to remember how she saw others fire a bow and did her best to copy that, taking a position and aiming for the target, she let loose an arrow. Only for it to go a mile off the mark.


    Now feeling very nervous, she glanced at her mother who was still patiently watching. Taking that as a sign that she still wanted her to continue, Luna took another arrow and tried again. This time not failing as badly as before, grazing the outer edges of the target. The third time hit the outermost ring, and the fourth one got a little closer to the center. Glancing once more to her mother, she found a look of approval.


    ¡°Alright¡­ now drop the bow and take a stance, I want you to try and punch me,¡± Thea said, turning from the target to Luna.


    ¡°You want me to punch you?¡± Luna asked, unsure.


    ¡°If you can¡­¡± Thea said with an amused smile.


    Luna took a stance, she wasn¡¯t really worried about hurting her mother, if anything, she would be surprised if she did. So focusing, she tried her best to throw a punch, only for her mother to casually move out of the way.


    ¡°Pfft. you punch like a boy.¡± Thea couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°That actually got Luna a little mad, which was what Thea intended, and Luna began trying harder to get a hit on her mother. Sometimes going for wild swings, sometimes multiple quick jabs or even just rushing her. After about five minutes of exhausting herself, Luna gave up trying to hit her mother. Looking up, she was surprised to see that Thea had a huge grin on her face.


    ¡°Hmhmhm¡­ let''s check out your aura shall we?¡± Thea said, bringing out a leaf and having Luna do a quick test.


    Luna saw her mom''s smile grow wider.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ green and red, very heavily, with a nice helping of neutral and a smattering of blue and yellow¡­ not bad, not bad¡­¡± she mumbled to herself. She then looked towards the bow and arrows, then at the other equipment on the ground. ¡°High potential for hand-to-hand combat and ranged combat with the bow¡­ some skill with daggers and maybe we can even throw in a sword¡­¡± she continued to herself.


    Then she looked towards Luna with that wide sadistic smile. ¡°Sweetie, I think we are going to have a lot of fun these next few months¡­¡±


    Luna was beginning to realize that perhaps asking her mother for training wasn¡¯t the best idea she ever had...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)


    some people want me to make a link to skip the Lyn side story, should I do it?

 Chapter 86 Learning with Luna Part 2

    Luna¡¯s sweat dripped from her entire body as she tried to do another pushup. It¡¯s been a month since the talk she had with her mother and she was somewhat regretting ever bringing up the subject of training. This was far different than the training Alv had her do when he allowed her to join. Now it made sense why Anna would train extra with Thea, Thea¡¯s training, while weird and a little brutal, showed results, while Alv¡¯s just trained the basics. Even though that was what she was doing right now, but at a far higher degree.


    After the last pushup, she collapsed on the ground bone-tired, her body feeling like jelly, relaxing while she could. Hoping to get at least a few moments rest before her mother forced her up once more.


    ¡°Come on sweetie, if you want to catch up to Van and Anna, you''re going to have to work and push yourself harder than that,¡± Thea said, a mixed expression of worry for her darling girl and amusement at seeing her flounder and push herself so hard.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think¡­ I can¡­ do this anymore¡­¡± Luna barely managed to get out between breaths.


    ¡°Sure you can! I even brought more stamina potions and nutrient potions. You can go on for a few more hours at the least.¡± Thea said helpfully.


    Luna paled, face still on the ground, body heaving, turning her head to try and plead with her mother. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little dangerous to force the body to train like this? I can barely move as is and I¡¯ve been working out for three hours straight!¡±


    ¡°With breaks.¡± Thea admonished.


    ¡°They were hardly breaks! And those potions taste like shit!¡± Luna replied, now feeling very fearful of what could happen to her if she didn¡¯t convince her mother to at least give her some breathing room, all the while Thea looked proud of the fact that Luna finally said the word shit and was breaking down her daughter''s decorum. ¡°Not to mention we have been doing this for a month straight, I need a break, a real one!¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing but training in the morning, training in the afternoon, and training in the evening. My body can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Luna tried to reason with her mother.


    Thea looked at her daughter as if weighing what Luna said before finally seeming to see the light. ¡°Alright¡­ I suppose you can take the rest of the morning off¡­but-¡±


    ¡°Oh thank the gods.¡± was all Luna said, before closing her eyes and passing out, sleeping on the ground, leaving what Thea was about to say unheard.


    With an amused sigh, Thea gently picked up her daughter to carry her to the bench and rested Luna¡¯s head on her lap. Gently stroking it lovingly. This was one of her favorite past times, just her and her beautiful daughter. She could spend hours just stroking Luna¡¯s head over and over again. And in fact, she did, humming one of her special tunes just for her baby girl all the way till lunchtime where she gently woke Luna up and helped her towards the table outside which was piled high with food.


    Once sitting down, Luna still couldn¡¯t help herself laying her head down on the table, arms acting like a pillow, despite how hungry she was, she could barely move, using most of the energy she recovered getting to the table, leaving barely any for eating.


    ¡°Come on sweetie, you have to eat, otherwise you won¡¯t grow big and strong like Me!¡± Thea said encouragingly, showing off her body.


    ¡°What happened to the nutrient potions you were planning to feed me,¡± Luna mumbled sarcastically, it was enough to almost bring a tear of pride to her mother''s eye.


    ¡°This is this, that is that.¡± Thea began. ¡°The nutrient potion is just to make sure your muscle and body gets the nutrients necessary for your body to repair itself stronger. The food is for the same, but far more enjoyable,¡± she said mischievously. ¡°Oh! And energy, like a stamina potion! but more enjoyable¡­¡± she tried to joke, but it only made Luna groan.


    ¡°Come on, please start eating? The more time you spend eating, the less time you have to spend training¡­¡± she said knowing the reaction that will get out of Luna.


    With another groan, Luna finally got up and started to eat the food in front of her. Slowly at first, but far more voraciously as time continued, making her mother feel very proud.


    Luna went at it like a tornado, sucking up plate after plate of food, filling her stomach, while at the same time filling up her mother with pride at how much she ate. After emptying several dishes she paused perplexed, looked down at the empty plates surrounding her, pushed one aside, and let her head fall back to the table once more. dropping the bread and chicken she was carrying in each of her hands.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful¡­¡± Thea said out loud to no one in particular. The Annas who had served the food shared a look, and went back to work, ignoring the comment.


    After a short nap, Luna woke up with a start, strangely feeling far more tired than she ever had before despite getting time to rest and food to eat. ¡°Wha-what happened¡­¡± Luna asked, confused as to the going on around her.


    ¡°Nothing sweetie, you just fell asleep again,¡± Thea replied helpfully. ¡°And after some thinking, I suspect we ¡®may¡¯ have been pushing your body perhaps a ¡®little¡¯ too far. It most likely needs ¡®some¡¯ time to rest and heal properly before we can train you further.¡±


    Luna looked up in disbelief, afraid of what might happen if she began to hope. Nervously she asked, ¡°f-for how long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, perhaps for a few days. After that, we will begin proper martial arts training. The only issue I have is, which martial art should I teach you?¡± Thea said, pondering the question.


    Luna blinked a little at that. ¡°Martial arts? So soon? Not even Van and Anna have been taught martial arts yet.¡±


    ¡°That''s because, for Van, he doesn¡¯t have the time for it, he is far too busy learning magic and whatnot. As for Anna, she is also busy learning everything she can to be a proper maid, though soon she should be able to start learning some styles and forms for her to improve her combat potential. As for you, you will have to start learning earlier if you hope to catch up to them.¡± Thea said


    ¡°What martial art will I be learning?¡± Luna asked with open curiosity. A little excited at the prospect of learning something useful that will make her strong and more helpful.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thea looked at her daughter''s body, taking into account her build and future fighting potential. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Blood and Shadow weaving? It''s designed with vampires in mind, taking advantage of our affinity for darkness and blood. Eight forms for blood weaving, eight forms for shadow weaving, combined together for a total of sixteen forms. I say forms, but they are more like techniques. This style of fighting will teach you some hand-to-hand techniques, but is mostly used as a base for vampire martial artists to get into more advanced martial arts or rogues who want to improve themselves.¡±


    ¡°It will teach you how to improve your ability to read your opponent, confuse them with miss direction, take advantage of their openings and use their strength against them with a mixture of open hand fighting and more. It''s a need to know kind of martial arts for all those who want a good foundation and base for further martial improvement¡­ or rogues¡­ you can use it for both, who knows? Maybe you will prefer being one of those, hide in shadows kind of people? Anyway, what do you think?¡± Thea asked, wondering if this kind of martial arts will appeal to her daughter.


    Luna thought about it, but she didn¡¯t really have any knowledge on martial arts to go on to know if it was a good one or not. So she just nodded and agreed, feeling like knowing a martial art was better than knowing none. Not to mention she had to start somewhere.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Thea said, clapping her hands together, ¡°I''ll let you rest for the next two days. Afterwards, we will begin your new training!¡± she said excitedly.


    Luna just nodded once more, wishing she had more time, but also a little excited at the prospect of learning a martial art. Somewhat looking forward to what may come.


    ---


    Two days later after her rest, though she says rest, she still had to continue her meditation and aura exercises, she finally was brought to the training yard to be taught the martial art style of blood and shadow weaving.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Thea began. ¡°The first thing you need to know is that this style of fighting also allows you to use a sword if you must, but is mostly for hand to hand, particularly open palm, counter-attacks, and general redirection of your opponent''s attacks. As you progress through the forms, you will gain more skills and techniques to better handle your foes and deal with them in a fast and precise manner.¡±


    ¡°You will be learning blood weaving first. The first form to learn of blood weaving is what''s called blood sense. Think of it as something similar to aura sensing or mana sensing. It¡¯s meant to allow you to sense nearby life, particularly if it has a blood flow. While not very helpful for when trying to find undead or other creatures with unique circulatory systems, it''s important to be able to refine that sense until you cant detect life with it, while at the same time, detect the very blood flow of your opponent, since that is what will allow you to learn the second form of blood weaving.¡±


    ¡°For the learning of this technique, I have brought some animals in these cages here.¡± pointing at some squirrels and rabbits that Luna had been wondering about when she got here.


    ¡°I will teach you the basic technique and you will train that technique by trying to guess where I put the animals. Of course, this goes without saying, but you will be doing this with your eyes closed and sitting in the center of that ring I drew over there.¡± Now pointing to the circle she drew a few feet away.


    ¡°Once you have been able to detect the locations of the animals correctly and consistently, we will begin learning the blood flow of the animals by touching them, then move on from animals to people. Until you can not only detect them with your eyes closed but also be able by a glance, figure out their blood flow. Do you understand?¡±


    Luna nodded a little nervously, not fully getting what''s going on or how she was supposed to do it, but agreeing anyway in the hopes that when she starts practicing she will figure it out along the way.


    ¡°Good. For this, you will have to open your mind and let in your latent vampire potential, awaken that feeling and desire for blood, or at least embrace a small part of it into you. Allow that more feral aspect of yourself out, but under your control.¡± Thea said, guiding Luna towards the center of the circle and sitting her down.


    ¡°Now close your eyes, the first step to learning this technique is to learn it with your body. Feel your heartbeat, the flow of your blood moving through your veins. And when you have mastered that, then we will move on to trying to feel out the blood of others and then their general location. Don¡¯t worry about trying to master it in one day, and using a little aura to cheat is also fine. I will help you every step of the way. Now close your eyes and let''s begin.¡±


    Luna nodded nervously but did as she was told. Closing her eyes, she did her best to hear her heartbeat. Not very difficult considering that trying to ignore your heartbeat was one of the bases for reaching true meditation, except this was in reverse.


    Through the gentle whispers of her mother, she was gently guided into feeling the veins of her body, the way her blood flowed through it. Her every breath and movement of her organs. Slowly she was taken into a deeper understanding of her body''s inner workings thanks in part to her mother¡¯s guidance and being somewhat reminded of her own studies on biology.


    After what felt like a few hours, she was able to feel the life energy that Thea had been talking about, and was slowly brought back to awareness and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Not bad sweetie, but then again you have been training and practicing your meditation exercise for years now. Now it''s time to see if you can expand that feeling from yourself to others.¡± Thea said, getting up and bringing over the animals. ¡°Eyes closed please. I don¡¯t want you to cheat on this part.¡±


    Luna did so, closing her eyes and waiting for a signal to begin, when it came, she tried to expand her awareness outward. A somewhat more difficult task to do, but one she was at least trying to do. After spending the whole day, she was able to get at least a sixty percent rate on guessing where the animals were. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was something she should be proud of or not.


    After that, she spent the next two days making sure that she was able to feel the presence of the animals from several feet away, and guess correctly at least several times in a row never stopping until her mother was satisfied and she moved on to sensing people. Sometimes touching them and trying to feel their blood flow like she was told to, trying to get a better understanding of life energy within people.


    All this plus having to do the back-breaking workout that Thea set out for her. But she didn¡¯t give up, she worked on it for a whole week, until her mother said she was ready for form two of blood weaving. Bio reading, the ability to read the twitches and muscles of the body to predict your opponent''s moves.


    It was far more difficult to learn this skill, a useful one, no doubt about it, but pretty hard especially when your mother was your sparring partner and she hardly held back.


    ¡°Come on sweetie,¡± Thea said, enjoying herself fighting her daughter. ¡°You can do better than that.¡± As she threw another punch that Luna couldn¡¯t dodge, pushing her daughter back. ¡°Read the flow of my energy, feel the twitches of my body, I¡¯m literally making it very obvious.¡±


    ¡°You try concentrating on ¡®flow¡¯ when you''re being punched!¡± Luna sarcastically remarked back, a little annoyed about having to do something so difficult and failing miserably.


    ¡°It''s not that hard sweetie,¡± Thea said as she casually sent a kick that pushed Luna back, sliding her several feet away as her daughter tried to block the attack. ¡°All you''re doing is trying to expand your awareness outside your body all the while you are fighting and having to dodge, read, counterattack, and watch the flow of your opponent. It just takes some balancing.¡±


    ¡°Easy enough for you to say, you had years of training and experience to work on, not to mention I feel you''re more the kind to get stuff like that on an instinctual level than on a mental one,¡± Luna said, trying to ignore the soreness of her arms while she blocked another kick.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just do that,¡± she said, jumping up to avoid a sweep kick, only to be pushed back by an open palm, sending her back flying some more. Getting up, ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± panting, slightly out of breath, ¡°I can¡¯t just be shown it and go ¡®aha! So that¡¯s how it works!¡¯ and then just go on my merry way!¡± now some of the feelings of her inadequacy showing through, making herself feel bad.


    ¡°Oh sweetie¡­¡± Thea began, feeling like perhaps she should have realized her daughter''s feelings and addressed them sooner. ¡°No one is saying you have to be exactly like me, trust me, I understand feeling inadequate when your training and studying doesn''t seem to show fruit. But you have to understand, I¡¯m not asking for perfection here, and I¡¯m not expecting it from you. Your skills lie in other areas but don¡¯t think that means you lack talent in this either, you have made far more improvement than most would have in the time given you. Not to mention you only have been at this for about a few days, and even going easy on you, you have begun to dodge and block my attacks far more often than before, even without proper reading of my body. That''s an accomplishment if I ever saw one.¡± Thea said, allowing some of her pride in her daughter to show through.


    ¡°Remember what I said? It¡¯s okay to cheat a little by using your aura, so long as you figure out the skill and make it yours. Try doing that right now, use your aura and try to follow the flow of my aura, and maybe over time you will begin to learn what I mean by reading your opponent. Do you want to try? Or do you want to take a break?¡± Thea asked, trying to be helpful.


    Luna sighed, ¡°I think I need a break.¡± she said, slowly walking over to the nearby table where water was poured for the two to drink.


    Thea also left the field to join her daughter in some downtime. ¡°Luna my love,¡± she said as she sat down on the table with her daughter. ¡°Give it some time, no one becomes a master in just a few days of training. Not to mention you are making great progress, it¡¯s something you should feel proud of. I promise you, when Van gets back from his studies, you will be a completely different person! Strong and powerful¡­¡±


    Luna looked at her mother uncertainly but with a little hint of hope. ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    Thea nodded. ¡°Really.¡±


    Luna sighed and took another drink of her water. ¡°Alright then¡­let''s go...¡± then going back to the training field, followed by a smiling proud Thea.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 87 Learning with Luna Part 3

    It''s been two months now since Van had left, and Luna was finally getting the hang of trying to read the flow of her opponent''s body. The way life energy moved, the way blood would flow, to the body part that was going to be used to attack her next.


    Sometimes her mother would keep her on her toes by switching it up, hiding the intent of her body, and attacking in a different direction, other times it seemed she almost disappeared from right in front of her, even though she could still see her with her own two eyes, the flow of blood and life simply gone, ending with her mother giving a mischievous grin and a promise of teaching her that trick while Luna layed on the ground from where she was thrown.


    Annoyed, she tried to do that trick where a person jumps back up using nothing but their legs but failed miserably at least twice before finally getting it, much to the amusement of her mother as she watched.


    ¡°You have come a long way sweetie¡­ it does the heart good to see how much you have improved after only two months of training¡­ you are far more my daughter than I could ever hope you to be¡­¡± Thea said with a great amount of pride.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Luna asked, a little confused and curious at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ nothing, I¡¯m just¡­ really proud of you, you make me really happy¡­¡± Thea said sincerely, her love for her daughter being shown through.


    Luna blushed a little at the compliment, but still a little hesitant to leave that remark unquestioned. But then again, she had always wanted to ask her of her father, her biological father that was. But whenever anyone even broached the subject, a strange look would befall her mother, a strange, distant, and dark look, not one of darkening emotions, but one of dark memories that one may wish never to relive. Something she could somewhat understand after her experience with the main branch of Moonshadow, so she always left such questions unasked and instead hoped that her mother would move on from such thoughts.


    Of course, all of that still didn¡¯t discount the feeling of her own pride swelling up within her when her mother complimented her so openly and genuinely. Her mother always complimented her for every little thing, but when she meant it, that was when it was truly special, you could feel it in her tone of voice and through the gentleness of her eyes when she did it.


    ¡°Come now, I think we earned an early break, let''s go have some tea, and afterward¡­ Perhaps I will start teaching you form three of blood weaving?¡± Thea said with a sly smile on her lips, expecting and seeing the look of excitement on her daughter''s face. Knowing that she understood what it meant to so quickly go through the forms as she was, meant that her efforts were being rewarded like she hoped it would be.


    The two sat down and had some tea and snacks, Luna almost scarfing down all the food placed in front of her to the growing pride of her mother who watched her eat her third plate of biscuits and drink her third cup of tea. Feeling like for the first time in a long time she was truly living her life the way she was meant to be.


    ¡°Perhaps when I¡¯m done training her and she and Van are sent off. Maybe¡­ maybe we-¡± the we referring to Alv, Lil, and Lore, ¡°could go out for a week or two, out in the wilderness, do some exploring¡­¡± she thought with some hint of trepidation, fear, and perhaps the tiniest bit of¡­ her old wanderlust¡­


    Her thoughts were momentarily disrupted when she noticed her daughter asking for more. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the adorable face with the small bit of crumb on the left side of her chin. How much she had grown to be an even more beautiful woman, the training helped her body become more well defined, giving her a more hourglass figure with a flat stomach and a slightly more toned body.


    Luna, noticing her mother''s gaze, looked up and somewhat self-consciously asked. ¡°Wha?¡± after quickly chewing some of the food left in her mouth.


    Thea chuckled and gently wiped a stray crumb. ¡°Nothing love¡­ just enjoy your meal, I¡¯ll ask the cooks to whip up some food for an early lunch, we can rest until the next training session. You''re going to need it, after all the third form is far more difficult than the other two.¡±


    Luna puffed out her chest. ¡°Whatever you can throw, I can take!¡± she said, pumping herself up with confidence, making Thea amused once more, but gently nodding along anyway.


    ¡°Be sure that you do, because if you think you had it bad before, you''re definitely going to wish you could quit after I¡¯m done with you,¡± she said with a somewhat evil grin that made Luna swallow roughly what¡¯s left of her food in the dawning realization that she might have bitten off more than she could chew.


    ---


    The third month of training was one of the most difficult but saw the most gains for Luna. After doing about a hundred pull-ups then stretches, she then starts running the obstacle course set out for her swift-running training, something Van would call, parkour.


    Over and over again, she tried to complete the course set out for her, doing her best to finish it in the most efficient and fastest method possible. Turning wheels, moving columns and more were placed to bar her from reaching her goal. All courtesy of Lore who Thea asked to help out in making said obstacle course.


    All the while, Luna had to keep what she was taught about the third form of blood weaving in mind. The ability to manipulate one''s blood and body to do superhuman feats of skill and acrobatics. Allowing the user complete control over the most minute of twitches and movements. Making it so that she could dodge out of the way of an incoming attack with a fraction of an inch to spare.


    But running this obstacle course and trying to pay attention to every inch of her body, while also trying to pay attention to any surprise attacks her mother might throw at her, made it feel like her mind was going to melt. There was even some question whether or not she should do a mind awakening to help. But Thea insisted it wasn¡¯t necessary, after all, she could do it, therefore so can her daughter.


    Which was a good point. Most people don¡¯t have access to the resources that they do, and yet the world still will produce an amazing warrior or mage from the more common strata of society through sheer hard work and determination.


    But Luna was able to convince her mother to do a body awakening, which was only fair since even her mother got a body awakening and most anybody who was trying to train could at least shell out a few coins to hire someone to do the same for them.


    Since then, her growth, while saying it exploded might be too much, still exceeded what most would say was common talent by a wide margin. Allowing Luna to do feats she originally thought she was incapable of doing.


    With her new strength, came confidence, with her confidence, came determination, and with that, came her pushing herself harder than ever as she made gains and surpassed her old self by miles.


    Luna was beginning to feel like a new person in a way. Like she was breaking out of a shell she didn¡¯t even realize she had. Gone was the easily intimidated Luna of the past, now she carried herself with a straight back and a ballerina''s grace of movement wherever she walked. Months of agility training and balancing on beams paying off.


    The only thing she felt was a little annoying out of it all, was her newfound appetite, not just for feeding her stomach, but for the urges that came to her alone in bed. Making her miss her husband even more. It got so bad, she even had to talk about it to her mother.


    ¡°Oh sweetie, it''s just a natural part of growing up,¡± Thea said gently over tea. ¡°Before you didn¡¯t feel like you deserved a husband like Van, you felt inadequate, but now that you have some confidence, and your body is brimming with energy. Your urges are rising, and it doesn''t help that Van can be¡­ such an odd fellow¡­¡± she tried to say gently.


    ¡°But now that you are finally becoming the woman you were meant to be, perhaps you can finally take charge of the harem like you are meant to,¡± Thea said thoughtfully.


    Luna hesitated, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t mind him being in charge¡­ but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Luna tried to say, her feelings on the matter all over the place.


    ¡°Well, whatever you feel like you should do, you should at least show him who¡¯s in charge, or if not that, at least show him that you mean business and that you are an equal partner in all this. It''s about time you finally put your foot down and start growing your harem, or at least start making the connections necessary for our house to grow.¡± Thea said, trying to sound sagely.


    ¡°If that''s so, why haven''t you grown your harem with Alv?¡± Luna asked.


    Thea winced a little before turning to a more amused expression. ¡°Alv already has a hard enough time handling me as is, plus Lillia of course. Not to mention he has the whole castle to do and¡­ after everything that has happened¡­ we feel like perhaps a smaller and more intimate harem would be better for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Look, I take back what I said, you don¡¯t have to grow your harem more than you want to, but at least show your husband that you mean business and that you are not just a member of his harem, but his wife and that you also have needs and demands and are an equal player is this family. And if you want to fuck, fuck, and if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Just make it clear you have needs and he has to help you with them, it''s only fair. That¡¯s all I''m trying to say.¡± Thea tried to say helpfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind,¡± Luna said thoughtfully, realizing how right her mother was on this matter. When Van got back, whenever he did, she would show him how much she grew as a person and that it was about time she acted like the proper wife she was. No more misses nice girl.


    ¡°Do that,¡± Thea said then changed the subject back to training. Allowing Luna to ask questions about how to properly control form three of blood weaving and what she could do to help deal with the mental overload. With her reminding Luna it was okay to cheat a little with aura so long as she only uses the minimum amount.


    ¡°It is okay to use a little aura, just make sure you try to do all these tasks with your own strength and skill as soon as possible so that when we do start training you to add the benefits of aura to augment your strength and skill. You won''t come to rely on it as a crutch and instead use it as the force multiplier that it is. It is understandable after all, that you might need to use a little aura as you learn it to help make sense of what you are trying to do.¡± Thea said, wanting to make sure Luna understood where she was coming from and why she insisted Luna only cheat a little.


    After that, and finishing their tea, they went back to training. Said training got progressively harder as time went by, with Thea making sure to also add weights to Luna¡¯s body as she trained and progressed through the courses set out for her.


    As time moved by, Luna was forced to take progressively harder tasks and complete harder challenges with handicaps that weighed her down or just made things more difficult. She had to climb trees, cliffs, run at a sprint for hours if possible, all the while trying to pay attention to every move and twitch of her body to optimize each and every movement.


    Swimming exercises, breathing exercises, and sometimes just getting beat so that she can get used to the pain, over and over again. She endured it all for the sake of getting stronger and making a small amount of difference in her life, even if she wanted to quit each and every day she trained.


    By the mid-fourth month, she was being trained to turn her fingernails into bloody claws to help fight, climb, and more.


    ¡°The fourth form of blood weaving is the ability to manipulate your body enough that you can create claws that can cut through flesh or be used to help you climb or grab objects. It only requires some blood manipulation on your part, but can also be done by training your mind and body to the point where the manipulation of each cell, organ, and muscle becomes ingrained into your mind.¡± Thea began, sitting down crossed-legged in front of her daughter who was doing the same.


    ¡°While at first, it may be a little difficult to understand or do, once you master it, you can not only harden your nails to become like claws but be able to harden other parts of your body before a hit to reduce the damage you may take. Or even go so far as to dislocate parts of your body and put them back again, which while not sounding like something you may want to know, can be extremely useful in fighting when such incidents can occur when you wish you could just pop your shoulder back in. Not to mention it could help you get out of a sticky situation¡­¡± she said that last part thoughtfully as if being reminded of something from the past.


    ¡°Now, look towards your hands¡­ you have manipulated your blood before when you were studying with Van and Sheri right? It¡¯s kind of the same, except you will use your own sheer willpower to do so. This is something we vampires can do, even if it''s within our own bodies. Again, don¡¯t be afraid to cheat a little, I want you to get a feel for it before we start training it for real.¡± Thea said gently, bringing up her own hands and showing how her nails grew by half an inch and blackened and become very sharp and deadly looking.


    Luna took a breath and let it out and focused on her nails, trying to use the same feelings she got while trying to be aware of her body as she trained and moved it towards her fingers, but without much success.


    ¡°There are some people who have an easier time first learning it when they are angry or extremely emotional. The most important thing to keep in mind is that you have to want the change. Put yourself in the right state of mind, get angry if you have to like you¡¯re going to become a monster and you want to rip something up. Or if that doesn''t work for you, you can try to harden your hands so you can become more defensive if that helps. Just remember, you have to want the change, you can¡¯t just force it.¡± Thea said helpfully.


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed harder on her hands, she tried to get angry, but it didn¡¯t really help. She was frustrated sure, she had been through a lot lately and this training was killing her, but not enough to want to feel like a monster. So she changed direction and instead tried to harden her hands and felt some more success trying to do that than trying to make her hands into claws.


    After several minutes, she finally succeeded in turning her fingers a little darker, which scared her at first, but after a few times, she realized that it was a natural byproduct of the skill she was practicing. Spending an hour on making sure she had a proper understanding of what she was doing, she began to experiment on how quickly she can do it and how hard, plus where on her body, Thea all the way giving her advice on how to do it efficiently.


    ¡°Very good sweetie, hardening your hands will allow you to both defend yourself better and hit harder. You may even be able to smash through rocks one day if you train yourself well enough. And now that you have the basics down, it''s time to put what you learned to the test. Now not only will you have to learn how to properly master this skill, but you will have to start punching a boulder. I had the servants move one over near the field. The goal is simple, you will punch it while trying to keep your hands hardened, or you will break your hands¡­ and don¡¯t worry¡­ I brought a lot of health potions¡­¡± Thea said with an evil grin, making Luna lose concentration and having her hand return to normal as fear played through her heart.


    Thea got up and made a motion to follow her, which replaced the fear in Luna¡¯s heart with dread, but forced herself to follow anyway. Once near the field, Luna noticed the large boulder, which was twice her size.


    ¡°We all know it''s possible to break rocks this size with aura, but your goal will be to be able to break this with your bare hands without the use of aura. Using only what you have learned so far and with the ability to harden your hands to prevent yourself from breaking them. So you can say this training has two parts to them, learn to master the skill to the point you won¡¯t break your hands, all the while you will break the boulder. If by some miracle you break the boulder but still break your hands, we will just replace the boulder and try again until you get it right.¡±


    Thea then turned to smile at her daughter, ¡°I hope you are as excited about learning this as I am¡­¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t say anything at all, she looked towards her mom, then the boulder, and with a sigh of resignation, getting ready for the training to come.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Jonas - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 88 Learning with Luna Part 4

    Six months now since the beginning of her training, Luna had been practicing on the boulder since she learned the fourth form. She was a bit surprised to find that no matter how hard she trained and bruised her hands, after a quick health potion or if properly hardening her skin, they remained as soft as they were before she started training.


    Other than that, nothing has changed very much. She was still training and going over everything she had been taught so far. Her mother insisted that she didn¡¯t learn any more skills or forms and instead focused on mastering what she knew now.


    The reason told to her was because her body needed to acclimate a bit before moving on to harder training. Her mother says that mindlessly pushing one''s body beyond the breaking point over and over again would do nothing but create long-term health problems and that her body should at least get used to this level of power and exertion before moving on to something harder.


    So, as time moved on, Luna slowly got used to the training and the mastering of her skills. Her body slowly got more comfortable with the level of training given to her, to the point that she almost missed the feeling of pushing her body harder. Almost¡­


    But just because her training remained mostly the same and therefore got a little easier as time went by, didn¡¯t mean her mother went easy on her when it came time for their sparring session. Sometimes leaving Luna to feel more like a bag of bruises than a person afterward.


    ¡°Not bad sweetie, and improvement to be sure, but you keep forgetting to ground yourself which makes it easy for me to put you off balance. Not to mention you tend to overextend yourself from time to time trying to get at me.¡± Thea said after their latest spar.


    Luna gave a huff of annoyance, ¡°Can you blame me? I can¡¯t touch you at all! No matter what I do or how I do it, you are always half an inch away from me!¡± she complained.


    Thea gave a few tuts before reprimanding her daughter for lack of patience. ¡°Come on dear, you know it is not wise to get inpatient, overextending yourself just to get at the enemy is a rookie mistake that will leave you dead one day. Though¡­ I can somewhat understand your frustration¡­¡± thinking back to the past a little.


    ¡°You know¡­ Alv used to be like that too¡­ when we were kids I couldn¡¯t touch him no matter what I did¡­ I mean¡­ sure, out of the training ring I would always surprise him by hug tackling him out of nowhere. But when he was expecting it, it was impossible¡­ It took me a while to realize that while I was stronger than him, he was lighter on his feet and had a way of predicting my moves before I made them.¡±


    Turning back from her thoughts, she looked to Luna. ¡°when someone has more speed than you, the best method of catching them isn¡¯t to try and match them, but to trip them up and instead focus on trying to figure out their line of attack, perhaps add a little chaos to make them move the way you want them to or add some unpredictability to the fight to make it easier on you.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say¡­ you''re faster than me, can predict my every move and have decades of experience¡­ So how am I supposed to do that?¡± Luna asked.


    Thea thought about that. ¡°You might have a point¡­ I am a bit above your league, even for most people¡­ perhaps someone more your level would be a better training partner...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Anna could be your sparring partner?¡± Thea wondered out loud.


    Luna hesitated, Anna probably was far more in her league than her mother was, but she still didn¡¯t feel like she would be able to beat her if given a dozen chances. And the thought of constantly losing to her best friend was not something she wanted to think about. But before she could say anything on the matter, her mother was already calling for her.


    ¡°Yes Thea?¡± Anna asked, coming over from cleaning the table and preparing it for lunch.


    ¡°If you''re not too busy, can you change and spar with Luna for a bit?¡± Thea asked kindly.


    ¡°Not at all, it would be my pleasure to help Luna improve and become more skillful... and not just in bed¡­¡± Anna said, making Luna blush.


    After that, Anna left to change into some form-fitting combat clothing, similar to Luna¡¯s for ease of movement, which if Van were there, he would say was practically nothing and was more akin to underwear than proper workout clothes.


    Though she wasn¡¯t fighting the dragon anymore, she still had to fight a lion, or at least that was what Luna felt it was like. She took her stance and prepared for the bout to begin, hoping to at least give a good account of herself, and not make a fool of herself instead.


    ¡°Luna dear, don¡¯t think the difference in power is too great, for while it is true she has had years of training over you, she hasn¡¯t been taught proper martial arts yet. Well¡­ at least she has been taught the first form¡­ but¡­¡± Thea had to think. ¡°Just don¡¯t think it''s impossible to win, improbable, maybe, but not impossible! So give it your all!¡± she tried to say encouragingly.


    Luna wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°G thanks¡­¡± she thought sarcastically as she continued to stare at Anna on the other side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Luna.¡± Anna said, ¡°After this, I will take care of you, so you can feel better¡­¡± she said in a meaningful way that made Luna want to go red in the face again. She sometimes hated how Anna was confident enough to flirt with her like that. Something she was honestly jealous of.


    It also made Luna wish she didn¡¯t grow up so quickly without Van around and cemented that when he did come back. She was going to make sure he properly did his duty in helping her with her needs so she didn¡¯t have to ask Anna for help with it¡­


    ¡°Alright I want a clean fight, no use of aura in this bout!¡± she said looking at Anna and Luna. ¡°Now, are the combatants ready?¡± Thea asked, looking at both of them with a raised hand. ¡°Fight!¡± swinging her hand down and moving a few steps away to properly supervise.


    Luna felt the adrenaline pump through her veins as she prepared to fight, the world around her feeling like it became more crisp and her mind working on overdrive already fearful of the kind of beating she might get. She somewhat knew what her mother would do when fighting, but Anna was a complete enigma.


    Luna decided to patiently wait it out and let Anna take the first shot, her fighting style consisting of counterattacks, the way she had been taught. But Anna seemed more than content to just wait her out, her stance solid and like a rock or boulder that was immobile.


    As the minutes ticked by, Luna¡¯s nerves got more and more frayed as she waited for something to happen. But nothing did, and all she saw was Anna¡¯s confident and calm expression like she could wait forever without worry or care.


    This did more to Luna¡¯s self-esteem and confidence in this fight than she realized, and as time went on, for her at least, it became more and more clear the difference in experience and skill that divided them. There was simply no way for Luna to go over to the other side, throw a punch or kick, and expect herself to at least show how much she improved or how far she has come.


    Finally losing it a little, Luna decided to charge and do what her mother said a while earlier and go try to do something chaotic in the hopes that she causes a change that will be beneficial to her. Hardening up her whole body, she rushed and threw a punch at Anna with the expectation to not fully commit to it and instead pull it back at the last second in the hopes that when Anna reacted to it she could counter her reaction.


    Unfortunately, that''s not how it happened, Anna completely ignored the punch that was never going to land and when Luna was just about to draw it back, Anna moved in and attacked, giving a hefty punch to Luna¡¯s gut in one swift motion, her leg taking a small step forward as she did so, and moving back into position. Almost like she was an automaton or golem that just did what it was programmed to do and moved back to its idle stance. Leaving a double over Luna in its wake.


    ¡°Sorry Luna, but if anyone was going to trick me into a feint, it would be Van who¡¯s really good at that kind of stuff. I had to learn early on which were real attacks and which weren¡¯t if I wanted to win against him.¡± Anna apologized as she watched Luna take a few steps back to give herself some breathing room.


    Luna grunted and instead decided to switch up tactics and just go all out right away with everything she had learned and hopefully use her skills and training to carry her through the battle and achieve at least some measure of victory out of this.


    Luna threw a few swift punches and a kick, but all were somewhat easily dodged by Anna, who leaned away from them and jumped back from the kick. But Luna didn¡¯t give up and instead tried to press her attack, slowly speeding up and trying to do her best to bring out everything she learned from her training.


    Left, right, forward, kick, and even a few feints and more to try and land a hit on Anna which all failed as she continued to dodge or block the few attacks she couldn¡¯t. But eventually, Anna started to fight back a little and push Luna onto the defensive.


    For Luna, it felt like Anna was just a little more faster and stronger than her like if she just was a bit better she would be able to match Anna just a little. But then came the realization that Anna wasn¡¯t taking this fight very seriously or with her full power. And most of Luna¡¯s fighting spirit went with that realization.


    Only to come back with a need, a very strong one to land at least one solid punch or kick. With that in mind, she dropped all her defenses and literally moved her body forward like she was going to tackle Anna, surprising Anna only a little as she moved out of the way and took advantage of Luna¡¯s open defense, throwing Luna onto the ground.


    Thea then ruled in Anna¡¯s victory and the match ended. Luna got up feeling very disappointed in herself, even a little angry. Some of the confidence she built over the months, gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself,¡± Anna said kindly, helping Luna up. ¡°You¡¯ve been training for a few months, I¡¯ve been training for most of my life to serve and protect Van, and by extension you. But don¡¯t think that means your training is pointless, you have improved immeasurably over the course of these few months. So much so that even I¡¯m impressed and scared how much more you are going to improve if given some more time. So don¡¯t give up and keep at it okay?¡±


    Luna wanted to say something sarcastic back but instead sighed inwardly to herself instead, because Anna was her best friend and knew that she meant what she said. But it still didn¡¯t change the feeling of utter defeat that she was going through, and the wish to at least win one fight or do something that will prove that what she was doing was worth it.


    ¡°I just wish¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ that what I do seemed worth it you know? I''ve been training for months, but it doesn¡¯t seem that I improved, or at least not enough to matter¡­¡± Luna confessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Thea said, ¡°the reason why I chose for you to fight Anna was so you could see how much you improved. I¡¯m sure you noticed, that even if Anna was going a little easy on you, that you could at least gauge her strength and power right? That was the point of the spar in the first place, to see if you could be able to make the distinction between someone stronger or weaker than you. Knowledge that is very important in surviving out in the world and can both help you avoid fights and learn from them. Such as what did you learn from this?¡± Thea asked.


    Luna looked at her mom then sighed giving in. ¡°I learned that I tend to get a little impatient at the end and that I should have at least drawn out the fight a little too¡­ Learn Anna¡¯s attack pattern?¡± she said that last bit uncertainly.


    Thea nodded, ¡°as well as a number of other things. But for now, I can say with certainty that you have improved enough that we don¡¯t have to train like we did before. Now it''s time you learn to train the basics into your body to the point it never forgets them. As well I think you should learn some bowmanship and perhaps some other weapon. From there we can have you start fighting and training against some hobgoblins who are more towards your level.¡± she said, thinking somewhat out loud all the things she wanted Luna to learn and experience in order to grow.


    Luna¡¯s expression became a bit complicated when she learned that she might start facing hobgoblins. In a way, it almost felt like an insult, even though she knew better and that there are many hobgoblins that are very strong. In another, she was afraid to lose to them, even though she knew that there was nothing wrong with that. Which was why she was giving a complicated expression.


    Anna saw her look, ¡°don¡¯t think that facing hobgoblins is a bad thing, I lost to and learned a lot from facing them myself. They are also a very nice and friendly bunch, as you slowly start winning against them. You will be challenged to face more and more of them at a time, all the while they will also be using you as a sparring partner to get stronger. I still have some of the friends I made from my time training with them. You¡¯ll like them.¡± she said, somewhat enthusiastically as if trying to convey that this was a good thing for Luna and not a bad one.


    Luna appreciated the sentiment, some of her worries being soothed as she believed that Anna wouldn¡¯t intentionally lie to her. ¡°Alright¡­¡± was all she said.


    ¡°Good!¡± Thea said happily, ¡°because you will be facing them starting tomorrow, as well as starting your training on the bow and making sure we improve your body to its maximum potential! Let''s get to it!¡± she said excitedly, already thinking of a new training regime to put Luna through.


    Luna groaned, but she was used to it by now, and so just accepted her fate and what was going to happen to her.


    ---


    ¡°Again!¡± Thea shouted as she ordered Luna to take another shot.


    Luna did so, still tired and a little sore from the morning practice. After lunch, she had been doing nothing but shooting arrow after arrow into the many targets in front of her. Not even bothering to go and pick up the many shafts stuck into them, making them look more like a porcupine than a target. Instead, whenever one got too full, she moved down the line of targets to the next one and started again. Sometimes switching up which was the dominant arm, to get an even workout.


    She must have shot hundreds by now, but her mother continued to drill her, ordering a few of the servants to constantly bring in more arrows and when far enough down the line of targets, will only then order the servants to pick up the arrows stuck in the previous targets.


    ¡°Form straight baby! You''re starting to slouch again!¡± Thea shouted helpfully, but fully expecting Luna to fix her posture.


    Luna inwardly sighed but fixed her posture, blaming her mother somewhat for it since she was so tired she could barely move her arms, not to mention her back was killing her. ¡°Damn it, this is so hard. I know they said it didn¡¯t matter if you have big breasts or not when using the bow, but I don¡¯t think they considered the size of mine when they said that. Drawing the bow far enough away from my chest is such a hassle sometimes¡­¡± she thought to herself. Then after a few more shots she gave up and said as much to her mother.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.¡± Thea said thoughtfully. ¡°You may have a point, perhaps something to better wrap your breasts in will help. But for now, run another ten laps and come back to continue your training with the bow. You''re still slouching and perhaps a brisk jog will help improve your posture.¡±


    With a sigh of defeat, something she realized she was doing a lot now. She began her jog doing ten laps around the training yard. After doing that, she went back and picked up her bow and started firing arrows once more into the targets.


    It had been a whole month since her spar with Anna, and like her mother said, she went back to training the basics until they were ingrained into her body. On top of that, she was learning how to use the bow, and how to use a sword and dagger. All the while she faced off against a few hobgoblins, which were actually pretty cool girls to hang out with after training. Sometimes even Anna joined in.


    By the end of the day, she was extremely sweaty and tired and the sun finally seemed to be nearing its end. Which meant there was a fifty-fifty chance that her mother would end the training or force her to continue well into the night.


    But all that changed when one of the servants came running over excitedly towards her group. Luna didn¡¯t know what it was but she felt something like she knew what the servant was going to say even before she was even here. She could tell by the way Anna looked, who was standing near her when the servant came running over. Then she was told the most wonderful news she had ever heard.


    Her husband was home¡­


    She looked towards her mother, hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± Thea said with a knowing smile.


    That was all Luna needed to hear as she raced towards the entrance of her home to meet her husband, and perhaps finally scratch that itch she been waiting months to take care of...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 89 A warm welcome (nsfw)

    Van exited the carriage with Lorenzo and the two parted ways, Lorenzo promising to prep everything in advance for tomorrow so they can get back into studying potions and runes.


    Van was amused by Lorenzo¡¯s enthusiasm, and also a little excited himself about what he could learn and do now that he had Rudricks memories to play with and use as a basis for his own growth in runecraft.


    But no sooner had he opened the doors to his home than he was hug tackled by Luna. who somehow was able to lift him up and squeeze the air out of him. Much to his shock and confusion.


    ¡°What the crap!?¡± Van thought in surprise at how easily Luna lifted him. Wondering where she got all this strength from. ¡°Luna, love, I know it¡¯s been a while but could you maybe let me down and breathe a little.¡± Van managed to gasp out.


    After another hard squeeze that made Van feel like one of his bones strained almost to the breaking point, he was let down allowing him to see his most beloved face to face after so long.


    And what a breathtaking sight it was.


    Luna had completely changed in the seven months he had been away. She had not grown much, maybe an inch or two, and she still had that nice soft and slender body he liked so much. But now her breasts seemed to pop out like balloons, they didn¡¯t grow in size he was pretty sure, but they were now contrasted with a more toned and well-defined hourglass body with a flat stomach and some muscle definition. Her allure was only amplified due to the fact she was wearing that weird workout clothes that women sometimes wore. Something Van liked to call work-out underwear, due to the fact they might as well be, considering how little they hid and how tight they wrapped around the body.


    What Van also noticed was the fact that Luna looked like she was just working out, so her body was a little sweaty and her face a little flush. Thought that might be more due to the fact she finally got to breathe in Van¡¯s scent after so long, than because she was tired from a workout.


    ¡°Oh¡­ whoa¡­ Luna¡­ you look Amazing! Have you been working out?¡± Van asked, much to Luna¡¯s joy.


    But while Luna might have put Van down, she didn¡¯t let go of him, his words were all that she needed to hear to get on her tiptoes and give him a passionate kiss. Much to Van¡¯s surprise by her forwardness.


    After she separated she looked him in the eyes with a gaze that broke no argument and filled with sheer determination and a hint of desperation. ¡°You. me. the bedroom. now!¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡± was all Van could say before he was bodily lifted up again and rushed upstairs like some barbarian''s prize to their room.


    ---sex scene---


    Kicking open the door she carried Van practically overhead, much to his fear, and was put on the bed. Without missing a beat Luna spread Van''s legs and pulled down his pants, kneeling down so she could get a good look at the thing that drove her thoughts wild for all these months her beloved had been away.


    ¡°Hold on Luna!¡± Van said a little fearful at Luna¡¯s frantic and almost animalistic drive. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into yo-!?¡± Van was cut off, his sentence ending in a gasp as Luna took his dick into her mouth without a second¡¯s thought.


    Luna moaned a little when she finally got Van¡¯s cock into her mouth after so long. Getting wet and her eyes rolling a little upward in ecstasy just due to the taste of it, a shiver running down her spine. Soon she began bobbing her head, enjoying the feeling of Van growing bigger and bigger until soon his dick was being pushed down her throat.


    Van gasped some more, despite already having sex a few hours ago, the look of pure bliss and animalistic need for his cock that Luna showed with her pleading eyes got Van turned on. Taking him deeper than she had ever taken him before, almost to the base as he felt his dick run down her throat. No matter how big he got, and was getting, she still refused to let go or stop, the look in her eyes making it clear what she wanted.


    And so with no other recourse but to comply, he gave in and grabbed her head and shoved deeper, giving her what she wanted until he blew and she swallowed over and over again and sucked out what little was left.


    Finally letting go of him, she got up and pushed him down on the bed, and straddled him.


    ¡°Wha-what has gotten into you Luna!?¡± Van said, a little fear creeping into him at the aggressiveness of his wife who was practically pinning him down. He marveled at her newfound strength and how so easily she took charge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Van¡­ but from now on you''re not going to be the only one in charge of this relationship.¡± She said, moving aside her clothing and lining herself up.


    ¡°What are you talkin-!?¡± Van gasped again as Luna forced his dick to enter her. Her hungry eyes were like a predator looking down at him, making him feel like a prey animal that better give it his all if he wished to survive.


    Hours went by, hours and hours of Luna riding him up and down and every which way. Van couldn¡¯t even recall the number of times she forced him to cum for her. He stopped counting after five, forced to sneak out a pink potion from his soul realm when she wasn¡¯t looking, just to drink it in the hopes of keeping up with her lust. And still, it may not be enough with how much she drained him.


    Only after several more hours and missing dinner did she finally seem to relax and feel satisfied. Only then did she stop and close her eyes to rest, snuggling up to Van and using him as a body pillow.


    Van for his part felt a little lightheaded with how tired and drained he felt. Slowly, very slowly he crept out of his wife¡¯s arms and made his way to the door. Hoping to get some food and perhaps a medical potion or two for his hips that felt like they were going to fall off.


    Opening the door he was surprised to find all four annas waiting outside for him, already handing him a potion for him to drink.


    ¡°Here, this should help you regain your stamina and fluids,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ thank you,¡± Van said, taking the offered potion and drinking it, already feeling relieved as the cool liquid hit his stomach and spread out to all corners of his body.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Anna said suddenly, ¡° it wasn¡¯t just Luna who you neglected these past seven months¡­ despite having us with you all this time you haven¡¯t touched us once. I think it''s time that changed¡­¡± she said, a mischievous and predatory smile appearing on all the Annas faces as she felt him up with her hand.


    Van gulped with fear. But before he could say anything he was bodily lifted up by the group and taken to the spare bedroom where he was forced to perform for the next few hours, then longer when Luna woke up and found him with the group until they all were a pile of bodies.


    After a crazy night, Van was finally able to relax after all the girls fell asleep, any thoughts of escape far from his mind due to the fact he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to, considering all the girls were on top of him. Resigned to his fate, he fell into his own deep sleep.


    ---end of sex scene---


    Van hobbled down the corridor like an old man, clutching his lower back. exhausted, hungry, and in pain, he slowly made his way downstairs and into the dining room for breakfast. Groaning, he took a seat and his head almost fell onto the table, his tired eyes and mind looking for any ounce of extra rest they could get.


    His father tutted at him from the head of the table, ¡°that¡¯s what you get for neglecting your women¡­¡± he said, with Lillia and Thea nodding their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t start,¡± Van complained. Alv shrugged and the maids started to dispense with the food.


    Van dug in, very hungry from the lack of dinner from last night and the exertion he had to do. His stomach felt like a hole that was trying to eat his body.


    Then Luna and the Annas came in, practically glowing and radiating youth and happiness. Luna sat down next to Van and gave him a playful hug and kiss which slowly turned into a more passionate one as she stuck her tongue in and started to go to town on his mouth. Making Van fear that she was planning to take him right here and now in front of everyone.


    But thankfully, after much groping of his body, she relented and let him go. Much to his relief. And they started eating breakfast together.


    After that scene, his parents began to ask him how school was and what he learned. Van doing his best to answer in a satisfactory manner and keeping what happened to the focal point and everything else close to his chest lest he worry them.


    The conversation continued for a good hour as everyone took the opportunity to enjoy each other¡¯s company after so long apart. But even as Van was enjoying the conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but take glances of Luna from the corner of his eye. How much she had changed and how much she had taken after Thea and her eating habits. Eating plate after plate of food.


    He also couldn¡¯t help but remember how strong she had become. Normally it was him and Anna who was the strength of their little trio, but now Luna was quickly catching up to them and considering how much he saw Anna improve when they were in the focal point. He was beginning to feel like his place on top was now precarious, which made him nervous.


    Especially because he had to consider what happened to him last night. While not unenjoyable, the lack of control still scared him a little. Though at the same time he had to remind himself that he was a changed man and now knew that dealing with such situations was what being a grown adult was all about.


    He also had to consider whether or not the lack of control was really an issue for him, or became one because he still held trauma from when he was raped. Ren went so far as to admit to him that he never really got over it, the trauma was always there just pushed deep into his subconscious where it couldn¡¯t hurt him as much. But he now had to contend with the fact that that was now a part of his life and giving in to his wife and women and helping them deal with their needs was also now a part of his life. And he could enjoy the experience or not.


    If Van had to choose, he rather enjoy it with everyone else than not, and resolved to do so. After all, everyone was changing and seemingly for the better. If he really wanted to be that big mature guy he had in his mind, that meant he had to accept things for what they are and mature alongside everyone else or be left behind as a kid who couldn¡¯t grow up.


    And if anything, seeing Luna grow up so much and change actually gave Van hope for himself and that he too could change for the better and still had room to improve. Now more than ever, realizing that he was probably a really bad husband, his father''s words a few moments prior, now resonating in his mind. Making him realize that he really did neglect them and that it was understandable why they would react like that.


    Inwardly he promised to do better and give his wife and women the attention they deserve so that they don¡¯t feel neglected or feel forced to take drastic measures in the future.


    Slowly the conversation changed to one of the future, now that Van was back, his parents were wondering what plans he had and what he was going to do next.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking about maybe getting back into some training but mostly back into potion making and runemancy with some enchanting on the side. I also want to see what I can do to better prepare myself for when I leave for school. Study up as it were.¡± Van said, in response to his dad¡¯s question.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Luna said all of a sudden very nervously. ¡°About you going to that school¡­ is it¡­ possible that I can come with you instead of going to the other one? If that¡¯s fine with everyone of course!¡± she said looking around at her parents.


    The table was in shock at Luna¡¯s suggestion. Thea thought, while still a little shocked herself, felt like she should have expected this kind of outcome. After all, she had personally helped train her daughter and built her and her confidence up. And the fact that there are more martial studies in the other school, on top of the opportunity to be closer to her husband might now appeal to her more than what the west branch academy had to offer.


    But still, the east branch was far more dangerous in comparison to the west, due to the fact that the training there was considered more extreme and they were closer to the wastes and its dangers. In fact, students were made to go out and fight sometimes on a daily basis to help accrue power and experience, putting her daughter through that was a scary prospect. At the same time though, she really couldn¡¯t say no, seeing how far Luna had come and the determination she built up for herself to improve, the only thing she could do was agree, much to the shock of Lillia and Alv who wouldn¡¯t have thought that Thea would ever let her daughter part and go to such a dangerous place.


    ¡°Alright, Luna¡­¡± Thea said after some deliberation. ¡°You can go, just promise me you will come back.¡± Then she gave a small smile. ¡°And kick everyone¡¯s asses while you''re there,¡± she said confidently.


    Alv, Lillia, and Lore looked on with surprise and were once more taken aback by what Thea said when she addressed them next.


    ¡°By the way¡­ after we send the kids off to school¡­ What do you guys say we also take the opportunity to go hunting out near the woods? For old times sake?¡± she asked.


    Even Van was surprised, he probably didn¡¯t know Thea as well as his parents did, but he knew enough that this was a big deal for them, and that this was slightly out of character for the current Thea. Honestly, so much was changing it was starting to scare him a little. But the way Alv and Lillia looked, the way they looked shocked and then happy, a strange mixture of relief and hope, made Van realize how much of a big deal this was to his parents. Even Lorenzo looked like he was getting a little emotional at the change in Thea.


    ¡°Of course we can go out for a hunt.¡± Alv smiled at Thea, ¡°we don¡¯t even need to wait for the kids to go to school, we can go out right now if you want!¡± he said endearingly. Happy that perhaps the old Thea was coming back. Lillia nodded and Lore gave a thoughtful look.


    Thea looked happy by the support and slowly the conversation turned into one about the good old times and the monsters and beasts they fought on their adventures in the early days of their travels. How they would fight large creatures, were sent out to deal with undead just because they were vampires. How they had to take control and lead a small village that had a small monster wave coming to attack it, which seemed to bring up Alv short as he then looked at Van.


    ¡°Van¡­ I just remembered that since you are going to the east branch, you will be taught many martial skills, and more importantly, you will be trained how to command troops and lead them into battle. Not to mention you will be sometimes forced to fight in defense of the border against hordes of feral undead. This means it is time you get your own troop to train and fight alongside with, in fact¡­ It¡¯s kinda mandatory for where you are going.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Van asked, a little confused.


    ¡°It means I will hand over a small group of goblins for you to train, and command. You will be given full responsibility over them and be tasked with making them stronger and leading them into battle against all odds¡­ You see¡­ it''s customary to form a small group or party when you arrive, either with your fellow students or with buying mercenaries. That or you bring your own soldiers.¡±


    ¡°While there, you will be trained as a commander of those under you and taught how to lead them. After which you will probably be sent into the wastes to fight hordes of undead and be graded by how many you kill and how well you lead your troops.¡± Alv said, then continuing on about other aspects of school life he was expected to deal with and learn.


    Van paused in thought, he knew that the school trained you how to lead soldiers and take command, but it took him a little by surprise it was meant literally or that he will be going out into the wastes to fight undead. But the more he thought about it, and the more scared he got by the dangers of it, the more determined he was to go and make the best of it.


    So he nodded along with everything Alv had to say and agreed to take on a small troop of goblins to train and lead. He wouldn¡¯t lie to himself and say he wasn¡¯t nervous, especially considering he would be responsible for their lives and that they probably wouldn¡¯t come back from the dead like the Annas, thanks to the fact they were bonded to him. So he looked at it as just another task he was forced to prove himself with. Though a question did present itself with some more thought and he asked Alv.


    ¡°I already kinda have a troop though? I have several Annas.¡± Van said, pointing out the fact that there were already several Annas to make his own troop with.


    ¡°That is true.¡± Alv nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s probably still not enough for a full troop, nor do I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to show that trump card or your Anna¡¯s hidden strength so early if I were you.¡±


    Van conceded to that, nodding along with the wisdom. It would really be for the best if he hid Anna''s ability, not to mention probably better for him to train alongside those that can¡¯t so easily read his intentions so that he can experience the problems that come with that.


    With that in mind, he finished his meal and went to prepare and organize for tomorrow and what things it may bring.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 90 the Goblin Troop

    Van woke up and followed Luna to the training field where they will begin their exercise. He was a little nervous because he was also going to meet the troop of goblins that day as well for the first time.


    As he walked out onto the field, he was led by Anna to the front of a large group of about forty goblins. He was surprised to see not only his father but Kella and about three harpies in front of the group. The group itself consisted of about thirty or so regular goblins and about ten hobgoblins, one of which seemed to be the leader of the group who was talking to his father and Kella at the moment.


    Turning around as if just noticing Van, Alv waved him over and began to introduce him to his new troop.


    ¡°Van, I don¡¯t think I need to introduce you to Kella, but she will be joining you from now on. I would like it if you took her on as a knight of yours, her experience and knowledge I believe will come in handy as you learn to lead your group of goblins.¡± Alv said good-naturedly, with Kella not bothering to give her introduction since they already knew each other, and instead, the two exchanged some quick pleasantries and then moved on.


    Turning over, Alv then introduced the rest of the people Van will be leading. ¡°This here is the sergeant of this troop. She doesn¡¯t have a name, but you can name her if you want. She will be assisting you as well and will teach you alongside Kella on what you need to know.¡± pointing at the hobgoblin sergeant who also introduced herself.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, young master, er-, I mean master.¡± she quickly corrected herself in a surprisingly soft and gentle voice, that still carried clear and loud and with confidence. ¡°I look forward to working under you. If you have any questions or need anything for us to do, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± she said, standing straight and giving a salute by banging a fist to her chest.


    Van took a close look at the soldiers presented to him. Most of the goblins didn¡¯t wear or carry any real weapons, nor look professionally trained, he was beginning to worry what good were a bunch of goblins that were only about a head above his waist could do without proper training or equipment. Beat his enemies with cuteness? The most they had were some cloth to cover themselves and sharp sticks that one could crudely call spears. But if he thought about it, their training and equipment were up to him and was just another test to see if he could properly take care of them.


    Almost as if reading his mind his father added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about feeding them, it will be on the house while they are here.¡±


    Which gave a small shiver down Van¡¯s spine as the weight and responsibility fell on him.


    Still looking, he noticed that the hobgoblins fared a little better, with proper clothing, if you could call it that, and stone weaponry and tools. They carried themselves a bit better or at least tried to.


    Finally was the sergeant, who carried herself professionally like a truly trained soldier with the gear to match, looking stunning by comparison. A few inches taller than the other hobgoblins who probably could only reach about his chest height. She looked straight ahead with vigor and determination in her eyes, so much so they felt almost piercing. Back straight and long black hair down and out of the way, she exuded martial confidence, like she was prepared to show her worth at a moment''s notice and carried herself lightly on her feet but with a firm grip on the ground.


    She had a mix of dark fur and leather armor with a large black metal chest piece that had the house''s insignia on it, A black sun wreathed in gold on a black field. She carried a bow, spear, shield, and saber as well what looked like a dagger strapped to her thigh and a few smaller ones strapped to her skirt which covered what seemed to be a tattoo of a wolf between two lines wrapped around her other thigh. She wore a belt pouch around her waist, long boots, and greaves that reached her knees. Her face was smooth like most goblinoid races and a little cute, but that did not hide the fierceness that lay underneath or the lithe and clearly trained body under her armor.


    She looked like an amazon or valkyrie in miniature, ready for war.


    ¡°And these,¡± Alv said, pointing at the harpies, ¡°are for your air support, if you ever need them.¡±


    The harpies consisted of one raven harpy and two crow harpies. The raven harpy wore what appeared silk-like clothing and wielded a staff and the crow harpies wore light leather armor with crossbows and a long dagger. These were regular harpies, so they had wings on their backs instead of for arms and had largely womanly figures and normal women-like faces.


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s taken care of, it''s time for you to lead them.¡± Alv then patted his son on the back, good-naturedly. ¡°Good luck,¡± he said, turning and leaving Van to figure things out for himself.


    Looking at the rescinding back of his father, Van turned back to the forty-plus people now under his care and command. Kella gave him a somewhat amused look, but largely stood still and looked professional, waiting for orders.


    Blowing some air out of his mouth, Van tried to relax as he took everything in and tried to figure out what the best thing to do next was. Giving it some thought he ordered Kella and the sergeant forward. The two followed his order promptly and stood in front of him, waiting expectantly for his first orders to them.


    ¡°Alright¡­ first things first. Since the two of you are going to be the leaders of this group, I¡¯m going to blood bind you. This will not only allow me to have a connection with you two, but will also make both of you a little stronger.¡± he said, though inwardly he worried if he was doing the right thing.


    ¡°It would be an honor,¡± Kella said, surprisingly demure.


    The hobgoblin seemed to gasp a little and her eyes went wide at her amazing good fortune. ¡°It would be an honor!¡± she said somewhat excitedly as if she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to her.


    Van nodded, and with a will and some blood manipulation, forced the blood to flow out of his finger and float towards the two. They accepted the blood in their mouths and swallowed, and soon after he felt a connection to them.


    The hobgoblin then all of a sudden took to her knee, voice a little shaky and full of emotion. ¡°I swear to serve my master till my dying breath! Mind, body, and soul! Thank you for this great honor!¡±


    Van was taken a bit by surprise, but tried to accept her words gracefully and told her to rise, which she did with great fervor. Kella on the other hand had that strange amused look back on her face but now carried herself in a way that seemed to be far more respectful of him.


    Looking up, he found himself the center of attention by his group of goblins and harpies. Their gaze almost unwavering and pointed at him, their interest in him clearly piqued.


    Van gave a slight cough and tried to move things along. ¡°Er- right¡­ well,¡± he then looked towards the sergeant, ¡°what do they call you? I can¡¯t just call you sergeant every time I want to get your attention.¡±


    ¡°Master can call me whatever he likes, I will accept any designation.¡± the hobgoblin said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van said thoughtfully. ¡°Were you known by anything or had a nickname of sorts?¡± he asked.


    The hobgoblin shook her head. ¡°Before I was just called you. When I became a corporal we were either given numbers or colors. This is because names give power, and we will feel beholden to anyone who names us.¡±


    Van thought about it for a moment, then sighed at how complicated everything had to be. ¡°Alright¡­ I suppose I have no choice¡­ I will name you¡­¡± he had to think about it for a bit¡­ ¡°I name you Isa, it means strong-willed,¡± he said.


    And just as he expected, he felt a stronger connection form between him and Isa, her body growing a few inches and fuller, not to mention a little stronger. A few minutes later it was as if he was looking at a slightly different hobgoblin, who immediately got on her knees and started singing his praises and her thanks.


    ¡°Enough of that, please, get back up. I did this more for me than for you,¡± he said, a little annoyed and embarrassed.


    ¡°Still! If you order me to jump into a volcano I will! If you order me to fight to the death I will! If you-¡±


    ¡°I Get IT!¡± Van said, cutting her off. ¡°Just¡­ please answer a few of my questions¡­¡± he said, trying to change the subject and doing his best to ignore all the eyes now on him harder than ever.


    She immediately stood up straight and looked at him with even greater fervor than before. ¡°Anything! Ask me anything and I will answer it!¡±


    Van inwardly cringed a little, wondering if what he did was really a good idea. ¡°How long have you been training for? How old are you? And what¡¯s your experience in leading and training others?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training for five years! I¡¯m six years old! And I have worked harder than anyone else before to get where I am today, becoming one of the very few hobgoblins who are sergeants and all the training that entails!¡± she said proudly, puffing out her chest in pride.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± Van said, reminded that goblins and hobgoblins age at a different rate than most people and that they remained mostly youthful all their lives. ¡°And do you think you would be able to train these goblins behind into a proper fighting force?¡± he asked.


    Isa stood straighter and in a voice filled with confidence said, ¡°I will make them the best fighting force in the world or die trying!¡±


    Which made Van a little worried and gave a silent apology to the group of goblins behind her whose face¡¯s paled a little. ¡°And¡­ how would you train them?¡± he asked, hoping to steer the now very zealous hobgoblin into something more humane should it require him to.


    Isa told him and he was surprised by how manageable it was, or at least for someone his size and strength, not so sure by goblin standards, so he just gave a quick glance towards Kella who gave a slight nod of her head. With that signal, he just agreed to whatever Isa said and hoped for the best.


    ¡°There is one thing that has me a bit worried though,¡± he said, looking now at both Kella and Isa. ¡°If we were to go into battle and a few goblins were to die, how would we replace them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I believe your father has donated a few dozen eggs for such an occasion master,¡± Kella answered.


    ¡°Eggs?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Isa nodded proudly, sticking out her chest. ¡°We goblins have many methods of reproduction!¡± she said with pride. ¡°We can give single births like humans do or can give birth like bunny¡¯s where we can get impregnated multiple times. We can give birth to hard eggs like a chicken. And we can give birth to wet eggs, like frogs or something to that effect. Each method has its pros and cons.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°seriously!?¡±


    Isa nodded happily. ¡°When we give birth singly like a human, our children turn out stronger. If multiple times, not as strong but far quicker. With wet eggs we can give birth to batches, but then there is the problem taking care of them all.¡±


    ¡°And finally the favorite method, hard egg births, were we give birth to a large hard egg. These are the best kind of births because they can go into hibernation for long periods of time. They can also suck in the ambient mana to grow bigger, allowing a goblin to be born essentially as a fully grown adult. Over the centuries we have developed many different methods of egg cultivation to help produce good quality goblins en masse!¡± she said with great pride.


    Van felt a little weirded out by this conversation or that pride that a goblin had about the fact they talked about their birthing process like a farmer about how many chickens they could raise.


    ¡°If it weren''t for the fact that wild goblins give off a bad smell and, were at the bottom of the food chain and kill off others of other tribes, we goblins probably would have ruled the world!¡± she continued on.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± he said, looking at the other goblins who he supposed he shouldn¡¯t be surprised were also nodding their heads with pride to what Isa was saying. ¡°What else can you tell me?¡± now a little curious.


    Isa beamed and began. ¡°Well, you are very lucky to have us as your goblins! We Alcranian goblins are the best in the world! We are the tallest type of goblins and the most beautiful and longest-lived as well! We can also do what other types of goblins can do, out of all the other goblins we are the most superior!¡±


    She then continued on about red goblins, blue goblins, snow goblins, and many more different types of goblins around the world and what they are best at. Like how reds were very martial and good at blacksmithing, blues were good at magic and healing, greens were the shortest and were good hunters and were also known as wild goblins and many more.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all!¡± Isa continued.


    Making Van wish he never asked at all.


    ¡°We Alcranian goblins are the reason why Alcray exists today! You see, a long time ago after a great war, Alcray was all destroyed! In order to help build it back up again, Alcraze adopted the first of a kind crazy notion to integrate many different monster kin races to help with the lack of manpower. One of these races were, of course, goblins! We were tasked with helping clear out all the feral undead and other horrors that plagued the land. And when we died¡­ they ground up our bodies to be used as fertilizer!¡± she said with pride. Making Van do a double-take.


    Puffing out her chest once more she continued. ¡°Our bodies were used to help bring back life to the many dead lands of Alcray. You could even say you are standing right on top of the corpses of our ancestors right now!¡±


    Van looked down worriedly.


    Isa then gave a more wistful look out towards the distance. ¡°In a way, our ancestors turned this barren land into one that is teaming with life. Their sacrifice gave everyone else the ability to rise and prosper on this land. We Alcranian¡¯s hold them all dear in our hearts for what they did for us.¡± then continued some more.


    Van gave another glance towards Kella, who shrugged as if to say that that¡¯s just how they are.


    After a few more minutes of this, and finishing up talking about the heroes of Alcranian goblin kind, Isa finally seemed to have finished and even got a rousing applause from the other goblins, much to her embarrassment.


    ¡°Well¡­ umm¡­¡± she said, a little embarrassed about going on a rant about how great goblins were. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    Van was a little afraid to ask, for fear that she might go on another rant, but decided it couldn¡¯t hurt to ask anyway. ¡°Umm¡­ so we have the eggs right? How long will it take for them to hatch and how long for a goblin to mature to be able to train and fight?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Isa said thoughtfully, thinking about it carefully. ¡°It takes about one week to lay an egg, about two to four months for an egg to hatch, and about six months to a year for the goblin to mature. three months to six after birth the goblin can start training, once mature she can start giving birth. This can happen sooner if the goblin hatches full-grown and also depending on the amount of mana it is given while still an egg. All of this of course is doubled for hobgoblins.¡± she said.


    Van was surprised by how quickly goblins could replace themselves, and also noticed something not adding up. ¡°Does that mean that you were born a goblin before becoming a hobgoblin?¡±


    Isa smiled. ¡°Yup, I worked really hard to get where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ and where do we get more eggs when we run low on them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ you could always buy them from others or¡­¡± she then slowly lowered her gaze to Van¡¯s crotch before moving back up.


    Van got the message. ¡°Alright¡­ I think these are all the questions I want to ask for now, so¡­ do you two think you can take over while I check up on Luna and the others?¡±


    Isa saluted happily. ¡°Leave it to me! I will train these girls to the point they could conquer an entire nation!¡±


    Kella nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, I¡¯ll give you a report by the end of the day and we¡¯ll go over later what you are expected to do and how. After that, I will start teaching you what you need to know on how to lead your troops.¡±


    Van gave his thanks and left the two to their devices. Nervous, but also a little excited about the future and what could be possible with an army of his own.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 91 the Duel

    As Van walked away from the group, he heard shouting from behind and many feet moving at once. So he suspected that Kella and Isa had things well underhand.


    With that small amount of comfort, he walked over to the other side of the field where Luna and Anna were. As he got closer and the girls came into view, he stopped dead in his tracks in horror to see Luna sitting crossed-legged and covered in blood and Thea standing over her with a bloody dagger and what appeared to be a large needle.


    Rushing over as fast as he could, he stopped mere feet away ready for anything, and in a slightly frantic voice asked, ¡°what is going on here!¡± worriedly looking between Thea and Luna.


    But the two didn¡¯t show any signs of worry or conflict. In fact, Luna actually just waved at him as if she wasn¡¯t covered in blood and shallow stab wounds. ¡°Hey Van, how did it go with your new little army? I heard Kella was going to become a knight of yours, that¡¯s great news since we could really use someone of her skill and experience when we travel to the academy.¡±


    Van blinked, wondering if he was the weird one here or going crazy. ¡°Umm¡­ ya¡­ we could really use someone like her. One of the hobgoblins didn¡¯t look too bad either, so¡­ I gave her a name and blood bound her...¡± he said, feeling a little guilty for some reason.


    Luna shrugged as if she expected this of him. ¡°Not surprising, but I do want to be introduced to her later.¡± she said firmly, ¡°what''s her name?¡±


    ¡°Isa.¡±


    ¡°Nice name,¡± she said with a gentle smile that was somewhat ruined by the blood covering her.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he replied, trying to figure out how best to broach the subject. ¡°So¡­ why are you covered in blood?¡±


    Luna blinked as if just realizing she was talking to her husband covered in blood. ¡°Oh, this?¡± she asked, looking down at herself. ¡°I¡¯m training right now.¡± then excitedly looking up at him. ¡°Can you believe I''m already on the fifth form right now! Mom says I''m making some really good progress on my training!¡±


    ¡°... fifth form?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Luna¡¯s expression widened as she seemed to realize that Van had no idea what her training entailed other than she was training. And began her explanation about studying proper martial arts and all the forms she learned up till now. ¡°And the fifth form is called blood regeneration, in exchange for consuming my mana or aura, I can heal wounds. Right now mom¡¯s only giving me shallow wounds, but theoretically, once I become good enough, I can heal larger wounds and even regrow small limbs.¡±


    Then seeing Van¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Not that we are going to go that far of course,¡± she said quickly, trying to soothe his worries.


    Van relaxed, ¡°that¡¯s good¡­¡± then looking at her and seeing her in a new light. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m really impressed, I¡¯m proud of how far you¡¯ve come. I¡¯m glad I got to marry such an amazing woman like you.¡± he said with a smirk, laying it on thick because he knows how Luna would react to it, all the while helping convey his genuine feelings and wanting to give her a confidence boost so she could keep going at it.


    Luna blushed heavily at the praise given to her, and it seemed almost subconsciously her wounds healed themselves quicker right before everyone''s eyes. ¡°If you want¡­ you can join me in my training¡­¡± she said, not looking at Van directly.


    ¡°Oh? Are you going to cut me all up? Is this some sort of new play? That''s quite kinky of you¡­¡± he teased, making her go completely red in the face and her wounds healed just as quickly.


    Thea, who was just standing by the side with a small grin on her face as she watched the play, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at that last bit startling them both and making them both look and feel even more embarrassed than before. Then she started to tease the both of them, making Van regret trying to be playful with his wife where witnesses were around.


    After that though, Thea asked Van if he would like to start learning the blood weaving martial arts. ¡°It''s not a bad art to learn. And me and your father were thinking about teaching you a martial art before you left for the academy. Learn this and you and Luna could practice it together, what do you say?¡±


    Van thought about it. Already it didn¡¯t appeal to him because he thought about having to be all cut up eventually, but at the same time, he would feel like a real wuss if his wife could go through it but he pussyed out. So in the end, he agreed. ¡°Sure, why not, if I have time for it I would like to learn alongside Luna.¡±


    Thea smiled joyfully at the prospect of getting to teach another student. First Luna, then Anna, and now Van. Life was truly good. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, I''ll make sure to train you up and make a proper fighter out of you... Or at least a mage who can defend himself,¡± she said after giving it some thought and thinking about Van¡¯s personality and where he was going with his studies.


    ¡°Thanks Thea, I look forward to learning from you,¡± Van said, aware that Thea said that last part because she took into consideration his own wants and feelings on the matter.


    ¡°No problem,¡± she said with a smile. Then as if an idea occurred to her. ¡°Why¡­ don¡¯t we start¡­ with you and Luna sparring with each other?¡± she said as she worked her thought out loud.


    Luna and Van looked at her in surprise and at each other, then Van turned back and asked. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± a little perplexed and worried.


    Thea grinned. ¡°Oh, I am very sure¡­ you best be careful though, she takes after me more than you realize.¡± her grin turned somewhat feral.


    A little weirded out, but not wanting to hurt Luna, he turned to ask her what she felt about this. ¡°And you Luna? Do you want to spar with me?¡± he asked a little worriedly and trying to convey that if she wanted he was giving her an out and hoping that she would take it.


    But instead, Luna was oddly silent. Not really looking at anyone as if lost in thought.


    ¡°Luna?¡±


    Luna slowly got up and looked Van in the eyes. ¡°Van¡­ would you spar with me please,¡± she asked, feeling a little nervous and it was probably showing on her face. Yet oddly, also feeling a little pumped up, as if the adrenaline already kicked in, perhaps even¡­ looking forward to the fight with tentative¡­ excitement?


    Van was taken aback by this turn of events, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Thea as if making sure she heard it too and that his ears didn¡¯t play tricks on him. When realizing that Luna was still waiting on his reply he reluctantly agreed. ¡°Well¡­ if you are sure about this,¡± he said, worried for his wife''s safety.


    Oddly enough, it was that look of worry from Van that made Luna feel like her decision was the right one. This was a chance to prove to him that she wasn¡¯t the same weak girl as she was before. And that this would be a sort of rematch from last time when they dueled with their shadows. Only this time, she was more determined to win than ever.


    Thea smiled, happy to see something exciting happen today. She quickly made sure she had health potions on hand and prepared herself mentally to be a proper judge, and should it be needed, someone who could intervene at the last second.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, drawing the attention of both Van and Luna. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get started, please take your positions.¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other, one with determination, the other with worry and still a little perplexed. But they both moved a few feet away from each other and Thea began giving out the rules.


    ¡°No use of aura, this will be a hand-to-hand fight only. There are no bounds, though if you stray too far I will end the fight. Should it look dangerous I will intervene, and the first one to give up or be unable to fight loses. Are you both ready?¡± looking at both Luna and Van as they took their stances and gave a small nod. ¡°Begin!¡±


    Van waited patiently for Luna to strike first, feeling confident enough to turn the tables on her in a way that won¡¯t hurt her too much. But he had to take a step back in surprise when she suddenly moved and struck at great speed. Blocking the attack, he made a motion to strike back, only to be thrown over.


    Now very surprised, Van turned and made another go at Luna, only for the same thing to happen and find himself on his back staring up at the confident eyes of his wife. It only now just truly clicked that she was a very different person than she was before and that he should take this fight more seriously.


    Slowly he got up uncontested, Luna waiting for him with determination in her eyes. He got the message and now was more ready than ever to show her who''s boss.


    Speeding up, he went in as if he was going to fight a weaker Anna. not exactly going all out but feeling like it was more than enough for Luna. but to his continued surprise, Luna seemed to dodge every attack he threw at her. Some even barely grazing her, and Luna would strike back with punches and kicks that hit harder than he was expecting them to.


    After a few moments, they both gave each other some distance, reevaluating each other and how hard they had to go at each other within reason. Van dropped any preconceived notions he had and decided to just overwhelm Luna and see what he would learn from the exchange.


    Now he went at her at near top speed, throwing a flurry of punches so fast that Luna realized she couldn¡¯t dodge them all and was forced to block them instead. Van thought he had the advantage now, but for some reason, despite now overwhelming Luna, it felt like he was punching a brick wall. His hands and arms were strong enough to deal with that, but it didn¡¯t change that when he landed a punch, the part he hit on Luna would darken just a bit and return to normal. Almost as if his attacks weren¡¯t truly getting through.


    And yet still, not all his attacks would land, and when they did, it was as if she was expecting it, almost as if she was reading his mind. An idea formed in his mind as they fought, that he must be somehow telegraphing his moves to her, and so decided to shake things up a bit.


    Now going at top speeds he threw every trick in the book at her. Throwing feints, cheap shots, and more. Even going so far as to open her up to an unsuspecting headbutt that made the both of them a little dizzy. Slowly though, inch by inch, Van was seizing the initiative and coming out on top.


    Van¡¯s attacks seemed to rile Luna up, making her frustrated and focus more on the attack. Which did more to aid Van than any trick he used before as Luna¡¯s anger seemed to get the better of her and she went all out on attacking.


    This was good for Van since it changed the pace of the fight to better suit him. What was not so much better, was realizing how hard Luna hit now. Even though she was more predictable now and open to more of his attacks. She hit like a hammer every time he was forced to block a punch or kick. Making him realize he had to figure out a way to end this now or he may slowly lose the battle due to attrition.


    If this was a battle that allowed aura, he would have won hands down. But now he realized why Thea made that rule about not using aura, without it, this was truly a level playing field. What''s more, Luna clearly had the advantage when it came to martial skills. After all, he was just trained in the basics and it was made clear during this fight that Luna wasn¡¯t and was properly taught how to fight, which gave her a bigger edge than he was willing to admit, but got more easily tired and was more prone to mistakes then he. But even when angry and more open to his attacks. It was still in an efficient way with not as much excess movement as he would have expected.


    Soon though, the fight devolved into just pummeling each other as hard as they could. Any worry about hurting Luna too badly was gone out the window with how hard Luna fought back and how badly of a beating he was taking. Still, it made him wince a little inwardly every time he had to throw an especially hard punch or kick towards her. But she would somehow always come back for more and give as good as she got.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, the duel ended in a tie, much to the surprise of both, as Luna and Van looked at Thea when she called it. ¡°That¡¯s enough now you two,¡± she said, clapping her hands twice. ¡°It¡¯s clear to see that there won¡¯t be any clear winner to this anytime soon.¡±


    Van looked at Thea, then at Luna, then just relaxed and gave up, not wanting to continue the fight anyway.


    Luna on the other hand didn¡¯t seem to have taken the verdict very well and instead just admitted defeat, much to the surprise of Van. ¡°it doesn''t matter¡­ I lost anyway¡­¡± she said, a defeated tone in her voice.


    ¡°Oh? Why do you think that?¡± Thea asked inquisitively, genuinely curious, and looking forward to what her daughter had to say on the matter.


    ¡°Van would have won eventually¡± Luna began, ¡°given enough time, I would have run out of stamina. Not to mention my body can barely move right now.¡± slowly lifting her now shaking arms, the adrenaline that pumped them now gone and left when the fight was called. In fact, her whole body was shaking a little, and her bruises were now made clear, making Van feel a little bad about what he had done.


    Thea shook her head, ¡°and would you have given up anytime soon? If the fight were to continue, both of you would have been in very bad shape, sure Van may have won, but it would have been a very close thing. I think you discount your willingness and willpower to continue the fight a little too much, you have developed a strong warrior''s heart, be mindful of that.¡±


    Then she gave a truly stunning smile filled with love and pride at Luna. ¡°Not to mention, if you can think back and realize that you would have lost eventually, then you should clearly be able to see how far you have come since we first started training. You should be proud of how much you¡¯ve grown. To a point where even Van has to go all out and into a battle of attrition just to win. That¡¯s no small accomplishment for someone who hasn¡¯t even trained a full year.¡±


    Van nodded his head and gave his own two cents. ¡°Ya¡­ it¡¯s almost scary how far you have come. I¡¯m really impressed¡­ and maybe a little scared¡­¡± he admitted genuinely, then gave a smile. ¡°And really lucky to have a woman like you as a wife.¡± showing his support of how far she has come, so that she did not feel discouraged to continue her training.


    Luna seemed mollified by those words from her mother and husband. Giving her a much-needed confidence boost and helping her get over the shaking of her body. She blushed a little and mumbled a thanks, a little embarrassed by the praises given to her and that last part Van said.


    But though Van meant what he said, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for the future. It felt weird, maybe even a little scary, to know for a fact that Luna of all people would soon surpass him, and mostly because he would be too busy studying with Lorenzo about alchemy and runecraft, not to mention having to take care of the goblin troop. Even if he was to use all his free time to train, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Luna¡¯s growth. Which filled him with mixed feelings of uncertainty and pride. Also a bit of embarrassment, the memory of Luna standing tall and strong over him making him feel weird.


    Thea broke him from his thoughts with a question. ¡°So Van, do you want to join us with our training?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, no thank you. I actually have a few more things to do. But I might come back later to watch if I have the free time.¡± Van said somewhat absentmindedly.


    Thea shrugged. ¡°Your loss, but we will get you into a schedule and start teaching you proper martial arts. Hope you are ready for that.¡±


    Van nodded, actually looking forward to the teachings, as it would help make him stronger and at least keep up with Luna. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± he then waved Thea goodbye and gave Luna a kiss goodbye, which seemed to have really motivated her.


    Leaving the field he walked back towards the doors, planning to go to Lorenzo¡¯s study to see what was there and if lore was ready for him. A little excited by the prospect of going over runes with him. Making sure he cast a spell to clean himself up, he entered and went inside.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - Ddraig Wynn - Bjorgy -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 92 Relaxing with Runes

    Van still felt sore from that bout with Luna. never before would he have thought that she would be able to so quickly and so easily catch up to him. But he supposed that was just another unfair factor of this world he was going to have to deal with. In all honesty, he had resigned himself to it. Though, that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t going to train and give up, no, he still was going to do his part in exercising and learning self-defense. But as he realized before, his strength will now be a more supporting role for the group.


    Was it a stereotype? Sure. but if he had to be honest with himself, it was the only way to not only be relevant, but genuinely helpful. Before, when he was growing up he always thought of himself as someone like his father or Lorenzo. Someone who can with a slice of a blade cut off a monster''s head or with a single chant blow up a wide area.


    But that wasn¡¯t going to be him. Or at least not anytime soon. No, what he was going to do is lead his troop, and his women, to victory by leading them well and buffing them up to absurd proportions. Taking on the role of party leader and supporter. And the best way to start was to go through all the memories of runecraft he got from Rudrick as well as learn a few more with Lorenzo. He couldn¡¯t help but think about how he could make enchanted weapons and armor for his girls. Not to mention he had a few ideas he wanted to test out using the alchemy summoning to see if he couldn¡¯t augment them even further.


    Coupled that with some knowledge about making golems, shades, skeletons, and more, and nothing could stop him, given enough time and money. He smiled to himself just thinking about it. If he can''t beat them individually, then he would just bring an army! An army of fully enchanted and augmented warriors with summons and more!


    He schooled his expression the best he could, then winced as one of the wounds Luna gave him acted up, making him realize that although he may be clean, he was still bruised. So with a quick spell, he fixed himself up.


    Doing so made him think back to their fight and think that perhaps he should have stayed, busy as he was, he still felt like he should have taken advantage of the opportunity to catch up with his wife. Not to mention the goblins now under him, it dawned on him that he should have perhaps taken some more time to get to know them and that he probably should thank Kella when she comes by later for taking care of things.


    Shaking his head to dispel his worries, he was forced to come to the realization that a lot of things have changed and that he will now more than ever have to work double if not triple of what he had done before if he wanted to keep up to everyone else. But this wasn¡¯t the first time he thought about that, and thinking about it over and over again was making him realize how much it actually worried him.


    So he charged forward, wanting to get to Lorenzo¡¯s study as soon as possible to distract himself from such thoughts and fears of inadequacy. Looking forward to talking shop with Lore and learning new things.


    Entering the study now, he found Lore sitting at his desk, engrossed in whatever was in front of him as usual. Something that was a soothing sight to see, for no matter how much time has passed, Lore¡¯s passion for magic seemed endless and unflinching. As if no matter what happens in life, like a compass that must always point north, Lore will always try to change a situation, good or bad, into one where he can study and fascinate himself with the wonders of magic.


    It was that same passion and Van¡¯s own desire to learn magic that so endeared Lore to him. Making him want to share in that pursuit of knowledge and wonder.


    Turning slowly, Lore heard the click of the door closing and turned to give a gentle smile to his favorite pupil, who he knew must have entered. ¡°Ah, there you are, I was beginning the fear you would never show.¡±


    Van smiled back amused. ¡°Did you really think that?¡±


    The two shared a moment and Lore motioned for him to come over. ¡°Come on, come on, get over here, I have all the things you asked for and then some. All the tools you need to learn proper runecraft and potions.¡± then with an excited smile, ¡°I even was able to get my hands on Sophia''s higher coding of runecraft! The advance volume!¡± beaming with joy at getting to share such a find.


    Van couldn¡¯t help but share in Lore¡¯s joy, he knew that Lore had been waiting on that book for a while and that it would be very helpful for the two of them in increasing their own understanding of runecraft.


    After that the two began discussing the many different theories of runecraft and its functions, going so far as getting into the nitty-gritty of the stuff. Talking about its origins, why it works the way it does, and how to make it efficient and versatile as well as the many applications it could be used towards. The two spending hours together in deep discussions, somewhat forgetting that they were supposed to be studying instead of debating with each other.


    Finally though, they got back to why they were there in the first place and started by reading the book together and going over the examples, and recreating them themselves. It then dawned on Van that he knew most of what was being said, only being surprised by a few things.


    Lore seemed to sense something was off because his student wasn¡¯t as into it as he should be and pried the truth out of Van.


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­¡± Van then told Lorenzo what happened in the focal point. How in truth he had merged with an echo and had some of its memories became his. Mostly his knowledge of runes and then potions.


    At first, Lore was terrified and worried beyond belief for Van¡¯s safety, but after he was slowly calmed down by Van who assured him that there were no lasting effects other than the knowledge gained.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Lorenzo said, in some disbelief. ¡°This is both amazing, and terrifying.¡± then looking at Van worriedly, ¡°have you told your parents yet?¡±


    Van hesitated, ¡°n-no¡­¡± he confessed. ¡°But that¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to! I just¡­ I don''t know how to tell them¡­¡± now feeling a little silly, after all, if he could trust Lorenzo with this, he could trust his parents and knew that he could for that matter. He was even planning to tell Luna. but he was worried that they would have the same reaction that Lore just did, and told Lore as much as well.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well I can hardly fault you for that, I did overreact a bit. But you still should tell them soon,¡± he said confidently, bringing a hand down on Van¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And I¡¯ll be there to help you,¡± he said assuredly.


    This did much to help ease Van¡¯s worry, and he thanked Lore for it, who only nodded as if it was a matter of course and no big deal.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Lore began, with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°You said something about ancient knowledge about runes from a mad scientist?¡± his excitement getting the better of him.


    Seeing such a reaction did more to help relax Van than anything Lore could have said. So in a good mood, Van did his best to divulge as much as he could to Lore about what he had learned. Not everything, Van wanted to keep some aces up his sleeve, but more than enough to satisfy Lore¡¯s gluttony for knowledge. At least for now.


    Van and Lore then studied together about new runes and how to use them. Van was always surprised by the versatility of runes, how they could be practically used for anything if one had the proper know-how and the mana to power it.


    Studying the new book and comparing Van¡¯s new knowledge about runes with modern theories was a real joy. Finding new applications and better methods to old problems made it worthwhile to study. Having fun testing it all was a plus.


    They worked on how to make armor sturdier, how to make a weapon sharper, and maintain that sharpness. Van even got to play around with making a rune-based light switch, connected to a mana core. When the proper phrase was said, it would activate the core which would run down the runes and turn on the rune for light, which in turn would create a ball of light floating above the rune circle, its size and shape, changing depending on the other connected runes.


    Not for the first time did Van think runecraft was some sort of computer code. Computer code that had a bit of will of its own. Since the rune for fire didn¡¯t always have to be used for fire. Depending on what the mage had in mind when he made the rune, it could become something completely different. Almost as if one¡¯s perception of the rune also affected how it worked. Which was a well-known issue known by expert rune crafters.


    After going through most of their cores testing out new theories, Van and Lore switched to alchemy. Lore then began teaching Van about well-known and common recipes for health and stamina potions. So that Van could always find some ingredients that would help make them no matter where he went.


    After testing a potion that had sylph weed and a mixture of other ingredients and drinking it. The two floated around for a minute or two goofing off.


    After that, they went back to the applications of runecraft they had learned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lore said as he watched Van mark his hand with the special ink that some rune crafters used for their work. ¡°And you say this will help the flow of magic in the body?¡±


    Van nodded, finishing his work and showing it to Lore. ¡°supposedly it helps with efficiency and control. Not that I notice much difference, though that probably could be because I''m a born sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Lorenzo said, and the two began putting the runes on his hand. When done, it looked somewhat tribal-like, with runes that flowed and with connection lines doing the same to create an almost tattoo-like image. Activating the rune, Lore felt a tinge of surprise with how he was now able to manipulate the mana in the air easier, the tattoo acting like some sort of medium.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t know much about the efficiency part, I certainly have some more control¡­ though it is a strange experience¡­¡± he said, moving his hand back and forth and turning it to take a good look at the design. ¡°This is also not anything new either, people have been using runes as a form of tattoos to help bolster their strength for a long time. It¡¯s just not very efficient since it draws from the natural mana pool of the user. Imagine having fifty units of mana, this rune that allows you some more control takes up about five to ten, which can be ten to twenty percent of that mage''s mana pool.¡±


    ¡°What about non-mages?¡± Van asked. ¡°If you never use your mana pool, would it be more useful?¡±


    Lore thought about it for a second and nodded. ¡°Yes, it would be more useful. Actually¡­ I know for a fact that some hobgoblins in our army use these types of rune tattoos to help augment their strength. Either by giving it a passive buff that cuts into their natural mana pool or by making it an active one where once it¡¯s turned on it will start consuming their mana pool.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, I had no idea it was that common!¡± Van said in surprise.


    Lore gave Van a look. ¡°Weren''t you just with a goblin troop before coming here?¡± he asked as if expecting Van knowing this kind of stuff should be expected of someone who would be leading a group of goblins. ¡°Did you not bother to ask?¡±


    Van got a flashback to when he was talking to Isa, how he noticed the tattoo on her thigh and began wondering if that was not actually a rune of some sort that he wasn¡¯t aware of. Now Feeling a little embarrassed for not paying attention he realized that Lore had a point and admitted as much. ¡°Sorry¡­ I was in a bit of a rush¡­¡± he said sheepishly.


    Lore sighed, ¡°Well when tomorrow comes, I suggest you take the time to properly learn about those who you will be leading.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will,¡± Van said


    Lorenzo then looked up at the clock and seemed surprised to find out the time. ¡°My, it¡¯s quite late. But we may just have enough time for you to explain what happened to everyone before bed.¡±


    For a second Van was confused until he realized Lore probably meant about what happened to him in the focal point. ¡°Do we have to?¡± Van complained a little, nervous about what his parents and Luna¡¯s reaction would be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lorenzo said calmly. ¡°You have a very understanding family. Not to mention it matters more that you are alright than anything else, and that¡¯s all they would care about. I suggest you tell them now because if they find out later, they would worry more. Besides, I will be there to assure them that it is no big deal, if anything, It''s a great boon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lore,¡± Van said appreciatively.


    Lore gave a small nod and gently ushered Van out of the room and called his parents and Luna to tell them what had happened and to keep it a secret.


    And just like Van feared, they all overreacted and started fussing over him, asking if he was okay, a worried look in their eyes about who might be rooting around in his brain. But after Lore¡¯s constant assurances and Van¡¯s telling them he was fine and explaining himself further that the memories did not come with any personalities they finally seemed to calm down a little.


    After that though was a little anger at him for trying to hide such a thing and a general agreement that Lore should get to work on a soul restraint for Van so as to prevent things like this from happening again.


    After that, Van and Luna went to bed, and of course, so did the Annas with him. He later found out the mostly unused bedroom next to him had been turned into somewhat of a barracks for his goblin troop. Which felt a little weird, and kinda presented an opportunity to ask some more questions, but he supposed he would save them for later.


    It didn¡¯t hurt that Kella and Isa came by to give their daily report, though it did feel weird to be given it when he was on his bed, piled on top of by his girls. After that, they left and everything was beginning to wind down. Slowly, everyone fell asleep one by one and Van mentally prepared himself for the future to come and what he would have to do next.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - Ddraig Wynn - Bjorgy -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 93 Learning about the Troop

    Van went down to the training field, where he made up with Luna to do some light exercises and begin learning form one of blood weaving. Which honestly wasn¡¯t that hard for him since he had been practicing many different methods of sensing things for a long time. Which for some reason earned a bit of a pout from Luna who he didn¡¯t know had some problems learning it her first time.


    The second form was actually a bit more difficult to wrap his head around. But he quickly figured out a trick that helped him understand what he had to do and soon was able to read not so much the body, but the inner aura of a person to help predict their moves. Earning another pout from Luna, who was somewhat mollified when he taught her that trick.


    So for most of his first few hours this morning, he had learned the first two forms of blood weaving. In a way, he kind of hated himself for learning so quickly since it really seemed to have given a blow to Luna¡¯s confidence. But in the end, he really couldn¡¯t blame himself for learning so quickly, after all, his mind was awakened which helped him learn things and he had been practicing the basics since he was a little kid, and Luna just started by comparison.


    It still didn¡¯t change the fact that Luna clearly had far more talent than Van did when it came to practicing martial arts or training. Something he made sure to tell Luna to make her feel better.


    After that, they left for Lunch and the two parted ways. Luna going back to training and Van going to check up on his goblin troop. He had much to learn still and figured he would spend the day trying to get to know the people under his command better.


    Joining up with them, he watched silently as Isa and Kella yelled and helped the goblins and hobgoblins properly do push-ups, sit-ups, laps, and more to work and train the bodies of his soon to be soldiers.


    After a while, Van walked up to Kella and asked her if there was anything he could do to help.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ nothing,¡± she said, looking away from the group of goblins. ¡°At the moment they need to train their bodies, then we may get around to giving them weapons. Only after that may we start teaching them formations and tactics. But that could be months away.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would instead use this opportunity and time to start studying up on war, tactics, strategy, logistics, and more, so you have a better idea of what to do. I will help you as well and we can set up a few war games to play together.¡± she then handed Van a piece of paper with names on it.


    ¡°These are a few books I want you to read. They will help introduce you to what you have to do and know to properly handle a small army and how to lead it, feed it, move it and properly enforce discipline and command. When you are done reading those, I have a few more. When you have learned as many theories as you can and we have properly trained the girls, then we can start testing out movements and tactics with you at the helm. Any questions?¡± Kella asked.


    Van shook his head, as he accepted the paper. Impressed by how on top of things Kella was. Then something came to mind. ¡°Actually, where are those harpies? I want to ask them a few questions.¡±


    ¡°They''re over there,¡± Kella said, pointing off a little to the side. ¡°I had them start training by carrying heavy weights and flapping in place to help train their wings and carrying capacity, this also helps train their endurance so they can fly for longer periods of time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Van said and made his way to the small group of harpies.


    Walking over he asked if he could take them away from their training for a bit to ask them a few questions. They gladly agreed, putting down their weights with great relief and looking at him as some sort of savior.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he awkwardly began, unsure of what to do now he was here. ¡°Do any of you have a name?¡±


    They all shook their heads, the raven harpy, who seemed to be the most voluptuous girl of the group speaking up. ¡°Sorry master, none of us have any names¡­ unless of course¡­ you are going to give us one?¡± she asked, slightly hopeful and remembering what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Sorry, no¡­¡± Van said and watched their expressions deflate. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± he said, feeling a bit bad and trying to change the subject. ¡°What exactly do you girls do? I know you seem to be a mage of some sort, but what about the other two?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± one of them asked, pointing to herself.


    Van nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ we are¡­ kind of just generic harpies I guess,¡± she admitted, though didn¡¯t seem very happy about having to do so. ¡°But we can learn new things!¡± now as if trying to sell herself, perhaps worried that Van wouldn¡¯t be happy about such news. ¡°We were given an all-around training before coming here. So if you need us to become anything at all, we will learn it and give it our best!¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­¡± Van said in thought, realizing that this was just another thing he was tasked to deal with. ¡°And what exactly can you learn or do?¡± he asked, trying to get an idea for their future potential.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the harpy gave it some thought. ¡°We can be scouts or provide air support by firing bows or bolts from the air. We can also be used as a distraction or a screen to help your army and be used to flank your opponents in unpredictable ways. And just because we have wings, doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t fight hand to hand. We are pretty quick, so we can charge in and fly out pretty fast. And take the high ground easily for obvious reasons. And a few other things I guess, though that might depend on you.¡±


    Van actually appreciated that response, it did in fact help him get a better idea of what he could do with these harpies. ¡°And you?¡± he asked, turning to the raven harpy. ¡°What can you do?¡±


    ¡°I provide some magical support. I know a few healing spells and buffs, more importantly, I can transfer some of my mana to the other harpies for their use,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why would you need to transfer your mana to the other harpies?¡± Van asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ we can fly under our own strength, but normally we use some light wind magic to help. We aren''t exactly like birds, after all, so using magic to compensate is a must. It happens so naturally for us, we don¡¯t always know we are doing it. So if you want us, your air force, to stay airborne for more than just a few hours, you need someone like me who practiced increasing their mana pool to help replenish their own.¡± she said helpfully, and somewhat proudly, as if she took great pride in being able to help her fellow harpies fly.


    ¡°Huh, that is useful¡­¡± Van thought as it fixed a logistical problem with the harpies he wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    ¡°You all are just regular harpies, right? No greater harpy amongst you three?¡± he asked, trying to gauge their power.


    The three harpies shook their heads, now feeling a little sad that they were unable to meet his expectations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much, just asking,¡± Van said, not meaning to make them sad, then changing the subject. ¡°Do we have any harpy eggs we can grow? And how do harpies reproduce? Is it similar to goblins?¡± then berated himself mentally since he realized being compared to a goblin must be quite rude.


    ¡°Were you talking to the sergeant?¡± the raven harpy asked. ¡°Then I can understand some of the confusion. But I suppose in a way it isn¡¯t wrong¡­ we reproduce with hard eggs, but imagine it taking a bit longer than a goblin, not to mention we have our own methods of cultivating our eggs,¡± she said.


    Van felt glad he dodged a metaphorical bullet there, but then another question popped into his head, and it would let go no matter how much he tried to ignore it. ¡°And um¡­¡± he began trying to figure out the best way to ask this. ¡°Are you¡­ like other birds¡­ down there¡­¡± his eyes not looking at them anymore.


    A brief look of confusion passed through their faces before realization dawned on them and their faces went a little red. ¡°Umm¡­ no¡­ we are like any other women, we don¡¯t¡­¡± and she let it hang there, unsure of how to finish it until Van did it for her.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Van said, nodding as if getting the message.


    ¡°Final question,¡± he looked back up at them. ¡°How can we get more eggs to produce more harpies?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh! Er¡­ well¡­ you either buy them or¡­¡± she slowly looked down towards Van¡¯s crotch.


    Van sighed and nodded, getting the message. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know what he should have been expecting by asking such an obvious question.


    ¡°Thank you girls, you have been a wonderful help in answering my questions. I leave you to your training, have a good day.¡± Van said


    ¡°Oh! It was our pleasure! If you have any more questions to ask, please don¡¯t hesitate, we would be glad to answer them.¡± the harpies said.


    With that, Van gave one last nod and left them, going back to the goblins where he could ask Isa some questions he should have asked yesterday, and more importantly, ask her about that tattoo on her thigh.


    Making his way back, he called over Isa from her training of the goblins, Kella swiftly taking over to help shoulder the burden.


    ¡°Yes, master? How can I help you?¡± Isa asked as she walked over.


    ¡°Hey Isa, I just wanted to ask a few personal questions if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I''m always willing to help you with whatever you need,¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°Thanks. I was thinking¡­ you have come a long way haven¡¯t you? I mean you''re a hobgoblin, you have proper armor, you''re a sergeant, and you seem to have a magic tattoo. I asked around this morning and found out that you have accomplished more than someone who is twice your age. Do you mind telling me how?¡±


    Isa blushed a little and looked away a bit as if gathering her thoughts on how to best answer. ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ guess it kind of worked out like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Van asked, now even more curious.


    Isa looked a little lost as if she didn¡¯t know how to properly convey what she wanted to say. ¡°Well¡­ how do I say this¡­¡± she mumbled, confused.


    ¡°Just say it, don¡¯t worry about how it sounds, I will understand.¡± Van said, trying to be helpful.¡±


    Isa paused for a moment and after a minute or two, finally seemed to have gotten around to figuring out what she wanted to say. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it starts with me being¡­ a little different from the other goblins¡­ unlike my sisters, I¡­ guess¡­ I had a... dream¡­?¡± she said as if even she was confused or unsure of what she meant.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t like my other sisters who used their points on booze and men.¡± she began until she realized Van probably didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Oh! Points are what we are paid with which we can use to exchange for goods and services,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ unlike most¡­ I used most of my free time to train and used my points to buy proper materials for my evolution. While others were having sex with men and sucking cock, I was saving my points and trying to get as many more as possible. Using it to buy armor and to body awaken myself and more. And¡­¡± she seemed to lose her train of thought. ¡°You must understand, I didn¡¯t have sex because I didn¡¯t want to. Gods know how badly I wanted it, but¡­¡± she said as if trying to explain herself and losing track again, as if not having sex like the other girls was somehow wrong.


    Van nodded along and tried to get the story back on track. ¡°But you had a dream?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly a dream¡­¡± she said, now talking once more. ¡°More of a feeling? A desire? When your father started asking for volunteers, I was the first to sign up, nervous as I was. I guess¡­ I wanted¡­ adventure?¡± she said as if she herself wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure of it. ¡°I wanted to explore, but at the same time I didn¡¯t want to go alone.¡± She then looked him in the eyes. ¡°You were my best chance of getting out of here and finally living the stories I was told by my great grandmother before she passed away. Or at least the goblin who took me under her wing¡­¡± she said, thinking back, but feeling like it didn¡¯t much matter.


    ¡°I lived my life in hope that one day¡­ I would be able to go out and¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I just wanted my life to mean something a little more¡­ so I trained and used every little point saved up to get where I am today. It must be weird, to so badly want to see the world, and be absolutely terrified of it at the same time. It must be that goblin curse of ours, we''re too afraid to go somewhere alone¡­sorry, this must not be what you wanted to hear.¡± She said, unsure and uncertain of what she even said herself.


    Van shook his head strongly. ¡°On the contrary. This was exactly what I wanted to hear.¡± Van said, glad that she was able to share her story with him. ¡°In fact¡­ how would you like it if you were to train with me and my wife? Learn some proper martial arts.¡±


    Isa gasped. ¡°Really!? But I don¡¯t have enough points?¡± she said, confused and hopeful at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve been thinking of turning all these goblins into hobgoblins anyway. Using whatever resources I can get my hands on. No offense but goblins don¡¯t seem that useful on their own.¡± he said


    Isa shrugged, she couldn¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°Also I want them to become strong and for that, I need a strong leader for them. I was thinking about how I could make you stronger, and let me tell you, It¡¯s not just by teaching you martial arts. I¡¯ve been planning to test out many things on what I can do to make you stronger, from potions to enchanted gear and a few magical tattoos. I promise you, by my side you not only will be able to see the world, but leave something behind that would be truly glorious.¡± he said, trying to hype up Isa and make her happy, to some great success.


    Isa seemed to truly have been touched by what Van said, her heart beating like crazy. Her long-suppressed lust bubbling up and it became a battle just to push it down. ¡°Thank you master¡­¡± she said emotionally. ¡°I am honored to have someone like you rule me,¡± she said in such a manner that sent a weird shiver down Van¡¯s spine.


    At that moment, Van couldn¡¯t help but look at Isa and see her as very vulnerable right now. Her large eyes, normally fierce and full of will, now upturned at him with a burning desire and passion. He gave a light cough and pretended not to see it and instead changed the subject to something else. ¡°Umm... thank you¡­anyway¡­ There are a few more questions I want to ask you and some help as well. Such as asking you how you cultivate the eggs and how soon we can get them to hatch. I want them to join in on the training as soon as possible. Then there is the matter of the tattoo you have on your thigh. I want to take a closer look at it if you don¡¯t mind, and if you don¡¯t mind me testing some other tattoos and runes on you?¡±


    ¡°Of course master,¡± Isa said happily, especially about the part where he was going to take a look at her thigh. ¡°We placed all the eggs with us in the barracks next to your room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ let''s get to it then, please tell Kella you will be away for a while, then we¡¯ll get on our way.¡±


    Isa nodded and did so, after that was done, the two left to the now barracks room next to Van¡¯s bedroom.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Placid - Ddraig Wynn - Bjorgy -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 94 Learning more about the Troop (nsfw)

    Van entered the room next to his own, surprised by how much it had changed. Where before there were a few beds to take care of the Annas, now there were many bunk beds in neat rows to take care of all the goblins that were now under his command, and even one large bed that he presumed must be for Kella. Inwardly he promised to remind himself later to make sure to get a proper room for her later.


    Looking around, Van thought about perhaps trying to expand into the room further down, since everything here looked like it was just barely enough to hold all the goblins, and since he wanted to evolve them into hobgoblins and make more of them, he was going to have to make sure they all had space to sleep.


    ¡°Over here, master,¡± Isa said, leading him to the back of the room where a pile of eggs wrapped in soft clothing and placed on soft cushions in rows. ¡°These are the eggs that contain goblins,¡± she said, sweeping her hand in a wide arc to encompass about two dozen of them. ¡°And these are the few harpy eggs we have.¡± pointing to a smaller group of three.


    ¡°Fascinating...¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but say. Looking at the many different sizes of eggs in front of him. Some as large as his head and even a few larger than that. They all except for the harpy eggs had a green-grey tint to them. But more importantly, they all had runes etched carefully into the shell that wrapped around them several times.


    Taking a closer look, he noticed runes for increased mana absorption, runes for gathering a specific element such as fire so the goblin who hatches from that egg would be more resistant to it. Runes to automatically break the egg at a specific date so as to hatch the goblin and others to determine the size of the egg that was to be hatch, and a few more with a variety of effects.


    While very rudimentarily, he couldn¡¯t blame them for that since one probably couldn¡¯t do much to things that weren¡¯t even yet born. But to be able to so precisely choose and grow an egg and have it hatch at a specific time or when it reaches a certain criteria¡­ well¡­ that was downright impressive.


    Isa then started to explain what was happening before him. ¡°These runes help regulate the temperature of the eggs so we don¡¯t have to, as well as harden the eggs to prevent them from breaking too easily. Then we have runes to help increase the absorption of mana to increase the rate of development and others to indicate the rate of growth. If you wanted to, you could even right now insert some of your mana to help fast track a specific egg to grow faster and hatch sooner. In fact¡­ try that one¡­¡± she said, pointing to one of the smaller eggs of the group.


    Van, a little unsure, did so. Gently placing his hand on the egg, while giving glances at Isa to see if that was okay. He slowly started to insert his mana into it. At first not much happened, but when he was getting around to his hundredth unit of mana he sent into the egg, it suddenly spasmed for a moment and grew two inches bigger. Surprising him and making him pull back his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about putting too much mana into it. That one was in need of a boost anyway, and if worse comes to worst, it would just stockpile the excess mana in case it needed to be used later rather than hatch unless by command or if it can¡¯t sense other goblins for a long period of time.¡± Isa said.


    Van gave a glance to Isa and back to the egg. Still fascinated by such a thing. Gently he put his hand back onto the egg and instead of putting mana to feed the egg, used it to get a sense or idea of what was exactly going on inside. To his surprise, he found a mostly fully formed goblin in miniature inside, that had just recently seemed to have gone through a growth spurt. The strange fluids it floated in seemed to act almost like a slime monster that devoured everything and turned it into more of itself. The slime thing then fed the goblins somehow and protected it.


    Slowly pulling away, Van wasn¡¯t sure what that was or how it worked. All he knew was that monsters, and monster-kin races, probably operated on a different rule than most races did. More importantly, it cemented the theories he read that some monsters were just as much mana or energy as they were physical in nature.


    ¡°Thank you Isa¡­¡± he said, slowly turning his head back towards her. ¡°This has been very informative and will definitely help me in developing new techniques and better methods to take care and grow goblins in the future.¡±


    Isa beamed, ¡°I''m just glad to help master. And if you want, while we have no need for it since we are all taught it, there is a book that I can get you that teaches everything you need to know about creating a proper hatchery for goblin eggs, and another one for harpy eggs. Would you like it if I get it for you next time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be very helpful, thank you,¡± Van said appreciatively.


    ¡°No problem, anything else I can do for you?¡± she asked, in a good mood because she was able to be helpful to her master.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van said, looking around at the slightly crowded atmosphere of the barracks. ¡°Let''s head over to my room, I still want to get a good look at that tattoo on your thigh.¡± turning then leading the way to his room.


    Isa happily followed and upon entering the room told her to sit on the bed while he got some tools of his. Turning around to a very excited Isa, he gently put the tools next to her on the bed and addressed her.


    ¡°Before we begin, can you tell me anything about how you got that tattoo and what it does?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Of course. I got it by spending a bunch of points. It was a very difficult tattoo to get and cost me over a year''s worth. You see.¡± She then lifted her skirt a bit. ¡°This is a very special tattoo with an active feature.¡± She then got up on the bed to make it easier to see. Then with some concentration, the tattoo seemed to have taken a life of its own and formed a shadow wolf not so dissimilar to Van¡¯s own and formed up next to her.


    ¡°I always wanted one of these, but as a goblin or even a hobgoblin, it was close to impossible to be a mage. But I never could forget my dream of riding into battle on a black wolf steed! Or for that matter just riding on a black wolf in general. Sadly, it''s not very tough, nor does it last very long. Ten minutes at most because that¡¯s all I could afford to sustain it. It has its own very small mana pool, then It runs on my own mana pool when it runs out you see, and we goblins aren¡¯t well known for having a large mana pool so it doesn¡¯t last long... But at least I can still ride it!¡± she said, now straddling it and ordering to move, which it did, jumping down and then slowly around Van.


    ¡°Well, since I have no talent for magic, I have to use this tattoo to create this shade right? As my body naturally feeds on the ambient mana, so too does this shade feed and sustain itself, when pulled out like this it will run on its small mana pool first before it starts on mine.¡±


    ¡°Very impressive! Very interesting¡­¡± Van said and meant it, thinking about the amazing amount of applications such runecraft can do to augment his goblins. ¡°What else can it do?¡± he asked.


    She stopped and gave a wide grin. Then all of a sudden the wolf disappeared and slowly seemed to merge with Isa. her legs and arms gaining a shadowy attribute and becoming sharper. A shadowy wolf¡¯s tail flowed out of her tailbone area, two shadowy ears on top of her head followed after, and finally, her sclera turned black leaving her greenish-yellow pupils alone. She also seemed an inch or two taller.


    ¡°Tadaa! With this, all my physical abilities are increased by like, twenty percent! I see better, hear better, react faster, and everything! The only downside is that now I only have half a minute of time left. It consumes mana almost twenty times faster than normal. But I think it¡¯s well worth it and looks fucking cool too, don¡¯t you think?¡± she said, puffing out her chest in pride.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Van said, amazed. He had to agree, it did look pretty cool and more importantly badass. Not to mention the versatility of such a tattoo and what it had to offer literally made him salivate at the endless possibilities. ¡°Most impressive¡­¡±


    Isa grinned and slowly her form disappeared, but she still stood tall and looked proud.


    ¡°Can you please sit on the bed, I would like to get a closer look at the tattoo you have. Also if there is anything you can tell me about the tattoo and how it was made, that would also be very appreciative.¡± Van said in full scholar mode.


    Isa looked a little disappointed but did as she was told and sat on the bed. ¡°May I move your skirt?¡± he asked and got a nod in return. Lifting it up, it really shouldn¡¯t have been surprising but she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. He decided to ignore it and focus on the tattoo and what secrets it may hold.


    As he did so, Isa told him what little she knew about the tattoo and how she believed that there was a book in the library that probably held more information than she did about it. Van thanked her absentmindedly as he looked and prodded her thigh, taking his tools and inspecting the runic inscriptions. He knew he probably could learn more from a book, but he really wanted first-hand experience with this.


    After half an hour of this, much to the boredom of Isa, he finally asked her to remove her clothes which got her excited. Taking them off, she revealed she had some decent-sized breasts for her size. Only to be disappointed again when Van started using his strange tools to mark her up and down, uncaring for her body other than to be used as a test subject. After a few minutes, he asked her to get up and to try and activate it like she did the wolf and to jump.


    Doing so she was surprised to find that she jumped several feet in the air and was then told that he had just increased her leg strength for a few seconds. After that, the two both seemed to have become fascinated by the potential prospects runecraft had to offer, Isa going so far as to make some suggestions of what combinations of runes may work best together.


    Hours went by as the two played with the runes until Van ran out of material, much to the disappointment of both of them. Slowly Van wiped down Isa¡¯s body to make sure the non-permanent runes were washed off.


    It was then that it happened, when Van was wiping Isa''s body, she gave cute little moans that brought up Van short as he realized he was with a naked woman on his bed. Slowly he made to move away but she stopped him with a gentle hand.


    --- sex scene---


    ¡°Could you¡­ mate with me¡­ please? I have been waiting for such a long time to finally mate¡­ I promise you I would give birth to many strong soldiers for you¡­ so¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t look her master any longer in the eye. Embarrassed as she was, feeling silly that even with a master as kind as Van, he would give her the time of day.


    But van paused, and the words of Ren entered his head. ¡°If you want to fuck, then just fuck.¡± then Lyn¡¯s ¡°people die by the thousands, some are born knowing they will never know a man''s touch and are sent to their deaths.¡±


    These two memories made him realize, that yes, he did indeed want to fuck Isa. and that she deserved it and he wanted it. Perhaps for once, he should be the one acting on lust instead of having that lust acted on him.


    Slowly, he went from looking at her thigh to Isa¡¯s eyes, then down towards her crotch which was bare and waiting for him. Slowly, a little hesitant since it wasn¡¯t normal for him to be the one on the advance, he moved his lips to her entrance and parted them with his tongue.


    Isa moaned, a look of surprise and pleasure on her face as she watched Van eat her out.


    As for Van, he was actually enjoying Isa¡¯s taste. Slinking his tongue deeper into her pussy and parting it, roving it around and enjoying the little reactions he got from her. Her legs slowly moved up and spasmed until they hugged him around the neck and drew him closer into her, and Isa herself couldn¡¯t help but grab hold of Van¡¯s head, but whether that was to stop him or help them, neither could say.


    But Van didn¡¯t stop and instead dug in deeper and harder until it became too much for Isa and she, not thinking straight, forced her own master''s head against her crotch as she cummed. Tears of bliss and joy after so long going without a male.


    But it was not the end.


    Slowly, Van untangled himself and took off his clothes in such a slow and enticing way that it made Isa¡¯s heart feel like it was going to burst. Then he whipped out his cock and she felt like she was going to faint from the expectation of such a wonderful thing entering her alone.


    The huge meaty thing pushed its way into Isa, making her gasp, and even Van couldn¡¯t help but compare this sensation to when he did it with Lyn and Amie, thought a little different, with the exception of the bulge that slowly grew as he went deeper into Isa, though not as big as a bulge as with Lyn.


    Slowly, then speeding up faster and faster, Van laid waist to Isa¡¯s virgin pussy. Isa screamed, but it seemed to be in just as much bliss as it was pain. But whatever pain she initially had, gave away to pure joy and ecstasy from finally knowing what a dick felt like. And more importantly, the fact that that dick was from her master.


    Over and over again he pounded the tight little cunt of Isa, pinning her down as she jibbered and whispered her thanks, love, and need for him. Cumming over and over again until her belly slowly inflated with his seed.


    After what felt like forever, the two kissed for the last time and Van gave it his all. Finally calming down and taking the rest they needed.


    A few moments later, Van got up, leaving a messed-up Isa in his wake. Slowly he moved to the door and found one of the castle maids had her ear to it. She looked up in surprise, her hand under her skirt. But he paid it no mind. He had to test something out, this new feeling of control, and she was a good enough candidate as any.


    He ordered her to present herself. And while at first surprised, she literally jumped up at the opportunity. Putting herself against the walls and spreading herself out for him.


    Van paused at that moment. Indecision wracking his mind on whether he was doing the right thing or not. But he had to know.


    He inserted himself into the maid, and already he got his answer. It didn¡¯t feel completely right, he wanted to have a more emotional connection with the people he slept with. All this felt like, was the same feeling he got back when he was working in the lovers guild.


    He fucked the maid then and there, making sure they both got off, but not enjoying it as much as he would have with one of his girls. At least it answered a few questions.


    Now done, he sent the maid off and walked back to bed, feeling more satisfied than ever.


    --- end


    He slept for a few hours in a surprisingly deep sleep afterward. His mind felt like it was taking its time to come to terms with a few things, so when he was gently woken up by Luna, he felt both refreshed and a little embarrassed, perhaps even a little guilty. But if she cared it didn¡¯t show, instead her expression was one of love as she gently caressed her hand through his hair as he rested.


    ¡°Sleep well sleepy head?¡± Luna asked him


    Van¡¯s sleepy mind slowly woke up and he immediately realized he was still naked and that Isa was hugging his side, still asleep. ¡°Uh, sorry¡­ I¡¯ll get changed,¡± he said, looking for his clothes.


    ¡°Take your time, I just came to get you for lunch. By the way¡­ how was she?¡± she asked, as if genuinely curious.


    Van hesitated, but he should know by now that Luna probably wasn¡¯t jealous, if his knowledge about women told him anything, it was she was probably genuinely curious and perhaps even something more.


    ¡°She¡­ was great¡­ amazingly tight¡­¡± he confessed awkwardly.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Luna responded, almost as if she was very proud of Van for what he did. Making him feel even more embarrassed. ¡°Come on, let''s get lunch.¡± moving to the door she looked back. ¡°Also¡­ whatever you did to her¡­ I expect you to do double for me later¡­¡± she gave him a perverted grin and then left the room.


    Van felt already regretting going all out on Isa because if he had to do double of that, he probably was going to die, or at least if he was a normal human. Sighing, he changed and left, prepared for his death to come by snu snu after lunch.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Bjorgy -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 95 Learning more about Runes

    After lunch, he spent another hour of exertion then said his goodbyes to Luna, who left happy. After that, he left for Lorenzo¡¯s study to continue his studies on runes and their effects on the body. Bringing along Isa as a test subject.


    Arriving, he and Lore began talking about what they have learned, asking Isa to show Lore what she showed him. Activating her tattoo, she showed how she could ride the wolf and then somewhat fuse with it to increase her strength and speed.


    Lore was impressed since normally he dealt in potions and magic spell circles and told them to wait for a bit while he prepared for a guest to arrive. And in a few minutes, a knock came at the door, and in entered a hobgoblin who actually looked like a mage. A rarity for goblins. She then introduced herself as the one who helps inscribe runes on the goblins who ask for it.


    After that, Lore asked the hobgoblin to teach them everything she knew about these specific runes that augment the body and can do so much more. The hobgoblin in question happily did so, since, in a way, it was almost like Lore was acknowledging her, and all the years she spent learning her skills.


    The next few hours were spent working on inscribing temporary runes on Isa who would then activate them and test them out. Runes to activate a small fireball, runes to make her float for a few seconds, and many more. Van and Lore took as many notes as possible as the hobgoblin mage did her best to explain the history of these runes and where she learned them from. How it was passed down and refined throughout the generations of goblin kind and how different it used to be compared to now.


    ¡°The only problem with it is that we goblins have a very small mana pool. This is because we are constantly eating mana to help run our bodies. For those like goblin mages, they either have to eat a lot of cores or eat a lot of food to compensate.¡± Isa said, taking another mana potion. ¡°Not to mention there is always the problem of whether to choose a rune that increases passively your strength by like two percent or actively increases by twenty for like a few minutes. The effects of the rune and how strong you can make it also depend on the body and how much mana it can absorb as it is placed on it. So there''s that too.¡±


    ¡°Wait, eat mana cores? I thought that was dangerous to do?¡± Van asked, a little worried for Isa.


    ¡°Normally that would be true,¡± Lore began. ¡°But for monster-kin races like goblins, it''s a little different. They actually gain the most from consuming cores, more than just trying to cultivate it or crush it. Though it also comes with its own pros and cons.¡±


    Van thought about it and then asked Isa. ¡°How big is your mana pool? And how many points do you get for eating a core? Also, does it go straight to your mana pool? Or do you have a cultivation that it goes to?¡±


    ¡°For us goblins, we can kinda choose where the core¡¯s mana goes to. Sometimes directly to increase our natural mana pool or sometimes to our cultivation. As for which is better, I honestly can¡¯t say.¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°There are pros and cons to increasing your cultivation over your mana pool, and not just because if you rank up you gain a small increase in your secondary mana pool, but everything else that increases to. Like if you practice mana body cultivation, which I do, it also increases my physical abilities permanently when I rank up.¡±


    ¡°But as to the reason why we goblins may want to increase our mana pool over our cultivation, is because we can consume our mana pool to make ourselves grow, so to speak. When a wild monster accumulates enough mana, they can go through a change or evolution. It¡¯s how goblins can become greater goblins or high goblins, or if they have a lot of mana and meet the right prerequisites they can become a hobgoblin like me. But that costs a lot of mana, and it¡¯s not like the mana we consume goes straight to our mana pool, instead we store it somewhere in our body for later to be used to help us rank up. In a way, that mana is useless and can¡¯t be used.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating, do you mind if I feed you this rank three mana core? I would like you to tell me how much mana you got from that.¡± Van asked, bringing out a mana core from his soul realm and handing it over.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Isa said and then ate the core greedily and swallowed it.


    After a few moments Van wondered if anything happened, but then Isa spoke. ¡°I increased my mana pool by zero point five points,¡± she said happily, then as if remembering something. ¡°Oh, as my natural mana pool increases, the effects of cores on it decreases unless It¡¯s a high-rank one. Sorry for not telling you that sooner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s just impressive you were able to get so much mana from one rank three core, for how little it was worth¡­ that¡¯s some crazy growth¡­¡± Van said, amazed by how much she has gotten from such a low-rank core. Even Lorenzo was amazed and looked on with interest, as you would be lucky to receive point three units of mana if you crushed it. Maybe point four or five if you properly cultivated it and drew every ounce out, but that could take hours...


    ¡°What else can we do to increase your mana pool?¡± Van asked, getting a little excited and waiting to know more.


    ¡°Well¡­ you can try to inject me with your mana and I can try to absorb it. Unlike most races, we have an easier time absorbing injected mana¡­ or converting life essence into mana¡­¡± she said, looking down at her belly.


    It was then he realized that it was only a few hours since their session and already she had a flat stomach.


    ¡°In a few more hours, my body would have probably converted everything you¡¯ve given me and turned it into mana for my body and cultivation. If the mana hasn¡¯t been used to feed my body yet of course,¡± she said.


    Van¡¯s eyes went wide a little, amazed and now a little scared by the growth and versatility of a goblin and their ability to grow stronger. It made him wonder how they are still used as disposables and why they are so happy about it. Perhaps it''s just a goblin thing?


    Van gave a little cough. ¡°Er right¡­ I''m going to inject a hundred units of mana into you, is that fine?¡±


    Isa smiled coyly. ¡°A bit of a downgrade from what you injected into me previously, but I suppose it will have to do,¡± she said in a teasing manner that made Van blush and Lore quirk an eye.


    Van did his best to ignore the comment, then placed his hands on Isa and moved his mana into her, almost amazed by how her body seemed to greedily suck it up. After a few minutes of this, he asked how she felt and if there were any changes.


    Closing her eyes as if in deep thought, she opened them again a few moments later and told him that her mana pool had increased by a whole point. And mentioned how amazed she was by how pure his mana was.


    But Van was paying more attention to the whole point part and turned to Lore and the two of them shared a look. The growth of a goblin truly was a scary thing...


    After that, the two asked Isa and the other hobgoblin many questions on goblin kind and what else they could tell them about the growth and life cycle of goblins and how to make them stronger quicker. A whole new field that they had never considered before, now open to them.


    After hours of questioning them and doing tests on them, the two finally let Isa and the other hobgoblin go. Much to their relief while Van and Lore went over their notes and everything else they learned.


    Taking everything together, the two started to devise theories and other questions they could test. Making sure to stock up on studying material and other books on the subject, as well as methods to test said theories and questions out in a non-biased way.


    Van absently wondered, if he was able to get a proper education from an academy, where he would have all the teachers and information he could possibly want, would he even have to try out theories? Or would all the answers just be told to him and he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his time?


    It was then that he wanted to hit himself on the head. Walking over to the door and sticking his head out, he talked to the Anna constantly waiting on him to call over Sheri to get her perspective and possible knowledge on runecraft.


    Lorenzo watched his pupil curiously, wondering where he was going, but when he overheard what he asked Anna to do, he also felt like he should have done such an obvious thing. Even if he didn¡¯t like her much, due to the fact that to him, she took his precious pupil away, he couldn''t deny she was a treasure trove of knowledge and did teach professionally.


    A few minutes later, Sheri arrived, curious as to what Van and Lore would want with her, and also a bit annoyed, though that annoyance was tempered with anticipation. Annoyed because the person who she was supposed to teach left for seven months, and the other spent most of her time training with her mother. Though she was still able to teach her now and then.


    And anticipation because it finally felt like she was going to be doing what she meant to do when she was sent here. Entering the room, she surveyed it with a discerning eye, then Van and lore somewhat imperiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ Look who finally decided to give me a call. It only took you a few days to do it as well. I know I suppose I should blame myself for not coming to join in for dinner these past two days since I had something to do, but perhaps then you would have remembered me sooner? But It¡¯s nice to know I have not completely been forgotten...¡± she said passive-aggressively, staring them down.


    Van winced and so did Lore a little. Sheri had the complete right to be a little cross with them, all things considering. ¡°I hope you called me here to ask about your studies, you know the ones right? The ones that I have to teach you, evaluate you on, and determine whether you pass or not? And if that means you can go to the academy? Those ones?¡±


    The passive-aggressiveness was hitting Van like a truck and Lore seemed to lean back a little so as to not get caught by it. Pretending like he didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± was all Van could stutter out, feeling a little bad and not knowing what else to say.


    After a moment Sheri sighed and apologized. ¡°No, no¡­ it''s not your fault. I also approved of you going to the necromancers guild to study. Honestly speaking it is not a bad place to learn, I was surprised that you haven¡¯t gone there sooner. But I wish you would have considered your studies a bit more, I¡¯m only here to help make sure you are prepared for the academy. And more importantly, since you are going to the west blood haven academy, I have to make double sure you are prepared. So I hope you understand the pressure that puts on me.¡± she said, looking Van in the eye.


    ¡°You''re right¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to make time for your classes, promise¡­¡± Van said.


    Sheri continued to eyeball him, but after a few moments, she seemed to relax and give a warm smile. ¡°Well as long as you understand.¡± then it was as if her demeanor did a complete 180. ¡°Now then, how can I help you two?¡± she asked gently, honestly just glad to be wanted.


    Van and Lore explained what they were studying and the help they needed about runecraft and what they have discovered so far.


    ¡°Oh? Is that all you need to know? Well, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m an expert on this kind of stuff but I can certainly help, though I might need some help myself!¡± she laughed, then she pulled out a strange blue crystal clear liquid potion and drank it.


    ¡°Memory recall potion, sometimes when you get my age, and you are looking for specific memories, it really helps to drink it.¡± She then closed her eyes for a few seconds and relaxed, then opening them she started to ask Van and Lore what they knew so far with the promise to fill in the gaps should she know the answer.


    They did and were flabbergasted by the font of knowledge Sheri became. It became so much that Van had to call in the Annas to help write down everything Sheri was saying so as to not miss anything.


    After spending hours and even missing dinner, Lore and Van had to come to the conclusion that they had only touched the surface of the knowledge Sheri had when it came to runes. And it wasn¡¯t even what she specialized in.


    Ending it there because it was getting late, the group ate a late dinner and decided to save the rest for later.


    But before he decided to go to bed, he asked Anna to call Isa to his room while he prepared some things.


    Entering the bedroom, Isa wondered what Van could want with her, and was a little excited by what it could be. Only to be confused when she saw her master standing in front of a large magic circle. Turning he called her over.


    ¡°Hello Isa, before we go to bed, I have one last idea I would like to test out. You said that the shadow wolf you have was a fusion of runes and summoning magic right? That you got the wolf from a magic circle and then it was placed on your body?¡± Van asked, wanting to make sure he had the facts straight.


    Isa nodded, unsure of where this was going.


    ¡°Wonderful, do you mind if you summon your wolf and hand it over to me for just a bit? I promise to return it to you,¡± he asked politely, wanting to make sure he wasn¡¯t being rude about it.


    Hesitantly Isa acquiesced, summoning her wolf and handing it over.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Van said, taking the wolf. He then took temporary control over it and sent it into the magic circle. After that he pulled out a few mana cores and other materials and went through the process as if he was going to make one of his own shadow wolves, just using Isa¡¯s wolf as a base.


    Soon the magic circle began to glow, and the wolf inside began to change. It lost its form and seemed to merge with the materials and cores given to it alongside some of Van¡¯s own shadow magic that he sent in. but that''s when he did some things differently, feeling it out more than knowing what he was doing. Taking the runes that were a part of the wolf and copying them. After that he augmented them, increasing their number and their power. After about fifteen minutes of focusing, he slowly pulled back his awareness and let the wolf reform.


    The wolf came out sleeker as if it could run faster. Bigger, as if it could now properly carry Isa. stronger, with a new level of fierceness to its eyes. Its shadowy form looked blacker and deeper than before as if it had some real tangibility now. With a will, Van formed it into a ball and turned it back into a runic tattoo, pasting it back on Isa¡¯s thigh. The runic tattoo looked far more stylized than before, then disappeared as if sinking into her skin.


    ¡°I made it so you have the option to turn on or off the tattoo,¡± Van said, proudly. ¡°So? What do you think?¡± he asked, excited to hear her opinion.


    Isa just stared at her new and improved tattoo, turning the image off and on at will. Slowly she called forth the wolf and it answered her commands. Amazed, she gently combed her hand through its now fur, fascinated by its tangible feeling and how smooth and soft it was to the touch.


    Getting on to ride it, she gave a little ¡°eep!¡± as the wolf back seemed to change, and out of its depths came a saddle of sorts for ease of use. Holding tightly, she gently ordered the wolf forward and was taken by surprise by how quickly she flew, running around the room at high speeds, the wolf moving far faster than she had ever gone before.


    Stopping the wolf, for fear of accidentally breaking something, though the ride was exhilarating. She then formed her fusion with it and was amazed that not only was she able to feel another twenty percent increase, she also felt the time she had increased from thirty seconds to two whole minutes.


    Testing this newfound power she ran around the room, jumping up and down in excitement before tiring herself out and going back to normal. Turning, she ran to give Van a huge hug. ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡± she said over and over again. Unbelievably happy about the turn of events that saw her get a huge upgrade.


    Van chuckled. ¡°Just testing a few things out. I did promise to make you all stronger after all. And speaking of stronger¡­¡± Van returned the hug with one of his own, but with a twist. He started to inject all his mana he had in reserve into her until depleted.


    After parting, he gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Let''s see if we can¡¯t get you to two hundred units of mana and maybe rank you up from a regular hobgoblin to a greater one,¡± he said.


    Isa looked at him as if he was the greatest thing to have ever existed, her eyes taking on a fervor-like look that one would find on some fanatical cultists. The amazing amount of gifts, from having lost her virginity to him and the three rank mana core. power, from all the mana he injected to her and the upgraded wolf with the promise of more to come. And kindness shown to her by blood bonding her and being accepted by his wife thought that last one Van didn¡¯t know about. Made him appear in her eyes, like a messiah that was here to help her ascend to new heights.


    Van gave her one last hug and bid her good night. Completely unaware of the things he just sent into motion.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 96 Growing Pains

    Van looked at the egg in front of him conflicted. He had no idea how to take it. He wondered if he should put it back with the rest, or¡­


    He shook his head and slowly put the egg back with the rest. He wasn¡¯t going to mark it. Wasn¡¯t going to make sure who it was when it finally hatches and grows up. For all he knew, one day, he would be breeding with the goblin that comes out of that egg. But for now, he was going to put such thoughts out of his mind.


    It had been a month since his arrival. And a lot of things had changed, least of all the fact that Isa gave birth to a few eggs. Though he really should have seen it coming, and asked her from now on to not add to¡­ their collection of eggs¡­ giving an excuse that he wanted to hatch all the eggs they had right now, but doing so would stretch resources so they shouldn¡¯t add more.


    What he couldn¡¯t understand was how he got her pregnant in the first place. It shouldn¡¯t be possible without his permission. He later found out that goblins essentially cloned themselves in a way, the sperm was only used for genetic variation as was needed and used as a catalyst for birth. Even if he made his seed infertile, it still wasn¡¯t enough to stop the DNA that his sperm carried from existing, or from being used. Now that he knew, he made the appropriate changes to fix that issue. No information, no eggs.


    Or at least that should have fixed the issue¡­ goblins, it turns out. Also, have a small sperm pouch in which they store excess sperm for later use. Meaning Isa had a few dozen eggs left in her¡­ meaning at his order, she would start laying like a chicken¡­ moreover, a few hobgoblins actually approached him, asking if it was okay to become brood mothers instead of soldiers. The term is used for goblins who only focus on egg-laying. He turned them down of course.


    Van shuddered at the thought of drowning in eggs. Becoming a somewhat waking nightmare of his. Thankfully his words were absolute, and he didn¡¯t have to lie about the stretched resources either.


    His father actually meant it when the responsibility of taking care of the goblins would fall on his shoulders completely, with the exception of the food given. When Van first heard of the proposition of gaining his own small army, his thoughts were filled with how he could make them better and stronger.


    But all of that required resources he didn¡¯t have¡­ which meant the best he could do was use the few resources that were given to him and spread them out to his goblins, which barely did anything.


    The only thing he had in abundance was mana. But now he was forced, or so he felt like, to put it all into Isa. using his mana to enchant her gear, grow her mana pool, work on getting her to become a greater hobgoblin, and more. The rest of his goblins were still in their old clothes and using their old equipment and nothing else.


    Van had then remembered that there were a few rabbits in his soul realm and asked Lyn and Anna if there were enough that he could kill a few and used their pelts to make proper clothing from. Sadly he got a definitive no. The rabbits weren¡¯t really breeding like rabbits as their namesake would imply. And he was reminded that in order for the actual growth of animals and plants in his soul realm, it would require actual food and nutrients that his soul realm was producing too slowly to make the actual production of rabbit pelts meaningful.


    To make matters worse, Van had no money, none whatsoever. After all, he never needed it, most of the resources he could ever want were given to him. And Van was a very frugal person who didn¡¯t want much. But when he tried to leverage more resources for himself, he was road blocked by his dad who knew why he really wanted it. So for the first time, he was feeling the sting of being poor while having everything, a very weird feeling to have.


    Thankfully Lorenzo would give him some extra cores to use under the table, for which he was very thankful. And in turn, Van and Lore used those cores to help enchant Isa¡¯s armor and make the paste for runecraft.


    They had decided that for now they should focus on making Isa the strongest she could be, and use her as a standard of what they wanted the rest of the goblin troop to look like. To that end, they had made sure to properly tattoo Isa all over to give her a nice boost in all of her abilities, had her train under Thea, enchanted her armor, and to top it all off, Van just finished a special circlet with a medium-sized sapphire like gem in the middle. It was enchanted to make an invisible barrier around the head that wouldn¡¯t get in the way or impede eyesight or hearing and act as a helmet since it seemed that was the only weakness left. Since it seemed she had a complete set of armor, except for the helmet part.


    Isa of course took all of this with wide-eyed adoration towards her master who showered her with gifts. It became so much to the point that it felt like too much for her, and she became very self-conscious walking around with fully enchanted gear and a fully enchanted body with their master making sure to spend some time with her to increase her mana pool until it reached two hundred.


    But by the end of it all, she was fully clad out and looked more than ready for war. With some signs pointing to her getting close to ranking up and becoming a greater hobgoblin.


    Thinking back to it all, Van was actually impressed by how much he was able to accomplish in just a month¡¯s time. But now it was time to go over to Lore¡¯ study and get the circlet and give it to Isa. then he could rejoin the routine he had going on.


    In the morning it was training with Luna, then it was inspecting the troops. Followed by lunch and then studying with Lore followed by Sheri. After that was some free time to do what he wanted and then dinner. After dinner, he was given more free time and a choice of either studying with Lore and Sheri or training with Thea and Luna, after which was a bath, a snack, and bed.


    It just so happened this morning he heard about the eggs and had to inspect them. Promising to catch up with the rest later. Now that he was done he made his way to the study to pick up the circlet.


    Once there he saw it on the counter where he left it last night, picking it up he inspected it one last time and found it perfect. Or at least as perfect as he could make it given his knowledge and resources. It could withstand a few blows before breaking, which was better than nothing.


    Walking out the doors into the training field, he made his way towards Isa who was ordering a few goblins to do more push-ups. Grabbing her attention he handed the accessory to her.


    Van was worried that the circlet wouldn''t look too good but was surprised that he might be wrong. It was a thin black metal band with a simple but elegant design. The crystal clear blue gem giving it a splash of color. It surprisingly matched her usual theme of dark clothing. And didn¡¯t draw the eye too much while looking nice. Taking a step back, he enjoyed the now complete look of everything brought together. All that work, especially the circlet that opened his eyes to new possibilities.


    It was a real joy to work with Lore and Sheri in making that circlet. Since it was the first time he found out that they could combine mana cores with gems and other such things with a form of alchemy to make new and interesting designs with sometimes new properties and traits. Just another fascinating aspect of alchemy that he was learning.


    With that done the two separated ways and he moved quickly to catch up with Luna and Thea for his morning exercise.


    Reaching them, Thea turned to give him her usual amused smile. ¡°Well, well, well, finally up from your bed sleepyhead?¡± she asked, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t plan on making this a habit. If you are, I''ll gladly double your workload to compensate.¡± her smile turned somewhat evil and sent a shiver down Van¡¯s spine.


    ¡°No, no, I just had to give Isa something. Now that¡¯s done, I''m ready for anything you got.¡± Van said, hoping by faking some enthusiasm he could get away from the worst Thea might put him through.


    ¡°Good attitude!¡± she chuckled, ¡°and just in time, I want you to go another bout with Luna.¡± motioning with her head towards Luna who was covered in blood once again. A sight Van was getting disturbingly used to.


    ¡°You want me to fight her again?¡± Van complained. ¡°How many times does this make it? A dozen?¡± not wanting to fight his wife over and over again. It felt weird to be in an all-out brawl with the woman you were supposed to share your life with so many times.


    ¡°Thirteen, but who¡¯s counting?¡± Thea joked. ¡°Besides, both of you are very evenly matched. It makes you two perfect for sparring. You and Luna have grown exceptionally quickly after each fight, mostly because you are forced to contend with a person who could meet you blow for blow. The knowledge that if you just pushed a little more you could win, makes you go above and beyond what you would normally go at.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ doesn''t¡¯ feel right for a husband and wife to continuously beat each other to a pulp, I''m sure there are some laws about domestic abuse on things like this,¡± Van said worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, but you are equally if not stronger than Luna, plus it''s just us here so no one would really know unless told, so I don¡¯t think we have to worry about Luna getting into trouble or anything like that,¡± Thea said, somewhat seriously.


    Van opened his mouth, blinked, then closed his mouth again as he realized that in a women-run world, the crimes for domestic abuse would fall on the wife, and probably not the husband. In the end, he sighed, resigned to doing another bloody spar with his wife.


    Though he had to admit, she was getting stronger. Already Van was feeling that despite winning most of their fights, he was actually slowly losing. The difference between them, growing clear and palpable day by day. Luna was not just gaining on him, she would soon surpass him. And then, when it became consistent, they would use some aura in their fights, turning something already bloody, into something potentially bone-breaking.


    Van looked over to her now, watching her with her eyes closed in deep meditation as she worked to increase the speed and efficiency of her healing. After she was done with that they will begin their fight. They would start their fight with her just recovering from her wounds and him still fresh and untired. And she still probably had a big chance of winning against him despite that.


    That thought made him feel¡­ nervous¡­ he didn¡¯t like losing, didn¡¯t like the feeling of losing control. And while the feeling of pride burst through his chest every time Luna surpassed a goal, it was always mixed with the fear that that was one more step to her surpassing him.


    Again, he had to remind himself that he accepted his fate of being surpassed, that he was here now to help support and lead, and less to be on the front lines. Though the thought of sending Luna out into danger had its own bag of mixed feelings he had to sort through.


    Either way, Luna was now coming out of her trance and the fight will soon begin. Even if he was going to be surpassed. He will strain his muscles and work his ass off to give everything he got to make it a hard-won victory. That was the least he could do for himself, and for Luna who was working so hard to surpass him.


    Slowly the both of them walked towards each other with nervous energy. They hadn¡¯t even greeted each other yet but already they took their positions and waited for Thea¡¯s signal.


    Thea looked left and right, not bothering to tell the rules that have been explained already for about a dozen times. Once she saw that the two were ready, she shouted for them to begin the fight.


    It started with two fists meeting in the air. A bang that strained muscle and bone. And not for the first time Van wondered how such a petite fist could carry such devastating power behind it.


    Then another bang, followed by a series of fists meeting fist at high speed for a few seconds as a warm-up before they started throwing kicks and trying to flip the other by grabbing onto their attacks or redirecting them.


    Van went and took a more defensive stance as Luna¡¯s aggression seemed to explode, surprising him with its ferocity. She went all out on him, almost as if not bothering to conserve energy. Soon, she was attacking so fast and in so many different angles that Van couldn¡¯t help but stop moving and stand there, blocking as much as he could. Slowly being chipped away as it were when her hard punches connected with soft flesh. Getting up close and personal with him.


    Feeling like enough was enough, he bear tackled her, opening himself up to attack but spreading his arms wide as he made a sudden move forward to grab at her.


    Unexpectedly, she took advantage of his open defense to make strikes on his head and exposed chest, only for that exposed chest to ram into her and the arms constrict around her.


    Van then squeezed hard until he felt Luna¡¯s body strain under him. She wiggled as best as she could, then started to knee him in the gut. But that only served to make him squeeze harder so she wouldn¡¯t have the room to hit him anymore.


    Luna thought about getting him in the crotch but then decided not to, it wouldn¡¯t be worth winning or losing if she did something like that, not to mention she wasn¡¯t sure it would actually work... So instead she braced herself, planting her feet as firmly on the ground as possible, and tried to twist Van over onto the ground with her on top.


    Van then tried to do the opposite, lifting Luna higher up to prevent her from getting out or turning this into an advantage. But Luna then instead used her legs to kick Van in the knees something fierce, making him wince and want to let go. But he still held on and squeezed harder.


    But no matter how much he squeezed, Luna used her ability to harden her body up, and the fact they could go for hours without air meant she wasn¡¯t going to lose strength anytime soon. In fact, it was beginning to feel like Van was hugging a bar of concrete, but he knew she couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. So instead decided to use all his strength for one last squeeze.


    Luna paused in her kicking to try and get out of this stranglehold that Van was putting her through. She felt like her body was at the breaking point. Little did she know that Van was the same, using every ounce of energy he had to put her in this state.


    But it was Thea who ended it, shouting the victor was Van.


    ¡°With great relief, Van let go of Luna who stood on unsteady legs, Her body finally getting the release it craved.


    ¡°The winner is Van!¡± Thea shouted, but then turned on him pointedly. ¡°Any more of that and you would have broken her bones. From now on, no cheap tricks like that. Got it!?¡±


    Van nodded glumly, getting Thea¡¯s point that it was kinda a cheap trick considering the size and raw strength difference.


    Luna for her part just stood there, then tears began to form on her eyes and she began to cry.


    Panicking, Van rushed up to her and asked her if she was okay, reaching out and gently making sure there wasn¡¯t any hidden injury on her body.


    She waved his concern away, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just¡­¡± she looked away, a few tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ never going to win,¡± she said softly, defeatism in her voice.


    It was then he realized for all her upbeat nature, both on and off the training field, Luna must have been going through her own feelings of not being able to catch up or beat Van. While he was doing everything he could do to prevent Luna from surpassing him, Luna was doing her best to do the opposite and prove something to herself. And Van stopped her every time.


    Gently, Van slowly pulled her into a heartfelt hug, one that didn¡¯t try to squeeze her bones. ¡°Of course you''re going to win¡­ every day you''re getting stronger and stronger if anything¡­ I already resigned myself to my... inevitable defeat¡­¡± he then gently wiped a tear off her cheek. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about losing, you will win one day¡­ and it will be one day soon¡­ I promise,¡± he said sadly, making his own feelings on the issue clear.


    Luna paused to look at Van, seeing for the first time how worried he actually was about losing to her and how hard he fought just to retain the status quo. In a way, she felt a little silly for crying so quickly when she should have been training. But now she also realized that Van probably was worried about being surpassed, just as much as she was worried about not being able to.


    She wiped the rest of her own tears and smiled up at him. ¡°We¡¯ll both get stronger... together... We don¡¯t have to leave each other behind.¡±


    Van¡¯s heart quivered with the show of love Luna gave his way, and slowly the two gave each other a hug and a kiss as they looked into each other''s eyes. The two shared a moment and both realized they didn¡¯t have to worry about who was surpassing who and whatnot.


    Of course, Luna ruined the moment with what she said next when she went up and whispered into his ears.


    ¡°Also when you''re plowing me tonight, I want you to squeeze as hard as you did during this training, just really clamped down on me and take control, don¡¯t even leave me room to wiggle as you take everything, I want my bones to strain under you and my breasts to smother you as you try. You¡¯ll do that for me, right?¡± she said in a breathy whisper and with a devilish smile.


    Van leaned back, and the only thoughts that passed through his mind were.¡°...Gods damn women...¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 97 Return to the Forest

    Van spent the next few months training, studying, and repeating all that over and over again until his birthday when he turned nineteen. During that time Van had learned the sixth form of blood weaving while Luna had mastered all eight forms of it.


    The sixth form allowed her to attack pressure points, the seventh allowed her to create strings of blood from wounds she created enabling her to somewhat puppeteer her opponent, and finally, the eighth form temporarily unlocked her body¡¯s limit, effectively a limit breaker that increased her physical abilities for a short time. With all that she finally got to start learning the first form of shadow weaving, shadow layer. Which was a barely visible layer of shadow on her body, which was used to confuse opponents since it can be independently moved, making it appear like a shadow of a fist either before it connects or after. Done so quickly that even trained experts could confuse which was the real attack to dodge.


    Luna also learned some better bowmanship, allowing her to rapid-fire arrows at great speeds and accuracy, evening going so far as to imbue them with aura to either explode on contact or swerve to hit its target.


    During this time, Van learned more swordsmanship from his father, learning the technique to unleash a wave of aura from his sword at an opponent. Luna also joined in from time to time, though her swordsmanship was not the best, she was a quick learner.


    Van was finally able to get Isa to evolve into a greater hobgoblin, and then made sure to hatch all the eggs and start working on turning the goblins into greater goblins or hobgoblins. Altogether he had about fifteen hobgoblins from his original ten and sixty goblins, half of which were now greater goblins, for a troop total of seventy-five.


    As for the harpies, he hatched the three eggs given to him, but it will still be a while before they can start to properly train.


    He also got over his concerns and started to breed with Isa again. Slowly growing a clutch of eggs to be hatched later. He also started doing the same with the harpies since there were so few of them, though he still didn¡¯t feel like naming them yet, though it probably soon would be inevitable that he would one day.


    More importantly, after learning everything he could and begging his parent''s permission, Van finally got the go-ahead to travel to the forest and train. Without the parents, of course, his excuse? He wanted to hunt for resources for himself and his goblins and make them stronger, emphasizing how much he would be able to grow and how much stronger he could make his goblins troop if he properly trained them, the need to have proper experience leading them and so much more. With the promise that Kella would be there with him.


    After much debating, it was agreed that he and his small army would leave, alongside his Annas and surprisingly, Luna. who he was not expecting to come with him at first. But Van couldn¡¯t really turn Luna down, even if he feared for her, after all, she felt the same, and considering how much she had grown, it would have been looking down on her if he turned her down from coming with him.


    So with that in mind, Van and his group started to work on gathering a few supplies which were stored all inside him. It was also generally agreed that all his goblins and harpies will also be stored inside him as they traveled since it would save costs and they would only have to take one carriage. It would also be eye-drawing to see a large group of goblins passing through the castle town.


    ¡°Are you sure you got everything you need?¡± Thea asked worriedly from outside the carriage, peering in and looking at her daughter. ¡°Food rations? Extra pair of clothes? Potions for health and disease?¡± she continued, concern clear in her voice and face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mom,¡± Luna said, trying not to roll her eyes, ¡°I have everything I need right here.¡± patting Van¡¯s pants where his crotch was, who then turned to give her an incredulous look.


    A single tear formed on the rim of one of Thea¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± she said with pride as the two shared a moment of complete understanding with each other while Van wished they would have left him out of it.


    After that strange showing of affection, Van, Luna, and everyone else said their goodbyes as one of the Annas took control of the reins and got them moving.


    Slowly, they made their way out of the town and onto the road that would lead them to the outpost, where they would drop off the carriage and make their way on foot to Van¡¯s old campsite. From there they will go a little further and make a new camp to scout around and start mining the area for resources to finally get proper gear for his goblins and to test himself out on the wildlife.


    ¡°Well, what''s the first thing you want to do when we reach the outpost?¡± Kella asked from across from him.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking that we stay the night there, then the next morning we go to my old campsite, then push past that a little deeper and make a new larger one where we mine the area for resources. Speaking of which.¡± he then turned to Anna who was sitting on the other side of Luna. ¡°have you learned enough about basic tailoring to make some clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little, some to make plain clothes, but they won¡¯t look very good, and at most they would be average,¡± she said plainly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I have been experimenting more on alchemy summoning and a few other things. As long as I have a good base, I can make some decent armor and weapons out of the things we gather.¡± Van said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Kella added. ¡°We are going to need to be flexible if we want to survive six months out in the wilds. Not to mention we only were given a month''s worth of food. It could very well be that our ability to gather resources and your ability to change what we have into something useful will either make us last our allotted time, or send ourselves back with our tails between our legs before the month is out.¡±


    Van nodded seriously. He really didn¡¯t want to have to turn back too soon. The forest was beautiful and fascinating, and it would look bad if he were to run back home so soon after entering, especially since he confidently told his parents that he could survive that long alone.


    ¡°Luna¡­ are you okay?¡± Anna suddenly asked her friend, who had slowly been squishing herself closer and closer to Van as she held his arm.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ ya¡­¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°Sorry¡­ it''s just¡­ this is the first time in a long time since I have been away from my mother. The last time was¡­¡± she let that sentence hang. Everyone understood what she was going to say.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t worry,¡± Van said, hugging her closer to him. ¡°When we''re together, we can do anything. And I know Thea would be very proud of you if you were to come back stronger after this trip. Don¡¯t tell her I told you but, dad and mom told me she has been changing back to her old outgoing self like she used to be. And they believe it¡¯s all because of you¡­¡±


    Luna looked at him in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Van nodded, and Luna didn¡¯t know how to take that, so instead she just let it sink in in silence which was soon shared by everyone else during the rest of the trip.


    They made their way to the outpost and stabled their horses and put away their carriage.


    Then they went to look for some lodgings, which wasn¡¯t so hard to do since there were only five of them. Van, Luna, Kella, and two Annas. It also helped that he was recognized for who he was and the people who worked there did their best to accommodate him.


    Luna held on to him the entire time he was setting things up for their stay. It seemed she was far more nervous than he realized, but let her be, hoping that giving her some time will help her relax eventually.


    Since they had some free time, Van showed Luna and Anna all the facilities that the outpost had to offer and what each one did. When that was done, they went into their cabin and prepared for the morning. It was a bit hard to sleep with how tightly Luna was holding onto him, but he managed and in the next morning they left bright and early.


    After that they made their way to the old campsite, Luna holding onto him nervously, looking left and right at the wonders and hidden dangers the forest had to offer. Van doing his best to calm her down while trying to explain what she really should watch out for and, as well as some of the amazing facts about the forest.


    It was then that Lyn decided to pop out of his soul realm. Looking around she gave a nod then popped back in. A few seconds later, a small horde of insect kin flew out of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I have to check something out real quick.¡± Lyn said as she waved her goodbye.¡±


    It was then that Van remembered the story Lyn told him when he had some free time. He wondered how much of it was true, and obviously, there was a lot more to the story than she let on. But for now, he supposed he had no choice but to trust her and hope that she would be safe doing whatever she was planning to do.


    Van and the rest of the group slowly made their way to the campsite. It was just as he remembered it, a good-sized open area with flowers and a peaceful feeling to the place. With the help of Kella and Anna, they soon got the place set up and looking somewhat like it was before he left, just with an extra-large tent instead.


    Taking his time, Van then began a thorough explanation to the group about the dangers of the forest and what to expect when staying here. Kella seemed to already know all this, and Anna heard all before through the link they shared. Luna on the other hand seemed to drink his words as she paid close attention to him while flinching at every unexpected sound the forest made.


    For some reason, Luna had this strange mixed feeling about being in the forest. Terrified by what it may hold, while at the same time feeling completely at home. The contradictory feelings made her even more nervous than she probably should feel, which is why she was so easily jumpy.


    ¡°So, this was the place you and your father stayed at? I must admit it''s not a bad stop.¡± Kella said, looking around appreciatively. ¡°Good line of sight, open area, and if I¡¯m guessing right, it¡¯s close to a river.¡±


    Van nodded, ¡°just one of the many reasons why this place is so great.¡± he said pridefully. ¡°But we won¡¯t be staying here for long, I want to go deeper, and from there make like¡­ a small fort or something, and start gathering resources that we can use to upgrade the goblins with.¡±


    ¡°You are awfully ambitious, a fort in the middle of the forest? Perhaps you should start smaller. Not to mention¡­ are you sure you can handle going so deeply? The monsters are no joke, and we should be careful not to accidentally run into the electric venom tiger.¡± Kella said.


    ¡°Electric venom tiger?¡± Luna and Van asked at the same time. Luna worriedly and Van more out of curiosity.


    Kella nodded. ¡°It''s a large tiger-like monster with green and black fur. It''s larger than a person and its bite will not only shock you but poison you as well. It is said that the electric shocks of it are green and that if you''re hit by its lightning, it will feel like you have electric poison running through your veins, both trying to kill you and paralyze you.¡±


    Van was shocked, no pun intended. By the fact that electricity could act like some sort of poison that could infect you. It would never occur to him that such a thing was possible. But then again this was a fantasy world, or at least that was what Ren said it was, so what exactly was he expecting?


    ¡°Is there anything else we should be worried about?¡± Van asked concerned, wondering what else he should prepare for.


    ¡°Well¡­ while you were showing Luna around the outpost, I asked around and talked to a few of the rangers. They said that the forest has gotten very dangerous as of late, giant insects are swarming all over the place and the forest is on edge. Sometimes they would come across whole swathes of the forest littered in dead insect bodies, both big and small, and that some adventurers have gone missing, probably caught up by whatever is happening.¡± Kella said.


    ¡°From what I heard, the rangers called some higher-ups from several guilds, such as the ranger guild, the environmentalist guild, and a few others, to see if they can¡¯t find someone who can speak to the fairies, since they usually have an idea of what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Van had a flashback to Lyn¡¯s story, and now was feeling very unsure if he should have just let her leave like that.


    ¡°The environmentalist¡¯s guild?¡± Van asked the first time he was hearing such a thing.


    Kella began to explain. ¡°They work alongside the druids guild, though it''s called the druids guild not many druids consider the guild to represent all of them. Most druids keep to themselves after all. Anyway, they work together to help forestry efforts and keep the peace in the wild. They are the ones that help regulate such places so that adventurers can safely hunt and not overkill one particular monster or beast population or another. After all, for baronies or counties, a forest like this could represent half their taxes from all the valuable resources that are naturally produced.¡±


    ¡°It''s important to regulate such things, so they are usually in charge of what is allowed to be hunted and what¡¯s not. But because of this, they are also in charge of taking care of such forests or other places that might hold both environmental and resource importance to the barony, county, dukedom, and nation.¡±


    Van listened in fascination at what Kella was saying, it was truly the first time he heard about this. He probably would have learned all this himself eventually, but it was nice to know it now where it could matter.


    ¡°You know an awful lot for someone who I heard spent most of her time doing nothing but training in the castle,¡± Van said, now a little curious as to why Kella knew so much.


    Kella blushed a little. ¡°Well¡­ I was always interested in challenging myself and pushing myself to become stronger, so one day, a long time ago, I thought about taking a few days off to go to the forest to test myself. But Vanessa¡­¡± she paused and her gaze looked distant as if the name invoked old memories before a small smile took her.


    ¡°She made it clear that just charging into the forest with that kind of attitude was a no-go. She drilled into me everything I would need to know about how to take care of myself in the forest and all the rules that would apply to me when I am. After that she challenged me, saying if I couldn¡¯t beat her, what would happen if I ran into an electric venom tiger? After that, she trained me so hard that I completely forgot to go training in the forest. In a way I suppose that was her way of worrying about me.¡± her gaze took on a more nostalgic look as she remembered the good old times.


    Van leaned in a little, interested in hearing more about his namesake, and his father¡¯s older sister who was so dearly loved. Somewhat feeling cheated for not being able to meet such an amazing woman.


    After that, Van prompted her to tell him more about Vanessa, which Kella was only too happy to oblige with. Telling Van how she was quite the lively character, always running all over the place and pushing herself to absurd extremes. Whether that was training with the sword or studying to be a great ruler, she would put her one hundred and twenty percent into everything she could get her hands on. That she was the type of woman who had so much fun just being alive and enjoying everything life had to offer her, even the bad stuff.


    This continued until nightfall, and sadly they were forced to stop the story train and get ready for bed. Everyone felt a bit disappointed that they couldn¡¯t hear more from Kella about the wacky adventures of Vanessa. Even Luna seemed to have largely settled down and stopped worrying about every little noise from the forest and was enthralled by what she heard Kella say.


    In the end, they got into the tent and went to bed, some nervous for tomorrow, others different, and one a little excited by what adventures could happen come morning light.


    But there was one thought that passed through Van¡¯s mind that he couldn¡¯t quite shake, a nagging feeling that just wouldn¡¯t let go. If Vanessa was such a great person, why in the world has he never seen her grave? Van was worried by what that could mean, and promised himself that when he got back that he would ask his parents why there was never a grave for such an amazing woman.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 98 Making Camp and Soldiers

    The next morning the group woke up and packed their things and made their way deeper into the forest. Van doing his best to remember his way around and figure out the place he had in mind. He remembered seeing a fairly large open area that would be perfect for his group the last time he was here, and only hoped he could get them on the right path towards it.


    After spending half the day, they finally arrived at the place Van was searching for, far from the campsite they originally stayed at.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Van said with some relief, ¡°the place we will be staying at for the next six months.¡±


    Luna, Kella, and Anna looked at the place before them. Taking into account the small stream of crystal clear water, the large steep cliff hillside off in the distance, the large trees surrounding the area, and the small mound that they would probably make their base on.


    Van pointed at the stream of water, ¡°with that we have clean drinking water,¡± then pointed at the cliffside of in the distance, ¡°and while far, we could probably check to see if there is anything to mine, I think I saw a cave last I was here.¡± then to the mound, ¡°this will give us a nice view of the open area, and at the edges of the clearing the trees are big and crowded, so we probably won¡¯t have to worry about monsters coming at us in a big horde or all at once, all the while we can chop them for their wood. What do you guys think?¡± He turned to hear their opinion.


    Kella was first to answer, looking around with a discerning eye as if assessing the place''s future defensive potential.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡­ I¡¯m sure there are better places than this, but it¡¯s definitely decent by all regards.


    Anna gave the place another look. ¡°I¡¯ve read the books about proper geographical locations for buildings and defensives, but I have no experience, so if Kella and master are fine with it, then so am I.¡±


    Luna looked around, still a little nervous. ¡°If you are sure this is a safe place, then it''s fine¡­ but if we''re going to stay, we should get to making camp and the defensives now so we can sleep safely¡­ ¡± worried that something may attack them during their sleep. She really didn¡¯t like the thought of being surrounded by the forest, where anything can attack them in any direction.


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Van said kindly, knowing that Luna had been a bundle of nerves the whole time they were making their way here. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it to make sure we have a nice safe place to rest tonight.¡±


    He then turned around and closed his eyes. (¡°hey, Isa! It¡¯s time, get ready because I¡¯m pulling you all through.¡±)


    And he did just that a few seconds later, not really giving Isa or the rest of the girls anytime to prepare.


    ¡°Ugg, I kind of hate this.¡± Van thought as he pushed his small army slowly in two¡¯s and three¡¯s out of him. ¡°It always feels so weird having so much stuff enter and exit me, in a way¡­ it kind of hurts¡­¡±


    (that¡¯s because it should hurt.¡±) Ren¡¯s voice all of a sudden rang through his head, grabbing Van¡¯s attention. (¡°it¡¯s not really normal to carry a freaking army or for that matter, a small kingdom in someone''s own soul realm. Every time you bring too much in or take too much out, you''re stretching and in some places, ripping the membrane of your soul realm. No matter how big or powerful, or how quickly you heal, that¡¯s got to hurt.¡±) he said.


    (¡°When you have the free time, make sure you do something about it, otherwise it will bite you later when you need it most. You don¡¯t want to constantly make small holes or tears in your soul realm. It could cause problems. The same goes for when a soul bond dies like when Anna did when you fought yourself. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of just getting used to it, too much all at once can send you into shock. So some form of careful preparation to fix this should be done before it¡¯s too late.¡±) he finished.


    (¡°You couldn¡¯t have told me about this before!?¡±) Van asked, annoyed.


    (Well, I¡¯m telling you now, right? Anyway, see ya.¡±) and then the connection on Ren¡¯s end was cut and Van was left with himself again. He sighed in annoyance and promised to get back at him one day.


    Deciding to push Ren out of his mind he turned to Isa who was the last to come out. ¡°Did you enjoy the ride?¡± he asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°It was¡­ an interesting experience¡­¡± Isa said, unsure how to answer such a question. ¡°I had never before believed a soul realm could be so¡­ big¡­¡± as if she was still taken by the experience of going through such a wonder, something that would be mostly unheard of before.


    ¡°As Ren would say¡­ that¡¯s what she said.¡± Van thought but instead asked. ¡°Was it uncomfortable?¡± a little worried that the experience might have hidden negative effects.


    ¡°Oh, not at all! I honestly wouldn¡¯t mind going through it again. I just felt a little weird is all, but I quickly got used to it, and so did the rest of the girls. The only problem I can say is how empty everything felt. There were barely any birds or animals, no feeling of wind blowing through the landscape, few trees, and Lyn had to remind you that one time to turn your day into night. So¡­ that was weird¡­¡±


    Van went a little red with embarrassment. ¡°Ya¡­ sorry about that.¡±


    Isa shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Anyway,¡± she said changing the subject. ¡°Are we here?¡± looking around at their new surroundings.


    Van inwardly promised to himself to make sure to add more stuff to his soul realm and a proper day and night cycle that didn¡¯t revolve around him having to check in every time to make sure it was the right hour.


    ¡°Yes, and I need you and Kella to start getting to work on making camp. I had prepared a few tools beforehand, courtesy of my dad, so you should have everything you need to make a decent campsite and then we can start talking about cutting down a few trees and turning this into a proper fort.¡± Van said somewhat excitedly. ¡°Also, I want you to tell the harpies to start scouting around and make sure there aren¡¯t any immediate dangers we have to worry about.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll make sure they get the message,¡± she said, giving Van a salute.


    With a nod and a polite dismissal, Van sent Isa on her way. He then surveyed the making of his camp for a bit, proud of how diligent his goblins were in setting it up and how quickly they were getting at it.


    He then remembered that he still had a few Annas still inside him and brought them out. Soon, twenty-three Annas were in front of him, and he gave the order for them to help out in the making of the camp. This left him with two Annas left inside him, plus the two Annas that followed him everywhere. For a total of twenty-seven Annas. In other words, their numbers increased again.


    He addressed the Annas in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to go out for a bit and hunt around for any monsters. I want two of you to stick by Luna, she doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. The rest of you split up and one group will patrol the perimeter and the other will help with setting up camp alongside the goblins, giving them direction as needed. Any questions?¡± When he got none he dismissed them and they all went on their way.


    ¡°At least they are all wearing proper clothing now.¡± Van thought as he walked away. Glad that they fixed the issue of not having enough clothes for the Annas before they left.


    ¡°Wait! Are you going somewhere?¡± Luna said as he passed through on his way out. A mix of concern for his safety and worry about being left behind on her face.


    Van did his best to gently convey that everything will be alright. ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve hunted in these woods before. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± he then leaned and pulled her close, giving a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Luna accepted the kiss but didn¡¯t seem to have fully accepted his leaving. Though she did not say anything as she watched his back recede into the forest. Nervous as she was.


    Van moved into the forest, then started jumping around until he was high on the branches, slowly followed by the two Annas who were not used to moving around in a thick forest.


    Van then started his hunt, using his aura to enhance his eyes, he looked for clues for anything he could hunt as he leaped from branch to branch in smooth and quick motions. Having to stop for the Annas every so often for them to catch up.


    Soon he found what he was looking for. A small group of three wolves walked right beneath him. Nothing overly special about these wolves, unfortunately, just normal grey wolves. But by what he can sense of their mana levels, their mana cores must at least be sixth, seven, or higher.


    Slowly, he pulled out his sword and started to use the technique his father taught him. The seven-layer sword slash technique. A silly name to be sure, but he wasn¡¯t going to complain about how people named their attacks so long as they worked.


    First and foremost he had to create a layer of aura around his blade, the first layer. Then compress it tightly, which he did. And with only that, his blade became sharper and if he so wished to, he could fling the energy out as an attack. But not yet.


    He then set another energy layer that cost him twice as much aura than the first one and compressed it tighter around his sword until there was friction between the two layers. Through force of will and some heavy control, he forced the two layers to harmonize.


    The seven-layer sword slash technique was a technique where each layer you add to the sword had to have double the energy of the previous layer. If one were to reach the maximum of the technique and reach the seventh layer, the strike is rumored to cut whole swathes of forest and small mountains. Though Van wasn¡¯t so sure about that.


    Either way, Van did an acrobatic leap through the air and with a twist of his body, sent the wave of energy from his sword down on the unexpecting wolves below.


    Before the wolves even realized what was going on, one was already dead and the other two severely injured. The shockwave blast as the energy cut through the head of the first wolf continued through to hit the ground and blew the other two wolves away with one wolf having a shallow cut on his left side and the other having a shallow cut on its right from when they were walking alongside their leader.


    Without hesitation, both Annas took the opportunity to jump from above and strike at the confused and injured wolves. Killing them instantly with their swords. After that, they got off and used a cantrip spell to clean the blood that got on their bodies.


    Van frowned at the corpses of the wolves. Forgetting during his joy of hunting that he actually hated killing and seeing the corpse of innocent animals ruined. Then looking at the two Annas, realized that this must be their first time killing a living creature if their expression was anything to go by. Yet despite that, they carried out the attack flawlessly as their training took over. Making him feel impressed by how much they have grown.


    ¡°I should probably look for actual bad or dangerous monsters in the future. There''s no honor in killing such weak prey, even if they are pretty big for wolves.¡± He then went up to the corpses and brought them into his soul realm.


    He then looked up at Anna. ¡°Let''s head back, we¡¯ve already been out here for a little over an hour, and we got what we need.¡±


    The two Annas nodded and the group started to head back to the camp.


    Entering back in camp, Van sat down near the center but out of the way of everyone else and prepared a magic circle for his use. Taking out the wolf corpses, he took out the mana cores with the help of some magic and placed them in the center of the circle. ¡°Hmm, not bad, a six, a seven, and an eight rank mana core.¡±


    He then concentrated, using alchemy, he split the cores into two. The six went down to five, the seven went down to five and so did the eight until he had three fifth rank mana cores. He then took the split off mana cores and combined two of them together to create a fourth-fifth rank mana core.


    Van then wiped his brow, even though there wasn¡¯t any sweat, it was still a hard task to do. Taking the cores out of the circle he then looked over to the corpses and used his blood magic to extract the blood out. He then concentrated the blood down and put it into a very large bowl. ¡°Now then, mana infused monster blood, check,¡± then he took the spare mana core and crushed it, and added it to the bowl. ¡°Crushed mana core, check,¡± he then took out a few herbs from his soul realm and added it to the bowl and then some black stuff. ¡°Paint, herbs, and more¡­ check.¡± he then added the mana stone from the wolves for good measure, crushing it beforehand.


    After that, he started stirring the bowl, for the next fifteen minutes until it became viscous and looked ready and properly mixed. Setting that aside he put a fifth rank mana core into the circle and took some of the bones and added it to the circle. He then used magic again to rip the flesh from the wolves, because of course, he didn¡¯t want to touch it himself and burned it to ash very quickly and added it to the pile. Then he took some of the pelts but made sure to keep most of it for later, and added it to the circle.


    Taking a mana potion, he then concentrated, and for the next half hour, he started making shadow wolves. Soon he had four of them of equal strength and power, nodding in satisfaction at his work. He then called Isa mentally to come to him.


    ¡°You called?¡± Isa asked, wondering what Van wanted.


    ¡°Yes, can you please bring four hobgoblins to me? The ones you think are most deserving of gaining an upgrade.¡± Van said.


    Isa tilted her head in thought and gave her an answer. ¡°Yes, I think I know a few. Are you finally going to go through with your plan?¡± she asked, curious and growing a little excited.


    Van smiled. ¡°Yes, I think we can finally set things in motion to start making this army of ours truly something.


    ¡°Then I''ll get right on it,¡± she said, quickly turning to get the goblins in question.


    He then turned to Anna who was patiently waiting for him all this time. ¡°Do you have the clothes for the hobgoblins I asked you to make?¡±


    Anna nodded, ¡°all right here, we had a lot of spare time to get good at making them. Unfortunately, we did not have the resources to make them into actual armor, and they were not as good as we wished we could make them.¡± she said a little sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯m sure they are perfect for what I need them for,¡± Van said, taking the four sets of clothes from Anna who took them out of her soul realm and handed them over.


    Van then took the clothes, which were far better than the ones the goblins wore which hide practically nothing, and added them into the circle. Taking another potion, he then threw the wolf pelts in and concentrated. And with a bit of magic, the two items fused into one, becoming a set of long fur boots, clothes, and armor with a proper skirt. He also made sure to add some black paint to the mixture so as to darken the set and match with Isa. By the time he was done, Isa returned with four hobgoblins standing behind him.


    Turning to address them, he told them to strip. ¡°Alright girls, I want all of you to strip, and no, it''s not for that.¡± completely dashing the look of hope on their faces before it had time to truly set in. taking off their clothes, or rags as Van thought of them, they stood completely naked in front of him, showing off their nude form.


    It was actually amazing how different hobgoblins could be from one another. Some were very lithe, and others had breasts that seemed a bit too big for their size. But in the end, they were all cute he supposed.


    With a nod, Van took the bowl with black goop and got to work. Using his magic, he manipulated the goop to slowly hug their bodies, sometimes getting up close and personal, putting the paint on them himself, making his way, and working on them one by one. A little over an hour later and another mana potion and he was done, completing a set of magic tattoos and runic symbols all over their bodies that looked very cool and tribal if he did say so himself. With an emblazoned black sun on their backs and empty space on their thigh. The tattoos, of course, could disappear and reappear on the whim of the owner.


    Summoning the shadow wolves he made, he then mixed them with the black paint and fused them into the tattoo network he made on the hobgoblins. The shadow wolves took their place on the thighs of the hobgoblins, matching Isa.


    Taking a step back, Van nodded, satisfied with his work. He then handed out the new fur clothes and armor to them, which they wore happily, glad to not have to wear the rags anymore and a chance to don proper armor.


    After that, Van took out some well-made spears, bows, shields, and swords and handed it to them. Something he had to beg and convince his father for, promising to put it to good use. Now the hobgoblins looked like a proper fighting force. Though he was going to have to find metal and figure out a proper way to get leather so that they would better match with Isa. not to mention he only had a few more spare weapons to hand out before he ran out so he was also going to have to figure that out. And then he was going to have to figure out how to get more mana potions or at least a method to reduce costs so he can¡­


    Van shook his head, not wanting to ruin the moment. Instead, he looked proudly at the small group in front of him and encouraged them to train harder from now on to prove their worth. Which they happily agreed to.


    That done, Van decided to turn in early. It had been a long day after all, and he wanted to snuggle with his wife.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 99 A Looming Storm

    The next morning Van was going about checking on the progress of their little camp. All the tents have been made and set up and Isa and Kella were organizing a small party to start chopping some trees and gathering wood for fires and to make a watchtower that will be built within a few days'' time alongside some palisades.


    He made sure to go over the layout and growth of their campsite into a proper defensible position in case of monster attacks. As well as making those four hobgoblins from yesterday into group leaders and corporals to lead the others and send them out on short expeditions. They will also be learning lessons from Isa and Kella in their free time.


    As he was doing some last-minute inspections before he headed out for his little incursions into the forest, Lyn suddenly appeared out of nowhere flying fast in his direction. Followed by her group of zappers.


    ¡°Van! Quick! How quickly can you turn zappers into insect-kin!¡± she asked desperately. ¡°I need as many as you can give me!¡±


    Van blinked in shock, wondering if his eyes were deceiving him. ¡°Lyn¡­ you''re¡­ big! How are you so big!¡± Van asked in disbelief as Lyn came closer into view. As it turned out, Lyn was far bigger than her normal size, almost reaching his chin.


    ¡°Insect-kin and fairies can change sizes from insect size to human size, but that doesn¡¯t matter right now!¡± she said, zipping right into his face. ¡°Right now I need to know, can you turn my zappers into insect-kin!¡±


    Van leaned away from the frenzied Lyn, completely taken aback by her attitude. It had only been a few days since she left so it worried him to see how much she had changed in such a short time. ¡°Uh, maybe? But you were a special case, and we had a lot of materials and mana cores that we could use on you. Not to mention the amount of mana it would take to force an evolution, I¡¯ll also have to check your zappers to see if they meet the requirements first before I try.¡±


    Immediately she turned and ordered her zappers into a line in front of Van. ¡°Do any of them meet the requirements?¡± she asked on edge,


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± was all Van could say in reply, taking a page from Lyn in that regard before kicking his brain into gear and analyzing the hundred or so zappers in front of them.


    It was then he realized that most of the zappers in front of him were wounded in one form or another. Taking a quick glance at Lyn, he noticed that she too was looking worse for wear. Such a sight made his heart run cold as fear and worry gripped it, but he pushed it aside and did his best to see which zappers were ready for promotion and which were not.


    After careful selection, Van chose about a dozen zappers who met all the requirements and just needed the boost necessary to get over the last hurdle. ¡°These are the ones that can evolve, but I can¡¯t do that without a lot of mana cores and mana. And also¡­ your blood¡­ it¡¯s the only thing I can think of that would help push them above the threshold.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only that much, I would be glad to pay the price,¡± Lyn said seriously, she then pulled out dozens of mana cores. ¡°If it''s mana cores you need, then I have them. Hells, I can get hundreds if I had some time to pick up all the pieces. As for my blood, just tell me when and you¡¯ll have it. How soon can you do this.¡± she asked, giving a gaze that seemed to pierce Van with its seriousness.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know¡­ I¡¯ll have to take them into the circle and try first, from there we can figure out a time frame,¡± Van said.


    Lyn nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡± was all she said, her serious expression not leaving her face for one second. Something that scared Van more than he realized.


    Going over to his magic circle, Van took the offered mana cores and set them aside, ordering one of the zappers into the center and making the proper preparations. Once everything was set, he asked Lyn to make a small cut to which she did and he then manipulated it with his magic and added it to the circle.


    Concentrating, he used the mana cores and the blood and fused them into the zapper, draining any of the excess mana cores for their energy as he used his own to push the zapper over the edge into a new state of being. The whole process took around half an hour, draining Van far more than he thought it would.


    But at least he succeeded, for in the center of the circle was a lesser insect-kin. She looked at herself in wonder, opening and closing her hands in fascination.


    He turned to Lyn. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is very economical as it is. I¡¯ll need more mana potions and mana cores if you want me to keep up this pace.¡± Then a thought occurred to him. ¡°If possible, you can help act as a battery alongside me. As I turn your zappers into insect-kin, you will provide me with the mana necessary, I¡¯ll also get the harpy mage to help. Is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever will be the fastest and quickest method I''m all for it,¡± she said, moving in place as if she was on the clock.


    With that scene egging him on, Van quickly called for the harpy raven as they prepped for the next one. By the time he was done, the harpy had come, wondering why she was so suddenly called.


    ¡°Is there something I can do for you master?¡± she asked, concerned by the clearly anxious Lyn standing next to him.


    ¡°Yes, I need you to join me in my circle. I want you to aid me in making these zappers into insect-kin. Don¡¯t worry about messing up though, I only want you to play a supporting role, as well as provide me your mana. Just follow me and you will do fine.¡± Van said to the harpy, then he turned to Lyn. ¡°As for you, don¡¯t do anything but provide mana, I don¡¯t want you getting in the way. Okay?¡±


    Lyn nodded, just wanting to get this over with as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Van said, then taking a position around the circle. He then asked them to take their own positions, pointing out where he wanted them to stand. When they did he sent out a thread of mana to them and they all connected with each other.


    ¡°Now feeling Lyn¡¯s and the harpy¡¯s mana pool and how the harpy was ready to help him, he ordered the next zapper into the circle.


    Then the process began a second time, though a bit different than the first. For one thing, he had access to everyone''s mana which helped keep his costs down. For another, he was surprised and appreciative of the harpy¡¯s help, which did far more than what he was expecting, and was able to shave ten minutes off what would have taken thirty minutes by himself.


    After that was mostly smooth sailing, with him and the harpy taking a few mana potions from time to time and Lyn having to leave the circle halfway through because she was completely drained and was now resting until the two were finished.


    Eventually, they turned the last zapper into an insect-kin and Lyn was able to recover some of her mana back while she waited.


    Van was tired but somewhat proud of himself for being able to complete such an arduous task. More importantly, he realized how useful the raven harpy was and how she could be an important assistant in the future. ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, she is practically the only other mage in the entire group I have. And she was very useful in helping me with this. Perhaps I should take her under my wing and have her help me more in the future? Gods know how badly we need another mage.¡±


    But he saved such thoughts for later, now he was more worried about what Lyn would do next. And he had every right to be, for no sooner had he finished and was just about to relax than Lyn took a few mana potions and started ordering her army to get ready to depart.


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going!?¡± Van asked, incredulous that Lyn would just leave like that and without an explanation. Now more worried than ever that something big was happening and that it could put her in great danger.


    Lyn turned to address him, all the while getting her zappers and new insect-kin in order. ¡°Sorry Van, but I''m in a rush. Got things to do, places to be, battles to fight. From now on I¡¯ll send some of my soldiers to dump off mana cores over here. Just promise me you will save some for when I need some more insect-kin. Also, do you need bug parts? Because we have a lot of bug parts if you need them. Actually, never mind, I''ll send my people to get in touch with you and we¡¯ll figure something out.¡± she said in rapid-talk fashion.


    Then as if realizing something, ¡°speaking of people.¡± she said, then flew right into Van, a few minutes later, she came back out with a few dozens more zappers and twice that or more in bees.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Van said, rubbing his chest.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lyn said, then pulled him close and gave him a passionate kiss before pulling away. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I''ll be fine. Take care of yourself, okay?¡± with that she turned and left as fast as she arrived, her and her little army already disappearing off into the distance.


    Just then Amie popped out looking very concerned, but seeing that Lyn was already long gone she turned to pop right back into Van¡¯s soul realm.


    Only Van didn¡¯t let her, holding out a hand to prevent her from getting too close. ¡°Hold on right there. What in the hells is going on here? I demand an answer.¡±


    Amie looked a little put on the spot but then sighed realizing that he probably should know what''s going on, and did her best to explain with what little information she was able to gather.


    It turned out that Lyn¡¯s story was more true than he first thought it was. More importantly, she hid a lot more than what was going on and the situation was far more serious than first thought. For one thing, the wasp horde had somehow punched through the wall of spider webs that block off a section of the forest. For another, things have taken a turn for the big, as even giant insects have started taking sides in the conflict.


    And since it affected the entire forest, tribes who were not insects started to weigh into one side or another. Since if one side won, that would affect the entire ecology of the forest, sometimes in one tribe''s favor over the other. Turning what was a big small thing, into a big huge thing that was slowly affecting everyone it touched.


    This worried Van considerably, the more he heard, the more it sounded like the entire forest was going to go into complete total war. He began to pace as he was told more and more about what was going on before he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stopped Amie from talking, trying to let everything sink in first.


    After a few moments, he turned to ask Amie a few questions. ¡°That thing where you guys turn big, was that a thing you could always do?


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, but there are some risks to doing it, for instance getting stuck on a bigger size, though it''s not all that much of a big deal. The reason why we stay as small as possible is that it''s just so convenient and we are used to it. We take up less space and less food and most insects don¡¯t want to stand out too much and use numbers to win in the first place anyway for the most part.¡± she said.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me how bad this war really was. Don''t you think that should have been something I should have known before making a decision in coming here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ we ourselves didn¡¯t know how bad things were going to be, honest. We presumed that things would stay mostly the same, and if anything that we would be better off. It had never occurred to us how bad things have turned out or how much this was affecting the entire forest. If that was the case we would have gone ourselves and left you where it was safe.¡±


    Van was a little mad at that last part. He hated the thought that everyone thought he was someone to be cuddled and protected, but ignored his indignation and changed the conversation to more serious questions like if they were in any danger or what they could do to help.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, you are not in any immediate danger. You are actually a bit off from all the conflict, as for how you could help¡­ Well, what you did for Lyn before in turning those zappers into insect-kin helped a lot more than you could ever have realized. Just doing that could make a world of difference.¡± Amie said.


    Van stared at her as if daring her to hide anything more from him. But when she was unforthcoming and instead looked very uncomfortable and even a little scared, he sighed and dismissed her, apologizing for his attitude. ¡°Sorry¡­ this is just a lot for me to take in. for now just know that I will do my best to help out wherever I can. But after all, this is over, you, me, and Lyn are going to have a long talk. Understand?¡± his tone, brokering no argument.


    ¡°Yes.¡± was all Amie could say. Knowing full well that Van had every right to be angry right now.


    After that, Amie returned to Van¡¯s soul realm. Leaving him to his thoughts. ¡°Damn, so not only do I have to worry about taking care of my goblins and finding resources to upgrade them with, but I may also have to do the same for Lyn¡¯s army. Not to mention I have to worry about this war of theirs boiling over here. Should I just pack up and leave?¡±


    He thought about it for a bit but then shook his head vehemently. ¡°I''m not going to leave Lyn behind. And I¡¯m not going to run away with my tail between my legs. This might be foolish of me. But I¡¯m going to do my best to turn this situation into an opportunity to make myself and my girls stronger.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that this is the right decision.¡±


    He then turned and started ordering around the goblins who were just standing around watching everything unfold. He also ordered a few goblins to get Isa and Kella to go over a few things now that their situation has changed.


    When the two arrived, Van filled them in about what had happened and what they should do moving forward. More importantly, telling them his decision that leaving was not an option and that he planned to stay.


    There was some pushback from Kella about that, but Van didn¡¯t budge but agreed that they should send a small group back to the outpost to tell the rangers about what they had learned. As that was a logical course of action to take, using this opportunity to use the newly upgraded hobgoblins to go, deliver a message he had written, and come back. Since they were the only ones that, funnily enough, could be sent and be somewhat certain that they would come back in one piece.


    There were some questions about sending their only useful group out in which they won¡¯t be around for at least three to four days. But they didn¡¯t really have a choice. Quickly packing a few things, they sent the group out as soon as possible, watching them as they rode on their shadow wolves off into the distance.


    Now that that was done with, they turned to look at the layout of their campsite and started making changes to it. Now adding a moat, another watchtower, and a few more things to make this place more defensible.


    After spending about two hours going over every little thing they could do to help their position, they left to do their tasks and set up everything they could before nightfall.


    ¡°Van¡­ is everything all right?¡± Luna asked, concerned by all the sudden buzz and movement of everyone.


    Van remembered that Luna wasn¡¯t doing so well in this changing environment and that all the sudden hubbub probably didn¡¯t help. But he didn¡¯t want to hide what they learned and just told her everything instead and his decision to stay.


    Luna looked worried, but slowly she gave a small sigh and looked at him lovingly. ¡°Well, so long as we are together, we can do anything.¡± she then smiled, trying to show a strong face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if worse comes to worst, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. I promise.¡± looking into his eyes as if to convey how much she cared about him.


    It was moments like these that Van had to remind himself of the gender roles of the world. He had to keep in mind he was the woman here and she was the man or something like that. And so she, in her own way, was trying to support and calm whatever fears or indecisions he might be having.


    So he gave her a loving smile in return. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± moving over to give her a hug and then a kiss. ¡°I know for a fact that I can always rely on you.¡± seeing how she got filled with confidence at his words and actions. As he planned them to.


    After that things got busy. And instead of going out to hunt, he decided to stay in camp for the rest of the day and help out where he can. Until tomorrow came.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 100 Building a firm Foundation

    Four days later Van stuck around to help build up the camp. The original design was a bit smaller than the one they were working on right now, which was far bigger with a few added expansions. But all in all, everything was falling in place with enough room to grow should they need to.


    He was finding it strangely enjoyable, making the fort, watching it slowly form and rise out of the ground. Already they had proper palisades on three sides of the camp, with one side already having a moat of sorts. The palisades themselves were of course raised higher where they could dig out the earth for the moat, with plans to do the same for the rest later.


    He helped where he could by turning regular dirt harder, to give a better and more firm foundation. And using his magic in some places almost like glue to help stick things together. It was how they quickly were able to erect a watchtower so soon. Which at the moment could only hold one goblin. It was that same watchtower that called out when she saw something in the distance, then confirmed it was the hobgoblins they sent out a few days earlier.


    Van stopped what he was doing and walked over to intercept their arrival so that he could get news of what happened when they delivered the message. He couldn¡¯t help but notice that there were only three of them coming back, and one looked like she had a bit of a gash on her left arm that was badly bandaged.


    ¡°What happened,¡± he asked as they came to a stop in front of him, worry and concern on his face.


    One of the hobgoblins riding her wolf moved in front of him. ¡°We were attacked by some sort of large bear with thorns on its back on the way here. It killed one of us and wounded her,¡± she said pointing to her companion. ¡°It leaped out of nowhere, had no idea where it came from, didn¡¯t even realize we were attacked until it was too late. All we could do was run,¡± she said solemnly.


    Van grimaced a little at the loss but was just glad that the rest were able to come back alive. ¡°Well at least you all are alright.¡± but then took a more serious tone as he knew he had to ask them about the letter. ¡°Were you able to send the letter? How did the outpost take it?¡±


    The hobgoblin straightened her back and did her best to act like the soldier she was. But then hesitated as to how to properly convey the outpost''s response before deciding to just say it as is. ¡°We were able to successfully deliver the message. They wanted to express their thanks for the warning. But wanted to let you know that they would be doing their own investigations into the going¡¯s on around the forest. And that we don¡¯t have to worry as the professionals will deal with any problems that crop up in the forest so that we can enjoy our camping trip.¡±


    Van frowned. It sounded a lot like they were dismissing some of what he had written to them. Not that he could entirely blame them for it, if he were in their shoes, he too might want another more professional opinion of what might be going on. But that didn¡¯t mean he had to like it. At least he tried. After all, it was understandable that such a crazy thing like an all-out total war breaking out in the forest was a hard pill to swallow.


    More importantly, he became painfully aware of the loss of one of his goblins and that they needed more training. It dawned on him that just because they have trained their bodies, learned how to follow orders, and trained with prop weapons, didn¡¯t mean they truly knew how to use them or effectively for that matter. Something he was going to have to fix right away if they were going to survive in this world. But at the moment there were more important things to take care of.


    ¡°Alright, you tell Isa and Kella what you told me. And tell them I¡¯ll still be around here doing what I can to help build the fort if they need me.¡± He said, ¡°Also, have someone properly check that out and treat it, then take the rest of the day off.¡± addressing the wounded goblin who nodded in response. After that he dismissed them, thinking about what training he could send the goblins through later when he had time to discuss it with Kella and Isa.


    Getting back to work, he used his magic to soften up the dirt and make it malleable, then directed the goblins under him to dig there. As they dug, he would harden the sides of the moat to make it easier on them, so new dirt wouldn¡¯t constantly fall back in. With the excess dirt, he would have the girls dump it on the palisades, and with a bit of magic, compressed the dirt down, lifting the wood higher, all the while hardening the earth around the bottom of the palisades to make the foundation stronger.


    Like this in a few hours, he was able to add another layer of defense to the wall. He then dismissed the girls and ordered them to take a break and grab something to eat for lunch. Telling them they will do the rest later as he stood back a bit to take a look at what he accomplished. Impressed and somewhat in awe at what one can do with a lot of free time. Enjoying the strange mix of different colored woods that made up the walls of their growing fort. The common browns, mixed with just as much blue-colored wood, with a few red ones here and there, all chopped, dragged and placed just right.


    Walking around and entering the campsite, he saw more mana cores near the center of the campsite. No doubt put there by Lyn¡¯s followers. Van was very thankful for all these mana cores but had just been letting them pile up, not touching them because of his indecision. For one, he needed some of Lyn¡¯s blood to help bypass most of the requirements for insect-kin evolution, for another, he needed to see for himself which zapper was able to evolve or not, and finally, he didn¡¯t feel comfortable using them without first having an idea of how much he was going to need.


    For all he knew, Lyn could be rushing back right now, in desperate need of his help, only to find that they were short on the mana cores they needed to help her. And because of that, he hadn¡¯t touched the growing pile of wealth in front of him. Only ordering his girls to make a proper place to put them in. a giant bowl on a stand, near the center of camp that already looked halfway full. Filled with more than a hundred mana cores, all ranging from two to eight, with even a few nines and one eleven.


    Not only that, but the number and frequency he had been receiving the cores has increased almost exponentially over the course of a few days. And the rank range of the mana cores has increased as well, as higher rank mana cores were becoming more common in the bowl as more time went by.


    Of course, that was just the mana cores, Lyn¡¯s followers also brought many other things as well. Thankfully there was another designated area for those things that weren¡¯t mana cores. Where many rare herbs and the carcasses of animals were placed until they could be properly sorted and processed for use. Already Lyn was coming very handy, even when she wasn¡¯t even here.


    But would it still be enough?


    Van sighed and rubbed his head. In the end, he probably was going to have to use the cores given to him. But if he was, he better use them smartly.


    Grabbing the attention of one of the goblins, he asked her to get the mage harpy and to bring her to him. A few minutes later, the goblin came with the harpy in tow. Still wearing the same silken clothing she was before, exposing most of her body, that he admitted was lovely to look at.


    ¡°Hello master, you need me for something?¡± she asked, curious as to what he could want.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Van said, eyeing her up and down intently. ¡°I need to know, how far are you along with your evolution? And what is your mana rank right now? And can you also eat mana cores like other monster-kin races?¡±


    The harpy blinked and took some time to think. ¡°Umm, I''m halfway through to becoming a greater harpy. I have a mana core rank of eighteen. And yes, we can eat mana cores.¡±


    Van was impressed by the high mana core rank but quickly came to the conclusion that he really shouldn¡¯t be. After All, she was probably raised to be the closest thing to a mage and therefore more resources were probably used to help her break through the bottleneck of rank ten, allowing her to cultivate her mana core at least until it hits rank twenty which was the next bottleneck.


    ¡°Have you received any formal training to become a proper mage? Or were you just taught the basics you needed to help your fellow harpies?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was not taught how to be a proper mage... sorry¡­¡± she said sadly, even looking a little dejected.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ how would you like to be?¡± Van asked her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± taken aback by the question.


    ¡°How would you like to be trained by me?¡± he asked again, making himself clearer in his words and intentions. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking I need some help with magic when Lorenzo isn¡¯t around. And you''re the only other mage for miles. So¡­ how would you like to be properly trained by me to be a proper mage?¡±


    The harpy¡¯s jaw looked like it was going to fall on the floor, her eyes widened like dinner plates. She quickly snapped her mouth closed and tried to regain control of her expression, but couldn¡¯t help but bow insanely low, face a little pale, at the honor given to her.


    ¡°It would be an honor to learn under you, master!¡± she said. She tried saying something else, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out, there was just too much going on in her brain to make sense of everything, or properly convey how she felt about being chosen as an apprentice of sorts and finally be taught like a proper mage. It was so much, she almost felt like she was going to have a small heart attack.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Van said, and moved towards her and lifted her up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This is far more for me than it is for you.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye, her whole body was shaking, like a lifelong dream of hers was finally going to come true and the anticipation was killing her.


    Van let go of her, giving her a moment, then continuing on whether she was ready or not. ¡°Now, I believe the first order of business is for you to be blood bound to me.¡± he began to say, noting how that got her attention. ¡°Then I will give you a name.¡± watching as her eyes began to widen again. ¡°But not before I feed you about fifty ranks worth of mana cores. Once you are fed, you will take my blood and be given a name. That should be enough to push you into becoming a greater harpy. With that newfound power, and pushing your mana core past rank twenty, we can begin your training to become a proper mage.¡±


    ¡°After teaching you a few basic things, I will have you help me when I use the magic circle to create alchemized items or to help evolve zappers. You will help carry the burden and costs, which will help me greatly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do this unless you want me to,¡± he said, asking out of courtesy and because he wasn¡¯t sure she still would be interested now that she knew that she was just being used to help him by acting like a battery for him, and something to share the burden of manipulating magic.


    But instead, she looked upon him like he was a god. Something he was beginning to really unnerve him with how easily that seemed to happen. ¡°But then again, how many people go out of their way to help others evolve, even if it is out of semi selfish reasons. This world is dangerous, and for most, these kinds of resources are something most would probably never see in an entire lifetime. I suppose it makes sense they would be awed and touched when someone just gives them enough power out of nowhere. Investing so much into them, while most probably slave away for their entire lives to only reach a fraction of that.¡± he thought, thinking more deeply on the matter.


    ¡°NO!!, I would be very glad to do it! Please let me!¡± she said frantically as if Van was offering the sun and threatening to take it away. Her frantic look almost scaring him a little.


    ¡°Umm¡­ okay, then please help yourself to fifty ranks worth of mana cores,¡± he said, leaning back a little and pointing at the bowl of cores off to his side. ¡°After that, please enter the magic circle and we can begin.¡±


    Realizing what she did, she blushed and looked scandalized at the same time at her own actions. Bowing down a few times she offered her sincerest apologies before Van had to force her to stop and point her towards the bowl to get her moving.


    Thanking him again profusely, she walked towards the bowl both solemnly, because she still couldn¡¯t get over her embarrassment, and excitedly, at the prospect of eating so many mana cores.


    Once at the bowl, she paused and swallowed in awe at the sight before her. Slowly, tentatively, she reached in and stopped, her hand mere inches away from a nice glowing orb of mana. Looking to the side, she saw Van waiting impatiently for her to continue. Taking a deep breath she grabbed a core and put it in her mouth. Feeling the cool sensation of the orb on her tongue and its buzzing power coming off of it like waves, slightly shaking her eardrums and brain.


    Normally a ball that size wouldn¡¯t go down a throat that narrow. But being a monster-kin race, the mana core seemed to take on a different property when it soaked in her saliva, becoming more malleable, stretchy, and slippery.


    With a swallow, she felt it easily go down and enter her stomach, the core already dissolving and its trapped power spreading throughout her being. Then she did it again, and again, until she hit exactly fifty ranks worth of mana cores, feeling incredibly full, and perhaps a little sick.


    With that done she turned to her master and made her way to him, standing in the center of the magic circle that he was now in front of. Excited, and nervous for what was going to happen next and feeling like she was on cloud nine. Almost like this was a dream she never wanted to wake up from.


    ¡°Good. I see you are ready. Now it¡¯s time we get onto the main course.¡± Van then pulled out his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood, which the harpy opened her lips, her mouth salivating at the thought it got to add such a delicious-looking dessert to the menu. She could practically feel the power that wafted off that single drop of blood.


    Van stuck his finger in, letting her tongue coil around it before pulling out. ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, it¡¯s time for your name,¡± he said, pausing to give it some thought.


    ¡°Your name will be¡­ Gwen¡± he finally said, thinking harder and longer than he ever thought he had to, just to come up with that name. There were dozens of other contenders, but this one would have to do.


    Gwen¡¯s body started to spasm a bit and Van felt the connection between them strengthen. Power flowed from him to her and a newfound feeling of intimacy was born between them. Something that he had gotten used to over time.


    Slowly, Gwen¡¯s body started to change. Losing some more of her bird-like features, growing taller and more elegant. Her wings became bigger, stronger, and more downy and soft at the same time. Her feet became more like a humans, keeping some of her claw-like nails. She became amazingly more beautiful with fuller breasts.


    Van always thought it was strange that these evolutions always made women more beautiful. Like when Isa became a greater hobgoblin. Whereas from what he heard from men, it made them only a little more handsome and affected their nether regions. It made him think evolution had a sexist bias. But honestly, he wasn¡¯t going to complain. He enjoyed his girl''s beautiful.


    Finally, after about thirty minutes, Gwen had finished her transformation and became a proper greater harpy. Van felt her mana pool through their new connection, and it was about little more than double what it was before. Which was good, for it meant that she will be very useful in the future.


    Gwen stood there, experimenting with her body. Opening up and closing her hands over and over again. Something Van was beginning to think was also par for the course when someone evolves, though he didn¡¯t understand why.


    After that was done, Gwen took the Knee and began to swear all kinds of fealty, to which Van did his best to stop. He then ordered her to take the rest of the day off and to get used to her newfound body and power.


    ¡°Oh, and when you have the time, I want you and the two crow harpies to come to my bed tonight, bring Isa and the other three hobgoblins. Okay?¡± Van asked, to which Gwen looked like she was going to faint at the sheer honor of it all.


    He then turned to leave her behind before she started ranting about how great he was. His mind falling on more important thoughts. ¡°With this, I secured a valuable resource with future potential. But it still won¡¯t be enough, I can¡¯t help but worry about Lyn and what might happen in the future. I think I have no choice other than to actually breed up an army. No matter how much I hate to think about it.¡±


    but then his thoughts took on a more morbid downturn. ¡°The only problem is, would it be enough? It will take time to get the girls pregnant, give birth, and hatch the eggs, then raise those who hatch and train them. All of it will cost a lot of mana cores and food if I want to accelerate their growth and make them useful in time. Then there''s the fact that they will be my daughters I will be sending to their death¡­ or¡­ not really¡­ I still don¡¯t know how to feel or think about that.¡±


    He then turned his head to give a quick glance back at Gwen, a little sad that he didn¡¯t properly congratulate her on her evolution. ¡°Sorry Gwen, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you better in the future.¡± he really wished he didn¡¯t leave her so quickly, it just was that he wanted her to calm down a little first is all, and hoped she didn¡¯t take it too personally. Which if he thought about it a little, she probably wouldn¡¯t.


    With that, Van left to patrol around and make sure everything was going alright. After that, he will do the rest of the walls and moat, and then dinner and perhaps turn in early. Mostly because he had to make time for what he was going to do tonight, and wanted to make sure he got at least some sleep afterwards.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 101 Cave Searching

    Van woke up and left the pile of bodies in his wake. Gwen and the two other harpies, Isa and the three other hobgoblins, and finally, Anna and Luna who had joined in later. It was a lot more work than he was expecting, but it was doable and he did it. More importantly, he didn¡¯t have to do it again for quite some time, ordering the girls to start producing eggs when they were ready and to only come back to him when they ran out.


    Taking a breath of fresh air, a green fairy smacked right into his face.


    ¡°Ow!¡± then shaking the pain off and taking a closer look at what hit him. ¡°Amie? You really should look where you''re going,¡± he said.


    Amie rubbed her head. ¡°Sorry about that, but I finally got the blood we need to start making more insect-kin!¡± she said excitedly, pulling out a vial of blood from her soul realm.


    Van was impressed with how quickly she was able to get it, he only sent her off yesterday to get in touch with Lyn and ask about getting some of her blood for the evolutions.


    ¡°Did she say anything?¡± he asked, hoping that he would learn a bit more of what was going on in the forest.


    Amie seemed to deflate a little. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s keeping things close to her chest, probably because she doesn¡¯t want to worry you. But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s Lyn! She can take care of herself.¡± she said proudly. Having full trust in her.


    It was at times like these, Van was reminded that Amie was Lyn¡¯s lover, he still wasn¡¯t too sure how he felt about that, but he was okay with it so far. More importantly, he had no choice but to trust what she said about Lyn, and hope alongside her that everything would turn out for the better.


    Vial in hand, he figured the best time to start was now and asked Amie to go into his soul realm and bring out a few greater zappers she thought had potential. Planning to make as many insect-kin as possible with the free time available.


    Doing just that, she came back fifteen minutes later with about a few dozen zappers in tow. To which Van then narrowed down to only about seven zappers that we''re able to evolve out of the group.


    Now with Gwen awake and next to him in front of the magic circle, the two spent the next two hours turning the bugs into proper insect-kin. When that was done, Amie gave her thanks and took off with them to deliver them to Lyn. with the promise that she would return with a few more zapper when she came back.


    With that out of the way, Van relaxed a bit and ate some food, trying to figure out what he was going to do with the rest of his day. Looking around, he surveyed the area and took into account how much the makeshift fort had progressed in almost a week. The only thing that was really holding them back, was proper tools and equipment. And for that, they needed metal.


    It had also occurred to him that they needed someone with proper logistical skills. Kella was doing fine, but she was no Amie, who seemed to be able to poof up resources given enough time. Isa was learning well under Kella¡¯s wing, but it still wasn¡¯t enough, especially if he was planning to grow his goblins number.


    His plan was to at least have about a hundred and twenty goblins and about twenty to thirty harpies. A decent number that he could easily manage, or at least he felt that he could handle realistically and be an effective fighting force.


    He then put such thoughts behind him and then got to work thinking of ways of fixing their mental problem. Going to his magic circle and letting his thoughts run wild with possibilities.


    He knew that he could derive metals from rocks. Put some of them in the center of the circle and use alchemy to separate the iron content out of it. But the amount of metal he would get out of that would be minuscule for the amount of mana he had to pour into the process. So he either had to figure out a more cost-effective method or find rocks with high metal content in them already.


    And honestly, that was a no-brainer to figure out. He had to find rocks with higher metal content, it would just be easier on everyone.


    With that in mind, he gathered Kella, and a group of about ten goblins and told them to follow him to the steep hillside in the distance, to see if they couldn¡¯t find the cave he saw last time he was here. Giving them about half an hour to pack everything they would probably need such as mining equipment, water, torches, and a few other tools to test the rock for minerals.


    He had to order Isa behind even though she wanted to go because someone had to keep things in order while he was away. He did the same to Gwen, telling her to help with building up the fort with her newfound magic power. As a form of test and practice for her.


    As Van was getting to leave, he was interrupted by Luna.


    ¡°So¡­ you''re going to find the cave?¡± she asked, looking for some reason uncertain.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan if we can find it, and if it has some rocks with decent metal content, It would be a huge boon for us and the expansion of our fort and forces,¡± Van said in reply, going over the last of the things he was planning to bring with him.


    ¡°Is¡­ it possible that I can come with you?¡± She asked, looking a little nervous.


    Van blinked and gave her his full attention. He was somewhat surprised. Since coming out here, Luna had been very timid and unsure, perhaps he would even dare say, scared. A great contrast to how she acted before. But also something he never dared point out, out of love for her.


    A part of him wanted to turn her down, out of fear of what could happen. But another part of him thought he should bring her with him because this was the first time in a while she actually wanted to do something since they came here. Not to mention if he was in her shoes, scared or not, he would probably be on the fence of whether to go or to stay, but still would want to go, out of love and fear of what could happen to her.


    She probably was starting to feel lonely, and not very useful, and now her husband was going to explore a dark and possibly dangerous cave. She probably wanted to do something productive and keep an eye on Van''s safety.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you want to come, you can come. I won''t stop you, but It will have to be your own decision.¡± he said, leaving the option of coming with or staying in Luna¡¯s hands.


    Luna gave it a moment, her brow creasing, then it seemed she quickly made up her mind and for the first time in a while, Van saw that old determination back in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± she said resolutely. ¡°What kind of wife would I be if I just let my husband go into unknown danger.¡± she thought with determination.


    Van nodded, ¡°well if you''re coming, we''re leaving in ten minutes, make sure to pack everything you''re planning to bring with you, I¡¯ll be waiting near the entrance with everyone else.¡± he said, then did just that and went to walk over and wait for Luna to get ready.


    After ten minutes, Luna came back wearing strange black and white silk armor dress, a dagger on her thigh, and a bow on her back with a quiver of arrows. The armor looked very easy to move around in and was filled with small runic inscriptions. It must have been worth a small fortune and from a glance, it held many runes for defense and barrier plus mobility and more. It hugged her body in pleasing ways and flowed with her movement.


    The bow was black and inlaid with gold with almost just as many runes on it as the clothing Luna now wore. The dagger was silver and long, glowing with its own enchantments. The silk armor hugged her breasts but were not able to stop it from showing some cleavage. It had high slits all the way up to her waist on both sides, and Luna wore white stockings up to her thighs.


    Van was very impressed by the entire setup and design and wondered where she got all the things she was wearing.


    ¡°You look¡­ amazing! Where did you get such equipment? Did Thea or Dad give it to you?¡± he asked, amazed by the intricate patterns on her new things.


    Luna blushed a little at him eyeing her up and down and said. ¡°It was a gift from mom, before she sent me out, she gave it to me. Said it was only a fraction of the amount of loot she gathered from her adventures and that it would be useful to me.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I think about asking dad if he had any loot with runes on them? Me and Lorenzo could have had a field day picking that stuff apart¡­ actually¡­ Why didn¡¯t Lorenzo bring out his own runic loot? Did he just forget¡­?¡± he thought about that for a bit and nodded to himself. ¡°Ya¡­ he probably forgot¡­ it would be just like him after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, you look more than ready now.¡± Van then gave Luna a beaming smile. ¡°And with you by my side, we can take on whatever a dingy cave has to throw at us.¡± continuing to put on the charms and went to her and held her hand. ¡°First the cave, then the world,¡± he said gently pulling her along and watching how more confident Luna looked as he planned.


    The two walked over to the small group of goblins that were now ready, he also during the time waiting for Luna asked two regular hobgoblins to join the group. This made his group a group of seventeen, with him, Luna, Kella, and the two Annas, plus the rest of the group of goblinoids. A fairly large group if he had to say so himself, but he wasn¡¯t going to take chances and he wanted someone to carry the sample rocks he was planning to mine in the cave to test if it was worth getting into later and setting up a mining operation.


    Making sure to leave a bunch of Annas behind to help Isa with controlling everything while leaving two in reserve for him. The group then started making their way towards the steep hillside in the hopes of finding the cave. It did not take them long to reach it, just a little over an hour at the pace they were going, which was admittedly a quick one, especially for the goblins that were so much shorter than everyone else. Once they arrived at the hillside they had to stop for a few minutes to rest up the goblins and let them recover before continuing on.


    What did take them a while was looking for the cave that Van remembered being around the area. They were looking for about two or so hours, going up and down and sometimes up in the hopes of finding the cave until they finally came upon it.


    It made some sense as to why they had a bit of a hard time finding such an entrance, it was very narrow with many rocks that jutted out just so as to camouflage it in a way that one could pass right across it and not be aware they had. They then had to move at most by twos until they moved along enough into a far larger cavern.


    Everyone paused to take in the sight, it was truly an amazing thing to behold. The glowing lichen and fungus that grew over the place, alongside some luminous stone and crystals, helped brighten the place up without the need for a torch or magic light.


    A small stream seemed to be flowing towards the side and the ceiling looked like a bright night sky if a bright night sky had many sharp stalactites looming right above your head. There were also some stalagmites on the ground, with shiny rocks embedded in them and the walls of the cavern.


    After their moment of silence and enjoying the scenery they began to move forward. Van made sure to do a proper job of throwing his awareness around to check for hidden dangers. He ordered five goblins and one hob in front and the same for the back so that he and Luna were surrounded properly, with Kella taking front and the Annas close behind. He wanted to make sure nothing bad happened, he didn¡¯t want to make any rookie mistakes.


    Like this, they went for about twenty minutes until the cavern opened up even further into a large dome-like structure. With the stream leading into a small lake with fish and more glowing plants and rocks. It was almost as if there was a complete ecosystem inside this cave, but considering how magical the world was, it really shouldn¡¯t be surprising. Who knows after all, what one could find in deeper and larger caves and caverns?


    Ordering the group to spread out a bit, he then started using his magic on a nearby stalagmite to test it for its iron content. Only to be a little disappointed, it wasn¡¯t much, but it wasn¡¯t a little either. But he really tested the stalagmite to get more of an idea of the potential iron content of the rest of the cave anyway, so he wasn¡¯t completely deterred by the lack of iron.


    Moving over to a wall, he then pressed his hand on the cool and somewhat moist rock and concentrated, spreading his awareness into it and searching for what he desired. Only to come back disappointed again.


    There was a decent amount of iron in the cave, but all of it was spread out and thin, none of it clumped up or easily minable. With a sigh, he let go of the wall and shook his head.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Luna asked, worried as to what got her husband so down. She was shaky but putting on a brave front in front of her husband for his sake, but his look of frustration and worry got her concerned now for a different reason.


    ¡°It''s nothing, just¡­ It seems like this cave isn¡¯t very good for mining, we may either have to go in deeper or give up on using this as a mining outpost. Which could be a problem for us because we really need the iron if we want to give our goblins and harpies proper weaponry and armor.¡± He said, a little frustrated. He had so much hope for the cave, believing it would be an adventure where the loot would arrive at the end. But it didn¡¯t seem to play out that way.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Kella said, walking over to them. ¡°If there was a convenient iron deposit out here, your father would have at least tried to set up a mining outpost. Most nobles make sure to have a professional do a geological search of their territory every few decades to see if there''s anything worth mining, chopping, fishing, hunting, or growing in their territory so that they could profit off it.¡±


    ¡°If there was something worth mining here, we would have at least tried to mine it, if it was worth the cost. Which includes the cost of workers, equipment, logistics of mining out in the middle of a forest and shipping that ore, and the fee that the guilds that operate in this area might add for potentially disturbing the environment of their hunting grounds. Plus mining in the area could kill a few very rare herbs and plants that could be worth more than the mining operation. All this and more or put into consideration when someone wants to do something that could affect their land in any meaningful or impactful way.¡± she said, conveying the importance of all the thought that goes into such decision making.


    ¡°Well¡­ jeez, I wished you had told me that earlier, at least then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my hopes up.¡± Van thought with the barest hint of a glower.


    But he quickly pushed any of such an expression on his face, after all, Kella was just doing her job. So instead he sighed and said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking around. Maybe we will find something else that will be worth coming here for? Or maybe we will be lucky and find at least some iron to take back with us.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other ideas of where we can get iron from should this little expedition fail?¡± he asked Kella maybe a bit too pointedly, putting her on the spot.


    ¡°Well¡­ you were talking about looking for ironwood trees. Perhaps you could get iron from that using your magic?¡± she said.


    Van had been thinking about using ironwood to help build up their fort and perhaps use it in making weapons and more. But ironwood actually did not contain a lot of iron, instead, it was the shape and the way it was grown that made it a very firm and hardwood. It would honestly be a waste to try to extract whatever iron content was in the wood, not even counting the fact that ironwood was so rare and usually people went to alchemists to make ironwood, not break them down.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡± he said with a sigh, ¡°let''s just look around.¡± he continued in a somewhat defeated tone. ¡°Perhaps we will be lucky.¡±


    With that the group spread out even further, everyone going their own way with the occasional goblin bringing him a rock or two in hopes that it would be worth something. He would usually send them off again with a small word of thanks and watch them run happily back in the hopes of finding more shiny rocks to give him. Reminding him more of kids than actual adult soldiers that would die for him. It was actually kinda cute¡­ if not a bit morbid...


    Luna and Van stuck together as they walked around, now they were more enjoying the tour than actually looking for things. Van realized that even if there was not a lot of iron here, the place was full of its own treasures that he could make use of. Already he had filled his soul realm with a bunch of unique rocks, fungi, and plants that seemed to be found only in this cave.


    Little did they know, how everything would come all crashing down in a few more minutes and that they would be fighting and running for their life.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 102 The Stone Kin

    It watched from the darkness, looking upon the intruders that found the hidden entrance with interest. It moved silently, its grey skin blending in well with the background that didn¡¯t have any of the glowing rock formations that were prevalent here.


    Originally it had come to check what all the commotion was, and upon witnessing the trespassers, was just about to turn and warn the rest of its brethren. But paused when seeing the male.


    It had never seen a male before, heard about them, had them described to her, but never truly seen one or could really understand the wonder and the strange mix of feelings that assaulted her body when gazing on its form. Strange desires that it reserved for the more prettier of its sisters within her group, now reaching a fever pitch whenever her gaze fell upon the male.


    She stayed well beyond what she should have, lurking around in fear that the group would leave sometime soon and she would never see the male again. But when they seemed to have relaxed and spread out, so did she and moved out of the cavern, now prepared to tell the mothers of what she had seen.


    Moving deftly, she made quick progress back to her stone home, far faster than she had ever gone before without tiring. Reaching her home she warned her brethren of intruders and went to tell the mothers of what she had seen. Making her way to the larger of the stone outcroppings that contained their dwellings.


    ¡°Th-this one greets mother,¡± it said, with a hint of fear, but her excitement clearly showed through.


    A very large woman came out, her body the same pale stone grey, but massive compared to the creature. More than six feet tall with two horns on her head, a rarity for her kind, she carried herself with confidence and savage grace. Wearing nothing but a simple loincloth, she walked around showing her well-defined body, built almost like an athlete. She had some smoothness to her form, but for the most part, she looked as hard as the rock she lived around. A hint of feral in her eyes, indicating she might be slowly losing her mind.


    ¡°What is all this then? Why have you caused this commotion? It better be worth all the noise¡­¡± she said menacingly.


    The small creature shrunk inwardly at her mother''s gaze. She was almost half the size of her mother, and certainly not as strong. She had some of the womanly features of her mother, but her sisters didn¡¯t, most of it lost during their time here without a proper male or social order. Making most of her sisters turn feral and therefore ugly and mean.


    ¡°Intruders, in the cavern.¡± she gulped nervously, then with a hint of hesitancy and reverence. ¡°They brought a male¡­¡±


    The mother''s eyes widened and immediately started questioning the poor creature, grilling it for information as it responded the best it could. After a few minutes, it was dismissed and told to bring out all of the tribe, not one was to stay behind.


    After that was done, the mother went deeper into its abode to tell her mother and sister.


    ¡°We have a situation,¡± the mother said, entering into the room where a far older looking woman was sitting down with a cane, long greying hair falling down her face and wrinkles under her eyes. A rarity for their kind unless they were getting close to their lifespan.


    The other woman was different, she looked younger and had the same black hair as her sister that just walked in, but her horns were shorter and so was she, only about five feet tall if even that. More importantly, she had two large leathery wings on her back and carried with her a stillness that some would say was unnatural.


    The mother then explained what had happened, much to the shock of the other two.


    ¡°A male¡­ in our cavern¡­¡± the old woman said with some disbelief. ¡°How long has it been since I enjoyed the pleasures of a male¡­¡± she continued a hint of wonder and nostalgia in her voice.


    ¡°What does he look like! Is he handsome? Does he have a big cock!¡± the younger one asked excitedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± the mother snapped to her sister, who was also technically a mother but certainly didn¡¯t act like it. Then turned to the oldest woman here who was the mother of both of them. ¡°Mother¡­ This is an opportunity we can¡¯t pass up! Ever since we were banished from the depths we had struggled to survive. Now we can change our life around! We just need to catch that male¡­¡±


    The old-looking woman rocked back and forth a bit in thought before giving a slow nod of her head. ¡°Yes¡­ if we want to survive more than just a few generations, without the risk of going feral, then we need that male¡­¡±


    She then turned to address both of her daughters. ¡°We are all going, whatever the consequences, we will face them. Prepare the tribe, we leave in ten minutes¡­¡±


    ---


    The only warning that Van got was when Azra started to meow and hiss. She had come out to enjoy the sights and move about to explore as the group did their geological survey. Spreading out and taking their time, dropping their defenses. A bad move.


    Dozens of stone-kin, what were called troglodytes, started to swarm and surround them. They were about four feet tall on average, with black hair and some with two little horns. They wore rags and carried crude stone spears. They wouldn¡¯t have looked that different from other women if half of them were not feral.


    The feral half were more grotesque and more in line with what some would call monsters, with growths and mutations on their bodies and a malicious and sickly look to their eyes. The non-feral ones looked more pretty, some might even say cute, with an eerie statuesque beauty, as they nervously moved on the group with none of the evil that their feral counterparts showed.


    Kella immediately started to shout orders, bringing everyone together and trying to inch their way towards the exit. The goblins surrounded Van and Luna as they made their way towards possible safety.


    Van looked around, counting about seventy troglodytes as they made their way out. But it was not to be, as their exit was quickly blocked off by a group of about a dozen, waving their spears threateningly.


    Soon, a group of three large stone-kin moved forward. One was a troll-kin, another was a gargoyle-kin, and the final one in the center was an old withered troll-kin with a staff of some sort and looked somewhat like a witch.


    The young troll-kin moved forward to address their group. ¡°Leave the male behind and none of you will be hurt,¡± she said with confidence, hands-on hip, looking for all the world like she wasn¡¯t used to being denied any of her wants.


    Kella moved forward, bringing out her sword and shield. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± she menacingly hissed with barely contained rage in her eyes.


    The troll-kin was somewhat taken aback, then looked angry, but before she could say anything the elderly troll-kin moved forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make this more trouble than we have to. It¡¯s quite clear that your group is outnumbered and at a disadvantage, and all we want is the male. You need not lose your life for one person.¡± she said, only now realizing the dynamic of the group in front of her. Quickly coming to the conclusion that the male might be more important than she first thought, considering that Kella looked like a knight and the clothes on the male and what looked to be his mate were something that only nobles could afford.


    This made her frown, for it meant that things just became more complicated than she would have liked, thinking that they only had to deal with a couple of adventures. But adventurers wouldn¡¯t have come with a knight and a small group of goblins.


    ¡°The male stays with us,¡± Kella said threateningly, eyes narrowing as she prepared for battle, allowing no more negotiations of this type.


    Should the elderly troll-kin have been in her right mind. She would have negotiated harder for a chance to ask for a male from the city in exchange for letting them go. But being so soundly refused before she got to say anything else incensed her aging mind and did not allow her to think further as her now more feral nature took her.


    ¡°A pity¡­¡± the elderly woman said, giving Kella an evil glare, then turned to the troll-kin and gave a nod.


    The troll-kin then gave the order, and the troglodytes charged.


    The line of stone-kin and the line of goblins met and clashed. The goblins giving the troglodytes a beating. Using their well-trained bodies, and the skills they learned from months of training, despite the small size difference, they gave it their all and somehow pushed the stone-kin back.


    But it was all in vain. For the equipment of the goblins were subpar at best. The stone-tipped spears of the goblins met the stone skin of their opponents, dealing negligible damage. And the greater strength of the troglodytes and their numbers pushed the small circle of goblins inward. And soon, they started to die.


    Van was horrified by the deaths that were happening around them until he snapped out of it and let his training take over. He then began sending balls of lights out, sending them in front of the troglodytes and blinding them to give his remaining few goblins a chance. Which helped stall the tide of battle.


    Luna also seemed to have snapped out of it then, and with some hesitancy, began to fire arrows into the upcoming tide of stone-kin. While Kella dealt with the troll-kin and gargoyle. The elderly troll-kin hung back, watching and directing her children as needed.


    Van then saw that the two Annas with them looked around nervously as they brought out their swords and drew close to their charges to protect them. He then remembered he had a few Annas left inside him and decided to bring them out.


    Only, he couldn¡¯t.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened in fear and confusion as he tried desperately to connect with his soul realm. Concentrating, he was just barely able to make out something that was being sent to his mind.


    (¡°VA-!? R--! SOul SeAr! T-oll ken -s - SOuL SEER!¡±)


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, his connection with Ren was somehow being blocked, but he was just able to make out what he was trying to say. He was trying to warn him about the elderly troll-kin, that she was a soul seer and that she was somehow messing with his connection to his soul realm.


    He then paled. Soul seers were incredibly dangerous, they could mess with the soul realm like no one else could. Their work was highly sought out, and being one was like being the cream of the crop as people would come to you for all manner of reasons. They were rich and sometimes famous. But they were also extremely dangerous and highly watched by several governments sometimes at the same time. They could, after all, temper with a person''s soul realm. Like the elderly one was doing right now by applying pressure to keep him from using his soul realm.


    He brought himself out of his concentration to warn everyone, only to be blindsided by the troll-kin who tackled him out of nowhere. Due to the tempering of his soul realm, Van did not realize that his perception of time was dulled. Normally when one tried to enter or connect to their soul realm, they could either make time go twice as fast, which he couldn¡¯t yet because he had other people living in his soul realm and hadn¡¯t mastered that technique fully, or have it flow one to one with the outside world. But the elderly troll-kin somehow messed that up and Van was actually standing stock still for longer than he planned to.


    ¡°Well hello mate, you and I are going to have a lot of fun¡­¡± the troll-kin said, leering down at him.


    Van struggled underneath her, looking every which way, trying to get an idea of what was going on. Kella was fighting off a literal swarm of troglodytes, a small pile of bodies surrounding her, but whenever she cut down one, two took its place, even though she must have already dealt with almost a dozen of them.


    Luna and Anna weren¡¯t faring much better, the gargoyle kept jumping in and out of battle to distract them, throwing stones and spears from a distance as they dealt with the dozens of troglodytes surrounding them. They were also distracted by the fact that Van went down and was now dealing with the troll-kin.


    Most of the goblins were dead, and so were the only two hobgoblins, leaving their bodies strewn alongside the bodies of their enemies on the ground. But overwhelmed, the last of the goblins fought ferociously, surrounded as they were, and died fighting.


    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!!¡± Van looked left and right for any sign of hope, angry with himself for not paying attention, and angry at the elder for messing up his connection to his soul realm.


    ¡°Open up lover, I get first dibs.¡± The troll then brought out a small pouch and shoved it in Van¡¯s mouth, forcing its contents down his throat as he struggled.


    Almost immediately his eyes began to dilate, and he realized with fear what she had just done. This wasn¡¯t like a potion of eros, no, this was worse. This was the stuff to make eros, undiluted and unrefined and a whole pouch of it just went down his throat.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± the elder yelled at the troll. ¡°I said a pinch! Not the whole damn thing! What you did is going to kill him! We would be lucky if he lasts a few hours!¡±


    The troll grunted, ¡°he¡¯ll be fine. We have you and the medicine back home.¡± she yelled back. Then turned her attention back to Van and began her fun.


    For the second time in his life. Van was raped. But this time in a dark dingy cave surrounded by the corpses of his goblins who trusted him and died for him.


    ¡°VAN!¡± Luna shouted, helpless to do anything but watch as she had to deal with the troglodytes. It was then she snapped, her sclera turning black and her eyes turning red with rage. She roared something primal and savage, all the years of abuse she suffered under the main branch, watching her husband be raped in front of her for a second time, her feelings of inadequacy, and all the work she put in making herself better to make her mother proud, plus a dozen other feelings she couldn''t name, all came spilling out of her.


    Like a savage barbarian taken by bloodlust and gone berserk, Luna started killing her enemies one by one in quick succession with brutal efficiency. All her lessons with her mother now making sense, and coming to her in a torrent. She saw a troglodyte and imagined the boulder she had to spend months punching.


    With a crunch, a troglodyte''s face caved it, with a snap, another one lost its neck as a kick took it away, with a stomp, a few lost their balance, opening them up to further attacks. Her hands came at them like sledgehammers, her kicks like a wrecking ball, and what didn¡¯t out write kill them left them crippled as Luna came at them like a raging berserker, stealing their lives with a contrasting cold efficiency.


    They were already taken aback by her shout, but now whenever they saw her eyes they froze in fear. And the way she brutalized them as she killed them made them even more scared forcing them several steps back, too nervous to approach the rampaging demon in front of them. Which was just fine for her, because she charged at the troll that held her husband done with a frenzied sprint.


    ¡°Wha-?¡± the troll said, distracted from her fun and turning around to look at what was going on. Only to be grabbed by Van¡¯s hand and turned to face him.


    Confused and surprised that Van still had the strength and brainpower to still act on his own, she gave him a quick glance. Which was all that he needed.


    Van unleashed a ball of bright light right into the eyes of the troll, blinding and making her scream out in pain as it felt like the light seared her retinas. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± she yelled, as she covered her eyes with both her hands. She was then promptly picked up from behind then kicked so hard that it felt like she flew as she landed several feet away.


    Upon seeing that, Kella and Anna also roared their battle cries and ditched their fights to meet up with Luna and Van.


    Kella rushed and picked up Van who was still Lying prone and unable to move, as his head was still muddy and most of his strength and blood now lay in his nether regions.


    Still enraged, Luna killed anyone who dared get close to their small group as they made their way towards the exit as fast as they could.


    ¡°Stop them you fools!¡± the elder yelled to her children, causing a mad rush of the remaining troglodytes to try just that, but failing miserably. The troll now getting back up, angry that her fun was interrupted, and now charging after them as well.


    It was now a game of chase, and the group ran as fast as their feet could take them back to the fort, in the hopes of finding safety.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 103 Fort on Fire (nsfw)

    The group ran through the narrow tunnel as fast as they could, sometimes forced to slow down in some places, causing near-misses with the stone-kin following close behind. But almost as if a second wind took them, they made their way out of the small opening and into the open air in record time. They did not stop to celebrate though, instead, they continued their mad dash towards the fort, leaving the yells and battle cries of their pursuers behind.


    Oddly enough, the troglodytes and troll stopped at the entrance of the tunnel for a few minutes. It was hours before nightfall, and a stone-kin¡¯s eyes were sensitive to the light unless they got used to it first. Due to that fact, Kella and the group were able to safely build up the distance between them and their enemies as they ran towards the fort.


    They safely made it through the front gates, warning everyone and yelling to get ready for war, putting the entire encampment on alert.


    It took the goblins a while, but once they realized that this was the real deal, they started to rush about, getting supplies and weapons and manning the walls as the harpies, the few they had, took flight and started to scout around for danger.


    Gwen and Isa rushed towards the group with fear in their eyes at how badly injured they were and how Van was being princess carried by Kella with half his clothes torn off.


    ¡°What happened!¡± Gwen yelled out in worry, rushing the group and trying to check up on Van.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Isa also yelled in a slight panic, rushing towards Kella and looking for guidance as to what to do next.


    ¡°Not now!¡± Kella snapped at the both of them as she moved past them towards Van¡¯s tent to put him down. She then turned to Isa and gave orders to find medicine then turned towards Gwen and asked if there was anything she could do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gwen said, panicking a little as she crouched down to take a better look at Van¡¯s condition, putting her hand on his forehead and paling at how hot it was. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of healing spells. I never got around to properly learning them!¡±


    Luna then went down on the other side of Van and also felt his forehead with worry, only to bring back in shock as something spoke into her mind for a split second. Nervous, she put her hand back as something felt familiar about the voice, though she couldn''t put her finger on it. More importantly, she was willing to take any risk if it meant she could figure something out that could help her husband.


    (¡°don¡¯t pull away!¡±) a voice shouted in her mind, making her flinch, but doing her best not to remove her hand.


    During this time everyone was still panicking and rushing about, trying to figure out what to do. Medicine was gathered and administered but with no effects, nor was Gwen¡¯s minor healing of any effect.


    (¡°Listen, you can¡¯t reply so don¡¯t bother. Just nod your head yes or no if you understand. understand?¡±) the voice said.


    Hesitantly she looked around to see if anyone else was able to hear the voice or if she was just going crazy. With some trepidation, she nodded.


    (¡°Good! Listen, I have an idea of what we can do to help Van. he took a massive amount of undiluted Eros powder. Right now all his energy, aura, mana, life, just everything! Is being turned and converted into sperm and pure energy. There''s no way we can stop it from sucking up his life and killing him until it¡¯s run its course. But there is a way to save him anyway, though it will be complicated, dangerous, and possibly kill both him and you. Because only you have the ability to save him. Are you listening? Only you! If you are ready for what¡¯s next, nod your head.¡±) the voice said.


    Luna paused, she wondered for a moment if she should trust the voice, but it was only for a moment. She would do anything if it meant saving Van, so she nodded resolutely.


    (¡°Good! Now what I¡¯m about to recommend is extremely dangerous. But it could be the only thing that saves him. If everything works out well, not only will the both of you live, but you might become even stronger than you were before. In fact, it is necessary that you both rank up and awaken if you want to survive. I¡¯ll explain later, first drag Van towards the magic circle he made near the center of the fort. Place him in the middle, I think I can gain access to it if I try. Also, tell that harpy chick to help out. And bring all the mana cores you can! Now go!¡±) the voice shouted with urgency.


    Luna did just that, saying she has an idea of how they could save Van. They looked at her incredulously, but with no better idea, they decided to go with any chance that could save his life.


    They did as she said and carried Van out and into the magic circle outside, bringing the huge bowl of mana cores along with Gwen taking a position near the edge of the circle to help, though she did not know with what.


    With Van now in the center of the magic circle, Luna placed her hand on his forehead once more for further instructions.


    (¡°Alright, good, now listen closely to what I¡¯m about to say.¡±) the voice began, somehow taking on a more serious tone. (¡°we are going to rank up Van¡¯s dhampir/vampire race from lesser to average. Normally that would take a lot of essence or mana, but a little-known trick is to also use high energy concentrated blood. Another thing we are going to do is try and awaken his incubi race and your succubi race. Normally even with all these mana cores it still wouldn¡¯t be enough, but If we do the trick I¡¯m thinking about correctly, we can hit three birds, no, four birds with one stone. Getting Van ranked up, both of you awakening your race¡¯s and both of you living and alive, stronger than ever. It will take a long time to do, which is perfect because we need to let the powder run its course, what¡¯s really important is that we are not interrupted, do you understand?¡±)


    Luna nodded.


    (¡°good, now listen closely...¡±) and the voice began to tell her what she had to do. Her eyes widened at the sheer insanity of what it was suggesting. What it was saying could scar her for life and constantly will put her life at risk the whole way through the ritual.


    But she didn¡¯t have a choice. She agreed to everything. Resolved to die trying if it meant saving Van.


    Turning to the group, she gave no explanation, only told them in order for this to work, she could not be interrupted for any reason and that they had to act now before it was too late.


    The group surrounding her hesitated. Kella looked unsure, but it was Anna who agreed without hesitation, if it was to save Van, she would do anything. And with that, Luna told Anna to join around the circle and to be ready for her orders.


    But just then an alarm was raised, warnings of about a hundred stone-kin, half of them of a lesser variety, marching towards the fort, led by three imposing figures.


    Luna looked towards Kella, she didn''t need to say anything for the message to get across.


    Kella nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± then turned to Isa. ¡°Isa, you''re with me.¡± then moved forward ordering the troops about and getting ready for a siege. Isa followed Kella to the front but took quick glances of worry behind her as she went.


    Luna watched them leave for a moment before turning back to what was important. Mentally preparing herself, she took a deep breath and exhaled it, doing her best to get rid of any nerves she might have that could get in the way of what she was going to do next.


    With her mind made up, she moved forward with the plan.


    --- sex scene---


    Luna took her position and straddled Van. His cock was the biggest she had ever seen it. So big was it, it looked like it clearly hurt, with precum drenching it from top to bottom.


    Van himself seemed to moan and jibber incoherently in pain and pleasure. Tears ran down his cheeks as he tried to fight for some semblance of control over his body to no avail. His mind felt cloudy and wispy as if it had no true form as he slowly felt himself drain away to nothing.


    Luna felt Van¡¯s pain, she wanted to cry herself at seeing her beloved¡¯s expression. But resolved to do the task she was given. The voice-guided her and told her what she had to do.


    She took off her clothes and the rest of Van¡¯s then got up a little and centered herself right above Van¡¯s throbbing cock.


    Slowly she lowered herself and gasped as she felt it part her. It was huge, but she didn¡¯t stop, and slowly tears of her own fell as Van¡¯s member bulged its way towards the entrance of her womb. She wiggled, trying to take him to the base, but failed. It didn¡¯t matter anyway, for Van filled her up in one go within a minute of his dick hitting the walls of her womb. She felt herself swell, her stomach looking like she ate a large meal. She gasped again at the suddenness of it and moaned in pleasure even though she didn¡¯t mean to.


    Slowly she started to move up and down, and one could clearly see Van¡¯s dick move up and down from the outside, so big was it that it stretched her out for all eyes to see. Not even another minute passed and he came again, stretching her out to the breaking point. Making her moan in pain and pleasure.


    The voice then guided her, told her what she had to do, let her instincts take control, and ride Van for all he was worth.


    The voice told her to give in to her desires, to enjoy every bit of this, to devour his seed and convert it into her own energy for her own benefit.


    She didn¡¯t like that, she refused, but the voice insisted and told her what she had to do if she wanted to save Van¡¯s life. So she gave in, and did her best to milk Van dry, even knowing that would kill him, she put her trust in the voice because she could do nothing else and had no other choice.


    So she rode him, and rode him, until it felt like her womb was about to break, the voice telling her to accept the bounty and to convert it into her own energy. Which she did with the help of the voice.


    It was then she remembered studying something like this before, turning one type of energy into another. She tricked her mind into thinking all the sperm in her womb was part of her body, a part of her energy. And so changed it, and absorbed it into her, making her stronger.


    The voice then told her the next thing she had to do, so she looked down at the now paling form of her husband, looking so gaunt and miserable that it almost broke her heart. It had seemed during their time together he had regained some of his sanity, and now was openly giving his all to her, even though it seemed he thought of it as something different than saving his life. Perhaps he thought of it as one last act of sacrifice for her¡­


    But she wasn¡¯t going to give up on him just yet...


    Luna then took the knife laying on the clothes she took off from before. She brought it to her wrist and cut, letting the blood pour out like a waterfall and into Van¡¯s gaping mouth.


    Van didn''t understand what was happening. He could recognize who Luna was, but not what she was doing. The only thing he understood next, was that there was an ironey taste in his mouth, and Luna forced him to drink it.


    From that point on, Luna would indulge herself with Van¡¯s cock. Enjoying herself, riding him without restraint. Devouring his seed and converting it to energy that she used to heal herself with. Then she would empower her blood and slit her wrist and force-feed the energy-intense blood down Van¡¯s mouth so that he could recover his bodily fluids and the energy he lost from cumming into Luna over and over again. Even going so far as to use their shared soul link to try and force energy back into Van.


    They went like this for almost twenty minutes, even as the fighting from a distance got louder and the feeling of danger got closer. Luna never stopped, she would accept the seed Van couldn¡¯t help but release, and she, in turn, would convert that seed into energy which she returned to Van so he could turn it back into seed.


    Over time, they got more efficient with this exchange, becoming better and better at it. Their bodies were forced to adapt and change at a rapid pace, thanks in part to the magic circle and the constant crushing of mana cores that powered that change.


    Soon Van dropped all pretenses. Something inside him snapped and he was unable to control himself as he felt the energy flow through him and his body change. He sat up and hugged Luna close to him, only to sink his fangs into her neck for that delicious energy that kept him alive, still in a sexual way. Luna in turn moaned as Van redoubled his efforts in humping her. Fucking her with wild abandon. His eyes turned somewhat red and feral, but still had the mind to not go too far and actually hurt her.


    At the same time, Luna seemed to have snapped and finally gave in truly to her desires. Ignoring the creeping dangers of battle. With her giving in, her body changed, and somehow the entrance to her womb opened up, even as it changed shape and texture, allowing Van to reach even deeper inside of her. She returned the bite with her own and soon they were draining and giving energy to each other in a circular pattern.


    Van¡¯s eyes then went pink and he growled seductively as something awakened inside him again and his cock somehow went bigger, a strong desire to pleasure Luna overtaking him.


    Luna¡¯s body continued its change. Her body becoming more seductive, bigger and curvier in some places and leaner in others. A shadowy tail slowly formed from the base of her tail bone and grew long until it ended with a heart shape. She grew to shadowy horns on her head and two massive shadowy wings on her back. A strange glowing circle formed on top of her head, almost in contrast to other appendages made of pure shadow.


    Luna felt her body grow stronger, taller, powerful. And she loved it. She loved this feeling of power and control and her husband''s dick inside of her. She never wanted it to stop! It felt like pure bliss.


    Only now the voice was telling her to stop for some reason, and it was annoying. What was also annoying was all the noise that was getting closer, it was really getting annoying. She wanted it all to stop so she could ride her husband''s dick forever in peace.


    But that was not to be, the doors of the fort finally burst open, and in walked the troll-kin.


    Luna turned her head


    ---end of sex scene---


    Luna¡¯s eyes turned red. She remembered that troll. Or at least she thought so, she looked familiar at least. But one thing she did know for a fact, was that she hated that troll.


    With great anger and annoyance, she parted from her husband. It was seriously annoying, really! Really!! ANNOYING!!!


    Luna gave a hissing roar of anger at the offender that dared interrupt her and her beloved''s time together.


    The troll took a step back in fear and confusion. It hadn¡¯t been that long since Luna had left the cave. How could there be such a sudden change?


    Luna formed a bow made out of pure shadow and drew it, aiming right for the troll. She fired it and an arrow of shadow flew from it at such speed even Kella, with all her experience, doubted anyone she knew could dodge it, if she were there to see it.


    The arrow hit the troll on the leg.


    ¡°Eh?¡± slowly she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief as she yelled. Her left leg was missing. It had simply been vaporized. As if the arrow of shadow was a black hole that ate it up as it passed through, leaving nothing behind.


    The troll screamed in pain as the damage finally registered. She fell to the ground unable to keep her balance when she tried to take a step back. She looked towards where Luna was last, but she was gone. Looking every which way, she saw Luna now floating lazily in the air, another arrow knocked.


    Luna wanted the troll to lock eyes with her, if only for a moment. So that the troll could see who had killed it so that Luna would be the last person the troll saw.


    The arrow flew. And the troll died. Luna looked around. There still was a lot of annoying things left to clean up.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 104 The need to become Stronger

    Luna swooped over the small horde of troglodytes, raining death and destruction upon them. Her arrows of pure shadow not only seemed to contain a hint of the void on them but left a gaping hole wherever they hit their target.


    The stone-kin looked up in horror at the angel of death that was killing their tribe with ease. As Luna knocked and fired, they would scatter in hopes of evading the arrows. Some even went so far as to run as fast as they can, then skid to the side at the last second, only for their eyes to widen as the arrow just swerved to follow them and take their life.


    Soon, some of the troglodytes grouped up, in the hopes of defending themselves by bringing up makeshift shields and overlapping them on top of each other.


    This seemed to incensed Luna, who swooped down and blasted her way through the small bunched-up group. With brutal efficiency, she would snap necks, deflect spear thrusts, and kick so hard that a few were sent flying. She moved so fast and with such grace, it almost appeared like she was in two places at the same time, confusing her attackers as to where they should aim. Her training in shadow weaving paid off as she left shadowy afterimages in her wake.


    It was then that the stone-kin elder made her appearance, walking slowly with her cane through the busted-down doors of the fort. Upon seeing her children killed so, her anger reached its peak and she flung out a hand pointed in Luna¡¯s direction.


    ¡°How dare you kill my children with such ease!¡± the elder yelled, and a wave of something hit Luna.


    Luna was flung back from where she was, she was nowhere near the entrance of the gate. And yet she was still hit by a powerful force she couldn¡¯t describe. After sending her flying a few feet, Luna stood up, determined to avenge the affront. Only to find she couldn¡¯t move.


    For some reason, her whole body felt like it was under intense gravity. And not just her body, but her mind as well. Her mentality was already a bit shaky after everything that happened, but now she felt the cracks in her psyche she wasn¡¯t even aware were there. She gritted her teeth, trying to snarl her way out and brute force it. But the pain her brain felt was too much, and she still couldn¡¯t move.


    ---


    Van woke up, or at least it felt like that. His mind was still hazy and wispy. More importantly, he kinda wanted to cry. The soft warm thing that made him feel so good was gone. He longed for its warmth, for the release he desperately needed. His power was boiling over and desperately needed an outlet. At the same time, he was unbelievably hungry and wanted to feed on energy. A mix of contradictions that left him confused and even a little angry.


    Getting up he saw fire, there were a lot of things burning, and a lot of dead things on the ground. He looked at it all like someone would a dream that was not a dream. Slowly getting up, he realized he was naked, but felt apathetic about it and moved on to find his warm thing.


    ¡°Master!¡± Gwen shouted and so did Anna. Both of them were worried and surprised that he suddenly got up and walked right out of the circle.


    They were surprised when Luna changed and flew out, now their master was just walking out as well as if nothing had happened. There were still a lot of enemies nearby, but when they rushed to get to him, he jumped unbelievably high and off into the distance. Shouting after him all the while.


    Van didn¡¯t really hear them though, he was more focused on finding a nice warmth thing to use. And while he found a few, they were either dead or engaged in hitting each other for some reason. So he had jumped to get a better look at the goings around and to see if he could find his original soft warm thing.


    Seeing it, he fell nearby, planning to continue where they left off. His body was ready with anticipation.


    But he paused when he saw his soft warm thing in pain. Something was not right, and for some reason, his head was beginning to buzz and annoy him. But he pushed it off and instead tried to figure out what was going on.


    His soft warm thing was in pain and wasn¡¯t moving, almost like something was keeping it in place. Something about the soft warm thing also brought¡­ memories and¡­ feelings¡­ he couldn''t quite place them, but the soft warm thing was very important to him for things other than satisfying him. A confusing thing to acknowledge, and something that gave him a headache.


    But his thoughts were interrupted when a flying stone woman came hovering above the soft warm thing, looking like she was planning to attack.


    That would not do, Van did not want his soft warm thing hurt. He glared and growled at the flying stone woman, though she was too far to hear or see. Angered, he Instinctively brought out mana orbs that floated around him. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why, but he felt like his power would go rampant if he used his mana right now. So using the several mana orbs to help control and focus his power he sent a lance of fire at the flying stone woman.


    The gargoyle was planning to dive bomb Luna, but at the last second had to fling herself to the side. She was only a few inches away from being shishkabob by a lance of fire. Something she only saw from the corner of her eye. If she hadn¡¯t trusted her instincts, she would have been dead.


    Van¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger at the fact that the flying stone women dared dodge his attack. He raised his hand with a commanding attitude and all of his mana orbs began to react. Soon, half a dozen lances of fire were being shot at the gargoyle in rapid fashion. Her eyes widened in fear as she began to do evasive maneuvers to avoid them.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough, one of the lances clipped her wing, and that was all it took for the rest to hit their target. She was engulfed in a blaze, but Van didn¡¯t stop his attack, flinging lance after lance until even her stone skin wasn¡¯t enough and she cried out in pain before she died.


    When the elder stone-kin saw that, she cried out in anguish, and her force now spread out wider. Indiscriminately affecting friend and foe alike.


    Van felt like something pushed him to the ground and his headache got even worse. It felt like his mind was going to explode.


    ¡°How dare you! Forget about being a breeding stud! You can die alongside everyone else!¡± the elder said, and soon a big ball of mana started to form above her head as she kept all the others down on their knees. She prepared to blast the ones who took away her favorite children, even if it meant a few casualties on her side.


    Neither Van nor Luna could do anything, they were both too tired and their minds and body were not in the best condition. So they couldn¡¯t fight off the power the elder stone-kin was using to keep them in place.


    Gwen and a few of the Annas were also unable to do anything. They had come as fast as they could to help their master but were unable to do anything as they got caught up in the force that the elder projected.


    ¡°Now, it''s time that you all-!?¡± a lightning bolt took the elder from behind straight through the back of her head. Her body took a few steps forward as if confused by its sudden lack of a proper brain. The elder''s one remaining eye blinked and raised a hand to the now missing part of her face, feeling the whole that took half her cranium. Troll-kin durability at its finest. She then fell forward.


    And the giant ball of mana went off¡­


    ---


    Van woke up with a start. The last thing he remembered was a blast that sent him and everyone else flying. His head felt like it was killing him, and he tried to sit up only for something to hold him down. Panicking a little he looked down to find Luna snuggled up to him and holding him tightly.


    Or at least¡­ he thought it was Luna? She certainly looked like her, but she was also a little different. Something about her body made Van blush, he had long gotten used to Luna¡¯s body or for that matter, most women¡¯s bodies. But for some reason, looking at Luna now gave him a strange yearning that he couldn¡¯t place.


    As he looked at her he then remembered what happened a bit more clearly. It still was mostly fuzzy, but his face went red with what little he could recall.


    He then blinked and blinked some more, his eyes widening. His vision was amazing! He could see things far more clearly than before. Looking at things from across the tent as if they were right in front of him. He also felt weird, not a bad weird just a weird weird. He brought his hand to his face and opened and closed them over and over again.


    He now knew why whenever someone ranked up they did that. Van could literally feel the changes in his body. The way his muscles in his hand moved with greater strength and efficiency. It was like day and night, he was just so much more stronger than he was before.


    Just then Anna walked in carrying a tray of food and some medicine. She nearly dropped them when she saw that Van was awake. She quickly set the tray down and rushed to hug him. Squeezing him with all her might, tears formed on the rim of her eyes as she began to cry a little.


    ¡°Umm, there there?¡± Van said, awkwardly giving her a hug back as Anna rubbed her face on him.


    Slowly and gently Van pushed Anna off and began to ask her the important questions. ¡°Anna, what happened? Is everyone okay? How long was I out? Was anyone hurt?¡±


    Anna opened her mouth as if to say something, then hesitated and kept it shut. Almost as if she had something against talking.


    ¡°Anna, please¡­ I need to know.¡± Van said, pleading and looking into Anna¡¯s eyes.


    Hesitantly she began to speak. ¡°Y-you w-were ou-out of it f-for two days. W-we Los-lost a lot of p-people, but we a-are okay.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, not only did it sound like Anna had a slight speech impediment, but it was strangely echoey, like several voices overlapping each other.


    ¡°What happened to you!?¡± Van asked with worry and fear, only to be returned with silence as Anna looked away in shame.


    (¡°calm down, I can explain, and help with this predicament.¡±) a voice said in Van¡¯s head.


    (¡°Ren?¡±) Van said, surprised to hear Ren back in his head, but then his head spasmed like a migraine was coming on and Anna leaned forward in worry, checking up on him as he grabbed his head.


    (¡°calm down. Don¡¯t think too hard. You¡¯ve been through a lot. Just let me do the talking, alright?¡±) He then waited for a reply, and Van stayed silent, waiting for Ren to continue.


    (¡°alright¡­ do you remember that soul seer? She stopped you from accessing your soul realm. That prevented you from hearing my voice and bringing out the two Annas you have in reserve. But it didn¡¯t just prevent You from accessing it, but Anna as well.¡±) Ren began, taking on a serious tone. (¡°this meant that should you have stayed and fought in those caverns, and Anna were to die, she would have done so permanently¡­¡±)


    Van¡¯s face paled, confused and scared where Ren was going with this.


    (¡°Afterall, when Anna dies, her sliver of soul that inhabited that body is just transferred back to the collective that is inside your soul realm, to rejoin the rest. But without access to it¡­¡±) Ren paused to let that sink in before continuing. (thankfully¡­ that didn¡¯t happen. But, when the fight started here in the fort, a few of the annas died, and your soul realm was in no condition to accept those slivers of her soul...¡±)


    Van¡¯s hands tightened on the covers of his blanked, shaking all the while, fearful and wide-eyed at what he might hear next.


    (¡°thankfully¡­ again¡­ they simply moved onto nearby Annas. Which is why it sounds like she has a speech impediment and several voices. She has several Annas inhabiting one body, which is putting a great amount of strain on both her body and mind. Your soul realm is still cut off, but give it some time to heal, and you should be able to help her.¡±)


    Relief fell off Van in waves. His body was relaxing so much he almost felt like he was going to faint. (¡°wait¡­ what about Isa and Gwen? And Kella too? And what happened to Luna!? And was that Lyn that killed the soul seer? And what happened to my body!? and-¡±)


    (¡°ENOUGH!¡±) Ren shouted, silencing Van and giving him a headache.


    (¡°calm down. While I don¡¯t know everything that happened, I can tell you this much. You have ranked up your dhampir/vampire race and have fully awakened your incubi one. Luna has also fully awakened her succubi blood, so don¡¯t be surprised if she starts acting a little different and becomes more needy. As to why¡­ well¡­ it was necessary to save your life.¡±) Ren then gave a yawn. (¡°I''m done now. I have spent the last few days healing you the best I can from my end. The rest is up to you. At least for now... Good night¡­¡±) and with that, the connection was lost.


    Van tried to re-establish the connection but to no avail. And trying to do so only worsened his migraine so he gave up.


    Soon, Kella, Gwen, and Isa walked into the tent, being led by another Anna.


    Kella looked down at Van, her hard expression softening. ¡°Good to see you alright. How was your sleep?¡± she said kindly, standing at attention.


    Gwen and Isa held no such reservation and ran towards him to check if he was okay, asking many questions and just generally worrying about him.


    But Van¡¯s thoughts were on another thing. ¡°Kella¡­ what happened to your arm¡­¡± Van asked, horrified at the stump where her arm used to be, as well as noticing the many bandages all over her body.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± she said, waving her stump. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I lost it to the troll and her mother. Good news is we were able to find it. So we should be able to reattach it soon. Hopefully¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Van asked, a little confused.


    ¡°One of the benefits to being a greater ghoul, it''s very hard to kill us, and we can reattach cut off pieces of our body given enough healing and a little luck,¡± she said confidently, clearly doing her best not to make Van worry and act like it was no big deal.


    Van was silent for a moment, he wanted to ask more about it, wanted to apologize, but knew that Kella wouldn¡¯t accept it, so remained silent and asked about something else. ¡°I see¡­ and Lyn? Is she here?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the person who did that should be coming right now. She was a bit busy with helping fix the aftermath of all the damage. And she feels a little guilty about not being here to help you, so she might be having a hard time coming here.¡±


    Just then Van heard shouting as another Anna came trying to drag a green fairy through the tent.


    ¡°Amie?¡± Van asked, confused upon seeing her.


    Amie stopped struggling and gave up. Looking strangely ashamed she didn''t look him in the eye. ¡°Hey, Van¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry. I should have come sooner and¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t continue. It was obviously eating her up that she couldn''t come to help him. But Van didn¡¯t really blame her for that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not your fault you were busy with shipping zappers to Lyn and back again. Speaking of which, where is she? I have to thank her for dealing with that soul seer.¡± Van said, still confused as to why Lyn wasn¡¯t one of the first people here.


    ¡°Well¡­ the thing is¡­ I was the one that threw that lightning bolt.¡± Amie confessed.


    Van blinked. ¡°...how¡­?¡± was all he said, not denying what she proclaimed.


    Amie looked down, tears starting to well on the rim of her eyes. ¡°I¡­ had a few zappers with me¡­ I saw what was happening and¡­ I knew I couldn¡¯t do anything with my own power and¡­ they¡­ volunteered. They said it would be an honor to sacrifice their lives for the sake of their queen''s mate... So¡­ I used their life energy¡­ to fling a bolt of lightning¡­¡±


    ¡°I was so scared¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ I knew I could die¡­ but I still wanted to protect you¡­ and if anything were to happen to you, Lyn would be devastated, so I¡­¡± Amie then began to cry.


    Van felt like he was stabbed in the heart¡­ slowly, he got up, his body hurt, and groaned in protest. But he forced himself to do so anyway, reaching out to Amie and wrapping her up in a hug. Normally the girls would protest him getting up so soon, but they did not say anything in this instance. Luna was still asleep and looking uncomfortable that her hug pillow went missing.


    Van didn¡¯t say anything. He just let her cry onto him.


    ¡°I, I killed them all!¡± Amie cried. ¡°I killed them all!¡±


    ¡°Sh, sh, sh.¡± it''s going to be okay. It''s going to be okay.


    Van continued to hug Amie for what felt like a long time. Her pain at the actions she did finally helped set in what he should expect beyond the curtains of his tent. He probably was going to see and hear far worse. And he better prepare himself for it.


    If there was one thing that was nailed home more than anything else. Was that he was going to have to get stronger. So that things like this wouldn¡¯t happen ever again.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 105 Picking up the Pieces

    Van walked out of the tent, leaving Amie behind for some much-needed rest. She hadn¡¯t gotten proper sleep in the past few days, and he made sure she was going to get some today. He did so by casting a sleeping spell on her after she tired herself after all the crying she did.


    Taking a look around, Van was heartbroken to see most of the work done to make the fort go all for not. Many tents were burned down, the gate was broken down, the walls were broken in some places and everything else was in shambles.


    He made his way around, stopping at the many neat rows of corpses of his fallen goblins.


    ¡°How many did we lose¡­¡± he asked, his voice a bare whisper.


    Isa had followed him as he left and it was she who answered his question. ¡°Out of the seventy-five we originally had¡­ we lost twelve in the cavern¡­ then we lost another fifty-one¡­ leaving us with twelve¡­ half of which were wounded, and half of those wounded¡­ they are not going to survive and are probably going to be put down¡­¡±


    Van turned to her in disbelief. ¡°You''re saying we barely have a dozen goblins left, and about a quarter of the ones we half left are going to die!?¡±


    ¡°If we are lucky¡­¡± Isa said, then changed the subject. ¡°At least half of the ones who died practiced mana core cultivation. We were able to extract them for use later,¡± she said pointing at a bloody bowl filled with mana cores. As if it was some sort of consolation. ¡°We were also able to extract a number of mana cores from the dead troglodytes, which was a nice plus.¡±


    Van stared at her in disbelief, he couldn¡¯t believe how callous she was acting towards the fact that so many of her comrades died just like that. Even going so far as to make use of their bodies like some sort of resource.


    But looking at her hard enough, he noticed she too didn¡¯t like this, and instead had grown hard over the past few days. Not to mention¡­ she was a goblin¡­ she was probably used to this kind of thing.


    It was moments like these that really hit home what kind of world he was living in. Sometimes he wished he was born in a nicer and kinder world. There was even a dark part of his mind that was thankful that it was just the nameless masses of goblins and not anyone he knew personally. He felt sick just thinking about it like that.


    ¡°Did¡­ did the hobgoblins we worked on¡­ did they survive?¡± he asked.


    Isa shook her head. ¡°None of them survived. They gave better than most though, and without them, we would have fared worse. They gave their lives to stem the tide of defeat, holding the line while Luna did that¡­ strange ritual of hers¡­¡±


    Van didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, his mind was still a bit fuzzy on everything. But he left it at that, more interested in staring at the field of his fallen comrades as he did his best to take in everything and make sense of it.


    Looking around he noticed something missing. ¡°Where are the troglodytes?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Their corpses were put in another pile, as for the few that surrendered we put them somewhere else,¡± Isa said.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Isa nodded, leading him over to a makeshift tent.


    Upon entering Van noticed about twenty-two troglodytes in a makeshift wooden cage. If they had half a mind to, they probably could have busted through, killed the guards who were only two hobgoblins of the lesser tier, one of which was wounded, and made their way out. But they didn¡¯t.


    Van stared, confused and his anger slowly beginning to boil at the sight of the monsters that took almost everything from him. His eyes looked deep into their defeated ones.


    ¡°After the battle and the loss of their elder, the fighting spirit of the stone-kin was gone. Most surrendered, the ones that didn¡¯t, we killed. After that, we got rid of any of the feral ones, and these are the ones left after all of that.¡± Isa said, pointing out the troglodytes.


    The troglodytes in question did not fight Van¡¯s gaze. They instead submitted to it. As if they have given up on living and were prepared for their fate, whatever it may be.


    Van¡¯s eyes roamed the cage until it settled on what he could only presume was a greater troglodyte and the closest thing they had to a leader within their group. ¡°You, come forward,¡± he said.


    The troglodyte in question hesitated, but slowly got up and walked over until she was just a foot away from the wooden walls that made up the cage. Her face was clear for him to see.


    She looked not much different than any other woman. A little taller than a hobgoblin and almost as cute, with an athletic build and some curves. Her skin was smooth and she had two little horns on top of her head with vibrant and large yellow eyes and black hair that fell well past her shoulders and near her butt as if she never cut it before. While it was true her skin was greyish and looked deceptively hard, he could tell it was actually soft from a glance. She wore rags, which seemed to be a common theme amongst the poorer monster-kin races, though it did seem it was of slightly better quality.


    Van stared into those large yellow eyes. ¡°Why did your kind attack us? Did we do something to you that warranted such a thing? Why did your leaders not wish to negotiate with us? Did we do something bad when we intruded upon your home? Why did you surrender, you really trust us not to take advantage of that and kill you all?¡± he asked in a clinical and dispassionate voice. More interested in the answers that he might receive.


    The troglodyte hesitated, and looked a little lost and confused by the bombardment of questions. She was silent for a while until Van ordered her to speak.


    The troglodyte spoke in a nervous but strangely melodious voice. ¡°As¡­ far as I¡¯m aware¡­ the mothers only wanted a male¡­ it had been many decades since they had one¡­ not since they were banished. As to why¡­ I do not know¡­¡± she said, worried that her lack of knowledge might anger Van. but when he didn¡¯t respond she continued.


    ¡°We have been away from civilization for so long, most of us have gone feral, including the mothers to some degree¡­ they were probably just not thinking straight when they attacked, more desperate than anything.¡± she then continued.


    ¡°As to why we surrendered¡­ It was my idea¡­ after all the mothers were killed, my sister''s fighting spirit was ruined. And with all of us here, after losing so much, we would not be able to survive alone¡­ I convinced my sisters to surrender¡­ in the hopes that there might be some form of survival for them. Even if it means risking our lives or becoming slaves.¡± she finished.


    ¡°I see¡­ so are you saying that there are no more troglodytes in the cavern? That all of you were called here and this is what is left?¡± Van asked.


    The troglodyte nodded but then hesitated. ¡°There are the leftover eggs¡­ they still remain in the cavern.¡±


    Van nodded as if in understanding, then his eyes widened as something dawned on him and he turned to Isa who was patiently waiting. ¡°Are our eggs okay? How many did we have left!¡± he asked, concern in his voice.


    ¡°They''re fine. We only have a dozen anyway. Ten goblin and two harpy eggs.¡± Isa said.


    ¡°Right¡­ because I didn¡¯t do what I had to do¡­ there are so few¡­¡± Van said softly to himself. Beating himself up a little inside.


    He then shook it off, returned to his stoic expression, and asked a few more questions of the troglodyte. ¡°How many eggs do you have in the cavern?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do not know the exact numbers¡­ but we should still have over a hundred or so left. Most of them are ready to be born as fully grown adults since they have been in hibernation for a few years, some even a few decades¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said, taking a deep breath and exhaling it out. Wondering what he was going to do with all this information. ¡°What were you truly hoping to get out of this? I know you said you would even accept being slaves, but surely that was only at the least, as something more preferable to death... So what did you really want, or hope for?¡± he asked, curious as to how she would answer.


    ¡°We were hoping that¡­ we would be able to serve you¡­ we have no one left to follow, and you are the only male we know of. Without you, our kind will die or worse, go feral. You are our only hope and¡­ we beg you for mercy¡­¡± she said, knowing full well that she and her kind did, but bravely asking anyway for the sake of her sisters.


    Anger flowed through Van¡¯s veins, filled with a desire to make her regret asking such a thing. ¡°How dare these things beg for mercy after what they did. Asking me for forgiveness with large pleading eyes, I wonder how those eyes would look when she¡¯s scarfing down my cock!¡± he could just imagine now. His eyes danced with the possibilities and positions he would put her through.


    He blinked, eyes widening in horror then violently shook his head as a shiver ran down his spine, much to the confusion of everyone watching. ¡°What was that!?¡± He then brought a hand to his eye and gently probed it. It felt like a change came upon him, like his anger turned into lust. He also felt a strange hunger. ¡°Do I want to¡­ drink her blood?¡± he now looked down at both hands as if truly seeing them for the first time. ¡°How much did I change when I awakened my incubi blood? And this desire for blood? Is this because I ranked up my dhampir bloodline? Is this something all vampires have to deal with? Or just me because I¡¯m not used to it?¡±


    ¡°Master? Are you okay?¡± Isa asked with worry at the sudden changes in her master''s expression.


    ¡°I''m fine¡­ just a dizzy spell¡­ I¡¯ll rest up properly later,¡± he said then gave a proper look to the troglodyte. ¡°Open the cage,¡± he said to Isa without turning her way.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Isa asked, confused and perhaps even a little more worried.


    ¡°Open the cage¡­ please...¡± he said, his voice brokering no argument.


    Isa hesitated but did as her master bid, opening the cage.


    Now Van and the troglodyte were face to face, with nothing to impede their gaze.


    Van took another deep breath and let it out as the troglodyte looked nervously at the now open space between him and her. He thought long and hard, taking several mental steps back to properly think about all of this logically. After a few moments of tense silence, he addressed her.


    ¡°So¡­ you want to serve me¡­ I accept¡­¡± he said, much to the shock of everyone watching. ¡°But are you really willing to give me your life? To serve me and even die for me if necessary?¡± he asked with a serious tone to his voice.


    The troglodyte looked up at him, she then looked away, her expression hardened, and then she returned his pointed look with a determined one. ¡°Yes¡­ I am willing to die if it means saving my sisters.¡±


    Van slowly shook his head. ¡°Not just you¡­ all of you¡­ are all of you willing to serve me and die for me?¡±


    The troglodyte hesitated and looked back to her many sisters. Slowly, one after the other, her sisters stood up or nodded in support of her. The mere fact that her sisters put so much faith in her, touched her so much, that she felt both relief, and the weight of responsibility all at once.


    She turned back to Van and gave him her answer. ¡°We will serve you with our lives if you would have us,¡± she said, taking the knee.


    With a will, Van formed a ball of his blood and broke it into many pieces. Those pieces then hit the foreheads of each and every troglodyte leaving a bloody splotch. The blood then seeped into their foreheads and a look of discomfort crossed their expression for a moment before passing.


    ¡°It feels a little different now, now that I have so much more control over my blood magic. Before I had to manually give a drop of my blood to each and every one of my goblins on their foreheads to bind them to me. It became such a hassle that I just gave Isa a vial of my blood so she could mark new goblins and the eggs in my place.¡± he thought, thinking back.


    Now that his blood had seeped into their mind, he felt the same weak connection he felt to most of his goblins.


    But he wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do this, but she does seem honorable at the least¡­¡± Van sighed, and with great reluctance called forward the troglodyte in question.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± the troglodyte asked, a little relieved but also a little nervous now that she and her sisters were under the command of their new master.


    Van poured out some more of his blood, but this time more concentrated and with a proper amount of mana filled with intention. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said, not bothering to explain himself.


    Hesitantly she did and Van poured the blood in, making sure she swallowed. ¡°I give you the name¡­ Sela¡­ use it well¡­¡± as he felt the blood binding and the name take effect.


    Sela¡¯s eyes bulged as power coursed through her body. It immediately went through a few changes. Such as gaining a few more inches, her breasts a little bigger, a little more stronger, and her horns growing just a touch. She also took on a slightly more regal air as she went from a greater troglodyte to a high troglodyte. Just a step away from becoming an arch troglodyte.


    She absently wondered why she didn¡¯t become a troll or gargoyle. But it was of no concern now. After a few minutes, she took the knee and was just about to profusely thank her master when he stopped her.


    ¡°No need for that. I don¡¯t want to hear it. The only reason why I did this was because I needed a clear leader for your sisters. From now on, you''re in charge of them, should they fail, you will as well. Remember that.¡± Van said sternly.


    ¡°I understand, master! We will not fail you!¡± she said with a hint of zealotry in her voice. As the other troglodytes looked on in wonder.


    ¡°First order of business, are there any resources such as iron in your cavern? Or any other metals or valuables that can be mined or gathered?¡± Van asked Sela.


    Sela shook her head, sad that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give what her master wanted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, we do not have a lot of natural resources in the cavern. I think there might be a few iron outcroppings, but not in quantities large enough to outfit your goblins.¡± she then hesitated, ¡°from before we attacked.¡±


    Then as if she had a lightbulb moment. ¡°But I do remember that we have a small pile of treasure that the mothers accumulated over the years from the deceased adventurers that died in the cavern and forest. Not to mention some things they brought with them from before they were banished. I¡¯m sure there are some valuables and old equipment that can be recycled or reused.¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°Hmm, good. I want you to go back to your cavern and bring back everything of value. Food, clothes, equipment, anything. I also want you to bring back that pile of treasure you talked about and all of your eggs, don¡¯t leave a single one behind. Finally, after you are done with that, you will split your group into two and one will go mine whatever little ore is in your cavern for the next few days while the rest will stay and help make the repairs and guard the fort. Is there anything you do not understand or need me to make clear about my orders?¡±


    Sela shook her head. ¡°No, I understand you perfectly master! I will get on it right away!¡± she then turned and started to order her sisters out.


    Van turned to the guards that were watching over the now useless cage. ¡°Tell everyone that the troglodytes are now on our side and to not attack them. After that get some food and rest and await further orders.


    The guards saluted and started to help Sela lead the troglodytes out of the tent. After that last one left, Isa finally spoke her mind.


    ¡°Is it wise to do this master?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°We have no choice, Isa. And before you say anything, yes, I know. I know we should leave, that the game has changed¡­ we lost so much¡­ almost more than eighty percent of our forces¡­ it would be logical to leave¡­ but¡­ Lyn wouldn¡¯t¡­ she still has her war to fight, and she won¡¯t leave it, even for me. And I won¡¯t leave her. So we will stay¡­ and I will climb up from this defeat. I will be stronger. I will turn this around and prove to not just myself but to everyone that I can come out on top, no matter the odds¡­ I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to mention¡­ If I turn back now¡­ I fear that I¡­¡± Van couldn¡¯t say it. His emotions on the matter were just too complicated. His hand formed a fist and tightened before relaxing again and he sighed.


    He turned to Isa. ¡°Isa¡­ do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°With my life,¡± she said, as if it was the most obvious answer, but also with a kind tone to her voice, doing her best to convey her trust in him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± his expression turned soft, he then bent down and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Then parting he said. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, there is still much for us to do, things to go over, people to talk to, and plans to make.¡±


    ¡°Just lead the way. I will follow.¡± Isa said with a gentle smile.


    Van returned the smile and the two slowly turned to walk out of the tent. The exchange did much to help with Van¡¯s Anxiety and worry. Though he still couldn¡¯t get the fears that plagued his heart, he walked forward, determined to not let the sacrifices of those who died go in vain. He will make sure that he will become a better leader, for their sake.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 106 upgrades (nsfw)

    Van walked outside to help organize things and help where he could. After seeing Sela and her followers off he got to the task of rebuilding his ruined fort. What originally was planned to house over a hundred goblins, now looked far too large for the less than a dozen they had left.


    It was also finally beginning to sink in how much he lost. Except for the harpies, the hobgoblins he slept with were all dead. He made love to them, slept with them, woke up with them, and said goodbye to them as he left. And in a single day of that, they were dead.


    It made him so angry. Made him want to lash out at something. Destroy something. Show the ones that did this what true terror and pain was. But he held himself back. The dark feeling being forcefully pushed back by sheer will. He knew that those who love him won¡¯t like it if he were to give in to his darker emotions. But sometimes it was hard. At least he had hope that the future would get better. It had to.


    He closed his eyes, concentrating to get a better idea of what changes had happened to his body. And what he found was surprising.


    His body was hardly any different than what it was before. Or at least that was what he first thought.


    What he actually found after looking a bit closer was that his body was far more compact than it was before. Yet he wasn¡¯t smaller or shorter or anything like that. No, what happened was he got considerably stronger, but his body didn¡¯t show it. More than that, he felt his body become highly efficient. And while it might sound narcissistic, he was definitely a bit more handsome than he was before, if the constant glances of his girls were anything to go by, what few of them remained... If they weren¡¯t just worried about him...


    Throwing a punch in the empty air, he was taken aback by how easily it flowed through it, how it hit it, and how he sent a small burst of air outward without even really trying to. The action was so quick and smooth he almost didn¡¯t believe it was him.


    He never felt this powerful before, it was almost addicting how taut his body felt like it was brimming with energy and was just waiting to be let out.


    Further searching led him to gasp wide-eyed. His total mana reserves exceeded over six hundred units. Almost seven hundred, and the rate they replenished after casting a few spells were at least more than two times faster. By some standards, he was someone who was at the rank of a great mage in some countries.


    This power was amazing, exhilarating, even a little scary¡­ the things he could do with this much power¡­


    But first things first. It was clear that he had to make some changes around here. If what Isa said was correct, the hobgoblins he personally upgraded were the only ones that made any real difference in the fight. Which meant he was going to need more of them. But more than that, Kella was able to kill dozens of them, so it was made clear to him numbers weren''t just going to cut it. He was going to have to also shoot for quality.


    ¡°Isa.¡± Van said, getting Isa¡¯s attention. She had not left him since they had left the tent where he woke up.


    ¡°How close are you to ranking up?¡± he asked, an idea forming in his mind.


    Isa blinked, then furrowed her brows. ¡°Well¡­ I''m already a greater hobgoblin, it would take quite a bit for me to get to the next rank. If I had to say¡­ it feels like I¡¯m a decade away from ranking up, if I¡¯m lucky. Which is amazing since not many greater hobgoblins can say they will rank up in their entire lives.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said. ¡°Can you please get Gwen and gather all the mana cores we have? All of them, don¡¯t leave a single one behind.¡±


    Isa looked confused, then her eyes widened as if she caught on to what he was thinking. But it was too preposterous to believe, so she pushed her suspicions aside and got to work.


    With that, Van made his way towards the magic circle and waited. Investigating it to see if anything changed about it, as he did so, but finding it completely normal, which was suspicious in its own way.


    ¡°You called for me?¡± Gwen asked as she made her way to him. Isa followed close behind with another two hobgoblins carrying all the mana cores they had left in the fort.


    ¡°Yes, I want your help in fusing all these mana cores to rank ten. Would that be fine with you?¡± he asked, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t turn him down.


    ¡°I would be glad to help you master. I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± Gwen said.


    Van thanked her and the two took their places and began to throw mana cores within the magic circle. Over the course of one hour, they were able to get thirty-eight and a half level ten mana cores. A truly staggering number.


    ¡°That was amazing master!¡± Gwen exclaimed. ¡°You were able to process so many mana cores so easily so quickly!¡± she said in awe.


    ¡°Well, I had some help from you,¡± Van said, but even he had to admit to himself that he was amazed by how easily his mana weaving came to him. How effortlessly he was able to use his mana, almost as if it was just an extension of him. Which he felt before because he was a sorcerer, but this took it to a whole new level. Because of it, he was able to speed up the process of fusing the cores very quickly.


    Gwen then looked down at the pile of mana cores in admiration. ¡°Each of these cores would normally represent year''s worth of effort. And here are thirty-eight of them.¡± she shook her head in disbelief. Eyeing the pile of cores in admiration and a bit of saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    Van noticed and was a bit amused, but returned to being a bit more serious. ¡°How many would you have to eat if¡­ let''s say¡­ you wanted to rank up again into a high harpy¡­¡± he asked.


    Gwen blinked and looked up. ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, feeling like she must have misheard him.


    Van repeated himself.


    Gwen¡¯s eyes widened and immediately began to try and politely refuse but was cut off by Van who demanded to be answered.


    ¡°How many Gwen,¡± he said, piercing her with his gaze.


    Hesitantly, she answered. ¡°Well¡­ it took me about fifty ranks worth to become a greater harpy, but that was because I was already halfway there and mostly used the core''s mana to induce the rank up. Now that I''m a greater harpy, and only recently at that, I made no progress whatsoever to rank up again. Meaning¡­ I¡¯ll probably need two hundred or more ranks worth of mana cores. That is to say, twenty or more rank ten mana cores we just made¡­¡± she then went silent, as if she were afraid that Van would be angry at his assessment.


    And while true that he was unhappy to hear it, he didn¡¯t blame her. More than anything, he was frustrated at himself for not being more proactive about gathering mana cores for himself. Not to mention, he still needed mana cores to help make Lyn her army. He needed mana cores for everything!


    He was beginning to realize why people spend so much money on mana cores. And why despite seemingly flooding the market, their price never dropped.


    He sighed, calming his mind and running the calculations. In the end, it still was worth it if he was able to increase the power of his commanders. Especially Gwen, who could later cut down the costs of future fusions and other magical needs.


    Van levitated twenty-five of the mana cores towards Gwen. ¡°eat them.¡±


    Gwen¡¯s eyes went as wide as dinner plates. One could live a middle-income life for several years if not more with the amount he was giving her right now. If they were frugal of course, but still, this was worth a lot. And Van was just giving it to her.


    She wanted to refuse, but the look in Van¡¯s eyes scared her, just as much as it turned her on for some reason. He was still the same person he was before, or at least looked like it, only with a few cosmetic changes. But perhaps he changed more on the inside. Or perhaps this was who he always was and was finally letting it out. She couldn''t tell, they didn¡¯t know each other that well. In the end, she accepted the cores and slowly began to eat them one by one.


    Van watched in some fascination, it was always amazing to see that monster-kin could just eat cores with practically no repercussions. Soon, Gwen had finished all the cores, looking sickly full.


    The two waited for any changes to take effect, but after an hour of nothing happening, Gwen said she was just shy of one or two more. Van then gave her an extra one, which seemed to do the trick and the process of rank up began.


    Gwen grew another few inches. She became more slender, curvier, more regal. Her wings grew and looked softer, breasts bigger, and hair silky. It was basically what happened to her before but more in every way.


    Again Van watched with some fascination at the changes people could go through. Using his mana sight, he saw her mana pool double right before his eyes. Which was exactly what he needed for his future plans.


    After she was done, Van asked her how she felt.


    She did the same thing everyone else seemed to do, open and close their hands like it was the first time they ever saw them. ¡°I feel¡­ amazing¡­ so much stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Is arch harpy the only evolution you have left? I have heard that you can also become a bird-kin, do you know how?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just bird-kin I can become, but also a fury if I had some demon blood. Some say bird-kin can also become angel-kin if they could get some angel blood, but I prefer to remain a harpy for now. Maybe a bird-kin later. If I ever get to that.¡± she replied absentmindedly, not really paying attention to Van.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van said thoughtfully. ¡°Go take a break for an hour, get used to your body, then help around where you can. I also might need you later.¡± dismissed her while he prepared other things.


    Gwen blinked as if realizing how flippant she was towards her master, apologized, and left him to his own devices, staggering off as she played with her newfound power.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Van said, turning around to look at Isa. ¡°your turn.¡±


    Isa blinked, she was already amazed that Van would be willing to dump so many cores onto one person, but now he wanted to dump the rest of it on her!? She was right to be suspicious, there was definitely something wrong with her master, no sane person would use so many mana cores on a monster-kin.


    ¡°Master¡­ I think you should think through this a bit more-¡± she began to say but was cut off by Van.


    ¡°I know you are worried, but I am in sound of mind. I lost so much, I don¡¯t want to lose you too, which means you need to be stronger. More than that, if you, or Gwen, or anyone was just a bit stronger, we could have saved so much more of our people. I¡¯m making an investment Isa and if you are not going to do it willingly, I¡¯m will have to order you.¡± he said menacingly. ¡°Now¡­ are you going to eat the mana cores?¡±


    Isa gulped. And looked at the leftover pile of cores. She wanted to say that it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But had a feeling that Van wouldn¡¯t listen and still order her to eat it. And thinking about it, he was right. If she was a bit stronger¡­ then maybe she could have done more. If she was a bit stronger¡­ she could protect her master better. And in the end, that was what mattered.


    Isa then made her way towards the pile and began to eat them one after the other until there was nothing left. Then she spent a few minutes to properly dissolve and spread the trapped mana out through her body. Feeling her body absorb the pure essence of the core and add itself to her, making her stronger.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough, and she told this to Van.


    ¡°How close are you now?¡± he asked.


    Isa thought hard about it. ¡°About sixty or seventy percent?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said his mind in deep thought. He slowly looked down at his changed body, not liking where his thoughts were going. ¡°I can do so much more now. Why not take advantage of it? It would be a bit slower, and perhaps if I was going to do this I should have saved the cores for later but¡­¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to pussy around anymore. Almost seven hundred units of mana. With an absurd rate of recovery. I could do so much with that¡­ I have to do it¡­¡± he was breathing in and out quickly as the idea played out in his mind, he did not like the thought of it, but it was literally game-changing.


    He turned to Isa and ordered her in front of him, to which she complied. He then ordered her to get on her knees, to which she complied without question.


    ¡°Isa¡­ do you trust me¡­¡± Van asked.


    ¡°...with my life,¡± she said as if it was the most obvious thing to say in the world.


    ---sex scene---


    Van opened up his pants and let his cock out. It had grown considerably, so much so that even he was afraid of it a little. ¡°Isa¡­ let''s say I have a new ability to¡­ transfer mana directly into you, a way that is far more efficient than just injecting mana into you the old fashion way... Would you¡­ accept it if it was like this?¡± he asked, afraid of what she might say.


    Her gaze fell on the cock right in front of her. ¡°If I had to be honest? I would have preferred it to eating mana cores¡­ Why didn¡¯t we do this in the first place? We could have saved so many cores!¡± she said, genuinely confused and incredulous.


    Van didn¡¯t know what to think, his mind blanked out and for the first time, he felt like he was the woman and she the male, like the universe showed him how things actually looked like. He tilted his head back and laughed. Of course, this would be her answer, if it was in one of his previous lives, and a hot chick offered him to have sex with her, with the promise of power, he would probably jump on that opportunity too.


    Slowly he looked down with a loving gaze that made Isa blush. He slowly bent down a little to caress one of her cheeks, running a thumb across her lips, much to her embarrassment. He then popped her mouth open and stuck his cock inside and felt her warm tongue and hot breath immediately warm him up. She greedily accepted him inside her and started to move to force more of him deeper.


    It was a bit scary with how she was swallowing such a big thing. Almost like a snake would an egg. Not a pretty image. It was also a bit scary how she was able to scarf down his dick, he watched how it slowly went down her throat deeper and deeper, ballooning her neck.


    ¡°Gods damn it, you''re such a hungry little slut.¡± Van hissed and took her head in his hands and really started to pump her throat pussy.


    She moaned like it was the best thing he could ever do for her. And right then and there, out in the open, he came down her throat and directly into her waiting stomach.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, he couldn¡¯t believe how much he came, and how much Isa was willing to gulp down. What was more terrifying, was the fact that it only felt like it was the tip of the iceberg. He still felt like he had an olympic pools worth, if not more.


    Van spent the next hour just cumming down her throat, amazed by the sudden lust that took him, only taking it out for Isa to get some fresh air. He realized halfway through he should just try his best with pushing as much mana as he can through his dick.


    ¡°How much now, how much further are you?¡± he asked, panting, letting her a chance to breathe and respond.


    She gasped. ¡°Se-seventy one percent!¡± she moaned, her stomach looking a little bloated.


    ¡°That''s enough for now¡­ I''m running low anyway,¡± he said, pulling his pants up. ¡°You look like you need a break. Take one okay?¡±


    Isa nodded, then slowly got up unsteadily and made her way to a nearby empty tent. But before closing it she turned back to him. ¡°Thank you master¡­ for everything.¡± then entered the tent.


    --- end of sex scene---


    Van felt¡­ exhilarated¡­ like he understood things a bit better like he had gotten more control over his life, as odd as that sounds.


    But as happy as he was feeling, there were things to do. So he made his way back to his tent where Luna was to check up on her. And maybe rest a little before he set out again to help where he could.


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 107 Something wrong with Luna

    Van walked back to the tent and entered it. And what he saw took him aback.


    Luna was still naked, and the sight of her warmed him right up. She had changed so much, and even after relieving some of himself with Isa. Just gazing at Luna''s form was enough to make him ready and raring to go for more.


    She was tantalizingly beautiful, exuding sex and lust from every pore of her being. She had become even more voluptuous, curvier, more slender, more¡­ everything... It took everything he had to withhold himself.


    Right now her perfect ass was pointed his way, shaking to and thro, as Luna giggled to herself while looking at something he could not see.


    As if realizing she was being watched, she turned, a strange ditzy smile on her face. ¡°Oh! My love! Are you here to make love to me?¡± she said in a sultry voice. She giggled again and waved her ass some more, forcing Van to swallow and redouble his efforts on controlling himself.


    ¡°Not¡­ right now¡­¡± he said, taking a huge mental step back. ¡°I actually came to check up on you¡­¡± he hesitated, ¡°how¡­ are you feeling.¡± knowing that from what little he already saw, Luna was not in her right mind.


    Luna giggled again, turning around to expose her sex, and started playing with herself. ¡°I feel great!¡± she moaned, the moan giving Van goosebumps on his body. ¡°I feel perfect! Everything is perfect! Everything is Great! And it can be even better¡­¡± she said, looking at him with a sultry gaze, enticing him.


    Van gulped again, watching those magnificent breasts of hers sway and her body move. ¡°Perhaps another time¡­¡± he barely managed to get out. ¡°What were you looking at,¡± he asked, trying to change the subject and hide the worry that was beginning to creep into his mind by how much Luna had changed.


    ¡°Oh? These?¡± she asked, turning over again to grab at whatever she was looking at. She then presented three strange eggs painted black with some gold and pink swirls on the shells. ¡°These are my children! Do you know what that means? I¡¯m a succubus!¡± she laughed and giggled again airheadedly.


    Van went pale. ¡°Does that mean¡­ I¡¯m a father? How!?¡± he exclaimed with worry.


    Luna tilted her head. ¡°Why would you be the father? These are imp eggs! You know who can give birth to imps? Succubi! Which means I¡¯m a succubus!¡± she giggled. ¡°When they hatch, please make sure to make many more imps for me with them, okay?¡± she said as she rubbed the eggs to her cheeks. ¡°Or¡­ we can make more now if you want¡­¡± leering at him like a hungry predator.


    Van shivered under her gaze. But at least it eased some of his worry about being a father. Kinda¡­ ¡°I guess like goblins¡­ imps aren¡¯t considered children of the father, nor hold any blood relation to him. Which is good I suppose¡­ but still weird¡­ more importantly, how did she make the eggs so quickly? And the way she acts¡­ is there something wrong with her mind?¡± he wondered worriedly.


    ¡°Luna¡­ are you sure you are alright? You''re acting¡­ a little weird¡­¡± he said, hoping to bring to attention her weirdness.


    Luna chuckled. ¡°I think the one acting weird is you,¡± she said, gently putting down the eggs and slowly making her way to him on all fours. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me? Love me? I need you soooooooo bad¡­¡± she said, now gently rubbing her cheek on his crotch area.


    It felt like an electric shock went up his spine. His pants all of a sudden became too tight, and he watched her use nothing but her teeth to slowly open it up. Van watched, enraptured and his blood burning hot, he could literally feel his body and mind trying to fight for control.


    Almost instinctively he reacted. His hand rose and like a cat, and he gave a quick but gentle, WHAP! To her skull, dazing her. Deep somewhere in Van¡¯s mind, something whispered. ¡°Horny Bonk!¡± But he wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    Silence pervaded the air between them, but slowly tears began to form on the rims of Luna¡¯s eyes. Immediately Van felt bad and went down on his knee and hugged her. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You! You hate me!¡± she blubbered, barely keeping back the tears. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no¡­ I do love you! I promise, later tonight. I¡¯ll fuck the shit out of you. Promise!¡± he said, desperate to make Luna happy again.


    ¡°Promise?¡± she asked, making sure to confirm.


    ¡°Promise, really¡­¡± he replied. Then hesitated and changed the subject. ¡°The reason why I came back is because I wanted to check up on you. Because I was worried about you. Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± looking at him innocently.


    ¡°Really,¡± Van said.


    ¡°But¡­ there is another reason why I came here.¡± he then looked into Luna¡¯s beautiful silver pink eyes. ¡°Luna¡­ what happened two days ago¡­ I heard you did a ritual, what ritual was it?¡±


    Luna blinked, I did a ritual?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    Van looked back surprised. ¡°Yes, you did, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Luna shook her head.


    ¡°Do you remember anything that happened two days ago?¡± he asked, concerned.


    Luna shook her head again.


    Van was now very worried about Luna, not only did her personality seem to change drastically, but her memory of what happened seemed to be gone.


    After a while of thinking, Luna giggled again and went in for a kiss, surprising Van since he was not paying attention. ¡°I like kissing you!¡± she giggled after pulling out.


    He held Luna at arm''s length. ¡°Luna¡­ do you remember why we are here?¡±


    Luna blinked. ¡°To¡­ fuck?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°No, why ¡®we¡¯ are here, like in the forest?¡± he asked.


    Luna¡¯s brow furrowed like she was in deep thought. ¡°To¡­ find things... for you to fuck?¡± she asked questioningly, then smiled widely as if she got the answer. ¡°I like watching you fuck things too!¡± she said, very happy.


    ¡°Do¡­ Do you remember when we arrived? Do you remember your time in that other house of Moonshadow? The things you experienced and went through? What about all that training you did with Thea that you were so proud of? All the things you learned? Do you not remember any of it?¡± he asked, fear beginning to creep into his voice.


    Luna stared at him, almost blankly, as if not entirely understanding what he was saying. After a moment of silence, she blinked and asked. ¡°Can I suck your cock now?¡± completely innocently.


    Dread filled Van¡¯s chest. It was like Luna had a childlike mentality. As if all the constraints that a normal adult person had to deal with did not apply to her. As if she was completely liberated, she knew what she wanted, and was willing to have it, no matter time, place, or situation. What¡¯s worse, was that she seemed to have lost her memories, or at least most of them, as she still seemed to know who he was. A small consolation...


    Van began to panic, and his chest heave as fear took his heart.


    (¡°calm down¡­ she will get better¡­ eventually¡­¡±) a voice said in Van¡¯s mind.


    (¡°REN! Am I glad to hear you¡­ what happened to Luna! Why is she acting like this! Did she really lose her memory!¡±) he couldn''t help but ask in a panic.


    (¡°I said calm down! Don¡¯t worry, It might take a while¡­ but she should recover most of her memories¡­ though she might not be exactly the same person she was before¡­ like neither will you be¡­¡±) Ren said solemnly.


    (¡°What do you mean? What do you know Ren¡­ tell. Me. everything...¡±) Van asked, now suspicious.


    Ren hesitated, then sighed and began to explain everything that happened after Van was forced fed a bag full of pure eros powder. How he helped Luna save his life using an extremely risky ritual that put both of their lives in peril. How near the end the ritual started to get out of control. And a bunch of other things that happened to lead to what went wrong with Luna¡¯s memory.


    (¡°so it was your fault!¡±) Van growled, scaring Luna off, who had no idea that Van was talking to Ren at the moment. (¡°Are you crazy! Luna could have died!¡±)


    (¡°I know what I was doing, and honestly speaking, if I didn¡¯t do it, everyone would have died, not just you¡­¡±) Ren said unapologetically. (¡°The important thing now is to make sure I fix the damage to your soul realm as quickly as possible. If we do that, then some of the damages to Luna should also be repaired, since you two hold a particularly strong soul bond. Though even then, she won¡¯t be completely the same as she was before, and it will still take a while for some of her memories to return.¡±)


    (¡°That''s all I wanted to say. Sorry, but even this connection is taking its toll on me, we¡¯ll talk later. Oh!, and make sure to have sex with her regularly, that will help a little, don¡¯t have time to explain. goodbye.¡±) and with that, Ren cut the connection, leaving a frustrated Van in his wake who kept trying to establish the connection to no avail and gave up eventually.


    Van sighed in annoyance, and when he was aware again of his surroundings, he noticed Luna was right in his face staring at him.


    ¡°You have such pretty eyes,¡± she said, looking intently into them.


    Van leaned away, a little weirded out and embarrassed. Slowly he got up. ¡°Well¡­ it was¡­ nice talking to you Luna, but I have to leave¡­ sorry. There is much for me to do and¡­¡± he paused, not sure how to follow up.


    ¡°Awww. do you have to go? You look so sad¡­ I can make you feel better?¡± she said, hugging his leg. ¡°Tell Luna all your problems. I¡¯ll fix them for you because I love you.¡± she giggled as she snuggled his leg.


    Van¡¯s other leg felt very jealous right now. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± he said with a sigh, but I don¡¯t think this is something you can help with. We¡­ lost a lot of good people. And it will take a lot of work to¡­ get more of them¡­¡±


    Luna tilted her head. ¡°Who did we lose?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Well¡­ a lot of goblins,¡± Van answered hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s sad how many we lost¡­¡± trying to keep it simple for her to understand.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that is sad¡­¡± she said, though it sounded like she didn¡¯t fully comprehend. She then giggled. ¡°I can help you make more goblins! Lots and lots of goblins! Very fast!¡±


    Van blinked. ¡°You... can?¡± he asked, incredulously.


    Luna nodded happily. ¡°I''m a succubus! I just need some goblin blood and lots of fucking and I make many goblins! It will feel sooooooo good!¡± she said as if she was imagining it right now.


    ¡°I see¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s certainly something to keep in mind¡­ But you will have to share with Isa, I promised to¡­ fuck her¡­ too¡­¡± he said, a little embarrassed at how candidly he was talking about fucking someone.


    Luna squealed in glee, surprising Van and scary him a little.


    ¡°Yay! I get to have a fuck buddy! Isa and I will fuck together! It will feel so good!¡± she giggled and laughed, clapping her hands together.


    It broke his heart to see how far her mental degradation went. But if Ren was right, he just needed to give her what she wanted on a regular basis. And in time, with some help on Ren''s side of things. She will mostly return back to normal¡­ hopefully. Till then, if Luna really could help with reproducing more goblins¡­ then perhaps he shouldn¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth. Even if it did leave a bad taste in his.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have to step out now. Umm¡­ fuck you later¡­ okay?¡± He said as a goodbye.


    ¡°Fuck you later!¡± Luna said happily with a giggle, waving him goodbye, a happy smile on her face.


    Slowly, Van walked out of the tent. Took a deep breath, and exhaled it, trying to get rid of all the nerves he got from such a crazy situation. He then immediately went to look for Kella to tell her what happened to Luna.


    Finding her near the command tent where they put most of their maps. He found her talking to Amie, about what they were going to do next.


    He approached them. ¡°Hello Kella, Amie.¡± grabbing their attention and now looking towards him. ¡°Kella, I see your arm is¡­ looking better¡­¡± he said, pointing out that she got her arm back, which was now tied tightly together with many threads of stitching and in a sling.


    ¡°Just another benefit of being a greater ghoul, it will take a while for it to be usable, but better than losing the arm,¡± she said.


    ¡°That''s good to hear,¡± Van said with some relief. But then his expression turned a bit complicated as he had to break the news of what happened to Luna. ¡°girls¡­ there''s something I have to tell you about Luna¡­¡±


    He then started to explain what happened.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Amie said, hand to mouth in surprise and horror. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Is she okay?¡± she asked in worry.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine¡­ but it is better to keep an eye on her just in case. Which is why I decided to tell you this.¡± he then turned to Kella. ¡°I know we are already stretched incredibly thin, but I want someone to keep an eye on her at all times until she gets better. Can you do that for me?¡±


    Kella nodded with a salute. ¡°You have my word, we will do everything to protect mistress Luna,¡± she said resolutely.


    Her words did much to help Van relax. He knew that Kella would do anything for him and Luna, so he knew she was in good hands.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s taken care of, can you tell me how you lost that arm in the first place? I heard you were outside the fort when you lost it? Why were you outside the fort and not on top of the battlement?¡± Van said, a little angry. Feeling like Kella was being reckless with her life.


    But if Kella felt like she was in trouble, or that her actions were wrong, she did not show it. ¡°Because those battlements weren¡¯t big enough to hold me. And because if I have to be honest¡­ the gate was made mostly of twigs and magic. There was no way for it to hold back a small army of troglodytes¡­ I stepped out so as to buy time for Luna and the goblins on top of the wall to fire down and kill as many of the enemy as possible.¡±


    She then looked him directly in the eye. ¡°No offense Van, but while you may have been proud of making that wooden gate, it would have barely held back a determined child, given enough time.¡±


    ¡°I did what I believed I had to. I¡¯m sorry if you feel differently, and am willing to accept any punishment you deem for me,¡± she said, standing straight.


    Van looked at her for a while and sighed in defeat. ¡°Whatever¡­ what''s done is done. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    He then turned to Amie. ¡°Amie, I¡¯m glad you''re helping out here, but there is something I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Van?¡± Amie replied nervously.


    ¡°Please return to Lyn and tell her what happened, she deserves to know. Also, tell her my decision to remain here. That I will not be moving. And¡­ that any help she can provide would be appreciated. I know it¡¯s asking for much when she is in the middle of a war, and that she lost a lot of her followers¡­ but¡­ tell her I will do my best to help make up for it. That I swear I will¡­ and that I love her¡­¡± Van said solemnly, but his eyes were clear and held determination.


    ¡°I know you''re afraid to go back and tell her these bad news¡­ but you''re the only one I can trust¡­ Can you do this for me?¡± Van asked gently.


    Amie looked very much afraid at the prospects of having to tell her best friend and lover what happened and remained silent for a while before slowly nodding her head. ¡°I will tell her,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Van said, and leaned forward to give her a kiss. Afterward, he told her to prepare and leave whenever she was ready. And within half an hour she packed a few of her things and zipped away. Making Van feel just a little bit lonelier, sad to see her go.


    But he had things to do, and turned to face those challenges head-on.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 108 A harsh world

    The next morning Van walked out of his tent, feeling both refreshed and wrung dry at the same time. Isa, closely following behind. He took a moment to stretch and turned to address his companion.


    ¡°Isa, you still look quite tired, don¡¯t go pushing yourself, why don¡¯t you rest for a while longer then go get breakfast. Take a break for a bit.¡± Van said, concerned for Isa¡¯s well-being, who had been overexerting herself yesterday and for a while now.


    Isa gave a small burp and groaned, rubbing her very full belly. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk to me about food after what you did to me this morning.¡± she groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will have to eat till dinner with all the stuff you filled me with,¡± she said.


    Van blushed. ¡°S-sorry about that, don¡¯t know what came over me,¡± he said apologetically, thinking back to last night with Luna and this morning with Isa. ¡°Speaking of which, how far are you on ranking up now?¡± he asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°If you give me some time to digest¡­ perhaps seventy-five percent?¡± she said, then shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m literally fucking my way to a rank up. Well¡­ certainly not complaining I guess. But you¡­ are you okay?¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°You¡­ are acting a bit¡­ different...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡± he said, unsure how to brooch the subject. ¡°I just feel¡­¡± he then shook his head, ¡°no, you are right, I do feel different now with all the changes that happened. But I''m just as sure that I''m the same person I was before,¡± he said assuredly.


    Isa nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± she said agreeing, then continued, ¡°normally it takes a lot more convincing to get you to do anything¡­ sexual¡­ but this morning you were raring to go. We were meant to start at first light, but in the end, we are a few hours behind now. Not that I¡¯m complaining.¡± she quickly added, then her thoughts turned to other things. ¡°But then theres Luna¡­¡± her voice trailed off.


    Van hesitated and looked back to the covered entrance of the tent. Just imagining his wife, naked and probably pleasuring herself without a care in the world like a ditzy airheaded bimbo.


    ¡°And then you¡­¡± Isa continued, her voice trailing off again, as if she wanted to say something but decided against it.


    But Van could hardly blame her. He too had changed greatly. While normally he could spend days if not weeks, not caring one iota about having sex. Now¡­ now he probably felt like one of those past lives of his where he was a normal human in a normal world with a proper sex drive. He could barely go a few hours without the want or need to relieve himself.


    He knew some of that wasn¡¯t normal, his new constitution just made him more optimized for sex and the ability to continue to have sex for hours if not days on end without any major drawback. Which might have been a dream in some worlds, In prospect, but in practice¡­ It was a huge pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Van said kindly. ¡°Thanks for worrying about me,¡± he said genuinely, conveying that he understood her concerns for him. ¡°As I said before, there are¡­ just going to be a few different things about me¡­ but it won¡¯t change who I am,¡± he said resolutely.


    Isa stared at for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ just take care of yourself. I¡¯m¡­ going to walk this off then go see my comrades, have to make sure to send their spirits off properly¡­ take care of yourself, Van¡­¡± Then slowly walked away, giving one last glance back in worry before she continued forward to see her lost comrades.


    Van watched her go for a bit, then was about to turn around when a voice spoke into his mind.


    (¡°Van, glad you''re awake. I need you to go check up on Anna for me. Need to get something out of the way before it becomes worse.¡±) Ren said all of a sudden in Van¡¯s mind.


    (¡°Oh, now you want to talk to me?¡±) Van replied, his semi-good mood ruined a bit.


    (¡°no time for that. Have you seen Anna? We really should help her before she gets worse.¡±) Ren replied. Knowing how Van would react to that.


    Van hesitated, he had not seen Anna since yesterday. Which was very weird since she would normally sleep in a pile on top of him given the chance. In fact, he had no idea where she was right now. And it was beginning to set in that he should be worried.


    (¡°no¡­ I haven''t¡­ give me a sec.¡±) he thought back to Ren and turned to start looking for someone who could point him in the right direction.


    After a few minutes, he was able to find a goblin who told him where she last saw Anna. far in the corner of the fort in a run-down tent. Van wondered why Anna would be there, but his worry was starting to run rampant and he quickly walked over, trying to suppress his concern.


    (¡°it¡¯s worse than I thought¡­¡±) Ren said as Van entered the tent where Anna was staying.


    About eight Annas were lying around, their eyes half glazed.


    Worriedly, Van quickly went up to them and felt their heads, and found them burning. Which was crazy, because he never heard of Anna ever having a fever before, or for that matter, ever getting sick.


    ¡°Anna? Anna!¡± he said, trying to shake a nearby Anna awake.


    Slowly, her eyes began to focus. ¡°Van¡­? What are you doing here?¡± she said in a soft and weak whisper.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! What¡¯s going on? What is happening to you!¡± Van asked, now in full-blown panic mode.


    ¡°We''re sorry¡­ we¡­ I¡­ we¡­¡± she said, half confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to worry you¡­¡± she finally got out. She then closed her eyes again.


    Van wanted to shake her awake but restrained himself and instead gently put her down. (¡°Ren, what''s happening to my Annas!¡±)


    (¡°Remember when you had about twenty Annas helping out? And now you have only eight¡­ half of which are wounded¡­ well¡­ remember what I said about them almost dying for real and that the ones that died instead carried over to the other Annas and how their minds were becoming overburdened? This¡­ this is what''s happening to them¡­¡±) Ren said seriously.


    (¡°They probably didn¡¯t want to worry you, figuring they could take care of it themselves. Bouncing their extra lives from one Anna to another. But that was only a temporary measure. Their brains were not meant to accept so many personalities, maybe one extra, but not two or three. They may be all one person, but a brain is still only an organic computer with limited mental capacity, unless she got herself a mind awakening, she would slowly overload herself.¡±) Ren finished.


    (¡°what do we do?¡±) Van asked, hoping Ren had a solution.


    (¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to temporarily stop my healing for a bit and help open up a small hole in your soul realm. The window of time will be small, but it should be enough to get all of them. Just place your hands on their forehead and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±) Ren said.


    Van did so without question. He was more concerned over his Annas well-being more than anything. So he placed his hands on the forehead of the nearest Anna and waited for something to happen.


    Not soon after he felt something get slowly sucked out of Anna and into him. After about a minute of this, he left behind a relieved-looking Anna who quickly dozed off into a peaceful slumber.


    (¡°that¡¯s two of them. Don¡¯t bother waking the Annas up, they need their rest after overloading their minds like that. Move on to the next one.¡±) Ren said and Van complied, moving on to the next one.


    After about fifteen minutes they were finished, and the tent was filled with restful sleeping Annas. Van was so relieved, he did not know what to say, instead, he gave a simple. (¡°thanks Ren¡­¡±)


    Ren grunted. (¡°don¡¯t thank me just yet. I got some bad news for you.¡±)


    Van perked up, worried again. (¡°is there something wrong with Anna!?¡±)


    (¡°no, but remember what I said about it taking just a few days to fix you? Well¡­ it¡¯s going to be more like a few¡­ months¡­ maybe more¡­¡±)


    (¡°A few months!¡±) Van asked in surprise.


    (¡°yes, a few months¡­ two months at the least¡­ your soul realm is far more damaged than I first gave it credit for. And making that hole did you no favors on top of that. It¡¯s going to take a while longer before you can start using your soul realm the way you used to¡­ sorry¡­¡±) Ren said apologetically, sounding genuinely bad that he couldn¡¯t do better.


    Van was thrown for a bit of a loop. It actually sounded like Ren was sorry. But that was not what really drew his attention, the idea that he would be without access to his soul realm scared him. And slowly a part of him grew suspicious and wondered if any of this was true.


    (¡°how do I know that¡¯s true¡­ I don¡¯t feel any pain from my soul realm, don¡¯t you think I would know if there is something wrong with my own soul realm?¡±) Van asked, trying not to sound too suspicious.


    Almost immediately Van¡¯s body began to shake and his eyes began to water, a huge migraine formed in his brain and he wanted nothing more than to fall to the floor, curl up, and cry himself to sleep. But just as quickly as it came, it disappeared, but the memory of it still shook him.


    (¡°that¡­ was a portion of what I have to deal with¡­¡±) Ren said. (¡°I don¡¯t fault you for not trusting me one hundred percent, even after helping you out as I did. But don¡¯t think I would just lie about something with such severity¡­¡±)


    (¡°s-sorry¡­ it''s just that¡­ Luna, and Anna¡­ I¡¯m just worried about them¡­ Luna¡­ she hasn¡¯t returned to normal¡­ and you said that when my soul realm was fixed she would return to normal so¡­¡±) Van ended it there, not knowing what else to say.


    Ren sighed. (¡°She won¡¯t return to one hundred percent who she was¡­ I thought I made that clear¡­¡±)


    (¡°I know but¡­ the way she is acting¡­¡±) Van began but couldn¡¯t finish.


    (¡°Van¡­ you have soul bound Luna and Anna to you. And while that usually means a strong connection between people¡­ your soul realm literally absorbed theirs¡­ meaning their souls are more inside your soul realm than in their own body! Or bodies in Anna¡¯s case.¡±) Ren began.


    (¡°The reason why the Anna¡¯s were overheating, is the same reason why Luna is acting so ditzy. It¡¯s a case where her mind¡­ her soul¡­ is in a different place, your soul realm. And her body is acting a little on¡­ autopilot¡­ and because she awakened her succubus bloodline and now is a lesser succubus, her body is acting on those new desires and wants just like you are struggling with your new desires and wants.¡±)


    (¡°that¡¯s why I said before, that when your soul realm heals, she too will heal¡­ it¡¯s because she would have a stronger connection to her soul realm again. Which is the heart of who a person is. It¡¯s also the reason why your Anna¡¯s don¡¯t truly die, they instead get sucked back into you and wait to be reborn. So to speak.¡±) Ren finished.


    Van was floored by what he learned. He always knew he had a particularly strong connection with those he soul bonded with. But it never occurred to him that it was because he literally devoured their souls and incorporated them into his own soul realm. It left a very sour feeling in the pit of his stomach. Like he was some sort of monster or something.


    (¡°don¡¯t think too hard about it. You are not a monster.¡±) Ren said as if reading his mind. (¡°if anything¡­ So long as you''re alive, they too will be forever alive. A form of immortality that some would kill for. Not to mention, they genuinely love you and are happy to be a part of you. So don¡¯t think about it too much. You would only be beating yourself up.¡±) Ren said, almost as if trying to cheer Van up.


    Van didn¡¯t say anything, but he did nod. Whether it was in thanks to what Ren said, or just acknowledging what was said, only he could know.


    Slowly Van walked out of the tent so as not to disturb the resting Annas, and he felt Ren leave his mind. Probably trying to give him some distance.


    He decided to walk around for a bit and gather his thoughts on everything he learned and experienced so far. Slowly making a complete circle of the fort, watching the few goblins he had left trying to make a difference in the now huge and empty place. He walked all the way until he met up with Isa again, who looked like she was praying in front of the rows and rows of corpses that were once her comrades.


    ¡°What did you say to them?¡± Van asked, curious as to what kind of prayer Isa would say.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Isa turned around, then realized it was Van who asked. ¡°Oh, it''s not really a prayer¡­¡± then tilted her head. ¡°Or¡­ maybe it is?¡± she asked, though more to herself. ¡°It''s more a saying to help those who pass on to the afterlife... A goblin prayer perhaps¡­¡± she then admitted after some thought. ¡°May your womb give life even in death¡­¡± in a tone that carried some reverence.


    ¡°Back when our kind was ground up for fertilizer, we would say this in the hopes that our bodies would help give birth to new plants and trees. In a way, it was comforting to know we helped give birth to life, even in death,¡± she said, somewhat melancholic, but not sad in the least, more¡­ content if anything, gazing back at the rows of her comrades.


    ¡°Are you going to raise their corpses?¡± she asked, not looking at him.


    Van was taken aback by that. ¡°What? No!¡± he said in surprise.


    She then looked at him strangely. ¡°But are you not a necromancer? Or are you hoping to ground them up into soup to turn them into biomass? That way we can use your alchemy and the biomass to increase the growth of our eggs by fusing the biomass and the eggs together. It should help us a lot with recovering from our losses.¡±


    Van looked at her almost in horror at the prospects of doing something like that. Yes he studied to bring the dead back to life, but¡­ he paused¡­ it never really occurred to him what being a necromancer meant. He was forced to deal with corpses in school, but that was only in a clinical setting. This¡­ this was different... Wasn''t it?


    Van shook his head and instead asked Isa a question. ¡°Are you really fine with me turning your comrades into undead¡­ or soup for biomass? How could you even think that?¡± he asked genuinely curious.


    Isa tilted her head and looked at Van oddly. ¡°If you had really cared about all that¡­ then shouldn¡¯t you have cared when you fed me the mana cores of my own comrades? Or was it because we cleaned them up and you changed them a little that it didn¡¯t really matter anymore? Or did you not even realize what you were doing?¡± she asked, now a little confused herself of where this conversation was going.


    Van stood there in disbelief, more with himself than anything. Isa was completely right. He had fed some of the mana cores that were ripped out of her comrades back to her. All for the sake that she gets stronger as fast as possible. It never occurred to him what his actions meant.


    ¡°If¡­ you were to die¡­ would you be fine¡­ turned into¡­ mulch?¡± Van suddenly asked, worried that he was being incredibly rude, but at the same time, he had to know.


    Isa thought about it a bit before answering. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to die¡­ it¡¯s one of the reasons why I have trained so hard¡­ unlike most of my other sisters¡­ I wanted my life to be meaningful¡­ and I suppose that means a meaningful death. And if that''s a death where I would be turned into mulch. Then I would be happy if at least a few trees were born from me. After all¡­ I know¡­ even if I''m not bound like you to Luna or Anna, we are connected, and my spirit will always be with you until it fades away and I''m reborn.¡± she said.


    From the sound of it. Goblins had a strange outlook on life and death with a form of reincarnation mixed in for good effect. Van had to think about it for a while before he remembered what kind of world he was dealing with and that he dealt with plenty of strange things back at the necromancers guild. He literally watched people be judged and sentenced even in death.


    ¡°Am I¡­ still looking at this from an outsider''s perspective?¡± he thought with a frown.


    ¡°Well¡­ I better get to work then.¡± Isa suddenly said out of nowhere, breaking Van from his thoughts.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t seem to decide, I¡¯ll decide for you. We are making soup out of them. Goblins decompose really fast, in a few more days they will be nothing more than mush. Better get to it now before it''s too late. Not to mention¡­¡± she rubbed her belly. ¡°Thanks to you I have a few kids I want to quickly grow, it would be good for them,¡± she said, then looked at the rows of corpses of her comrades. ¡°And them, in a way, they will live on again through my children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to ask Gwen for help too.¡± almost as if an afterthought. ¡°She can help use her alchemy to turn them into biomass,¡± Isa said.


    Before Van could say anything. A hobgoblin came rushing up to him. ¡°Master! The troglodytes are back with treasure! You have to come quick!¡± before rushing off again.


    Van looked between Isa, the corpses, and the rushing hobgoblin. After a tense silence, he gave in and turned away from Isa, letting her do what she wanted. He could worry about the morality of these actions later. Right now, he had to assess his new found resources.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Ddraig Wynn - Placid -


    for all your support! =)


    I''m going to go on vacation for the next two weeks, so I''m dumping four chapters extra to make up for it, merry Christmas and happy holidays. hope you enjoy your winter. I''ll try to maybe post on vacation, but I''ll be halfway across the world, so it may be difficult to do because of the ten-hour time difference.

 Chapter 109 ups and Downs

    Sela came through the front gate with a wide-open smile, carrying in her hands a good-sized chest with metal handles, ornate designs, and runic inscriptions to prevent thieves from accessing its contents. Closely following her was her group of troglodytes who were also carrying their own chests, some chests so large that it took several of them to carry.


    Kella was already there with a suspicious look on her face. She heard of what Van did and that they were now technically under the same banner. But she did lose an arm and almost her master, plus many of the goblins she helped train.


    So it was clear that she wasn¡¯t going to warm up to them anytime soon.


    ¡°Master! I have come bearing gifts!¡± she said joyfully ¡°This is only a small portion of the treasures hidden in the cavern.¡± she said, panting a little and putting down the heavy chest in front of him. ¡°At first I thought to look at the storage room for some goods, and then our mother''s rooms for treasure. But then it occurred to me that the high mother wouldn¡¯t be that open with her wealth. So with some searching around in her room, I was able to find a hidden corridor to a huge treasure trove!¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I can¡¯t seem to open this chest, nor a few other ones¡­¡± looking a bit sad at being unable to provide to her new master what she worked so hard to bring back.


    ¡°No problem, this seems like it¡¯s just a simple lock rune. She probably wasn¡¯t expecting someone with actual knowledge to know how to break these. Probably just wanted to make sure simple thieves or peeping toms couldn¡¯t get their hands on it.¡± Van said, taking a closer look.


    ¡°Peeping toms?¡± Sela asked, looking confused. She gave a glance to Kella who shrugged in return.


    Van did his best to ignore the byplay as he focused on the chest in front of him. As he said before, it wasn¡¯t that hard. With a simple spell, he overrode and short-circuited the runic matrix by applying pressure and excess energy to three points on the chest. Causing the mechanism that kept the lid close to lose effect. Allowing him to open it.


    Once he did so he tilted his head a bit in confusion. ¡°They''re... eggs?¡± he said, looking at the strange mostly gray but multicolored eggs in front of him. Of which there seemed to be three in total.


    Kella gasped from behind him when she moved to get a closer look. ¡°Are those Alchemic Vita eggs!¡± she exclaimed in disbelief.


    Van turned to address her. ¡°Vita eggs?¡± he asked in a tone implying he wanted her to explain further.


    ¡°Alchemic Vita eggs are worth their weight in gold if not more!¡± she began to explain. ¡°They¡¯re essentially eggs made from alchemy. And while I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure of the particulars. It supposedly is possible to create any type of monster or monster-kin you want with this egg. Just drop¡­ say¡­ a drop of wyvern blood on the egg. The egg will then take the proper amount of time and mana and from that drop give you the wyvern! One that is completely loyal to the owner of the egg, which in this case would be you, once you are properly connected to it.¡± she said.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened a bit. If what she said was true, this really could be an amazing game changer. It made him think, what else could be in the rest of the treasure chests that Sela brought him. And so gave the order for her and her group to bring in the rest.


    With some more finagling around, he was able to open to rest. And what he saw truly blew his mind.


    There were chests laden with gold and silver, even a few with some weapons, armor, and accessories filled to the brim with enchantments. But what truly took his breath away was when he opened up three very large chests and took a look inside.


    Each of the largest chests was filled to the brim, with mana cores¡­ there had to be hundreds of them¡­ probably worth a few thousand ranks worth if not more¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m rich¡­ I¡¯m freaking rich!¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but think as all those around him also couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare in awe at the sheer amount of wealth before them.


    But then something came to mind and he turned to ask Kella a question that suddenly was nagging him. ¡°Why did that troll leader of theirs, their¡­ High mother?¡± using a term that Sela just used. ¡°Not use all these mana cores? If she had used these cores to rank up and become an arch troll¡­ there would have been no chance of victory for us¡­ since I¡¯m pretty sure she was just a high troll¡­ So why didn¡¯t she use this great amount of wealth?¡±


    Kella thought about that for a moment before replying. ¡°While I can¡¯t say the reason as to why, since I am no mind reader. I can surmise why she never ranked up, even with all this mana in front of her¡­¡±


    Van looked interested and gave a look that showed he wanted her to continue, to which she obliged.


    ¡°Well¡­ as you know¡­ there is a big difference between a goblin and a hobgoblin, correct? Goblins are smaller and weaker than a hobgoblin, but a regular goblin can rank up faster than a hobgoblin. That is to say, if you instead of making them work for it, decided to just feed them their way up towards the ranks, you will find that it doesn''t take that much mana cores in comparison to what a hobgoblin would require.¡± she said, doing her best to explain, but realizing she probably wasn¡¯t and decided to change tracks.


    ¡°Let''s put it another way. When you decided to rank up Gwen, it took you, twenty-six or seven mana cores of rank ten? That''s two hundred and seventy ranks worth of mana cores. And if you tried to rank her up to an arch harpy, it would almost be three or four times that. Plus whatever other conditions you will have to meet to make it work, or you could try to brute force your way, which would cost even more mana cores. So already we are talking about mana cores in the ranks of well over a thousand at that point.¡±


    ¡°Then there are¡­ well¡­ this is a horrible measurement that some asshole came up with, but bear with me. ¡®Tiers¡¯, so to speak¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, goblins would rank somewhere around one to three tiers. Hobgoblins would rank around two to four, and troglodytes would rank around three to¡­ four point five¡­ or something like that. This is because troglodytes have their extra durable skin that makes it hard for people to hurt them. And-¡± Kella quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m getting a bit sidetracked. The point I''m trying to make is the higher the tier or state of evolution you are, the more mana cores it will take. Turning a regular goblin into a high goblin is going to cost a lot fewer cores than turning a hobgoblin into a high hobgoblin. The same with a troglodyte, but since a troll is a higher ¡®tier¡¯ of monster it would cost more mana cores. And a hobgoblin and a troglodyte would on average cost the same amount of mana cores because, relatively, they are on the same level of power. Even though troglodytes are still on their first evolution and hobgoblins are on their second.¡± she finished, looking somewhat mentally exhausted.


    ¡°Sorry, an expert on how these work would probably have done a better job of telling you how this works. I hope I was able to at least give you the proper image of how it¡¯s supposed to work,¡± she said.


    Van nodded. ¡°Thank you, I was able to understand what you meant,¡± he said kindly, knowing that Kella really did her best and scholarly knowledge wasn''t really her forte. ¡°But I wonder¡­ What tier are humans and vampires at?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ugh. don¡¯t even get me started on that. The person who made the tier list does not count the ¡®races¡¯, only monster-kin races. It used to be that that person put vampires and ghouls as monster-kin before it was taken down because there was no proof that we were.¡±


    Kella saw Van¡¯s confusion and began to further explain. ¡°The ¡®races¡¯ like humans and elves and us. We can¡¯t just devour cores like monster-kin races can. Not to mention, we actually take a lot more mana in the long run than monster-kin races. We also don¡¯t get convenient power boosts like they do. Such as naming a monster-kin could rank them up, or feeding them the right amount of materials or food to get a unique evolution, or a number of other things.¡±


    ¡°We, of the ¡®races¡¯ are too different. Monster-kin are fairly easy to tame and are happy to serve, ¡®races¡¯ you can only enslave with extremely dark magic and force them to serve. And-... well¡­ the rest is complicated¡­ but suffice to say, there is a big difference between a monster-kin and a normal person.¡± Kella finally finished.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± was all Van could say as his eyes were opened to a broader world and its rules. He then turned back to the open chests. ¡°Well¡­ you certainly gave me much to think about, but for now let''s get to counting all of these and see what we got,¡± he said, getting to work and having the rest around him help out.


    After about an hour they came to a staggering total of two thousand four hundred and twenty-six. Van swallowed his saliva once all the cores were in a big pile in front of him and the number was finally said out loud. It was truly a mind-boggling number, even he, with access to his father''s wealth, couldn''t get his hands on such a number.


    ¡°Sela¡­¡± Van said, drawing Sela¡¯s eyes from the pile in front of her. ¡°Were there more chests in the hidden vault¡­ or was this it¡­¡± he asked, almost a little scared of how she would reply.


    Sela looked at him for a while as she recalled everything she saw down there. ¡°I took all the most expensive-looking chests I could find. There are still plenty more regular-looking chests, plus the chests in the common storage room¡­¡± she said, thinking about all the chests still left behind and wondering what else could be in them.


    ¡°Do you think if you go now you can make it back before nightfall?¡± he asked, knowing that she was probably following his line of thinking.


    She thought about it for a while then slowly shook her head sadly. ¡°Our main home is actually fairly far from the cavern we found you in. if we leave now we will come back sometime during the night. But if we leave first thing tomorrow morning we can probably make it back before nightfall. Not that it really matters to us, we prefer the dark anyway.¡±


    Van realized she had a point. ¡°Hmm¡­ alright, go take a rest and get something to eat, after that you can go whenever you want. But if you are going to stay, make sure to help out around here a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Anything else?¡± Sela asked.


    ¡°No, your dismissed,¡± he said, letting her go do her own thing. He then asked Kella and the goblins to bring the mana cores to the magic circle and put the rest of the stuff they found somewhere private and under guard if they can help it.


    With that he made his way towards the magic circle, only to slowly come to a halt as something slightly foul and sweet entered his nose. Off in the distance he saw something, he pretended couldn¡¯t be real. But probably was.


    Dredging up the nerves, he slowly made his way to the magic circle were now was a very large bowl of what could only be described as goblin soup. Gwen was preparing a few large bottles and the magic circle, while Isa was stirring away at the giant bowl filled with her former comrades.


    Van felt like he was going to throw up, he was never going to look at Isa the same way again. In one respect, he now respected her more than he even thought he could. The sheer willpower and determination it took to do something like this were impressive. But in another¡­ it was disgusting and he really did not want to see this, or her doing it.


    Isa then looked up, saw him, and waved him over.


    Swallowing the bile that tried to make its way up his throat, he walked over to greet her.


    ¡°Hello, master, did you come to help us create biomass?¡± Isa asked casually.


    ¡°Err-no¡­¡± he said at first, but then sighed. ¡°But¡­ I suppose I will¡­¡± he said, giving in. He knew that it probably would take them forever for them to go through all the corpses without his help. He also knew it wasn¡¯t like Isa wanted to do this, and by the expression, she showed him when he said he would help, she appreciated it.


    ¡°Thanks, Van¡­¡± she said, the hard mask-like expression she was wearing as she was stirring her sisters cracking a bit, showing the true pain underneath.


    ¡°Ya¡­ let''s just get this over with,¡± he said, not wanting to talk anymore. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    Isa then explained that he and Gwen just had to cast a few spells to speed up the process of turning goblins into soup. Afterward, they will pour the soupy contents into the large jars and place them in the magic circle. After that, they will use another spell to finish the process all the way. And then¡­ then they get their biomass which can be used to speed up the process of egg growth.


    It was fairly straightforward and took most of the day since there were a lot of corpses to process. Not just goblins but troglodytes as well, which took a bit longer.


    Van had become numb to it, at first he had to move away from time to time to catch some fresh air. He could have used a spell to keep the foul stench away, which he did. But he made the excuse anyway, just so he could have some time to himself and reset. So to speak. Before returning to the task at hand.


    Near the end of the day, they were finally finished. And in a strange way, Van felt like he matured. But in a way, he never wished he had.


    ¡°Van¡­¡± Isa called out, making him turn his head to look at her. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± her feelings and emotions coming through.


    Van felt how genuinely thankful Isa was that he helped share the burden. And in some way, it was the small bit of light out of all this mess. ¡°No problem¡­ he said, somewhat hoarse, which surprised him. He had not said a peep in the past few hours, his throat dry and constricted. He had to clear it a few times before he felt like it was back to normal and then tried again. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Isa smiled gently, she then looked down at her hands and then back at him, hesitantly, she spread them out before him. ¡°Could you¡­¡± she asked, uncertainly, and unable to finish her sentence.


    It took Van a moment for him to figure out. Though her hands were clean since she made sure not to get them dirty. He understood what she wanted, and cast an extremely thorough clean spell on not just her hands, but her entire body.


    Isa shivered and looked at Van with an expression of pure relief. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she said, liquid forming at the rim of her eyes. She wiped them away before they had time to form. ¡°Was there something else you came here for?¡± she asked, trying to change the subject.


    Van blinked until it came to him like a hammer hitting him between the eyes. ¡°Yes! I did!¡± as if only realizing it now. ¡°Isa, we have enough cores to rank you up. Get in the circle and we can do this in no time,¡± he said, a little happy to get back to something normal and good.


    Isa looked away for a bit, her right arm moving to hold her left. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked.


    Van was confused by the question, but then saw her melancholic expression and had an idea of what she was probably thinking right now. ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ Come on, let''s just get this over with. Your sisters would be proud, how many goblins can say they became a high hobgoblin? They would be happy if you become stronger for them¡­¡±


    Isa looked at Van for a hard moment, but then her expression softened and she nodded. She moved slowly into the magic circle, waiting patiently.


    Van then began the ritual, using the newly acquired cores. Watching as Isa¡¯s body took shape before him. Growing a little taller, a little bigger in some places, a little prettier and more slender and soft. And most importantly, much stronger. After the ritual was over, she came out of the circle with an athlete''s swagger, the euphoria and power temporarily clouding her mind.


    Van smiled, happy to see her happy. But it was dashed when a goblin came screaming for him, pointing towards the gate. Souring his mood. ¡°What now¡­¡± he thought, annoyed.


    The goblin came running up to him with panic in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s mistress Lyn and mistress Amie! They are very hurt! You have to come quick!¡± she yelled with fear in her eyes.


    Van paled and he needed no other prompting, he ran as fast as he could to the entrance. Wondering why today was so fucked up. Isa running close behind.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 110 Saving Lyn (nsfw)

    Van ran as fast as he could towards the entrance, where a crowd was already beginning to form around Amie and Lyn.


    Amie was carrying Lyn in a princess carry. She had also increased her size, just as Lyn had, to carry her friend and lover.


    Kella was already there and was doing what she could with first aid. But even from a distance, it was clear it would not be enough.


    Van finally reached the group and looked in horror as dread filled the pit of his stomach at the sight of what happened to his precious Lyn.


    Lyn had a huge hole on the upper right side of her stomach, right below the rib. Her right-wing was completely torn and her eyes were half glazed.


    ¡°What happened!¡± Van asked, his voice in a panic.


    Amie Looked up from her friend. ¡°We-we were attacked! It was an ambush! The wasps set her up for a spike beetle attack at point-blank range. Then one of their generals attacked and ripped off one of her wings. If it weren''t for her seeing the attack coming, the beetle would have torn more than just a hole through her. And yet despite the wound, she still was able to fight off the general and save our lives. But now¡­¡± new tears started to form on her eyes. ¡°Now she¡­!¡± her words choked in her throat.


    ¡°If only I had brought back the zappers she gave me. If only I had brought back the insect-kin she asked for. If I hadn¡¯t been there¡­ if I hadn¡¯t been there¡­¡± tears now feel uncontested down her cheeks.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± now looking up at Van. ¡°Please save her!¡± she begged.


    Van stood there, his mind running a million miles a second and coming up blank. There was nothing he could think of that could fix this, he simply wasn¡¯t good enough to stop a whole hole in a person''s body. But that didn''t mean he was going to do nothing.


    Without bothering to wait any longer, he moved forward and took Lyn in a princess carry from Amie and immediately turned towards the magic circle, taking her as quickly and safely as he could..


    (¡°REN!¡±) he shouted in his mind.


    (¡°already on it.¡±) Ren replied. (¡°get Lyn to the magic circle like you''re doing. Prepare all the mana cores. Even if you can¡¯t heal her, there is a way to save her.¡±)


    (¡°Explain.¡±) Van asked.


    (¡°were going to rank her up. Not just once, but multiple times. Good thing she has a lot of bloodlines to choose from. From what I know, she is a lesser storm fairy, lesser insect-kin, lesser chimera, and a greater zapper. What we''re going to do is rank them all up. All at once. We are fortunate that we have all those mana cores on hand...¡±) Ren said.


    (¡°How does it work.¡±) Van asked, already putting Lyn in the center of the magic circle and preparing the mana cores. (¡°Do we somehow force-feed her the mana cores? Or do we crush them?¡±)


    (¡°insect-kin can eat cores, they are like monster-kin in that regard. Chimera are a mixed bag, as for fairies, they can¡¯t. So you will have to crush them if you want to make sure she gets everything equally. Not that she probably could eat them anyway in this condition. You are lucky she is so close to ranking up her races, otherwise, this would be extremely costly.¡±)


    (¡°as for how does it work¡­ you know how you feel like you¡¯ve been reborn when you ranked up? Or how you seen Isa and Gwen change right before your eyes? It¡¯s something like that. Were going to force her body to be¡­ ¡®reborn¡¯... and that should heal her up better than most healing magics would ever could. It¡¯s just going to cost a bit.¡±) Ren said.


    (¡°I will pay any price.¡±) Van said seriously. And got to work on preparing the magic circle. He ordered his girls to start crushing mana cores and leave their remains in the circle to be used as fuel for the rank up of Lyn.


    The crystalline dust started to pile high as the cores were crushed one after another as Van began to power the circle with Lyn in the middle. He ordered them not to stop until he was finished for fear that it might not be enough. And he ordered Gwen to help and take the other side.


    Concentrating now, and putting his all in the task before him, he focused everything he had on properly ranking up Lyn.


    But no matter how much he tried to focus, a thought passed his mind that he simply had to ask. (¡°Ren¡­ what would happen if she were to die¡­¡±) he asked fearfully. Knowing already the answer but hoping he was wrong.


    (¡°if she were to die with your soul realm all closed up¡­ it could well be permanent¡­ if you tried to force her in, you would do horrific damage to your mind and spirit. It very well could be you would cripple yourself.¡±) Ren replied.


    (¡°but I thought their souls were inside of me! Why is it that if they die it means permanently!¡±) Van asked, angry at how unfair this seemed to be.


    (¡°it''s more like their souls are split in two. In a way. It''s true a part of them will still live on inside of you¡­ but¡­ ¡±)He went silent. (¡°enough about that¡­ it''s complicated, focus on the task at hand.¡±) he then cut the connection.


    Van did what Ren said and refocused on the task at hand.


    Power and energy slowly began to flow towards Lyn¡¯s body in massive droves. Her body absorbing it all like a black hole as he forced it to go through multiple rank-ups all at once.


    Three hundred cores, four hundred, five hundred. The numbers of core ranks he used was steadily increasing as he poured every ounce of mana he had in him. He was incredibly thankful for the fact that he was so much better with manipulating mana and that he had Gwen to help, otherwise this would be far more difficult than he would feel safe with.


    Slowly, Lyn¡¯s body began to glow and change shape. It almost reminded him of the first time he evolved her, how it looked like she was more a being of pure energy then, and how it then turned into the Lyn he knew and loved today. Soon, the glow of her body became bright and hard to see, beginning to change and morph right before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Slowly, a new Lyn started to take place in front of everyone. Still, the same as she was before, with strange blue hair and lightning blue eyes and wings. But far larger, now with a more womanly body with all that it entails. Larger breasts, narrow waists, curvier, beautiful, pretty, and just more than she was before. Her wings became larger and she took on a more¡­ fae appearance¡­


    Over the course of an hour, her body changed and changed again. Until it finally settled on a truly stunning look. If Van had to be honest. She looked sexy as hell.


    Slowly her eyes became more aware, and one could feel the willpower behind them. She took control of the energies and used them to set herself right and gently put her feet on the ground from where she was floating in place.


    The magic circle then began to lose power, and Van ordered everyone to stop crushing cores.


    Lyn stared down on her new and improved body. Doing the same thing everyone did. Open and close her hands. She then gave a few punches, dispersing the air with ease, and then let electricity play between her fingers for a while before putting them away.


    It was only now she became aware of everyone around her. She looked around her confused at all the people. Some she has never seen before in the troglodytes and many that were missing in the goblins.


    ¡°Umm¡­ hi?¡± she said, looking confused.


    Amie rushed up to Lyn with tears in her eyes and hugged her out of the blue, crying with joy that her Lover and best friend was okay.


    Lyn for her part looked confused, looking down she asked. ¡°Did you shrink down again Amie? You''re so much shorter than me now.¡± not realizing that it was her that grew a few more inches.


    Amie laughed as she continued to hug Lyn.


    Van felt a little awkward, he felt an immense amount of relief and wanted to get in the action of hugging Lyn. but felt like it wouldn¡¯t be his place to do so now with how Amie was hugging Lyn all for herself. But even he couldn¡¯t help but let his eyes water a little at the sight before him, just glad to see Lyn okay.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Amie pulled away and Lyn asked what happened and how did she get here.


    Amie then did her best to explain everything. The ambush, the attack, rushing her as fast as she could. Van saving her with his magic and more with her ending with how it was all her fault that Lyn was hurt. How if it wasn¡¯t for her, Lyn would have been fine.


    ¡°Sh, sh, sh¡­ it¡¯s not your fault. No one saw that beetle coming. And I would do it again if it meant saving you¡­¡± Lyn, trying to console her lover.


    ¡°I hope not.¡± Van muttered, wanting to say something more about making him worry.


    Lyn looked up. ¡°Thanks Van. you saved me again. I don¡¯t know how I will ever repay you.¡± she said lovingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall saving you before¡­ but you can repay me by not getting yourself almost killed. I would really appreciate it.¡± Van said


    ¡°No promises.¡± she smirked, then on a more serious note. ¡°But I will promise to avoid such things from happening again. I¡¯m sorry to have made everyone worry. And¡­ thank you...¡± she said, now getting a little emotional herself after it finally hit her how close she was to dying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just thank me. Amie was the one that carried you all the way over here. She deserves some of that thanks as well.¡± Van said, just happy that Lyn was okay.


    Lyn turned to Amie. ¡°thanks Amie. you really are the best half of me.¡± then went in for a kiss.


    After pulling away Amie blushed, but even this wasn¡¯t enough to stop her mood from deteriorating. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ I-¡± but she was stopped before she could say anything more by Lyn who put a finger on her lips. Getting the message, Amie let it drop and just enjoyed the moment alongside Lyn.


    Lyn then looked around as if noticing something amiss and turned to address Van. ¡°Where is Luna? I thought she would be with you? And what happened to all the goblins? I heard you were attacked, but surely you didn¡¯t lose that many?¡± she asked, looking concerned.


    Van tried to hide his wince. The last thing he wanted to do was talk about everything that happened that day. But with a sigh, he explained everything anyway. Much to her shock and horror. By the end of his story, she was giving a sideways glare towards Sela and her group, making them feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too mad, what''s done is done, and they have helped greatly in fixing the mess they caused. Right now we need to look towards the future, and I really could use any help I can get. Speaking of which, I''m¡­ sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to help you get the insect-kin you need¡­¡± Van said, looking down.


    Now it was Lyn who sighed and stopped glaring at Sela. ¡°It''s not your fault. We were both dealing with problems far bigger than ourselves. And speaking of those problems¡­ I¡­ I¡­ should get¡­ going¡­ those problems aren''t going to fix themselves.¡± she said, sounding far more mature than Van had ever heard her sound before.


    ¡°No! Please! At least stay one night here! You need to rest!¡± Amie begged. Horrified that Lyn was already trying to leave so soon after her almost life-threatening injury.


    ¡°Amie is right. You can¡¯t just leave right now. At least stay one night with us¡­ please¡­ if you do¡­ I won¡¯t complain when you leave in the morning. So long as you promise to come back to me.¡± Van said, in an almost pleading voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ there¡¯s simply too much to do. I have to go.¡± Lyn said, breaking away from Amie and already moving out of the circle.


    ¡°Lyn! ¡­Please¡­ it¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t want us to part like this.¡± Van said, stopping Lyn in her tracks.


    Lyn stood still for a long while before her shoulders slumped and she sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ one night.¡± turning to address him. Amie cheered and hugged Lyn again. Thankful that Lyn was going to take a much-needed break and rest.


    Lyn smiled gently at Amie but then became more serious, looking at Van. ¡°Besides, I want to see with my own eyes what happened to Luna.¡±


    Van¡¯s stomach fell a little. But he nodded, slowly making his way to her, he held out his hand. And slowly, Lyn took it gently, they entwined their fingers together, then looked into each other''s eyes and shared a moment before making their way to his tent. Amie hugging Lyn¡¯s other arm.


    Once at the tent, Van hesitated and turned to Lyn. ¡°Luna¡­ is a bit different than she used to be¡­¡± he tried to begin, but already didn¡¯t know how to finish and explain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Van¡­ no matter what. She is still my sister.¡± Lyn said, resolutely and proud. Doing much to help soothe Van¡¯s fears.


    Slowly, Van led Lyn inside the well lit tent.


    Upon entering, they saw Luna giggling to herself, surrounded by bed coverings, pillows, and eggs¡­


    ¡°How did she make so many? There''s already half a dozen goblin eggs!¡± Van thought wide-eyed.


    Luna continued to giggle. ¡°Eggies! Eggies everywhere!¡± rolling around with great joy. Then taking notice of Van and the others she stretched out her arms towards them. ¡°It¡¯s my husbando! My husbando and waifus!¡± she said, giggling to herself once more.


    ¡°Wait¡­ aren''t those slang terms from another world? Is the connection healing in a way that is filling up her head with knowledge of other worlds?¡± Van thought as Luna continued to giggle to herself.


    ¡°Gods¡­ Van¡­ I had no idea¡­¡± Lyn said, looking at Luna in some distress. Even Amie was looking very worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°She will get better eventually. I just need to keep her satiated until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Feed me your sex! Until I''m full!¡± Luna giggled.


    ¡°Should you really be having sex with her in this condition?¡± Lyn asked, incredulous.


    ¡°Ren said I had to¡­ not to mention¡­ I also kind of have to for my sake¡­¡± he then turned to Lyn. ¡°Lyn¡­ I¡¯m an incubus now¡­¡±


    Both Lyn and Amie gasped. Lyn always kinda knew this might happen, after all, she was privy to a lot of information thanks to Ren. but it still came as a shock to hear. Immediately she swore herself to secrecy. ¡°I, Lyn, on my name, swear to not speak a word of this to anyone,¡± she said. Amie quickly followed, also swearing an oath of secrecy.


    ¡°Thanks, girls,¡± Van said with some relief.


    ¡°Can we fuck now?¡± Luna asked, getting impatient.


    The group looked at her. Van wanted to say something¡­ but sighed and turned to Lyn and Amie. ¡°do you girls just want to skip to the sex and talk later in the morning? Or¡­¡± He was seriously mentally tired, and really could use a nice break, even if it was out of the blue.


    Lyn thought about it. Before also giving up. ¡°Sure¡­ I really could use a good fucking. It¡¯s been a long week¡­¡± thinking back to everything that happened to her, not to mention the fact that she almost died, which probably influenced her decision.


    Van blinked at that, as it hit him that it really has been only almost two weeks since they arrived. ¡°Umm¡­ alright then¡­ let''s get to it.¡± as he took off his clothes. Much to Luna¡¯s delight.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lyn and Amie gasped. ¡°Van¡­ you look¡­ delicious¡­¡± Lyn said, swallowing.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing delicious, you¡¯ll soon see.¡± he said playfully with a wink.


    ---sex scene---


    Van was as naked as the day he was born. And Luna was cheering him on like she was at some party with a male stripper. Lyn and Amie also took off their clothes and looked longingly at Van¡¯s cock.


    ¡°You''re so much bigger! If only I was still in my smaller size¡­¡± Lyn said wistfully, Amie nodding along.


    ¡°First dibs! First dibs!¡± Luna chanted, rushing on all fours and gently headbutting Van¡¯s waist with her hair. Then giggling and making cat noises she slowly began licking his cock with a smile and bright eyes.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t. You have to share!¡± Lyn said, a little amused by Luna¡¯s antics and joining in.


    ¡°Hey! Leave some for me!¡± Amie complained and also joined in with the others in sucking and licking Van¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Damn it, girls! I¡¯m already¡­!¡± Van cummed like a geyser, much to the surprise of Lyn and Amie who were not used to him being this sensitive, or spraying this much cum on the first load. Their faces became completely drenched and it looked like they were wearing mascara with how much was on them. Their mouths slowly opened in awe, only to be filled. Luna was used to this and after letting it squirt, quickly took it deep in her mouth and began to swallow.


    Van felt a little bad for cumming so soon, but it truly was a sight to behold and it wasn¡¯t like he couldn''t do that over and over again anyway. After that he had them line up, taking Lyn first.


    ¡°Oh! Oh fuck! It¡¯s really been too long, and you''re so much bigger! When I can shrink myself down, we have to do this again! You have to promise me you¡¯ll fuck me in my small form, alright!?¡± she begged as Van took her. Promising her that he will.


    Then he took Amie, who was sopping wet from watching Lyn take it. ¡°Oh gods!¡± she moaned, as Lyn licked up the cum left over on her face. ¡°This is great! A nice giant cock in my pussy, and my best friend and lover next to me. How could this get any better!?¡± she moaned


    Finally, it was Luna¡¯s turn. ¡°Yes! Yes! Fuck Luna! Fuck her! Mmm! Fuck! Luna wants to be your pet! Luna wants be your fuck pet! Let me give birth to all the eggies!¡± as Van came another massive load into her womb. Lyn and Amie watched both impressed, and jealous with how deep Luna was able to take him.


    After several hours of fucking they were done. Van was exhausted, and the girls were drenched and filled with cum. And everyone fell asleep happily


    ---end of sex scene---


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid -


    for all your support! =)


    I''m back! will be posting regularly again next Saturday!


    sad to say, I didn''t have the vacation that I was hoping to get, technically speaking, I should be posting next week. but was forced to come back home early. no one told me I had to bring a fu#king E-visa! or whatever you call it. it was literally last minute! they wouldn''t let me on the plane! so guess who was stuck in the Netherlands! me! for a whole fu#king week! had all because no one told me I had to bring something like that. I had everything else... but not that. so I had to pay a hundred dollars, using my phone to buy E-visas... but guess what? it was too late... if they had just waited five more minutes for the thing to process, I would be one that flight to my destiny at a nice beach. but no... the plane literally left right in front of me, and the staff was completely unhelpful... at least the Netherlands has good restaurants...


    tell me any vacation mishaps you guys had. I''ll like to hear them so I don''t feel like I''m the only one that has it this bad.


    I''m not going to post on Wednesday ethier. I just need some more time to for myself and recover from the jet lag. hope you all didn''t miss me to much! =)

 Chapter 111 Making Plans

    The next morning Van woke up to a pleasant feeling between his legs. He gently pushed Luna away and got up, waking up Lyn and Amie to get ready for the rest of the day.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ five more minutes.¡± Lyn barely got out as she snuggled him.


    But after some poking and prodding, he was able to get her awake alongside Amie and the group changed and prepared for the day.


    ¡°Jeez Van!¡± Lyn said as she tried to walk. ¡°You really did a number on me. You were like a completely different person!¡± she said in a teasing manner.


    Van blushed a little. ¡°Sorry about that. I¡­ changed a bit¡­¡± now feeling a bit down.


    ¡°But you''re still my Van,¡± Lyn said. ¡°And you changed a lot less than you think.¡± smiling gently.


    ¡°...thanks,¡± Van said, appreciating her trying to make him feel better and returning the smile. But it slowly waned as his mind kicked into gear and the thoughts of work started to pile up. ¡°But we should start thinking about what we''re going to do next¡­¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Like¡­ about what happened to your zappers¡­¡± uncomfortable about broaching this subject.


    Lyn shook her head sadly. ¡°Amie already told me.¡±


    ¡°It gets worse¡­¡± Van said, bringing up the courage to say what''s next. ¡°I can¡¯t access my soul realm for the next few months, maybe longer. Which means¡­ you won¡¯t be able to get any reinforcements for a while. Or put in or take out anything.¡±


    Lyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°was that what that feeling was¡­¡± she thought to herself, thinking about a strange feeling she had a few days ago. ¡°How? Was it when you were attacked? How could you lose access to your own soul realm?¡± she said, a little panicked and genuinely curious.


    Van told her everything to the best of his knowledge, leaving nothing out.


    ¡°This¡­ this is worse than I thought¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me before we came to your tent! You only¡­¡± she went silent as she realized that other than a few people, not many knew that Van lost access to his soul realm. And with good reason, if it were to leak¡­ well¡­ Van had no enemies in the forest, but it still wasn¡¯t something you blabbed about.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Van said, watching Lyn¡¯s expression turn sour.


    Lyn looked Van in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you!¡± she quickly tried to say. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for that to show on my face. I just¡­ I¡¯m just sick and tired of everything going wrong! Can¡¯t I just get a fucking break!?¡± she complained.


    Van nodded, fully understanding where she¡¯s coming from. ¡°Preach it.¡±


    Lyn began to rant. ¡°I mean, everything''s going great! Then it goes to shit! Then when you think you salvaged something and made it better again, it goes to shit again! And you lose so much along the way, that even when you get a little back it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference! And this goes on and on! I mean I¡­ I¡­¡± she deflated. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking tired of it. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be so hard, you know...¡±


    ¡°I admit it¡­ when I started this whole thing¡­ I was just winging it¡­ just going with the flow¡­ I knew that the wasp horde had to be stopped but¡­ should I have ever interfered? Maybe then so many people wouldn¡¯t have died¡­¡± Lyn said in a defeated and tired tone.


    Van was a little shocked. He never saw the upbeat and somewhat silly Lyn so¡­ serious¡­ or self-reflective¡­ It was somewhat scary and disheartening to see.


    Van walked up and pulled Lyn into a hug. Just grabbing her fully and squeezing her gently into him. ¡°Everything is going to be alright. Your Lyn, and there''s nothing you can¡¯t do. ¡®You''re¡¯ the one that saved my life. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have been either dead or kidnapped when Karen raped me.¡±


    He then pulled his head away to look her in the eyes. ¡°You went from a zapper, into a storm fairy. From a storm fairy, into a queen that is respected and loved by your followers. From a queen into a high queen that has many vassals that trust you with their lives and look to you for leadership. You are everything I wish I could be¡­¡±


    ¡°More importantly you are the one who always remains confident no matter how dire things get. Ready and willing to make any bad situation into a joke.¡± he chuckled a little at that as he remembered a few things. ¡°You give me confidence and love. Just like Luna does. To make me want to be better.¡±


    Luna perked up at her name and smiled from where she was laying down.


    ¡°And if I can look at everything I¡¯ve been through and still have the willpower to continue on in the face of adversity. Then so can you. Hells¡­ you are the reason I want to stay despite everything that''s happened. I could never leave you alone here in the forest after all.¡± gently brushing her hair.


    ¡°Oh Van¡­¡± Lyn said, bringing up her own hand to caress his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve become¡­¡± She then pinched his cheeks a bit roughly and stretched it, much to his surprise. ¡°Quite the romancer. If I¡¯m not careful, your harem will be too big and there won¡¯t be any room for me!¡± she joked, messing with him. And making him blush.


    ¡°Jeez, cut that out. I was trying to come across as the loving husband here,¡± he complained.


    Lyn giggled. ¡°And you were perfect at that,¡± she said. ¡°...thanks.¡± leaning forward and giving him a gentle kiss.


    ¡°your welcome¡­¡± he said after they pulled away.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Amie said as she watched the two.


    Van and Lyn smiled at each other and opened their arms allowing Amie in, which she promptly did. The both of them then gave her a kiss each and a nice hug.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Me next! Me next!¡± Luna said, getting up and joining in. to which Lyn and Van gave her the same treatment, much to her joy.


    After parting and some joking around, they finally decided to sit down and discuss their next steps at the nearby table in the tent.


    ¡°So¡­ Lyn¡­ What are you going to do? I¡¯m, for example, going to take it slow. I have to rebuild and repair and so much more. It will be a while before I do anything extraneous.¡± Leaning back in his chair and wondering what Lyn would say.


    ¡°Well¡­ I honestly haven¡¯t thought much about it. There really isn¡¯t much of anything I can do other than go back to the front lines. At least this time I will be stronger than before and maybe make a bigger difference¡­ but I¡¯m still just one person, and there are others stronger than me. And I can¡¯t fight an army by myself¡­¡± she said, letting her thoughts out into the open to see what everyone else thought.


    Van frowned. ¡°While I don¡¯t like the thought of you going out back into that war of yours¡­ I know I¡­ can¡¯t really stop you when you set your mind on something¡­ So at least please tell me you have some sort of plan or idea, and maybe at least a suggestion of whatever I could do to help?¡±


    ¡°Thanks but¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°Maybe¡­ you can make more insect-kin? I know it may be much to ask, considering I don¡¯t even know how many mana cores you used on me and it probably was a lot. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Van said with a nod. ¡°Whatever little help I can provide, I¡¯ll give it. You have my word.¡±


    Lyn smiled. ¡°Thank you, but¡­ perhaps we should first talk about who you''re going to evolve? We lost a lot of zappers and bees¡­ and all the ones with Amie died¡­ the ones left are the few still on the front lines, and we really can¡¯t take them away. Even a few hundred, while small in the grand scheme of things. Can make or break a battle¡­ if only we can get more¡­¡± she said, thinking deeply on the matter.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Me! Pick me!¡± Luna said, waving her hand. ¡°I can make you more! Lots and lots of more!¡±


    Lyn looked at her with a quirked eye.


    Luna then explained.


    Lyn then looked wide-eyed towards Van. ¡°can she really produce eggs of a different species if she just has some blood!?¡± she asked incredulously.


    Van nodded. ¡°She already made half a dozen goblin eggs. I don¡¯t even know how she did it, or how she did it so quickly. But she did it, all in one day.¡±


    Lyn looked flabbergasted by such a thing. Then slowly shook her head as she thought about it. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true¡­ It still will take some time for the eggs to hatch, mature, and be trained to fight. All of which will take months if not a whole year. Time we simply do not have.¡±


    ¡°Nah ah¡­¡± Luna said with a smile. ¡°We got the green juice now. We make the eggies grow up real fast!¡± she finished with a giggle.


    Van¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, then widened in shock. ¡°How do you know that?¡± he asked, turning to her.


    Now it was Lyn who was confused. ¡°What does she mean?¡± she asked. Van explained about the goblin soup and biomass. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so sorry you had to do that¡­¡± Empathizing with what Van probably had to go through.


    ¡°Thanks. But¡­¡± Van wanted to turn back to ask Luna again once more how she knew something when she was in her tent ever since she had changed. But he decided to leave that for later. ¡°...thanks. It wasn¡¯t a pretty thing to do, but it had to be done.¡±


    Lyn nodded.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ even if we can use the biomass to increase the rate of growth for the eggs. And by some miracle make them grow in only a few days, they still would have to take a few months to mature and to train. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it still would cut downtime considerably, but it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Van said, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Perhaps we are looking at this from the wrong angle?¡± Amie interjected. ¡°Maybe what we need to do is not figure out how quickly we can replenish our troops. But how can we make the troops we have better and give more than they are worth? Perhaps by giving them better equipment?¡±


    Lyn and Van perked up at that. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Van said in thought. ¡°But that would still require resources we simply do not have, not to mention it will still take some time¡­ and from what little I know¡­ most of your forces are made up of actual insects and not insect-kin, and you don¡¯t have a lot of insect-kin to begin with and any you do have probably already have armor and weapons.¡±


    ¡°That''s true¡­¡± Lyn said. ¡°Even with the newly made insect-kin you gave us, we were quickly able to give hand-me-downs and other gear to get them ready. If anything, we had more problems with training them to use the stuff than with finding stuff for them to wear. Even if the knowledge gets implanted to you as you evolve. That doesn¡¯t mean you fully understand how to use your hands or your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps allies?¡± Van said after Lyn finished. ¡°Surely you have some people who are still on the fence that you can recruit? Maybe you can make a difference there?¡±


    Amie shook her head. ¡°We already recruited everyone who can join. What few holdouts will be soon forced to make a decision. Remember? The entire freaking forest is going to war. Can¡¯t really have neutral parties in something this big. Even those who play at being neutral in some way or another help a side.¡±


    ¡°What about choke points? Make it so that the enemy is forced down a narrow path that can make it easier on you trading one or two soldiers for dozens of theirs?¡± Van asked.


    Now it was Lyn who shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t work in this kind of war. It''s not like it''s on a flat grid. It''s more like three-dimensional warfare. Most insects can crawl and climb over almost any obstacle. Then there are flying insects and burrowing insects. There''s literally not a direction that isn¡¯t safe unless you make a mana barrier. And those are hard to make and given enough time, any army will push through them.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention,¡± Amie added. ¡°Mana barriers are very costly to make. And even if by some miracle we found a place where we can make a choke point. It probably wouldn¡¯t be for long. And where we might kill thousands for a few in one place, the enemy would have probably done so too somewhere else. also, we are dealing in armies in the tens of millions, just killing a few thousand more isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡±


    Silence then prevailed in the room as everyone went into deep thought as they came to grips with what was just said and the realities of how bad things have become.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ if people were willing to pay¡­ I can rank or evolve a few of your allies¡­?¡± Van asked, looking between Lyn and Amie then settling on Amie. ¡°I heard your mother was a queen. Maybe she has a few trusted people who could use a power boost?¡±


    Lyn and Amie paused in thought about that. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not a bad idea¡­ and It will help prove to your mother all my claims¡­¡± Lyn said looking towards Amie.


    ¡°Not to mention¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ there may be a few holdouts who might choose our side if we offered them something like this¡­¡± Amie thought out loud. ¡°It also could help us buy some time until we figure out a better solution¡­¡±


    ¡°Time where we can afford to take a few of our own zappers from the front lines and get them ranked up. And maybe for Van¡¯s soul realm to heal enough that we can get access to our people. Maybe even take Luna up on her offer of using biomass to quickly grow a few for later use.¡± Lyn said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Maybe even get paid for it properly¡­¡± Van added. ¡°Imagine the number of resources and funds we can get by offering such a service¡­¡± then hesitated. ¡°But we will have to make sure we only offer it to people we can trust. Otherwise, there might be some who will try to abuse this gift and try to¡­ maybe¡­ steal me¡­¡± he said, feeling a bit like a narcissist for saying something like that out loud. But by the way, Lyn and Amie were nodding, perhaps it was a warranted worry.


    ¡°So¡­ does that mean we have a plan?¡± Van asked the group.


    ¡°I think we do¡­¡± Amie said. ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with a few contacts of mine and see what I can set up. Ask around for those who would be desperate for a rank up or evolution, both ally and enemy alike, maybe get a few new people on our side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll spread the word to a few trusted friends I made, maybe give them a freebie to show everyone it''s true while at the same time increasing our overall fighting power,¡± Lyn said.


    ¡°And maybe get some money¡­? These things aren''t cheap, you know. And they are time-consuming.¡± now worried at the costs.


    Amie smiled towards Van. ¡°Yes Van, don¡¯t worry, you will get paid handsomely.


    ¡°Good¡­ just also make sure they can¡¯t come back to stalk or spy on me too. I would appreciate it.¡± Van said with a smile back.


    ¡°If any try¡­ I¡¯ll end them¡­¡± Lyn said very protectively.


    Amie clapped her hand with a wide smile on her face. ¡°Looks like we have our plan! We will offer Van¡¯s services in evolving and ranking up people, all the while making connections and boatloads of cash!¡±


    Van hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s to stop someone from doing the same thing? Surely I¡¯m not the only one that can rank people up?¡±


    ¡°No, but you are the only one who can do it so easily. You may not realize it, but from what I learned, it doesn''t cost you as much, you''re easily faster than the best around, and it''s not as painful. And finally, you can easily turn insects into insect-kin. That¡¯s a whole hell of a lot harder than you think. That easily makes you worth your weight in royal jelly!¡± Amie said proudly.


    ¡°It''s supposed to hurt?¡± Lyn asked.


    ¡°Royal jelly?¡± Van questioned.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter!¡± Amie said, getting upbringing her hand forward. ¡°Who¡¯s with me to turn this war around, win it, and make lots of money!¡±


    Lyn got up. ¡°I am!¡± she said, bringing her hand and placing it on top of Amie¡¯s.


    Van chuckled. ¡°So am I.¡± he said doing the same.


    Then Luna brought her hand to the group out of nowhere with a giggle. ¡°Goooooo me!¡± she cheered, raising her hand up high. The group chuckled and played along.


    ¡°Gooooooo Luna!¡± they said, much to Luna¡¯s delight.


    Though their joy was somewhat bittersweet considering the condition Luna was in. But now that that was done, it was time to get to work. And they had a lot of things to prepare for¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 112 Setting things up

    ¡°Are you sure this is all you need?¡± Amie asked, handing over several maps of the surrounding flora and fauna, as well as the territories of nearby monsters and monster-kin.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Van then took the offered maps, giving them a quick once over before stuffing them under his armpit. ¡°I want to have an idea of what''s around me and what I should watch out for. Not to mention what resources I can gather.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you''re going to use this information to keep out of trouble and not get into it,¡± Lyn said with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful, promise¡­¡± he said, trying to soothe Lyn¡¯s worry. ¡°I just want to make sure I know what I¡¯m getting into is all. More importantly¡­ how long will it take for you two to return with the potential buyers?¡±


    ¡°It will be a while. Maybe three to four days as we set things up. We also may not be able to return, well¡­ maybe I will, but Lyn will probably have to get back on the front lines.¡± Amie said, clearly unhappy about that.


    Van shared the sentiment and looked over at Lyn with something similar to puppy dog eyes filled with worry. Amie did something the same and Lyn was forced to contend with two sets of eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! Really! If anything I¡¯m going to be better off than I was before! Just look how much stronger I¡¯ve become!¡± she then flexed a little, showing her nonexistent muscle as her body was too slender for it.


    ¡°Still¡­ be careful¡­¡± Van said, moving forward with a hug and giving Lyn a gentle kiss. ¡°You to Amie,¡± he said after pulling away and looking in her direction.


    ¡°What? No kiss for me?¡± Amie teased.


    ¡°You can have as many indirect kisses with me as you want through Lyn.¡± Van smiled, teasing her back. But he also gave her a hug and a kiss anyway. ¡°Take care of Lyn for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Hey! I can take care of myself! Thank you very much!¡± Lyn playfully pouted.


    After that, they said their final goodbyes. Both sides were happy that they left on a good note, but still unable to fully suppress the worry that plagued their hearts as they parted. But determined to go forward anyway and hope for the best as they followed through with the task they set themselves.


    After that Van did the very important task of helping repair the fort. Something that took the whole day. Also, something that was a lot easier than he first thought it was going to be. Because of his new larger mana pool, the rate of his mana recovery, and the fact that he had such an easier time manipulating the mana. Had made repairing the damages far easier than he expected it would.


    If anything, the thing holding them back was the lack of hands to help rebuild and remake the damaged tents and other parts of the fort that his magic couldn''t do on its own. He could help create the tools and the resources, such as helping refine the stone and lumber into proper planks and bricks. But he couldn¡¯t put it all together, that required architectural knowledge that he simply did not possess, nor did he possess the finesse for it, he simply wasn¡¯t there yet, though he was close.


    But at least the fort was half repaired, which was better than nothing. So feeling like he did the best he could for that day, he left to turn in early and make preparations for his plans tomorrow.


    The next morning he and Gwen made their way to take stock of their leftover mana cores. Which was a far cry from how much they had before. Thankfully, Sela came back with several more chests filled with cores and other treasures, as well as arms and armor.


    Sela said they needed to still make a few more trips to get the last of all the goodies left in the cavern, as they were in the process of transferring all the resources of their old base into this new one. Which will take a while because that also included food, clothing, beds, and much more.


    To help with that, Van had about a dozen of the troglodyte eggs they had gathered hatched to help Sela. It was odd to see fully formed troglodytes hatch from eggs, but not the weirdest thing he had ever seen. Unfortunately, they could only obey simple commands and required an immense amount of food before they were good to go. After that, they were helping around doing simple things here and there, and when given free time were taught everything they needed to know.


    After that was done, he and Gwen got to work on another task Van had been planning for. Gathering up all the goblins and hobgoblins, he spent the rest of the day ranking and evolving them up using the immense amount of mana cores they had left. Also using the mana cores and the extra metal and scrap lying around.


    By the end of the day, they had ten greater hobgoblins with proper equipment and their own shadow wolves. Looking somewhat similar to Isa, and lined up in rows looking imposing.


    It was unfortunate that they only had ten girls left after everything that happened, but at least now they could better defend themselves. They also used the biomass gathered to increase the rate of growth in the eggs. Hatching six of the goblin eggs they had. They were like the newly hatched troglodytes, fully formed, but a little simple in the mind and needed teaching on their off time. They also hatched another harpy.


    Thus another busy day passed.


    On the third day, Van went out to explore the surrounding landscape using the maps he received from Amie as a reference. He had plans, he wanted to check out the nearby monster habitats and maybe even a few monster-kin territories to study and see what he can learn. Perhaps even see if he could get a few to join him.


    He took samples of many plants and flora to put in his soul realm later when it recovered. And took his own notes of things that looked valuable that may be useful later. More importantly, he made sure to scout and check things out, keeping his promise to Kella not to go too far, considering he was out on his own because Anna was still recovering.


    When he got back it was near the end of the day and he worked with Gwen to hatch another dozen troglodytes. Watching them with some amusement as they walked around unsteadily, then with some fascination as they quickly learned how to walk properly.


    They were quickly going through their store of biomass because of that, so Van walked over to Isa to ask if there were more humane ways of gathering biomass for use in making more troglodytes and goblins.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ more biomass? Well¡­ it obviously doesn¡¯t have to be made out of goblins or other troglodytes. You can also throw in anything you don¡¯t need that''s leftover from anything you¡¯ve hunted in the forest. I also heard that some plants are great sources of biomass.¡± Isa said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van then thought about what he scouted and wondered if anything he saw was useful for biomass material. ¡°But can anything work if you have enough mana to make it work?¡± he asked, curious.


    ¡°Well obviously ya, but remember? There were a lot of extra bits we had to throw away in the end. And the fewer vitamins and biomaterial something has, the more mana it will take for you to turn it into proper biomass.¡± Isa explained.


    Van shivered. He did not want to remember. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised how quickly we''re going through the stuff. You would think with over a hundred corpses there would be enough to grow a hundred eggs.¡±


    Isa shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. Just like food, we can¡¯t one hundred percent get all the nutrients we want out of what we eat. Biomass is the same, we can¡¯t get everything out of a corpse or plant we use.¡±


    Van didn¡¯t like Isa equating corpses and the inability to derive one hundred percent biomass from them with the digestive system of the average person. Though realized that was not Isa¡¯s intention and probably was just a clinical view she has developed over the years of dealing with this kind of stuff. He absently wondered if all goblins were like this, just accepting these kinds of things as a matter of course.


    He quickly decided to change the subject to something else he had been wondering about, in the hopes of getting his mind off of the digestive system and biomass.


    ¡°Err¡­ Isa¡­ have you thought about evolving again?¡± Isa¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly explained. ¡°Not like that! I know it¡¯s too soon. But¡­ I''ve been thinking, I heard that hobgoblins have many different evolutions they get to choose from after a while. So I was wondering what kind of evolutions are available and if you had a choice, which one would you choose if you had the choice?¡±


    Isa studied Van for a few seconds, wondering if he was genuinely interested or trying to get her to evolve before her body had even settled on her current form. ¡°Well¡­ how much do you know about goblin evolutions?¡± she asked, trying to get an idea of how much Van knew about it first.


    ¡°Well, I know you can evolve into ogres correct? And something called half lords? But I figured a goblin would have a better understanding of what they can and can¡¯t do than something I¡¯ve read in a book a long time ago. So I wanted to get your perspective.¡± Van said.


    Isa continued to study him for a few seconds, before giving up. ¡°Alright, but this better not be used to start evolving me or the girls. It would be ludicrous to think anyone would waste so many resources like that. You¡¯ll have your hands full just trying to make an army of greater hobgoblins, with all the bells and whistles you give them. So I''m going to just tell you for academic purposes and nothing else, okay?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°...Well, the first thing you should know is that hobgoblins really do have an absurd amount of different evolutionary choices. So much so that even I don¡¯t know them all. But I¡¯ll do my best to tell you about the ones I do know.¡±


    ¡°The first choice for a goblin is the orc. We become bigger, stronger, with slightly larger fangs and imposing figures. Orcs are more aggressive and have a far higher pain threshold, with strength that doesn¡¯t always match their appearance with their athletic build. You¡¯ll find most of our evolutions have an athletic build. More importantly, orcs can go into a rage-induced state to increase their overall capabilities temporarily. They can then later evolve into greater orcs, high orcs, and arch orcs. They do not make great mages, but there are powerful shamans amongst them.¡±


    ¡°Then there are the half lords, usually for when a hobgoblin gains a great amount of skill in a weapon or ability. A spear half lord will be far better than your average spear user. They also evolve into spear lord and spear high lord. Their skill with a spear will go unmatched.¡±


    ¡°Ogres are another interesting evolution. They are somewhat like orcs but with two small horns on their heads. They are stronger, but instead of a high pain threshold, they have a high regenerative body. They are a bit of a jack of all trades. They can evolve into an oni, and then a kinshin.¡±


    ¡°Amazons are also something we can evolve into. If we had some amazon blood of course¡­ They are masterful fighters and beautiful to top it off. Their skill in warfare is no joke. They can evolve either into a greater amazon, or even into a war maiden, and from a war maiden into a valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°Finally there is the vampire-kin. A unique evolution that only Alcranian hobgoblins such as ourselves can evolve into, where we become something like thin bloods. We also become very beautiful, become stronger than we look, have a mix of many different abilities, and a much longer lifespan. And no, we can¡¯t from there go into full-blown vampire-hood.¡± she said as if to cut off any such thinking he might have on the matter.


    Isa then paused. ¡°Actually¡­ there''s one more evolution¡­ the chimera¡­ I don¡¯t know how you achieve it though, and I don¡¯t know the benefits or cons of it either¡­ It should also be mentioned, different types of goblins have different potential evolutions. Such as blue hobgoblins becoming something like mer-kin¡­ or something like that. I hope this answers your question.¡± she said.


    Van nodded. ¡°More than satisfactory, thank you.'''' Then a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Is it possible to evolve into two of those evolutions? Like becoming an orc and an amazon?¡± he asked.


    Isa thought about it. ¡°It would be very difficult. The hobgoblin in question would have to have the blood and meet all the requirements of both races in order to evolve into the both of them. And that¡¯s not even considering the amount of mana it would take for such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Is it not possible to, once you evolve, go back and add another race?¡± Van asked.


    Isa thought about it again, brow furrowing in thought. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so? At least, I never heard of such a thing happening before. Perhaps it''s possible but no one ever figured it out, or I am simply uninformed.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you Isa, this will really help give me a few ideas for the future. I promise though not to overextend myself with trying to upgrade everyone. But I have a feeling that one day It will be necessary for this kind of knowledge.¡± Van said thoughtfully.


    Isa nodded. ¡°So long as you don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± she said, then moved on, making her way to help take care of the newly hatched goblins and troglodytes that were idling around, not knowing what to do next now that their current task was finished.


    Van said his goodbye and walked over to the magic circle near the center of camp. Taking his time as he looked on with appreciation at all the repairs that are being done and we''re almost finished. The newly hatched reinforcements added just a tad bit more life back into the very vacant fort.


    With the help of Gwen, he spent the last few hours of the day extending and improving upon the magic circle. Teaching Gwen along the way about how to use said improvements and what was expected of her and what she can do to help once the customers start coming to the fort.


    It was then that Van started to worry about his location being leaked, but tried to calm himself by reminding himself that Amie wouldn¡¯t let strangers so easily figure out where he lived and that she probably had a plan in place for such a thing. Still¡­ it was something he wished he had the forethought to ask and talk about before everyone left to do their own thing.


    Tired, he walked over back to his tent. Only to find another dozen or so eggs lying around with Luna just being her new ditsy self by rolling around and giggling.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± he asked, mostly to himself in disbelief.


    Hearing what he said, she turned to look at him with a smile. ¡°There are many ways¡­¡± she said coyly. ¡°There is the fun way¡­¡± moving her hands down her lithe body. ¡°And the boring way¡­¡± she then giggled to herself and rolled over.


    ¡°The boring way? Does she have another method of producing eggs that doesn¡¯t require her using her body?¡± Van thought, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m too tired to figure it out. First I got to fuck Luna. then I can finally get some sleep¡­ tomorrow is probably going to be the day the fairies come, so it¡¯s going to be busy. Got to get my rest now before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    He then did just that. Fuck his wife. And went to sleep. Feeling a little nervous about what tomorrow could bring.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 113 Mother In Law

    It was the day that his first customers were expected to come. He had the girls set up a large enclosed tent around the magic circle, then prepared himself by donning a heavy robe that covered most of his body and face.


    He then came into contact with one of the previous insect-kin he made before. Who told him that Lyn and Amie were waiting a few miles away with their first batch of candidates for rank up. More importantly, Amie¡¯s mother, a high queen of sorts, was also coming.


    Van did not know what to make of that information. He had heard that Amie had a mother who was a queen, but not much more than that. Either way, he felt nervous at the prospect of meeting someone who was supposedly very important and considered something like royalty.


    The insect-kin then told him that after the meeting with Amie¡¯s mother, the customers will be brought one by one, blinded to their surroundings using a special type of magic that obscured landscapes that they perceived, to help prevent anyone trying to follow back the trail to him.


    Thanking the insect-kin he set her on her way and waited for Lyn and her group to arrive.


    He did not have to wait long for a small swarm of heavily armed fairies to come into the tent. Followed by a regal procession and a beautiful woman wearing a green and gold dress that carried herself like she judged everything her eyes landed on.


    Just then Lyn came running through, back in her small form, matching the heights of the fairies that came before her. Taking a look ahead, she saw that she was already beaten to the punch and a look of annoyance crossed her face. She then quickly moved around the group of fairies to Van while the regal-looking fairy in the middle of her entourage continued her judging.


    ¡°Sorry Van!¡± Lyn whispered into his ear as she sat on his shoulder. ¡°Tried to stop her but before we knew it, she had already left!¡± she then scowled, clearly annoyed that Amie¡¯s mom just went and ruined everything they had set up. ¡°This place was supposed to be a secret! Including from her!¡± a little bit more loudly.


    The regal-looking fairy then raised a brow and looked at Lyn, then at Van for what felt like the first time.


    Her gaze was almost piercing with how it seemed she looked right through him.


    Amie then just came in, panting a little, saw the situation, and with some hesitation, quickly flew over to Van and sat on his free shoulder nervously. Shaking a little as if afraid of what her mother would say to her doing such a thing.


    The regal fairy also gave a quirk of an eye to Amie and studied her as if trying to figure something out. But then ignored her and looked directly at Van and addressed him.


    ¡°So¡­ you are Lyn¡¯s master¡­? The one who is a godling? The one who can so easily turn insects into insect-kin and so much more? And the one who is also the shared mate of my daughter and her¡­ lover¡­¡± Her voice sounded regal at the beginning, but towards the end, one couldn¡¯t help but hear the hint of disapproval in her voice.


    Van gave a slight glare towards Lyn when the fairy called him a godling, to which she did her best to ignore. Then he became a little embarrassed as she continued, then a little protective when he felt more than heard that hint of disapproval. He found that Lyn having a little girlfriend was actually kinda cute and didn¡¯t like the fact that this woman seemed to share the opposite opinion.


    But he did his best to ignore that and continue on in a professional manner.


    ¡°I am many things¡­ right now I¡¯m just a guy who''s willing to help you with your problem.¡±


    The fairy narrowed her eyes. ¡°And what problem is that exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem of having a distinct lack of insect-kin to help you fight your war. One that I can help you with¡­ for a price¡­¡± Van replied. Keeping his voice monotone emotionless.


    One of the fairies seemed angered by his lack of respect and made to draw her sword. But Amie¡¯s mother stopped her and waved her off. ¡°And how can we trust you? You must understand, we would be putting our fairies and insects in your care¡­ there is much you can do to them when they are vulnerable inside your circle¡­ and not to mention the cost and the fact we don¡¯t know if you can actually rank up or evolve anyone or anything...¡± she said, her steely gaze looking into his own.


    ¡°Wha-? Oh, come on! You saw all those insect-kin we brought back! And look at me! Am I not proof!¡± Lyn complained loudly.


    Amie¡¯s mom just shook her head. ¡°For all I know, that could be just coincidence. From what I heard, you sent dozens of insects away, and only a few returned as insect-kin. Not to mention the last time you sent a portion of your army away they all¡­ mysteriously died¡­


    Lyn looked incensed. ¡°Why you-!¡±


    She looked like she was ready to start a fight right there and then, but Amie quickly snapped her out of it. ¡°Lyn!¡± she said somewhat loudly, looking her way by bending a little to get a clear line of sight of her lover.


    Lyn turned to look at Amie. ¡°but she-!¡± but the shake of Amie¡¯s head stopped her. Lyn knew that Amie still blamed herself for those zapper''s deaths, but she still told Lyn to be quiet, so she did. Because she trusted her lover like that. Though it didn¡¯t mean she had to like it.


    Van gave a polite cough and tried to explain the reason why there might be some disparity. ¡°While I don¡¯t know how most people do it¡­ the methods I employ are both quicker and cheaper¡­ and more importantly¡­ less painful¡­ This is because I have a¡­ special method by which I can gauge if someone is ready for a rank up or evolution and those who are not. I only help those who can rank up or evolve, and leave alone those who can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a far better method than the eyeballing that other specialists seem to do. I heard that some of their customers die through the process¡­¡± Van said, knowing the reaction that that would elicit. He had been studying up these past through days, mostly through whatever connection he could get with Ren. and he learned quite a bit, such that not everyone survives the rank-up or evolution process when they try to force it through with a magic circle.


    A silence befell the room as the two looked at each other, Van remaining impassive and Amie¡¯s mother studying him hard. After what felt like forever Amie¡¯s mother was the first to speak.


    ¡°So¡­ you can gauge if someone can be ranked up or not? Do you mind if we test that out?¡± then waited for Van to reply. She then continued when she got a nod to go ahead. ¡°Alright then¡­ which one of my guards do you think can rank up?¡± waving an arm to encompass them all.


    Van turned his gaze towards the two dozen guards that followed their queen. Gazing over them one by one. After what felt like forever, Van gave his answer. ¡°None of them.¡±


    ¡°None of them?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°None of them,¡± Van repeated, then explained. ¡°While some could be said to be close¡­ they do not meet the requirements for rank up. Though¡­ there may be a method to make them meet that requirement¡­¡± he said, sounding like he was thinking it over.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°Two of your guards could be evolved into high fairies, and I think you know which two, considering they are the only two that are greater fairies with you other than your servants,¡± Van said, which seemed to make everyone¡¯s eyes widened. It was not always that someone could tell another''s rank just by a glance, especially when people went to hide it.


    Amie¡¯s mother looked at him with interest. ¡°And how would you go about ranking them up?¡±


    Van smiled professionally. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a trade secret, and one that I couldn¡¯t do even if I wanted to, due to the fact I simply lack the ingredients. Though I might reconsider it if you give me a vial of your blood¡­ I¡¯m sure it could be very useful for later...¡±


    Now it was the guard''s turn to look incensed as they drew their swords and anger. Only to once again be waved down.


    ¡°But he-!¡± one of them began to say.


    ¡°Stand. Down.¡± was all Amie¡¯s mother said.


    The guard stood down.


    ¡°You know... I heard much about you from my daughter and Lyn. if you can truly rank up my guards¡­ I¡¯ll give you not one, but two vials of my blood¡­ but if you fail¡­¡± her eyes turned menacing ¡°I¡¯ll want something of equal value¡­¡± she said, sounding like she wanted to cut off Van¡¯s head.


    Van did his best to show a stoic face, even as he got chills from the barely foot tall women in front of him. ¡°I assure you, I¡¯ll rank them without fail¡­ but I want the blood first. We can also save the payment for their rank up later if you want.¡±


    Now the guards very much looked like they were going to kill Van. but before they could say anything, Amie¡¯s mother spat. ¡°Fine.¡± glowering at him. ¡°You will be paid in blood, plus whatever amount for the cost of the rank up later. But gods so help me¡­ if you try to cheat me¡­ I¡¯ll have your head.¡±


    Van gave a professional smile, even though he was kinda dying inside. He then motioned with his hand towards the circle, looking at the two guards in question who were both glaring at him.


    Hesitantly they looked towards their master, and with a nod, they were sent towards the circle and one of them entered it.


    ¡°The blood now please¡­¡± Van said, now proferring his outward hand ready to accept the offering.


    With another glare, Amie¡¯s mother took out a knife, slashed her wrist in one quick motion, magicked the blood into two vials she took out of her soul realm and sent them flying towards him. If Van had not been careful, he would have dropped the blood samples.


    More than that, he got his first taste of fairy haggling. For in his hands he had two vials of high fairy blood from a high queen from a long noble lineage, just as promised. Which would be very useful for future research and unlocking possible evolutions and making extremely rare potions.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two vials flung at him were fairy-sized¡­


    His gaze slowly went from the vials in his hands, to the one who threw them at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Amie¡¯s mother said, quirking an eye and pretending like she didn¡¯t understand why Van might be a little unhappy with her right now. ¡°I gave you what you wanted.¡± She then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Trust me when I say you are lucky just to receive that much from me, if it was anyone else¡­¡± she let the threat hang in the air.


    Van gave a quick glance towards Amie, who solemnly nodded with a seriousness that made him rethink his earlier actions of asking for a vial of blood. Now that he thought about it, if someone asked for his blood, he would also be pissed. One''s blood contained an amazing amount of information, and in some cases, could be used against you if not protected from such curses.


    He turned back to Amie¡¯s mother and gave a small bow of his head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness and trust. Rest assured I will do nothing that you would find fault with me using your blood. I will even swear upon it.¡± he said, plus a few other platitudes to help assure her that he meant no harm in asking for her blood.


    After that he made his way towards the circle with the fairy inside it waiting impatiently and looking like she would try to fight him, doing the rank up if she could.


    Van then made the last-minute preparations, taking out the mana cores and a few other ingredients. He watched her closely, figuring out what requirements the fairy had to fulfill and what he could do about it to artificially meet them. He also saw things on a deeper and spiritual level. Saw the parts of her body where her mana didn¡¯t flow correctly and needed correction and a dozen other myriad of things.


    He took one of the vials of blood just handed to him, took a few drops of that, and threw it into the circle. He then asked Gwen to take the other side and the two started the process of the rank up.


    Slowly the fairy began to change. Her body began to glow and morph as energy poured into her. Growing an inch and becoming stronger and more beautiful. As the process continued, he fixed all the little imperfections he found, molding the fairy to be more¡­ perfect¡­ just like he did with all the other times he did a rank up.


    After half an hour, the process was complete, and like always, the fairy was looking at her hands like it was the first time she ever saw them. And it wasn¡¯t just her who looked on with amazement. But Amie¡¯s mother and all those who were with her as well. The procedure was just so smooth, and the effects were far greater than what a normal rank-up would normally provide.


    Van then turned to the other fairy in waiting. ¡°It is your turn, get in,¡± he said emotionlessly, acting completely professional about the entire process.


    The fairy blinked out of her daze and nervously, and even a little excitedly, moved into the circle as the first fairy had to be guided out of it. After that, the same thing was done and the second fairy was left just as amazed and euphoric as the first one. Looking at her hands as if it was the first time she¡¯d ever seen them.


    Van now turned to address Amie¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s done. I hope you are satisfied with the service provided. And now you see why I''m so highly regarded in this field.¡± acting as if he was some well-known bigshot when it comes to ranking up.


    Amie¡¯s mother realized she was staring, mouth slightly open. She was indeed impressed but did not want to admit it. She was also a bit suspicious, she knew that Van must be very young, she could sense it, so there must be a trick to it. Or at least that¡¯s what she thought. So instead of admitting she was impressed, she instead changed tack and asked him a question. ¡°That was my blood you used there¡­ before you activated the circle¡­ why?¡±


    Van was a little taken aback by the question. He frowned a little confused. ¡°Do you not have methods to add blood to unlock certain evolutions?¡±


    ¡°We do¡­ but my blood is extremely valuable¡­ not to mention¡­ that is to unlock new races, they are already fairies¡­ last time I checked at least¡­¡± she said a little sarcastically.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s part of my secret method¡­ one of the many I have¡­and one of many I''m going to keep to myself,¡± he said coyly. Which seemed to piss Amie¡¯s mom off.


    (¡°umm¡­ can you tell me?¡±) Lyn asked through their connection, extremely curious.


    (¡°Well¡­ I suppose I can tell you¡­ you see, I have found that there is no reason as to why one can¡¯t do something to ease the process of a rank up, then by using the blood of someone who is of higher rank. Thinking about it, I have developed a method to use the higher ranking blood to act like a¡­ anchor, no¡­ perhaps a rope?¡±) he paused, trying to properly describe what he was thinking. (¡°Like¡­ something you can use to help lift yourself up to a higher place. Instead of just trying to push a person through a rank-up, why not also ¡®pull¡¯ a person up at the same time? At least¡­ that was the thought process I had when doing it.¡±) Van thought to Lyn


    (¡°I see.. Thanks for telling me! I swear not to tell anyone else!¡±) she said.


    Van inwardly smiled. (¡°anything for you.¡±) he replied.


    Unfortunately, it seemed his long silence only pissed off the fairy queen even more. ¡°Give me one good reason why I should help you.¡± in a menacing tone of voice, thinking she was being ignored. ¡°What''s in it for me¡­¡±


    ¡°While I don¡¯t know every little detail you all have talked about before.¡± motioning with hand, meaning Lyn and Amie. ¡°I can make these two a freebie.¡± motioning to the two guards he just did. ¡°And also maybe rank a few fairies and insects of your choice? Not all fairies and insects will meet my prerequisites of course, but if you have special access that allows you to send more to me than others, or give ¡®special recommendations¡¯ to your allies. I think you can see how this would be beneficial to you.¡±


    Amie¡¯s mother thought about it. ¡°Alright¡­ I agree¡­ for now¡­ I still have a few conditions, but those can be worked out later¡­ till then, you have my¡­ tentative support.¡±


    Van smiled professionally. ¡°Thank you, you will see that this will be most lucrative for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°It better be¡­¡± she then turned to leave, her guards professionally following her.


    ¡°Ah wait!¡± Van called out, making her stop and turn. ¡°I never got your name.


    A look of confusion befell her, she then turned to give a questioning look to Amie who looked away nervously, and then Lyn who she glared at and who smiled mischievously back. Before finally settling back on Van. ¡°my name is Gloria, Gloria Viridia, you will do well not to forget it¡­¡±


    And with that, she was gone.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 114 Customers

    ¡°Do you think I went too far?¡± Van asked of no one in particular.


    Amie nodded. ¡°Asking for the blood of a noble in most nations would be a capital offense. Something that can see you hanged for¡­ you should be lucky my mother was in a good mood¡­¡±


    Van turned his gaze towards her in surprise and incredulity. ¡°That¡¯s a good mood!?¡±


    Amie returned the gaze. ¡°You did ask for her blood. Do you have any idea what you could do with it? She was putting a lot of trust in you. Which is surprising considering you were practically a stranger¡­¡±


    Lyn then gave her two cents. ¡°I don''t¡¯ think it was so much that she trusted Van, but that she trusted you, Amie. Even if you two don¡¯t get along, I think she trusts your judgment more than you realize. Even I know that, and I think I kinda hate her¡­ no offense¡­¡±


    Amie gave a small laugh, ¡°ya¡­ she does tend to make people¡­ dislike her a bit¡­¡± trying to word it a bit better.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Van asked as both Amie and Lyn seemed to lose themselves in thought.


    Amie spoke up. ¡°Well, we just do what we were planning to do. Me and Lyn will try to drum up business¡­ or more like¡­ I will do my best to drum up business as Lyn will be too busy fighting the war. You will do your best to rank up or evolve anyone that comes your way. We¡¯ll use this opportunity to gain power and influence. And yes Van, money too.¡± cutting Van off before he had a chance to say it.


    Van felt a little embarrassed, and also¡­ a bit odd¡­ it was not normally like him to be so greedy. Perhaps it was due to the fact that he changed? Or perhaps he finally realized how poor he actually was and how much everything he wanted to do actually cost? Whatever the reason, he will try to be careful that his newfound greed did not get out of hand.


    After that, the two started to talk about the time frame they will be operating on. Van asked for a few days off every so often so that he can do his own thing. After all, he still had a fort to run and resources to gather and so much more. More importantly, his coming here was all about training, something he can¡¯t really do if he spent most of his time doing nothing but ranking up people.


    After a bit of haggling, they agreed that he will work for four days a week. There will also be a limit to the number of customers that he had to see so as not to overwhelm him. He was also to work today since they already have a few people waiting to see him.


    After that was done, he gave the two girls a kiss goodbye and sent them on their way. Wishing them well and much more.


    ¡°You stay safe okay? I don¡¯t know what I would do if something were to happen to you.¡± Van said as he said his goodbyes to Lyn.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ you worry too much. After the power boost, you gave me, the chances of anything bad happening will be close to zero! You have my word that I¡¯ll come back to you. After all¡­ If I didn¡¯t come back, I would miss out on my favorite thing in the whole world!¡± she said as she floated down and gave a playful kiss on his crotch area and then looked up with a wink.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, get out of here,¡± he said, rolling his eyes and gently turning her and pushing her out, much to her delight and giggling. ¡°Amie, please keep in touch with Lyn and make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± he said looking at her and handing Lyn off to her.


    Amie accepted the pass-off and began pushing Lyn the rest of the way out of the tent. ¡°I¡¯ll only promise to try. After all¡­ no one can truly stop Lyn from doing something stupid if she¡¯s determined enough,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lyn shouted as she was fully pushed out of the tent.


    After that Van made the last few minute adjustments and prepared for the first few customers that he will be receiving. It wasn¡¯t long before a surprisingly chubby fairy floated in, looking around bewildered as she was ushered in by two flanking zapper insect-kin. There to no doubt help make sure that the customers got in and out safely. She was also accompanied by a maid who floated alongside her.


    Making sure his hood was on correctly, he greeted the fairy kindly. ¡°Hello there, please come forward to be tested,¡± he said with a professional smile.


    ¡°Tested!?¡± the fairy said nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be a test!¡± looking a little panicked due to the fact she didn¡¯t study anything before coming.


    ¡°Not that kind of test,¡± he assured her. ¡°It¡¯s more me looking at you with my magic sense to determine what you need and how much you need of it. Which will be used to determine the price and how long it''s going to take for your potential rank up. It is also to test if you can even be ranked up in the first place as well. Once we have determined that you can indeed rank up and that you can pay the price, we will proceed to the circle over there and commence with the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± she said, still looking around nervously. ¡°So uhh, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Just continue to float there for a while longer. I¡¯m almost done scanning you.¡± Van replied.


    The chubby fairy blushed and looked like she was going to try and cover herself, but forced her arms to the side because she knew it would just look silly.


    ¡°Annnd. Done. I think I have an idea of what you need.¡± Van said.


    ¡°And what do I need?¡± now nervous that it could be very expensive or worse, she would require something very rare that was impossible to find.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems like you will need about a hundred ranks worth of mana cores, some sylph weed, a small emerald, and a small orb containing about twenty units of pure nature essence,¡± he said. ¡°Also¡­ you are just a regular fairy, correct?¡± interested because it was a little odd that such a low-ranking fairy had such a high bar for rank up.


    The maid looked a little peeved, and was about to say something, but was stopped by her mistress who nodded sadly. ¡°Ya¡­ I''m just a fairy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry, I did not mean any offense. It was¡­ just odd how you require so much for a¡­¡± Van stopped himself from saying anything more. ¡°Apologies.¡± he instead finished with, bowing his head a little.


    ¡°No need, I understand your confusion,¡± she replied in a melancholic tone, then changed the subject, sounding a little more hopeful. ¡°If I get these ingredients I can rank up though?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Most definitely. I¡¯ll even put my pride on the line and make sure you rank up even at cost to myself should it not be enough.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m in, if it doesn''t work it doesn''t work. I¡¯m used to it¡­¡± she then realized the way she was acting and changed the topic again. ¡°So¡­ how much will this cost?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Van thought about it for a bit. ¡°Obviously you will have to pay for any materials you don¡¯t have, and that¡¯s even if we have the material on hand to sell. Then will take whatever the overall cost of everything is and charge you a percentage on top of that. Say¡­ thirty to fifty percent.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so instead of paying a hundred ranks worth of mana cores¡­ I will have to pay somewhere between a hundred and thirty to a hundred and fifty. Is that correct?¡±


    Van nodded, ¡°as well as the cost for the other materials that I will have to work with. It should also go without saying that you will be bringing the mana cores that you will be using to pay and use as materials. You will also have to talk to Amie about any other costs that you might be charged with. I hope that is okay with you.¡±


    The fairy nodded. ¡°That sounds fair¡­ it will take some time to gather the materials though¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here waiting for your return, I also think you are the only customer I have at the moment, until the next few hours since we are recently opened. So do not fear losing your place in line or anything like that. Even if we did have a customer right after you, it''s no problem to reschedule a little later.¡±


    After that, the two talked out the finer details and they were soon escorted out by the two insect-kin.


    Two hours later, they returned with another fairy and her maid. When the fairy entered, her nose crinkled and she looked around in disgust. Which made her already thin appearance and face look somewhat scary.


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡± the fairy said. ¡°But what am I to expect from the mate of that violent mutt.¡± She then looked at Van, or rather, looked down at him despite the height difference with a look of disdain and an imperialist attitude. ¡°You should be lucky to even be graced with my appearance, now¡­ get to work, I don¡¯t have all day. I¡¯ll be damned if that fat sorry excuse of a fairy ranked up before me. Chop chop now, I don¡¯t have all day, and unlike you, my time is precious.¡±


    Van already hated her. First, he called Lyn a mutt, then she gave him attitude, and finally talked down about his previous customer who was actually very sweet once they talked a bit. He wanted to turn her down then and there, but he hesitated. He knew that Amie was the one that helped arrange these meetings. So if such a horrible person was seeing him, it meant that she either had no choice in the matter, there was an important reason for her appearance, or that it was out of her hands.


    There may also be political reasons as to why such a person was here. So with that in mind, he did his best to keep a professional appearance, stopping himself from going all the way with his frown, and tunned her out a bit and started to mechanically explain the rules to her.


    ¡°You dare! You dare expect me to pay! You should be honored that I even dined to come to your sorry and very much shabby excuse of a- a- whatever this place is!¡± the fairy yelled at him. ¡°Change your attitude this instant or you will face the consequences of my house! Bow and grovel right now!¡± she said as if expecting him to do that.


    Van couldn¡¯t help himself, he frowned but was just barely able to keep his annoyance and slight hostility from his eyes and in a neutral tone responded to her. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I honestly don¡¯t know which house you belong to, nor do I care, I am merely here to provide a service. Nothing more and nothing less, all will be treated equally here.¡±


    The fairy looked shocked, but by the look of her expression, less so by being turned down than by him saying he was going to treat her equally like everyone else. It seemed she had an almost visceral response to such a notion like it jeopardized her entire worldview.


    ¡°Equal? Equal!?¡± The fairy then exploded with rage and started screaming so loud it sounded like she was dying. The two insect-kin rushed in a panic, wondering what was going on. Saw the screaming fairy then looked at each other in a loss. They then left and a few moments later, fairy guards in armor went in and demanded to know what was going on.


    Van did his best to explain what happened through the screaming fairy who was cursing everyone out. And the lead fairy sighed and nodded her head as if she was expecting something like this to happen. They then restrained the fairy the best they could and moved her out of the tent, much to his relief.


    But for some reason, that didn¡¯t excuse him from getting into trouble. The fairy guards returned and effectively told him off for letting things get out of hand. A part of him felt offended, but he kept that inside as well and just nodded to whatever would see them go the fastest.


    Strangely enough, after those first two outliers, all the fairies that came after were plain and normal people. Though that seemed more due to the fact that they may have come from smaller houses. While some were actually commoners.


    Van did not know what was the criteria for the customers he got. But he trusted Amie, and so rolled with it. Planning to save his questions for later.


    Like this the days past, he must have seen at least over a hundred fairies from various houses and dispositions. Thankfully, it was rare that a fairies ego was larger than her body. Making the fairy he had to deal with on the first day an outlier.


    On the fourth day, the chubby fairy came back with all the ingredients that were required for her rank up. But for some reason, looked a little guilty about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Van asked


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­ my mom is just a little¡­¡± she shook her head ¡°she cares too much¡­ I have the ingredients you asked for.¡± She then placed almost twice the agreed-upon amount. Something that would be worth a small fortune.


    ¡°I also wanted to apologize for what happened after I left. I heard Christina found out I came here before her¡­ so she probably wasn¡¯t in a good mood¡­¡± she said with a downward expression and in a melancholic voice.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing for her? Are you her friend?¡± he asked, curious how such a sweet fairy was friends with such a rude and arrogant one.


    She hesitated, ¡°not¡­ exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there''s no reason to apologize. Now, please enter the circle. It¡¯s time we begin.¡± Van said, wondering if there was some sort of bully and bullied dynamic going on here. ¡°Poor thing, probably so used to being hurt that she just accepted it as her lot in life.¡±


    Once the fairy got in the circle, he began the ritual using the materials provided. At this point, he was very used to the process and completed it in record time. The only thing different was what came out of the circle this time, and the future potential that the fairy exuded.


    The fairy herself lost her chubbiness, and instead gained a slime bombshell-like figure with a thick ass and breasts so large they looked almost comical on such a small body. She looked like a miniature fertility goddess with vibrant dual emerald and pink wings and soft green and pink eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that felt¡­ weird, but¡­ I feel so much¡­ stronger!¡± she said, coming out of it and looking at her hands. She then looked down at her body with interest and then looked at him. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± she asked as if she herself was not sure.


    Van nodded. ¡°you are¡­ very¡­ beautiful,¡± he said in awe.


    The fairy blushed a little at the sincerity in his voice. ¡°Be-beautiful enough to have sex with?¡± she asked, nervous but hopeful.


    Van hesitated, ¡°uhh¡­¡± he thought hard on how he should respond, after all, he already had his hands full with Luna and everyone else. But on the other hand¡­ ever since he awakened his incubi blood, his lust had spiked. And he would have trouble dealing with it from time to time.


    ¡°I guess not¡­¡± she said since Van took too much time figuring out a response. ¡°No matter how pretty I am¡­ no one would love or want to make love with a mutt like me¡­¡± whatever ounce of confidence she gained from the rank up, already flying out the window as she became dejected and sad once more.


    Van sighed, giving up and giving in. there was no right answer, and he was horny right now. So he walked up to her and grabbed her with a large hand, deciding action was more important right now.


    ¡°Wha-!? What are you doing!¡± she said in a panic as her arms were stuck to her sides. Then Van revealed himself. ¡°Oh¡­ oh my¡­¡± her eyes widened like dinner plates and she swallowed. ¡°It''s bigger than my entire body.¡± she finished with a tone of complete disbelief. Yet couldn¡¯t help the excitement that leaked out of her mouth as she salivated.


    ---


    Van left said his goodbyes to the completely wrecked fairy who needed her maid to help her get out of the tent. He felt a little relieved since it had been a long day and she felt amazing. It then occurred to him that he didn¡¯t know the fairies'' name.


    ¡°Hey¡­ before you leave¡­ What is your name?¡± he asked.


    The fairy looked back, this time her body a little chubby again, though it seemed she didn¡¯t mind this kind of weight. ¡°It¡¯s Elena¡­ Elena Wisteria.¡± she then blushed in embarrassment, ¡°though my mom sometimes calls me Ella... you can call me Ella if you want though...¡±


    ¡°I think Elena is a beautiful name,¡± Van said wholeheartedly making Elena go redder in the face.


    She looked away, then back to him. ¡°Umm¡­ if it¡¯s not too much to ask¡­ Can I¡­ come visit from time to time.¡± she said, though by the look of her face it seemed she was already prepared to be turned down.


    ¡°I would love for you to come visit me again. Till next time Elena¡­¡± Van said with a smile.


    Elena looked like she fell in love and blushed again. ¡°T-till next time,¡± she said and left with a lovestruck smile on her face.


    A few moments after she left, Van shook his head wondering what in the hells got into him. ¡°I need to control this new part of myself or it will control me. I can¡¯t go having sex with strangers willy nilly, and I¡¯m pretty sure I just added her to my harem if her expression was anything to go by.¡±


    He then sighed. ¡°At least tomorrow I have the day off. Maybe some hunting will help clear my mind¡­¡± he then did the rest of the fairies that came in that day and left. Excited for tomorrow.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 115 Worrying Dreams

    Van woke up early in the morning, planning to make use of the early hours to prepare and leave as soon as possible to make use of every minute he has on his free day. But just as he was about to go, he heard Luna whisper something. At first, he thought she was trying to talk to him, but it was just her sleep talking. Something she had never done before.


    Curious, he leaned over to hear her better.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ wi-will fix up¡­ why did she have to do that¡­¡± she muttered, tears slowly forming at the rim of her eyes, almost as if she was having a nightmare. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ put you back together¡­ your broken heart¡­¡± then she began to spasm a little. ¡°N-No! Don¡¯t do it! Exhal! Betrayer! N-not you too¡­ Ve...¡± now sounding broken-hearted.


    ¡°All¡­ I wanted to do¡­ was dance¡­ and for you to watch¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever look at me¡­ so faithful¡­ to someone who never loved you as I do¡­¡± she then began to sob a little. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she continued for some time. ¡°I¡­ had no choice¡­ Had to break them¡­ change them¡­ to fix you up again¡­ Va¡­ please forgive me¡­¡±


    Van had no idea what she was talking about, but for some reason, his heartfelt like they were being twisted into knots, and unbeknownst to him, unshed tears also pooled on the rim of his eyes. All the while he felt an uncompromising fear.


    Slowly, he leaned forward and gently whispered into her ear. ¡°I love you.¡± in a gentle and loving manner.


    Which seemed to work, for almost immediately she relaxed and started to sleep more soundly.


    Van did not know what she was talking about, or what kind of dream she was having. But for some reason it affected him on a fundamental level he was just not prepared for. So much so that he even had to second guess his act of kindness. Did he say that because he truly wanted her to sleep well? Or because he wanted to shut her up¡­


    ¡°Why do I feel this way¡­ it almost feels like a traumatic memory from the past¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he thought as his eyes became unfocused and half-lidded and an empty feeling slowly formed in the center of his brain. Almost as if his subconscious was doing its best to make sure he didn¡¯t recall anything for his own good.


    Van pushed aside everything and made his last-minute preparations in a haze. Just moving his body automatically and forcing himself to move and get out. Least he was forced to stay with his empty thoughts¡­


    Just as he was exiting his tent and walking out in the open, he was smacked in the face for the second time by Amie who ran right into him.


    ¡°Ow,¡± they both said.


    Van rubbed his face, ¡°you gotta watch where you''re going, Amie.¡±


    ¡°Oh shush you,¡± Amie replied, rubbing her forehead. ¡°You know you love it, My body all pressed up on your face.¡± she tried to tease like Lyn, but it fell a little flat. Though it still surprised Van enough to make him chuckle at the attempted comparison.


    ¡°So, what are you doing here so early?¡± he smiled, now in a bit of a better mood thanks to the distraction and Amie¡¯s attempted joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because of you! You fucked my friend!¡± Amie accused, looking him in the eye, now serious and filled with a little anger.


    ¡°Wha-? Who!?¡± Van¡¯s eyes creased in confusion and worried about that glint in Amie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The fairy you just fucked yesterday! Ella!¡± crossing her arms under her breasts and giving him a bit of a glare. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s gotten into you, are you sure you have this new¡­¡± hesitating a bit, she quickly moved near his ear and whispered. ¡°Incubi thing¡­¡± then zipped back to her previous position. ¡°Under control!¡±


    ¡°Ell-who?¡± now very confused, until he then remembered a little of what was said yesterday with one of the last fairy he saw and the only one he actually had sex with. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya, oh!¡± Amie glared at him. ¡°Well¡­ congratulations! Elena¡¯s mom was so happy about her baby girl finally snagging herself a man, she insisted that she come visit in a few days to make it official that her daughter become your concubine! What¡¯s worse, the rank-up was supposed to be free! I was supposed to come see you and pay on her behalf, but¡­¡± she sighed, ¡°those two can be really stubborn sometimes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± he said, feeling really bad about the whole situation.


    Amie gave another glare, but it quickly melted away when she saw that Van was genuinely sorry. In the end, she just sighed again. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I can¡¯t really blame you¡­ and what women wouldn¡¯t want their male to be as active as you when it comes to seeking sex¡­¡±


    ¡°But you have to understand¡­ you can¡¯t just sleep with just anyone you want. You also have to take into consideration your wives¡¯ feelings on the matter. Sure you can get away with screwing a lot of girls with no consequences. But when you start messing with women from noble families, unless you make it clear beforehand that you aren¡¯t looking for more concubines and you already have multiple wives, sleeping with such women can cause things to get¡­ politically messy real quick¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± she gently asked, but the way she put her hands on her hips and looked at him was like a mother to her child. A bit demeaning, but it made the message clear.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sorry again. I promise to be a little more careful in the future of who I take to bed.¡± Van said seriously.


    ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t take it too seriously. We honestly don¡¯t mind that much who you fuck, so long as it''s no one important, okay?¡± smiling a bit in good mirth.


    Van rolled his eyes, fully understanding. ¡°Women can be so contradictory¡­¡± he thought. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± saying it in such a way to make it clear he really did understand what she meant.


    ¡°Good, and now that is out of the way¡­¡± her smile became full-blown and she suddenly became very giddy. ¡°Hehehe! Elena is a concubine! Yes!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but pump her arms. She then rushed to give Van a hug on the face. ¡°You have no idea what this means! She was one of the very few friends I had growing up! Thanks to you, she and I can stay together! Thank you very much!¡±


    Van was taken aback a little by her new giddy attitude. ¡°Umm¡­ your welcome?¡± was all he could really reply with, letting her rub herself all over him. Something that normally he wouldn¡¯t be too comfortable with, now something he kinda enjoyed for some reason. As her soft body gently caressed his face¡­


    Finally, she pulled away. ¡°Anyway, that''s all I wanted to talk to you about for now. I have a million things to take care of, and you have your break to enjoy, so I¡¯ll leave that to you. Speaking of which, what are you going to do with your free time?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was planning to set a few things up before I left. But other than that, all I really planned for today is to go out and explore and¡­ you know¡­ really enjoy what nature has to offer¡­¡± he said.


    Amie looked a little worried. ¡°Well¡­ so long as you''re careful¡­¡± She then gave him a little kiss on the lips. ¡°Be sure to take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    Van was very touched by Amie¡¯s action. It was very clear by her expression that she actually didn¡¯t want him to leave. But did her best to keep that hidden and wish him well instead, despite the reservations she had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± I''ll be careful, and I can take care of myself. I promise.¡± saying it seriously so as to help curb any of her worries.


    ¡°You better,¡± she said with a pointed look, but then it softened. She then gave him another kiss for luck and the two said their last goodbyes and separated. But then she immediately turned back, ¡°oh! Before I forget, I convinced something like a doctor to come visit, she will be here in a few days to check out your soul realm. Bye!¡± she then waved and zipped away towards wherever she was going.


    Leaving Van a little worried at the word¡­ doctor¡­ but in the end, he went towards the magic circle in the center to make one last-minute preparation before he left camp to explore. Pushing off what Amie said as something to be worried about later.


    Going through the large tent that now covered the circle, he was surprised to see Gwen already there. She seemed to have a book out and was studying the magic circle in her free time, perhaps in hopes of one day understanding it and using it to improve her own magical skill.


    Van watched her for a minute as she was solely focused on the lines and runes in front of her. After a while he finally interrupted her, making her jump as he asked if she needed any help with what she was doing.


    Gwen blushed, a little embarrassed to be caught in the act, and so focused that she didn¡¯t even realize that her master had entered. She stammered an apology and got up, brushing herself off, as she was on her knees, and gave a proper morning greeting to him.


    ¡°Morning to you too, and you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Van said, ¡°instead, why don¡¯t I help you out for a bit. I need to use the circle, but I could spend some time answering a few of your questions before I leave.¡±


    Immediately Gwen tried to refuse, not wanting to be a bother to her master. But then hesitated as something came to mind. ¡°Well¡­ there is one thing I would like to know¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°if you don¡¯t mind that is!¡± she said quickly after.


    ¡°Of course, what would you like to know?¡± he asked, walking over to her side so that he could see her angle of view.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was just wondering¡­ I know that those lines are for connecting the smaller circles together and that those runes mean transference and change. But what do those ones do?¡± pointing at another sequence of runes and lines.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you see how that line connects to the circle for power and transfers that power through another line to this circle? See those lines that shoot off the power line? Those are in case too much energy is used. Using a magic circle requires precise control, so you can think of those lines shooting off into empty circles as a method to capture overflow, in case too much energy is used. It can even be used as a battery, the energy stored from previous uses can be recycled for later use.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you see these circle runes that you were pointing at towards the end of the line? Right before they reached some of the main circles? Those gauge the energy flow, if too much, they will shunt the power into the empty circles, if too little, they will take from the empty circles whatever energy was stored. Depending on the energy intake or lack thereof, it will send off a signal to the counterpart on the opposite side of the line, which will regulate whether the main circle is attached and ready to receive the energy and how.¡±


    ¡°In a way¡­ you can think of a magic circle as a mix between a powerline and a computer¡­¡± he then paused, ¡°sorry, I¡¯m not entirely sure what those are, but think of a powerline as that network of rune lines we have in the castle to help transfer energy to the castle lights. And a computer as something similar to a Vespera bangle. If that helps¡­¡± he said


    Gwen slowly nodded in thought, ¡°thanks¡­ I think I understand what you''re trying to say¡­¡± she then looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Really, thank you! I would love to ask you a few more questions, but I shouldn¡¯t take any more of your time. I¡¯ll use what I learned and study some more.¡± and with a quick kiss to his cheek, she left with her book, writing in it as she walked away with a happy step.


    Now that Gwen was gone, Van got to work with what he planned to do in the first place. Taking out some leaves and sticks and a bunch of other things he gathered the day before when he had some free time. He began to dump them in the center of the circle with a few crushed mana orbs.


    ¡°I hope I got this right¡­¡± Van then began to use the magic circle to infuse the debris with mana. Doing his best to remember what Ren taught him before when he felt like it, before their connection was cut. Slowly, the small twigs and leaves began to clump together and form into over a dozen different masses. Fifteen minutes later, twenty butterflies made of leaves and twigs were born before him.


    ¡°These should help me keep an eye on my surroundings. Though they can¡¯t see, they can sense things around them. Which means they will help me sense things around myself, as they are connected to me.¡± He then ordered them to rise and gave a few a command to fly out the tent and make themselves at home within a few places in camp. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a few of them behind to keep an eye on the base in case something happens while I''m away.¡±


    With that done he walked out the tent with a small posse of leafy butterflies that followed around him. He probably looked a little silly, but at least he had some pride in how well made the butterflies were.


    Walking out of camp and into the forest, he spread them out in front of him, and a few behind him. While it was true they wouldn''t last long, at most a few days, he was going to get the most use of them as much as possible.


    Or so he thought as he walked deeper into the forest, for he was almost instantly reminded that they were not perfect by any means. As he was still taken by surprise by something the butterflies simply couldn¡¯t predict. And something he admitted even he would have a hard time detecting with his own power and ability.


    For an hour in, he found himself in a small clearing, and at first, what he thought were nothing but shrubbery, turned out to be anything but.


    He found himself surrounded by a pack of forest wolves. One second he was in the middle of a bunch of plants, the next, wolves.


    They were a mix of flesh and wood. Their leafy blue bodies, matching the leafy blue leaves of some of the trees. They had glowing blue eyes, and every so often one could see an electric charge flow through their bodies. Their legs looked like it was made of wood, their fur like leaves. One seemed to have a pair of horns on its head, with glowing blueberries that jingled as it swayed. Their muzzle, and main body though, seemed more fleshy, with a hint of blue fur, deep underneath.


    They moved around him. But Van was not afraid, oddly enough, he was more fascinated and in wonder. Forest wolves were very friendly creatures, so long as you did not hurt them, or the forest too badly, they were not your enemy.


    More importantly, forest wolves took on the aspects of the forest they belonged to. And acted as guardians of the forest. A good adventuring party would do well to make sure to stay on their good side. Thinking that Van took out a mana core he just so happened to have on him, and presented it to the wolf pack.


    One of the wolves slowly approached him a little warily, and with the softest of touches, moved in and ate the mana core from his hands so gently and softly, it felt like he was barely touched at all.


    After the forest wolf was done with its meal, it gently head-butted him in the stomach, almost like a cat would. And continuing its cat-like demeanor, it continued on to rub its body on Van as it passed by.


    As the wolf moved by, Van couldn¡¯t help but let his hand caress the leafy fur of the wolf. Surprised by how soft it was, and how much it felt like real fur. Once the wolf that approached him made its pass, the other wolves began to follow. The largest one with the horns then approached him, stared in his eyes, and gave a small nod.


    And with that, it too left with the rest of its pack


    Van was left in wonder at what he just experienced, he very much hoped one day to see them again as he watched the forest wolves disappear into the foliage, right before his eyes.


    Slowly, he turned away, jumping on a few branches to get to the high ground and see further. But now with more clear eyes. At first, if he had to admit it, he wasn¡¯t really feeling it when he first left camp. But now¡­ his spark of wonder was lit, and he was prepared to see, and enjoy, everything this amazing forest had to offer¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 116 the Witches Hut

    Van felt a strange sense of exhilaration that was rare in him. There weren¡¯t many times when he was young when he could just enjoy life as a kid should. So when that moment of wonder touched upon him a few minutes ago, the realization that he was truly free without anyone watching over his back, got his heart pumping and adrenaline running like nothing else could.


    The only other being that could be said to be with him, was Azra who was resting in his shadow. But bare that, not Ren, or Anna, or anyone in or outside his soul realm, was with him. For all intents and purposes, he was completely¡­ alone.


    And so Van ran, and ran, and ran some more. Slowly speeding up faster and faster, jumping from tree to tree with glee and an adrenaline junkie''s grin slowly forming on his face. With but a thought, he ordered Azra awake, and with a small ¡°mrr?¡± Azra woke up, jumped out of his shadow, and sleepy-eyed started running alongside him.


    Her form had grown larger and more regal since last time. The special connection they shared made it so that when Van went through his changes and became stronger, some of that power also flowed into Azra. strengthening her and their link, making it so that she too, went through some changes.


    Now he sent his will through that connection, and almost immediately she obeyed. Clinging to his back as he used his shadow magic to create ethereal wings of darkness. Azra, in turn, amplified those wings of shadow, making them stronger than he would normally be able to make them, and last longer too.


    He then jumped high into the sky and started gliding from treetop to treetop. Enjoying and taking in the beautiful horizon that lay before him. Its many greens, blues, reds, and a myriad of other colors. It made him think that those few memories that Ren shared of his world were pretty dull, as most of the plants were green and the wildlife wasn¡¯t very unique. Though that was from an outsider''s perspective, he was sure in its own way it was beautiful, and given time he would fall in love with it.


    But at the moment¡­ there were large towering trees¡­ giant flying birds and lizards of many shapes and hues. The landscape glowing like stars in the night sky, with many bright and dazzling trees and plants and even a few animals that produced their own light. What other place could have a more amazing sight than this?


    As he glided, he noticed a large mound of earth slowly rise up. Taking a closer look, he saw it was a Gargan. A large greyish beast with six legs and small trees still clinging to its back. It was the first time he ever saw such a creature in real life, though he had read about them and heard about them from others. None of them ever mentioned the creature growing to sizes that large.


    Jumping off another tree to do another glide, he noticed that some of the birds had taken notice of him and that there were a few more above him than normal. So he decided to go under the canopy for a bit to lose them.


    He gently landed on a tree branch, taking in the new unfamiliar setting. He saw a gem bunny hopping around and nibbling on some grass. Its beautiful and soft-looking fur just begging to be fluffed. Though he restrained himself.


    Moving on he noticed another group of forest wolves, this time with young. They were playing together with the pups, one in particular that he deemed an older sibling of sorts seemed really into playing with its little sisters. Its back was to him from where he was hiding, it lifted its tail up real high, as well as its haunches while lowering its head near the ground to be at eye level with its siblings, wagging its tail as it did so as it barked and played with them.


    Van¡¯s heart throbbed and he swallowed, a weird feeling taking over him as the forest wolf exposed herself to him. He violently shook his head, terrified at the feeling. ¡°I am definitely not into bestiality!¡± he thought with unsure conviction. ¡°Gods damn it, is being an incubi going to make me horny for every female I lay eyes on?¡± he continued a little fearfully.


    ¡°But¡­ then again¡­ would it even be considered bestiality?¡± Now his thoughts taking a weird turn. ¡°I¡¯ve done my reading¡­ and learned a lot of things from Ren and from the Lovers guild¡­ I¡­ Don¡¯t think the concept of bestiality may even exist here¡­ after all, any beast can evolve into a kobold. And some nations consider that to be enough to take them on as citizens¡­ There are plenty of stories as well about people marrying beasts, and even having kids with them¡­ in a world of magic, where everything is possible, and even common animals could hold more intelligence than the common person¡­ is such thinking, that a human and a beast can¡¯t love, marry, lay with each other and have kids¡­ racist?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ goblins are considered monsters¡­ but no one seems to have a problem with having sex with them¡­ and harpies as well, they were all once birds¡­ or at least their ancestors were, does that mean I did bestiality by proxy?


    Van did not want to think about this anymore. So he quickly snuck away to explore the forest and enjoy himself like he planned to. Taking the air once more, he glided over the forest until another interesting sight took his attention. ¡°Are those¡­ Foxbats!¡± he said out loud excitedly.


    Gliding downward, he snuck onto a nearby branch and watched as a bunch of foxbats played around in front of their den. He heard about how cute they were and was very excited to see them for the first time in real life.


    And it was true, they were indeed very cute! They were slightly larger than normal foxes, with larger and more fluffy ears, and two large leathery wings on their backs. Their fur was black in color, but their eyes were of many different hues. They played, nipped, and wrestled each other without a care for the world. Sometimes doing their weird fox-like laugh as they did so.


    Van watched them play for a few minutes, letting his heart and mind heal at their cuteness. And when he felt like he overstayed his welcome, he moved on. But not before flicking a few drops of his blood their way. Something he had done to the forest wolves and the gem bunny before leaving them as well, as well as leaving a few of his man-made butterflies for good measure.


    He did so so that he would be able to track them down again, in case he ever wanted to watch them again. Not to mention, considering their rarity, he would like to try and take them into his soul realm when it heals. And to do that, he would have to know where they were.


    Moving on, he jumped through the air, Azra doing an amazing job of helping him, and also seemingly enjoying being out and looking at new sights. Soon though, they were both getting a little tired, so they landed near a spring to relax and take a drink of water.


    It was a beautiful clearing, a small mound of rocks that was releasing a stream of crystal clear water. Van could literally feel the pure mana flow through the water, and with some water manipulation, he created a ball of the liquid and moved it in front of him and Azra to drink. Refreshing their bodies and savoring its surprisingly amazing taste.


    But then they heard a rustling sound from behind, and quickly hid up on a far branch, using their great eyesight to see from a distance. Soon after, a couple of bunnies walking on their hind legs came into view. One, in particular, seemed to be an evolved version of them, properly walking on its feet without difficulty.


    Small and cute, she made her way with the others to bathe in the waters and fill small jugs that they carried with them for later consumption. She had a womanly figure and a more human face compared to the others with petite breasts and a heart-shaped ass. And the way her little tail would twitch drew Van¡¯s gaze and made him aware of how female she truly was.


    Van swallowed for the second time today. ¡°Kobolds¡­ technically speaking, kobolds and harpies are the same¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ a lesser harpy would be mostly a bird with a woman''s body and face¡­ so perhaps, there really is no difference¡­ after all¡­ that kobold would look mostly human given another evolution...¡±


    ¡°Mreow?¡± Azra meowed next to him. Even without words, Van got the question that she was asking.


    Turning to look her in the eyes, he noticed how dazzling they were, and how much her body had changed. He knew that if she so wished it, she could probably take on a more human form.


    Azra tilted her head. ¡°Mre-row?¡±


    Van shook his head, mostly to himself. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking though. I just¡­ have a lot on my mind¡­ is all...¡± then turned away from the group of kobolds, flinging a few flecks of blood their way, and made his way out.


    Again they went on the move, gliding from treetop to treetop. This time though, Van wasn¡¯t really paying attention or enjoying his surroundings like he was before. His thoughts were stuck on the kobold with the heart-shaped behind and how cute she was.


    Angrily, he forced the thought out of his mind and tried to look for something else to see. Perhaps he should go back to the foxbats? They were so healing¡­


    But then he noticed a small plume of smoke in the distance. Curious, he made his way towards it and soon came upon a small hut. Which was a bit out of place, because it looked like it had been lived in for decades, but was nowhere near any outpost or connection to the outside world.


    Landing in its front yard. He noticed that someone was still living inside, and almost on cue, someone opened the door. Van almost had a little heart attack, it was not his intention to meet anyone in this strange forest. Who knows what kind of person was someone who spent untold decades here, or what secret dangers they might possess.


    Preparing to jump back at a moment''s notice, he paused when he found out the person who just left the house was a milf of a woman.


    ¡°Ara ara¡­ how rare do I get visitors¡­ Are you with the lovers guild? I¡¯ve been waiting so long¡­ my daughter and I have been expecting you, though that was a few years ago¡­¡± the woman in the black high slit dress said.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, taken aback by the sudden strange situation. Technically he was a part of the lovers guild, but he didn¡¯t think that was important right now. But due to his confusion on how to continue, he was left just standing there.


    The milf then looked him up and down, her expression softening. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you come in for some tea. You must have come a long way, after all, you must be tired,¡± she said gently and then slowly reentered her home, leaving the door open for him.


    Van hesitated, he then nervously, and carefully, entered the home through the door that was left open for him. Looking around, he saw many shelves filled with herbs and books. Dusty tomes and many strange elixirs. This place looked like it was straight out of what some would consider a witche''s home. If it weren''t for the fact that it was bright and airy, with some of the windows open to let the breeze and light in. There was also the smell of food that wafted from the kitchen and a person humming as they cooked.


    ¡°Mom, is that you? What was that about?¡± a young voice asked from the kitchen, perhaps the daughter the woman mentioned, maybe asking why her mother all of a sudden left and reentered the house.


    But Van did not reply, feeling like he was rudely barging into someone''s house. Instead, he looked towards the woman in black who was waiting for him and smiled mischievously his way before answering.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, and I have a nice surprise! The lovers guild has finally sent someone over, you can finally learn what it feels like to have sex with a man.¡± the women answered.


    There was a pause, then many thuds as someone ran on the wooden floor of the house, followed by a young woman with black and orange fire-like hair and green eyes sliding on her socks appeared in front of the entryway that connected the kitchen to the living room.


    The young woman''s eyes widened, she looked down on her body, realizing she was in nothing but her underwear and the apron she wore for cooking. Her face went white and immediately turned to flee and put on better attire. But with a flick of her mother¡¯s hands, she froze in place and floated into the living room right in front of Van.


    ¡°Mom! No! Stop!¡± the young woman yelled.


    ¡°Oh hush now dear. It¡¯s not going to matter what you wear, considering it¡¯s all going to be taken off eventually.¡± the milf witch said. ¡°Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t understand why you even bother to wear those thin strips of clothes anyway, you could do without them.¡±


    ¡°They''re called underwear mom!¡± the young woman yelled, trying to cover herself. ¡°And I¡¯m still not sure about having sex with a complete stranger! Do we really have to do this!?¡± She looked worried and panicked.


    Her mother slowly shook her head and turned to Van. ¡°I''m terribly sorry, she¡¯s a brilliant girl! But sometimes holds the strangest of notions.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ it''s fine.¡± Van replied. ¡°Though I would also like to mention¡­ that I wasn¡¯t sent by the lovers guild. In fact, I don¡¯t think anyone even knows you two are here¡­ the vespera bangles don¡¯t get that kind of coverage. I just found you by happenstance.¡± he said, trying to diffuse this strange situation.


    ¡°Wait¡­ does that mean you''re not with the lovers guild?¡± the milf witch asked, looking crestfallen. Dropping her daughter on the floor.


    ¡°Ow!¡± the daughter complained, rubbing her butt.


    Van hesitated, ¡°well¡­ not exactly¡­¡± he said, unsure of what to say. ¡°I am¡­ but¡­¡± he quickly shook his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. What¡¯s more important is¡­ Who are you, people? What are you doing here?¡±


    The milf witch sighed, looking very disappointed, but properly introduced herself anyway, straightening out her back, and with some grace, told Van who she and her daughter was. ¡°Sorry for the confusion. My name is Alecto, and this is my daughter, Agn¨¨s,¡± she said.


    ¡°You could say¡­¡± she then gave another mischievous smile. ¡°That we are witches¡­¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes widened with a hint of fear. But he remained calm and collected. ¡°What are witches doing in a place like this? So far from your home? Are you¡­ fugitives¡­¡± preparing to fight at a moment''s notice.


    Alecto¡¯s laugh was like crystal clear bells filled with mirth. ¡°Oh, gods no! Or¡­ not exactly¡­¡±


    Van was just about to relax, her laughter strangely soothing, when she said that last part and he tensed up again.


    She smiled at him and how he reacted. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I''m here because¡­ of a mother''s love for her daughter¡­'''' She teased.


    ¡°You mean¡­ because your daughter is a soul awakened? Do witches have something against people like that?¡± Van asked, curious, already putting things together.


    Now it was Alecto¡¯s turn for her eyes to widen, and so did Agn¨¨s¡¯s as she got up from the floor.


    Almost immediately Van found himself floating in mid-air unable to move. Azra popped out of his shadow and began to hiss at Alecto. But Alecto ignored the cat and stared daggers at Van.


    ¡°Who sent you!¡± she growled menacingly. ¡°Which clan? How did you find us! How did you know she was soul-awakened!¡± and a barrage of other questions.


    Van tried to struggle at first but was surprised by the skill and power of Alecto¡¯s magic. Even as he got stronger, even as he tried to break free, breaking the mana that held him was like trying to swim out of a very viscous ocean. The way the mana flowed and moved was just too flawless for even him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sent by anyone!¡± he said, trying to calm the witch down. ¡°I really found you by chance! And the reason why I know she¡¯s soul-awakened¡­ is because I am one too¡­¡± Van admitted. He then turned to Agn¨¨s, and with some hesitancy in his voice, began to say a few words he hoped she would know since he had no idea what kind of past life she might have. ¡°Airplane, computer, car.¡±


    Alecto looked perplexed by his words, but Agn¨¨s¡¯s eyes widened further and she immediately turned to her mother. ¡°Mom! Put him down! Put him down!¡± fearing that her mother might hurt Van. A little confused, Alecto complied with her daughter. Putting him down gently.


    Agn¨¨s then turned her attention back to Van, ¡°are you really soul awakened, Like really?¡± she asked, hope dripping from her every word. Still unable to truly believe that another was like her.


    Van nodded. ¡°While it¡¯s true I don¡¯t have a perfect memory of my past life. I still know enough to at least know a few names of the things that my past life consisted of. Though¡­ it¡¯s admittedly very shallow, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t expect me to know everything one hundred percent. Or even ten percent for that matter¡­ but when I heard you complain to your mom about your underwear, I¡­ remembered that being something that may be one of my past lives experienced seeing women wear. That¡¯s how I knew.¡±


    Agn¨¨s¡¯s eyes looked like they were going to tear up. It was very hard to read her expression, but it was clear that she was deeply happy to finally meet someone who might be similar in some way to her. So much so she rushed to give him a huge hug, squeezing the breath out of him and pressing her ample cleavage against him.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± she began to cry a little. ¡°I was the only one.¡± she sniffed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there are other people just like me!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van did not really know what to do in this awkward situation, but oddly enough¡­ he too began to tear up a bit. He didn¡¯t think he would ever meet another person in the same predicament as him, a strange feeling of hope warmed in his heart. So¡­ without really understanding what he should do, he just gently hugged her back as she sniffed into him.


    Azra seemed to have calmed down and gone back into Van¡¯s shadow. But Alecto had a thoughtful expression on her face. She then got the two¡¯s attention, magicking a few tea sets and other sweets into existence, then sitting down on one of the sofas in the living room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all calm down a bit and sit down. I feel like we have a lot to talk about,¡± she said, motioning with her hands at the other seats they could take.


    Now a little embarrassed, the two separated and sat down in the offered seating. Agn¨¨s completely forgetting she was still wearing nothing but her underwear and apron.


    Alecto then steepled her fingers and looked at Van. ¡°Now then¡­ where should we begin¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 117 Witch Doctor

    ¡°Perhaps we should begin with why are you here?¡± Alecto asked, looking into Van¡¯s eyes.


    Which was kinda annoying, for Van wanted to ask her that same question. What were two witches doing out here in the middle of nowhere? And in vampire territory for that matter?


    But Van did his best to answer, explaining that he was here for training and the events that lead up to him arriving at their little cottage. Leaving a few important details out.


    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, what are You doing here?¡± Van asked in return.


    Alecto studied Van for a few moments before replying. ¡°As you know¡­ my daughter is a soul awakened, apparently like you are.¡± as if not entirely believing that Van was one as well. ¡°And let''s just say¡­ some of the witch clans that comprise our forest¡­ well¡­ they thought that such a unique soul would be very¡­ valuable¡­¡±


    Van could literally feel the cold that wafted from her chilly demeanor and the way she spoke those words. Agn¨¨s looked like she was relieving a few traumatizing memories that she could do without when her mother even slightly hinted as to what might have happened.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­¡± Van said, nervously. ¡°Witches do sacrifice people to outer spirits¡­¡±


    Alecto glared at him, making him freeze in place. ¡°Not all witch clans are like that. True we are known for trying to make contracts with spirits outside this world. But for the most part, we make contracts with your everyday spirits that your common shaman and druid would make. Even you have made a contract with a spirit of darkness.¡± pointing out the fact that Van had Azra.


    ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that some of you do human sacrifices, or make contracts with evil spirits, some from outside our world that are harmful to everything on ours just by their presence alone.¡± Van pointed out.


    Alecto frowned, but in the end, sighed. ¡°You''re not¡­ entirely wrong¡­ but¡­¡± then looked at him. ¡°Please understand that not all witches are evil, in fact, they are in the minority. The truth is we are like anyone else. We just have a different¡­ culture¡­¡±


    ¡°And are not vampires the same? Considered at least mostly evil with a few outliers of good ones? Even if you know that is not true? Though it might as well be, considering how many still live by the old ways of doing things¡­¡± she rebuked back to Van.


    Which he couldn¡¯t really deny. Memories of his time being raped by Karen replaying in the back of his head, and the more recent one with the troll. ¡°You¡­ have a point¡­¡± he admitted.


    Alecto¡¯s expression softened as if understanding by Van''s face what he must have experienced. ¡°I fled from my coven, from my clan, for the sake of my beautiful daughter''s safety¡­ I have spent decades researching everything about the soul realm and the soul, to help her. Even if you continue to think that they are no good witches¡­ please at least think of me as a good mother¡­ or at least one who is trying her best.¡±


    Van let that sink in. He supposed, no matter who she was, if what she said was true, then yes, she was at least a good mother. And perhaps by extension, maybe a good person¡­


    But it was something she said that made a light bulb go off on the top of his head, as he realized something. ¡°You said you studied the soul and soul realms correct? Does that mean you''re the doctor I was told I was going to see?¡±


    Alecto blinked, then her eyes widened. ¡°Well¡­ imagine that¡­¡± she then smiled with some amusement. ¡°I was planning to go out and see my patient, and instead my patient comes to me¡­ I see¡­ so it wasn¡¯t a fairy¡­¡± she mumbled that last part and took a sip of her tea, deep in thought.


    Van looked at her oddly, and Alecto must have noticed that he must have heard her because she began to explain. ¡°As I said before, we normally don¡¯t get visitors. And the ones we do get are, well¡­ mostly of the fairy nature¡­ maybe a few animals and kobolds here and there. This is the first time in a long time that we have seen a non-fairy, and a male at that!¡± finishing with a warm smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s been so long, why did you think I was sent by the lovers guild?¡± Van asked


    Alecto blushed a little in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry about that, we didn¡¯t have a lovers guild where we lived. But I heard nothing but good things about it. So I figured sending a letter with a magical tracker would be enough for them to find us. But I suppose trying to find a couple of witches hiding in the middle of a forest with anti-scrying barriers and more might have been a little too much for them to handle.¡± She then gave a cutesy look and bonked herself on the head with her free hand.


    Van glanced at Agn¨¨s who rolled her eyes and sipped her tea.


    ¡°But in the end, everything worked out!¡± Alecto continued. ¡°After all, didn''t you say you were from the lovers guild?¡±


    Van hesitated, and he felt Agn¨¨s¡¯s curious and slightly judging gaze on him. ¡°Well¡­ while I am affiliated with them¡­ and studied with them¡­ I don¡¯t have to take any jobs from them unless I want to.¡± he took a sip of the tea offered to gather his thoughts. The smell was herby, and ran down his tongue very smoothly, warming his body up. ¡°Besides¡­ that''s not what¡¯s important now.¡± taking a more serious tone. ¡°Alecto¡­ can you help me?¡± looking her straight in the eyes.


    Though if Van had to be honest. He didn¡¯t want someone even remotely similar to another soul seer near him. Who knows what she could do to him with her knowledge? But if she really was the doctor that Amie mentioned¡­ then she must be trustworthy¡­ though he might have to get in touch with her again just to make sure this was the right person. One couldn¡¯t be too careful after all¡­


    Alecto smiled, a somewhat warm but mischievous one, ¡°my dear¡­ I¡¯m already helping you¡­¡± her gaze fell onto the cup of tea that was in Van¡¯s hand. And almost immediately he went a little pale at the implications that the tea must have been drugged.


    ¡°Oh, gods damn it, mom! What the hells did you put in the tea this time!?¡± Agn¨¨s complained, looking at her own tea with suspicion. Indicating that this has happened before.


    Alecto chuckled. ¡°Oh, nothing too serious, some ghost root, spirit herbs, and a dash of my special secret stash of green. You two are going to get really relaxed¡­ and really, really high!¡± she laughed a little.


    And it was true. Van was feeling oddly relaxed for someone who was drugged. ¡°Why the hells would you feed me something that would make me high!?¡± he said in an oddly calm voice. He tried being a little angrier about it, but couldn¡¯t find the energy to bother.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said, leaning back on the cushions of her seat. ¡°Mom is always doing this.¡± she sighed. ¡°At the least.¡± She turned her head towards Van. ¡°whatever this is going to do to us, it¡¯s probably for the best¡­¡±


    ¡°This happens often?¡± he asked.


    Agn¨¨s shook her head. ¡°You have no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°So what exactly is this supposed to do?¡± he asked, looking down at his tea.


    Alecto began to explain. ¡°It¡¯s just some tea to help relax your body and mind. When both are thoroughly relaxed, then the ghost root and spirit herb starts doing their job. They are filled with spiritual energy, and the tea is designed to use that spiritual energy to fill any holes, gaps, or damages that your soul realm might have. By no means is it a perfect solution¡­ but it acts like a salve to stop the pain and promote your soul''s natural ability to heal itself.¡± she said, almost sounding like a professional doctor towards her patient.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± was all Van said as he took another sip of the tea and relaxed into his own seat. Allowing himself this strange sense of calmness. Though in truth, he really couldn¡¯t do anything else, his mind and body were beginning to feel a bit lethargic. Thankfully, his mind awakening helped prevent him from completely succumbing to the tea¡¯s effects.


    But then a question came to him, and he looked up drowsily from his cup to Alecto. ¡°How did you know I needed this before you even knew I was the patient you were going to see?¡±


    Alecto gave another of her mischievous smiles, but now with a bit of pride mixed in and with a haughty attitude said. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t the best doctor in my coven for nothing!¡± puffing out her chest. ¡°I could see a symptom or illness from a mile away! Figure out that illness, and prescribe a treatment within the minute of seeing it!¡± she said proudly, her nose in the air and hands on her waist. But then she relaxed and looked back at Van. ¡°So when I saw you and noticed your damaged soul realm, I just¡­¡± she blushed a little and rubbed her head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t stay by and let you suffer¡­¡±


    Van was a little taken aback, from what he could read from her expression. Alecto was telling the truth and was embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from helping someone. The innocent, honest, and sincere expression on her face, did more to soothe his fears than anything else she could have done.


    But then Alecto blinked and she sniffed the air. ¡°Ah! The cookies! I¡¯ll go get them, you two stay here and chat while you wait, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± she jumped to her feet and rushed out the living room. Leaving Van and Agn¨¨s alone together.


    An awkward silence stretched between them. Until finally Van had to ask.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really soul awakened¡­ Like me?¡± looking over to her to see her expression and how she would react.


    ¡°I am¡­ and you?¡± she asked in return, doing her best to hide the shine of curiosity in her eyes as she did.


    Van nodded. ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Another stretch of awkward silence.


    ¡°Soo¡­¡± Agn¨¨s began, her impatience getting the better of her. Wiggling her butt in her seat and looking around before finally settling on Van again. ¡°What was it like for you? Umm¡­ growing up with¡­ memories and stuff¡­¡± she asked awkwardly.


    Van hesitated but decided perhaps he should be as truthful as he felt he should, only hiding a few things. So he began to tell his story, about his birth, how he was treated, about the awkwardness, how weird everything felt, then getting married, and much more. Surprisingly, he was left talking for little over half an hour, and this was him trying to give a rushed version of his life with a bunch of things left out.


    But oddly, it didn¡¯t feel so bad¡­ Perhaps it was the tea, or how accepting Agn¨¨s was with everything he said, or even how she nodded with him about things he thought only he could understand since no one else seemed to. But saying it all out loud felt¡­ therapeutic¡­


    ¡°And you?¡± Van asked, ¡°what kind of life have you lived? What kind of memories did you get?¡±


    Agn¨¨s gave a complicated expression as if she was trying very hard to gather her thoughts. Finally, she gave a heavy sigh and tilted her head back to rest on the couch. ¡°Where do I even begin?¡± she then straightened, her mind made up and began her story.


    ¡°Well, first of all¡­ this is my third reincarnation¡­ or maybe the fourth? The truth is¡­ I¡¯m not even really sure what a plane, a car, or computer is. Perhaps I knew it in my first life¡­ but when my second life came around, I completely forgot everything and was nothing but a farmer''s girl¡­ I only somewhat remembered some things of my first life because I actually met someone in my second life who said the exact same things you did, expecting me to know what they were. But in the end, nothing came from it.¡±


    ¡°After I met that other reincarnater, I could somewhat vaguely remember large cities and stuff. But that was it¡­ and more importantly¡­ a few years later¡­ I was killed violently by monsters¡­ I¡­ wasn¡¯t even able to marry¡­ or have kids¡­ or really make anything from my second life¡­¡±


    she went silent for a moment, and Van did not dare to say anything for fear of ruining her train of thought. Finally, she began again.


    ¡°After that¡­ I think I was reborn again? Perhaps I had a fourth life? Maybe a fifth? But the memories are too¡­ dark¡­ almost like they don¡¯t exist. So I might as well have had only one life before this one.¡± Then her expression went dark. ¡°More importantly¡­ I didn¡¯t even remember anything useful, only the part where I was violently killed¡­¡±


    She then shook her head. ¡°As a child growing up, I had constant nightmares. Over and over again. People began to think I was cursed, no one wanted to be my friend¡­¡± she then lifted her legs up, her knees to her chest, and hugged them looking down. She still seemed to have not realized that she was still wearing nothing but an apron and underwear.


    ¡°One day, a witch from the dark blood clan found out and came to investigate. She came to me with promises of curing me, saying she had an idea what was wrong with me. At the time my mother was at her wit''s end, trying to figure out how to cure me, feeding me medicine after medicine in the hopes I would finally be given a good night''s sleep.¡±


    ¡°I know it might sound stupid to trust a complete stranger¡­ but I was desperate, I was in so much pain¡­ I was willing to do anything to make it stop¡­ and¡­ she did¡­ but¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°To make a long story short¡­ I was used¡­ and worse¡­ I was going to be¡­¡±


    Agn¨¨s didn¡¯t say anything more, tears started to fall from her eyes, small little things that she quickly wiped away, even as she kept her expression blank. Not showing any signs of weakness, even as she sniffled.


    Van felt bad¡­ it wasn¡¯t his intention to make Agn¨¨s remember such traumatic memories. He was also reminded of his own traumatic experiences, and he felt a feeling of kinship with her, as his dark feelings took him. Absently wondering if it was something in the tea that was making them so open.


    The silence stretched, and they both gratefully soaked into it, alongside their thoughts. But in the end, Van couldn¡¯t help but look Agn¨¨s¡¯s way one more time. And slowly got up to sit next to her on the couch. She looked at him curiously, wondering what he was doing.


    He awkwardly sat close to her, reiterating some of things he went through, even adding a few things he didn¡¯t mention before. His mother not wanting him at first, the weirdness of the world, the rape, and being raped again and more.


    He then slowly, and a little awkwardly and nervously, placed his hand on her opposite shoulder, fearful that she would hate it. ¡°I¡­ know what you have been through¡­ trust me¡­ I get it¡­ But¡­ at least we have parents who love us¡­ and¡­ at least we found someone who we can share these problems with.¡± he hesitated, ¡°that is¡­ if you don¡¯t mind¡­ sharing it¡­¡± looking away a little out of embarrassment, it was not like him to be so brave or forward with a stranger. But he was too oddly relaxed, and he felt like she needed someone to lean on and share in their somewhat similar circumstances.


    Agn¨¨s stared at him as if trying to figure him out, as if suspicious of his kindness. But after a while, she seemed to have relaxed, slowly settling her head on his shoulder peacefully.


    And like that they stayed, perhaps for a bit longer than they should have. In fact. They stayed like that for so long they both started to look around together suspiciously. Wondering where Alecto went, and why she hasn¡¯t come back yet.


    Finally, they spotted her, grinning widely from the doorway on the other side of the room. Watching them like a hawk.


    The two went a little red in the face, and Van awkwardly got back up to sit in his seat. ¡°Err¡­ sorry about that¡­¡± he said to Agn¨¨s.


    Agn¨¨s shook her head. ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± was all she replied. Glaring at her mother.


    ¡°Awwww! Come on! I¡¯m not getting any younger! I at least want to see my grandkids this century!¡± Alecto complained, making the two go even redder in the face and making Van absently wonder how long do witches live for.


    But in the end, Alecto sighed in defeat when she found out she wasn''t going to get her way, left, and reentered the other doorway a few minutes later with a batch of cookies she quickly rewarmed with her magic. Plus some more tea.


    After that, the group slowly started to talk about other things as they began to enjoy the cookies and the atmosphere, even Azra was given a small plate of cookies and a bowl of milk which she happily enjoyed. And while the atmosphere was good, Van couldn¡¯t help but wonder where things were going to lead to next...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 118 Van Unchained

    The group spent the next few hours talking and generally just enjoying themselves. Listening to each other''s stories and having fun. Van was very enraptured by the stories that Alecto told of her life growing up with her coven and by extension, her clan. Going into great detail about the things she faced, the monsters she fought, the schemes conspiracies she was a part of, and the men she bedded. Though Van could have done without that last part¡­


    During this time, Agn¨¨s seemed to have finally realized that she was wearing nothing but her underwear and an apron. And while most women would have not cared, in fact, some would have done away with the underwear entirely¡­ and the apron¡­ Agn¨¨s excused herself to go change into something more appropriate. Returning quickly with a similar black dress like her mother¡¯s, though a touch better tailored and with more embroidery and frills with a more gothic appearance.


    After that, the conversation slowly changed back to Van and the problem with his soul realm, and what could be done to help speed up its recovery. He went even so far as to allow Alecto to draw near and take a first-hand look at the outer layers of his soul realm, in hopes that she would be able to see anything worth mentioning.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alecto hummed as she drew up close and personal to Van, mere inches away. Her eyes and gaze looked like they were seeing right through him, which in a way she was.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°Normally damage like this would take years to heal¡­ and it could take somewhere to four to six months before you could even get near to using your soul realm again, even if it was only a little¡­ and yet¡­¡± her gaze sharpened as if seeing things even deeper into Van, making him feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if you are having help¡­ from the inside¡­!?¡± brows furrowing and an incredulous tone to her voice. Her gaze then refocused and she pierced Van with her vibrant green eyes, that at first seemed soft like her daughters, but now were hard and as sharp as a snake¡­


    She stared at him for a good long while, Van doing his best to prevent his face going pale, though he felt like he might have been unable to prevent a few beads of sweat.


    After a moment of this, she leaned away, allowing him to have his secret, and instead, turned away to walk over to a large shelf behind her, talking as she did so. ¡°While I don¡¯t know what exactly you''re hiding¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing and no offense to you¡­ but I will find out eventually¡­ till then¡­¡± she rummaged through the shelf, gathering a few things and throwing them into a big bowl.


    ¡°Till then, I¡¯m going to make a more powerful version of that tea I gave you. This medicine will require you to come back at least once a week, as the ingredients used to make the powder quickly lose their potency over the course of five to eight days once they have been processed. Just take a dose every morning after you wake up with your breakfast, and every night before you go to bed, eat something like a small snack before you do, it works best when you have something in your stomach.¡± She then continued listing off a few things to watch out for and how to best bring out its effects. All in a very clinical and professional manner.


    After she was done with that, she left to a nearby room. Van saw her enter what appeared to be an atelier of sorts, or perhaps an alchemist''s studio with which he was familiar. Promising to be back in ten minutes or so.


    After a while, she came back with a small jar filled with blue-green powder and handed it over to him. ¡°Mix only about a tablespoon in, no sugar or milk, it has to be taken as is. Don¡¯t take it cold, but if it¡¯s too hot for you, you can take it when it''s cooled off a bit, so long as it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Van got up and accepted the medicine. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said with some relief, ¡°you have no idea how worried I was about not being able to access my soul realm. With this, I should be able to do it a lot sooner.¡±


    Alecto nodded. ¡°It should be able to double the rate of your recovery. But as for using your soul realm right after it has healed¡­ I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. From what I can see, you are still months, if not years away from properly using your soul realm without exasperating the wounds on your soul.¡±


    Van looked a little crestfallen. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? I really need to be able to access my soul realm as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°While I don¡¯t know what has got you in such a rush¡­¡± Alecto began. ¡°The next time you come to visit I can give you a few lessons about how to properly develop and use your soul realm. There are a few tricks I¡¯ve learned over the years dealing with Agn¨¨s¡¯s problems, perhaps they could be of use to you as well?¡±


    Van looked up at her, hopeful. ¡°You really mean it!?¡± amazed that someone would part with soul realm related information to a complete stranger. Something that most would keep to themselves. Since the development of the soul realm can directly relate to personal growth and power.


    Alecto shrugged. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t have anything better to do. Not to mention it just means you have to come by more often.¡± she then gave Van a lewdish grin. ¡°And if you are around more often, perhaps a few things can develop between you and my daughter. Increasing the chances of me getting a grandkid!¡± Very excited by the prospect.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Agn¨¨s yelled.


    ¡°Oh hush now!¡± Alecto said addressing her. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, then who will? Back in my youth, if a nice piece of man meat like this was around, I would have jumped him and bedded him within the hour!¡± she then gave a thoughtful expression. ¡°Or perhaps you''re just being shy because you don¡¯t know how to win a guy over? If so, I know a few pick-up lines I can teach you that are sure to win him over!¡± she said with confidence.


    ¡°Mooommm¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said in a long-suffering tone, looking at her mom with pleading eyes to stop.


    Alecto rolled hers. ¡°Fine, have it your way.¡± but then she drew close to Van¡¯s ear, ¡°but if you ever want to have fun with an ¡®experienced¡¯ woman. Don¡¯t be afraid to drop by my room, okay?¡±


    Van just nodded a little nervously. After that, he said his goodbyes and Alecto escorted him out the house. Just as he was about to leave through the doorway, Alecto drew close to his ear once more.


    ¡°I know it might be too much to ask¡­ but do please give my daughter a chance. And if not that, at least please be her friend. It breaks my heart not being able to provide her a more normal life for her to grow up in. and while it¡¯s nice she has made friends with the fairies, I feel like she¡¯s sheltering herself from the outside world intentionally. So if you can help open her up, I would very much appreciate it.¡± she said in a kind and caring voice.


    Van was touched by how much Alecto cared for her daughter and so readily agreed. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t see any problem with trying to get close to her and befriending her. If anything, it would make me more than happy to be able to share with someone who had the same, or at least, similar problems I had growing up.¡± giving a pleasant smile in return.


    ¡°And even if all we become is friends, I¡¯m sure your daughter would eventually meet a nice man and make you proud. And whether or not we remain friends or more, I promise to take care of her.¡± he finished, trying to say things she would like to hear.


    ¡°Ohh! You!¡± Alecto cried, getting misty-eyed. She then leaned forward and gave a large kiss on the cheek. ¡°You are such a precious little thing!¡± now pinching his cheek. ¡°I would love to have you as a son-in-law!¡± then stopping her pinching and leaning forward again to his ear in a whisper. ¡°But before that maybe the two of us can be something else.¡± in a sultry voice that tickled Van¡¯s eardrums.


    Van swallowed, leaning back away from the milf witch that exuded sex and pheromones like a dog in heat. ¡°Umm¡­ thanks for the offer¡­ I''ll¡­ think about it.¡± though the tone of his voice promised anything but, and merely his attempt not to be rude and shoot her down.


    Alecto pouted as if she saw through Van¡¯s response. ¡°Aww¡­ playing hard to get?¡± she then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I enjoyed a chase.¡± showing a predatory grin his way. ¡°You know¡­ you look like you have been through a lot¡­ I also provide a massage service¡­ it¡¯s on the house if you want¡­¡± she said coyly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ think about it¡­¡± Van said again. ¡°Anyway¡­ thanks for having me, I¡¯ll drop by next week.¡± then turned to walk away, only to be stopped once more by Alecto who placed a hand on his shoulder.


    He turned nervously, and now a little bit mad, ready to hear her out and tell her off should her excuse in stopping him not be satisfactory. But what he saw in her expression made him pause. Alecto looked at him with a now very serious look on her face. The playful attitude she had mere moments ago, now gone.


    ¡°Van¡­ I know what you are¡­ and while I don¡¯t fully know how it happened¡­ or what you have been through recently¡­ I do know enough that you''re about to explode¡­¡± the look she gave Van, made him pale a little in fear.


    ¡°What you need to do¡­ is to fuck and kill¡­ or¡­ to meditate¡­ whatever you can do to control your new urges¡­ that¡¯s one of the reasons why your soul realm is under so much stress.¡± she gave a look like she was looking through Van. ¡°that¡¯s probably why whoever is helping you, told you to continue to have sex, right?¡±


    Making Van¡¯s eyes go wide, making him wonder if he should be ready to fight or flight. Trying to figure out how Alecto knew.


    ¡°Your new urges are crushing onto your psyche, keeping the damage you have from properly healing, you may be unaware of it for some reason, but i¡¯m sure you have at least experienced a few signs of your new warped perspective right?¡±


    Reminding Van back to when he saw the forest wolf and the rabbit kobold.


    ¡°Normally¡­ with a strong soul realm¡­ over time you could learn to control those new urges and make them yours. But now¡­ not so much. So while I know you are actually trying to rein yourself in, it''s probably for the best that you don¡¯t.¡± she then drew close to Van¡¯s ear one last time. ¡°Be free¡­ I¡¯ll watch from afar so you don¡¯t hurt yourself or break any taboos... I promise¡­ and my little surprise should be kicking in just about¡­ now...¡±


    Van felt a little shiver run down his spine. It felt like his brain was having a little electrical thunderstorm in his head like he was making connections and processing information thousands of times a second.


    Alecto finally let him go. And he ran. He ran into the forest, his brain a whirl. Filled with guilty thoughts and hidden urges. Fear too played a part, that the milf witch would somehow see everything.


    He ran, jumping from trees and logs, allowing the exhilaration of his body''s movement to get him high. He ran towards home, then paused, feeling like he didn¡¯t want his people to see him like this. Frantic and aimless.


    Just as he was at his wit''s end, he felt the presence of one of the creatures he put a blood tracker on. Though he didn¡¯t know why, he ran for it, and in what felt like moments, he was back in the clearing with the forest wolves that he saw earlier.


    Taking a deep breath, he entered the clearing. The wolves looked up at him but made no motion to attack or show their displeasure about being intruded upon. Their nature of being forest wolves showing through, being welcoming of all creatures that were not hostile.


    His eyes landed on the larger of the forest wolves, the one that played with its younger siblings and was about stomach height compared to him. The wolf noticed his gaze, and returned it with a tilt of her head, wondering what the two-leg could want with it.


    Van gulped, somewhat disbelieving himself and what he was trying to draw up the courage for. But in the end, he did it¡­


    ¡°Hey, you¡­ can you¡­¡± he swallowed again, his body shaking a bit. ¡°Can you¡­ mate with me¡­¡± his fear and confusion showing through, on top of that he was beset upon by a wave of guilt so strong it made him want to cry.


    The forest wolf looked at him sagely, she then turned to her siblings and with a slight woof, sent them away. After they had left, she turned back to and walked until she gave a gentle head bump to his stomach. Looking up at him with those blue eyes, she then turned, shaking her ass, and gave a come hither look his way.


    Van couldn¡¯t believe it, he knew that forest wolves were empathic by nature, but this showed some real intelligence¡­ but it didn¡¯t matter¡­ now it was his turn¡­


    The two made love, he was surprised by how soft and warm she was. They went at it like two wild beasts. It almost felt like he was making love to a real woman¡­


    After an hour they stopped, and he thanked her for her kindness. The wolf ignored him, and simply enjoyed her afterglow. But just as he was about to leave, he felt something between them. He turned around, but the wolf was still right where he left her. Thinking that it must have been his imagination, he turned to leave. But his desires were still not met¡­


    He ran around the forest, building his adrenaline again, running at ludicrous speeds. But he was getting close¡­ he could feel it¡­


    Soon he was upon the rabbit kobold. Who he landed in front with such grace and power that it stopped her and her sisters in their track. At this point his overwhelming desires exuded from his body, giving him a very intimidating aura. He looked right in her eyes like a predator would a prey. And they were frozen in place by it.


    But in contrast to the scary entrance, he spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°I would like to mate with you¡­ would that be okay?¡±


    The leader of the rabbit kobolds blinked, looked around, and pointed at herself as if to ask. Me?


    Van nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    The kobold gaped at him. Then as if realizing what she was doing, shut her mouth with a click. She then gave him a good look over, and almost couldn¡¯t believe her good fortune. A hunky male came out of the blue to ask ¡®Her¡¯ of all people to mate. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t going to refuse¡­


    After sending the other kobolds away. The two made passionate love. Van enjoyed how soft her fur was and how tight she was. And the kobold was having the time of her life. The two went at it for an hour before they finally stopped.


    Van felt the same feeling of something happening between them he did with the wolf when he got up to leave. But like before he ignored it.


    Off he was again. But now he had a new desire burning in his blood. He felt a little crazed, wondering why he was so against having sex with the kobold in the first place. After all, she was effectively the equivalent of a regular harpy. If she was introduced to him back in the castle when he got his troop, he probably wouldn''t have felt bad about it. Maybe the same for the wolf¡­


    But that was not important right now, now he needed to do something else¡­ and he grinned like a madman when that opportunity showed itself. A large thorn bear was minding its business right in front of him. But he couldn''t help equate it to the thorn bear that killed one of his hobgoblins so long ago.


    Without even caring, he rushed the bear much to its surprise, and attacked it. Angry it released a flurry of spikes his way, only for Van to laugh as he found it funny how easily he dodge them. With a will he jumped above the bear, drawing its gaze, only for spikes of shadow to pierce its lower body.


    Angry, it gave a roar that seemed to give off a debuff of sorts. But Van didn¡¯t care, he charged up his blade and swung it down with three full layers of aura. Releasing all his pent-up rage and bloodlust.


    The thorn bear didn¡¯t see what happened, before it had time to register it, it was dead and split in two. Van laughed and landed in between the bear''s corpse as he was showered with blood rain. He then sunk his teeth in its flesh and enjoyed its fresh blood with a goofy happy flushed face. Chuckling all the way, easily he sucked the blood from the corpse. Filling his stomach full.


    Azra¡­ looked a little worried, but in the end, ignored her master''s antics and curled up and laid on the ground to wait for her master to finish.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 119 A New Couple (nsfw)

    Van woke up with a start. He blinked, surprised to find himself back in his tent. But more surprised to find that practically half the camp was in it as well and completely naked. Amie, Kella, Isa, Gwen, Sela, and so many more. All of them flung all over the place, as if a tornado had somehow spontaneously formed, drew them in, spat them out, and left, leaving the destruction it had wrought without a care, like the natural disaster it was.


    ¡°Wha-what happened¡­?¡± he asked of no one, in particular, his head feeling foggy and not really expecting an answer.


    ¡°You did you big buffoon!¡± a small voice nearby said.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be so mean! It¡¯s because of him we were even born.¡± another small voice seemed to whisper.


    ¡°That may be the case. But right after we were born he used us like a cock sleeve. A third voice interjected. ¡°Though I suppose that wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing¡­ we did need his sperm for nutrition after all¡­¡± it conceded.


    ¡°W-who?¡± Van asked, brow furrowing in confusion as he had no idea as to who the voices belonged to.


    ¡°Us!¡± The first one spoke in a loud voice, then revealed herself in front of him, followed by the others.


    Van blinked as three diminutive women, about eight inches, flew and landed on his chest, folding their leathery wings behind their backs. They each had small black prehensile tails that ended in a heart shape point, and small cute horns on their heads. They all gazed at him with golden eyes somewhat expectantly.


    The first one had red skin and golden hair, with large breasts and thighs and a build that looked like she was a born fighter. The second one had green skin with dark green hair, she had more moderate-sized breasts and was more petite compared to the others, looking like she was more into hiding than fighting. The third had blue skin with whitish hair, with the largest breasts and narrowest waist, with a build like an ice queen, she looked intelligent with piercing eyes.


    ¡°H-hi daddy¡­¡± the green one waved, nervously hunched over a little and looking like she wished she could be hiding right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go just say ¡®hi¡¯ to him!¡± the red one growled at the green one. ¡°This motherfucker used us as a cock sleeve when we were just born!¡±


    ¡°Not that it seemed like you complained when he did.¡± the blue one teased, earning a glare from the red one. ¡°Besides¡­¡± the blue one continued, turning to face Van once more. ¡°We should be thanking him for it. Both for using us, and making it so we were born in the first place. All that wonderful lust and mana being expelled helped give us the push to be born early. Surely you can¡¯t complain about that.¡± She said, turning to the red one again. Who mumbled and growled something in return.


    Slowly, it finally clicked in Van¡¯s brain and he blinked wide-eyed. ¡°Y-you''re the imps from Luna¡¯s eggs!¡± he said in realization.


    ¡°Ding ding ding, give the motherfucker his prize.¡± the red one said in a sarcastic tone, rolling her eyes.


    The green one actually seemed happy for Van for some reason and genuinely clapped until she was told to knock it off by her sister.


    The blue one nodded sagely. ¡°Indeed we are.¡± She then bowed gracefully. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. Our father, master, and mate¡­¡± in a cool and gentle voice. She then glanced up at him. ¡°We live to serve¡­¡±


    The red one snorted and crossed her arms, but didn''t say anything to contradict her sister. The green one saw what her blue sister was doing and tried to bow as well, then mumbled something, looked up, blushed, and looked away again.


    Van stared in disbelief, unable to fully comprehend what was going on. Until it dawned on him what truly happened. ¡°That bitch drugged me,¡± he mumbled to himself wide-eyed. He then looked around at the damage he wrought. Unable to truly move because of the sheer amount of bodies pressing down on his limbs. The only thing exposed was his torso and head.


    ¡°Did I really do this?¡± he asked in awe, amazed that it could even be possible that just one person could do all this.


    The red one snorted. ¡°Of course you did! Do you see anyone else around here with a dick? Who else but you, huh! motherfucker!?¡±


    ¡°C-can you please stop calling him that. It¡¯s very rude.¡± the green one asked nervously of her sister.


    The red one turned and gave a vicious smile as if hoping for someone to ask that of her. ¡°Why? That¡¯s what he is right? He fucks our mother, therefore, he is a mother fucker!¡± she said, grinning evilly, genuinely happy for some reason.


    The blue one stood straight once more and put her hand to her head. ¡°Ugh, must you ruin the moment? We were just born, and this was our only chance to present a good first impression, and you make a travesty of it...¡± sounding exasperated by red¡¯s antics.


    The two then began to bicker, with the green one trying to nervously mediate between them with no effect.


    Van just lay his head back down, feeling something soft cushion it, wondering if it was a pillow¡­ or something else¡­


    Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t really matter¡­ he was feeling¡­ strangely relaxed¡­ the novelty of everything around him already running thin, the memories, what few he remembered, came at him hazily, like through a bad film. But what it showed was him going on a bloody rampage, killing many bears and drinking their blood, trying to chop down a tree for some reason, staring wide-eyed at the sky for a few hours thinking it was night, and finishing it off with a massive orgy when he came back home.


    And yet despite all that. He felt relieved, like all the strange, weird, and crazy impulses a person could have were wrung out of him. Leaving him refreshed and purified. Not even this strange situation or the bickering imps were enough to ruin his new sense of mental clarity.


    (¡°well¡­ look who¡¯s finally awake.¡±) Ren spoke in Van¡¯s mind. (¡°I was beginning to fear that I would never be able to contact you again¡­ whatever that witch did, really did a number on your brain. Though¡­ oddly enough¡­ it was actually just what I needed¡­ with some of the pressure off me, I could use the spiritual energy provided to help fill up a few holes and make a few temporary fixes.¡±) sounding upbeat by the whole prospect.


    (¡°but please don¡¯t do that again¡­¡±) his tone taking on a complete one-eighty. (¡° some of the crazy things you did¡­¡±) Ren shivered. (¡°I don¡¯t think my heart could take it if you went on another crazy rampage¡­¡±)


    Van didn¡¯t really acknowledge what Ren said. Still in a state of his strange tranquil clarity. He just kept silent as he enjoyed this feeling.


    Ren was a little put off by Van¡¯s silence, then a little annoyed and worried. So he decided to say something that should definitely gain a reaction. (¡°you know¡­ while I was fixing things up inside you. I was also able to repair some of the damages to Luna. she¡¯s not one hundred percent fixed¡­ but she¡¯s closer¡­ why don¡¯t you check up on her?¡±)


    That did actually gain Van¡¯s attention for a bit. He moved his eyes left and right a little, trying to look for her. But couldn¡¯t find her in all these piles of bodies. So he gave up.


    (¡°OH COME ON!¡±) Ren yelled in Van¡¯s head, or more like, yelled through Van¡¯s head for what little effect that did. (¡°at least try to get up and look for her!¡±)


    Van didn¡¯t actually want to, he was actually very comfy where he was. But in the end, something inside of him, a part of him, was really worried about this situation and Luna. So on a whim, he decided to act on it, first by turning his gaze back to the imps on his chest and addressing them.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting, but do either of you know where Luna is?¡± he asked, his voice still sounding a little confused. The imps paused their bickering to look at him weirdly, almost as if he was crazy. Which in a way, he might be a little at this moment.


    ¡°What!? Are you blind!?¡± the red one exclaimed. ¡°She¡¯s right behind you!¡± pointing right over Van¡¯s head. ¡°You''re literally using her as a pillow!¡±


    Confused, Van looked up, and what he saw almost took his breath away.


    Right above him, gently looking down was the most beautiful being he had ever seen¡­ she had silver pink and blue starry eyes and long white silver hair that rained down her flawless skin, wrapping her voluptuous body like a silken dress.


    The back of his head was directly on her crotch, right between her smooth thighs that were softer than any pillow he had ever felt. His angle gave him a view of two massive mountains with two small pink peaks. Her lower legs wrapped around his arms and torso, snuggling him in, the coolness of her body feeling nice on his skin and seeping into his body. Her hands were gentle and were placed on either side of his head, as if caressing him, even in his sleep.


    He looked up at her in wonder, and with only one thought as the half-lidded goddess lovely, if not vacantly stared down at him. ¡°I¡­ will do anything... to make this goddess my wife¡­¡± amazed by his own reverence and awe.


    It was like he fell in love at first sight.


    Soon, some more prominent memories bubbled it¡¯s way to the forefront of his mind. Reminding him of a few more things about the woman that was beauty incarnate. That he was already married to her, how much she loved her and her him, how much they both changed yet still remained mostly the same.


    Van stared at the gorgeous creature before him in a daze. More than content to watch her forever, as he passionately gazed back into her vacant meditative eyes. As if she was in a deep trance, gazing at wonders and secrets very far off, too far for him to see¡­


    ¡°Hey! Watch it asshole!¡± the red imp yelled as something stirred and rose and made its way to full size. Making the implings move up a bit from where they were to the top of his chest.


    ---sex scene---


    Van¡¯s member continued to grow, slowly dwarfing the size of the imps. He slowly tried to wiggle his way out. But his arms and legs were pinned down by a large number of bodies on top of him.


    But that didn¡¯t stop him. He wanted to make love to his wife, wake her up and become one with her. Stare into those dazzling eyes forever¡­


    With some effort, he was able to free an arm from a few goblins that seemed to have been grinding themselves on him as they slept. But it still wasn¡¯t enough, he needed to get out, his desire was slowly growing out of control. Trying to buy some time, he made a grab for something, anything, that could be used to tie him over till he broke free, using his now free hand.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Not again!¡± the red imp exclaimed, taken by surprise, as her body was grabbed by Van. Her sisters had seen the signs and had already made their escape, taking to the air to avoid the swipe.


    ¡°Hey! Let me go! I¡¯m not ready for this shit again!¡± she yelled as she tried to struggle, her arms unable to move or break free from Van¡¯s grip, as he placed her over a cock that seemed twice her size. ¡°Ooh fuck it¡­ I was hungry anyway¡­¡± giving up as she realized there was no escape.


    Van lined her up, then smashed her down onto his head. The imp gasped and moaned as she was parted, her eyes slowly rolling to the top of her head as the tip of Van¡¯s cock made its home in her womb, making it look like she was overly pregnant.


    He pumped her up and down hard as he stared into his wife''s mesmerizing eyes. Ignoring the pants, the moans, and the gibbering of the imp.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes!¡± the imp wailed. ¡°AH! AH! AH! Mmmm! YES! Fuck me! Use me! Aaaaahhh! Gods!¡± she screamed incoherently, letting her body go slack as to allow as much of the cock inside her.


    Van wasn¡¯t really paying attention, he was only using the imp for his own satisfaction as he stared lovingly up at his wife. Just looking at her was enough to make him bigger and harder¡­


    ¡°AH! Fuck! You''re going to break me! You¡¯re going to break me!¡± The imp yelled with joyful excitement, as her belly swelled some more and more of her body was used. Strangely happy about her predicament, screaming for him to do her harder. ¡°Break me motherfucker! Break me! Leaving me a fucking mess! A dumb slut! That only knows the joy of your cock!¡±


    Van continued to ignore her, eyes only looking upward, getting lost in the starry eyes of his goddess. He gave a soft gasp as those eyes slowly seemed to wake and look back at him.


    Slowly, Luna stirred, and upon seeing her beloved, smiled with pure love down at him. She then noticed what Van was doing, and gently took Van¡¯s hand away from the imp. Only for her to take up the task of pumping the imp up and down his shaft. Turning back to give a lovesick smile Van¡¯s way.


    Van gasped again as Luna took over the task of making him feel good. She watched with an expectant gaze. As if waiting for him to cum¡­


    For all her screaming, the red imp might as well not exist as she was used as nothing but a tool for the both of them to show their love and affection to each other.


    Gently Luna bent down, her soft lips touching his own and giving him a wonderful kiss.


    Van couldn¡¯t stop himself, he came hard. The imps body swelling like a balloon, and her mind going with it. Sperm overflowed and covered Luna¡¯s hand.


    She stopped her kissing to look at Van¡¯s mess, proud of her accomplishment. She brought her sperm-soaked hand to her lips and began to lick it and clean. Slowly, letting Van watch, and when that was done. She brought the passed-out imp, brought its crotch to her mouth, and began to suck out the sperm from its womb-like it was a delicious sugary treat.


    After that was done the two lost each in each other''s eyes once more, done¡­ for now.


    ---end of sex scene---


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Van managed to get out as Luna gently caressed his scalp with her fingertips.


    Luna just stared back at him lovingly, but slowly, she did respond. ¡°Good¡­ I''m feeling¡­ good¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact¡­ I¡¯m feeling better than good. Though I admit my head still feels a bit¡­ foggy¡­ it''s manageable.¡± she said gently, her expression not changing an ounce.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± Van said in reply, genuinely happy that Luna seemed to be feeling better and talking more normally.


    After that, the two stayed like that for the next hour or so. Van slowly closed his eyes as he enjoyed Luna¡¯s gentle caressing. The sun inching its way up, brightening the tent, and slowly waking up the girls from their sex-induced comas. Waking up bleary-eyed, a few even confused as to what they are doing here, some remembering what happened with a blush or flushed face.


    Van slowly reopened his eyes, the light making it difficult for him to relax any longer. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to do now?¡± he asked of his beloved.


    Luna¡¯s smile outdid the light of the very sun. ¡°I think you know what I want to do next¡­¡±


    The two then shared a look. The girls waking up may have thought that their jobs were done¡­ but they couldn¡¯t be more wrong¡­


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 120 Making Friends

    After the second orgy. Van and Luna walked out of the tent feeling refreshed. It was mid-afternoon now and the day was looking bright. The two of them went to look for food, leaving another pile of bodies in their wake. Holding their hands as they walked around, searching for a meal. Though if Luna had to be honest with herself, she really didn¡¯t need to eat anymore and this was more for Van than herself.


    The camp was mostly empty, due to the fact that most of his girls were passed out once more inside his tent, and probably won¡¯t be able to move for the next few hours. So when they went to the cafeteria tent they found it empty.


    Taking the initiative, the two worked together to cook up some stew with a side of bread. They wanted to make pancakes but didn¡¯t want to use the last of their flour since they wouldn¡¯t be able to replenish it inside the forest.


    He almost forgot about the tea, and with some rummaging through the tent, was able to find it. Taking the appropriate amount, he had it with his meal, explaining where he got it and what it was supposed to do.


    They talked for a few hours, almost as if getting to know each other again. There were still some idiosyncrasies missing from her behavior, a mix of the old Luna with this new one before him. But for the most part, it seemed she was the same Luna as before, though a bit more mellowed out and more sexually active.


    Of course, Van knew that Luna wasn¡¯t completely fixed. That there was still a lot more healing before Luna becomes anywhere close to how she was before. But he also knew that some of the new behaviors she was exhibiting now, and some she would probably gain later, were going to stick, and accumulate into a¡­ slightly newer Luna¡­


    One who was still the Luna of before, but one that was a little different as well¡­ almost like he has become a little different¡­ after all¡­ wasn¡¯t he sitting down having a meal butt naked with his wife? Talking about inane things but mostly thinking inwardly about what they were going to fuck next? Even now he had to resist the urge to push Luna down on the table and take her from behind¡­ and he just had an orgy with about fifty of his girls¡­ twice¡­


    In the end, they decided to go back to the tent and change, not wanting to let their day off go to waste. Van doing his best to bring Luna up to date about what had happened while she wasn¡¯t all there in the head. By the time they had put their clothes back on and walked out of the tent, Luna had been mostly informed by the abridged version of everything that had transpired. Leading to the complicated expression now on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ I should have been there for you¡­ if only I was stronger.¡± her expression darkened and her hands turned into fists as she flashback to that day and of her lack of strength. ¡°If I was¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have needed to do that ritual, and then you wouldn¡¯t have to pick up my mess, and I-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Van said in a stern tone. Slashing his hand through the air and giving a sharp look towards Luna. ¡°what happened has happened. Not even Kella could have done anything. And if anyone would be at fault or be blamed for their faults it would be me. What you did, while risky, saved our lives and even made us stronger! And I refuse to let you beat yourself up about it!¡± He then stared hard at her. ¡°You will not talk about this matter like that again... Do you hear me?¡± His voice a little harsh and authoritative, not allowing an inch or wiggle room to debate the matter.


    Luna was taken aback by this exertion of control by Van. the imposing figure and the dominating presence he was showing, completely contrasting the kind and shy Van she used to know. It kinda turned her on a little...


    Even Van was surprised by his sudden attitude. For some reason the little amount of anger he felt from Luna trying to deride herself. Exploded, and where he would normally keep such feelings locked deep inside a cage. He now found that cage to be slightly bent, with the door ajar. He shivered a little at the sense of power that coursed through his body.


    Luna swallowed, her eyes turning upward, and her body becoming fidgety, making her sway her ass back and forth, she then spoke in a breathy voice. ¡°Yes, master¡­ I''m very sorry¡­¡±


    Now it was Van¡¯s turn to swallow. He was reminded once more of the changes that befell his beloved. Her black and white silk armor dress could barely contain her more¡­ fuller¡­ form. As it was too tight in some places and too loose in others, her nipples right now were so hard they were poking through the silk. He had to resist the urge to have her on her knees. That upturned look reminded him that she was still shorter than him, and still as cute if not cuter than he remembered her.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ so long you understand.¡± He said as he turned his eyes away for a moment and gave a small fake cough. ¡°Now that that''s taken care of, perhaps we should do something about your¡­ attire¡­¡±


    Luna looked down at herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± she asked, genuinely confused as to why Van may want to fix a perfectly good set of clothes. Unaware of how they now hugged her new figure perhaps a ¡®bit¡¯ too sexually. ¡°It was a gift from my mom, and it still fits.¡± tilting her head and cupping her breasts with her hands, shaking them up and down, then turned around and shook her ass.


    ¡°See! Everythings fine!¡± she then turned to give him a huge smile and a thumbs up.


    Van gave another polite cough, ¡°I¡­ guess you''re right¡­¡± he then decided to change the subject, lest his last reserves of restraint were used up. ¡°So¡­Now that we have some free time¡­ what do you want to do first?¡± expectantly waiting for whatever Luna would say. As he really wanted to give this free day to her and do whatever she wanted since she wasn¡¯t able to when she was bimbo Luna.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Luna thought about it. ¡°I want to¡­¡± she then smiled. ¡°I want to explore! I want to fight things! I want to beat things up! And then I want to watch you fuck the things I beat up!¡± she said with a giggle, a shadow of bimbo Luna showing through. ¡°But most importantly¡­ I just want to spend time with you¡­¡± she said, giving a dazzlingly sweet smile.


    That smile melted Van¡¯s heart. ¡°I want those things too,¡± he said smiling lovingly back. More fixated on what on that last part and ignoring that one other part.


    Luna giggled and she rushed up to take his arm. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Daylight is burning! We have to hurry! Come on, let''s go!¡± pulling him outside the camp with good cheer.


    Absently, Van worried about leaving his girls in such a state on their own with no one to protect them. He had some plans to stick around at least until they woke up. But Luna¡¯s excitement was infectious and he didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment. So with a will, he made the few butterflies that were still kicking around move about and patrol the area while he was away.


    With that done, he left with Luna into the woods.


    ---


    Van and Luna took to the treetops, jumping through the sky and making a great time going nowhere fast. As they moved, he filled Luna in on a few more things and answered some of her questions, such as the tea he drank for lunch. Telling her about the witches that lived in the woods. Which seemed to scare her, and fill her with excitement.


    Luna asked if they could visit them, and all the animals that Van met along the way. He agreed, seeing no reason why they shouldn¡¯t if that''s what she wanted.


    He first took her to the fox bats, where they could watch the cute creatures play and frolic from a distance.


    ¡°Awww. they''re so cute!¡± Luna exclaimed when she laid eyes on them. ¡°Did you fuck any of them?¡± she asked, turning to Van in excitement and curiosity.


    ¡°What? No! I don¡¯t want to ruin their innocence! They are the best the way they are.¡± Van said assertively as if it was the most logical thing in the world.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Luna chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t want to ruin your views on them, but there are quite a lot of them. I don¡¯t think they reached those numbers by being innocent.¡± she teased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡± his tone playfully affronted. ¡°They are the perfect innocent little things. And nothing you can say or do can change that!¡±


    Luna¡¯s gaze slowly fell on a pair of two female fox bats slightly to the side of the main group in a sixty-nine position licking each other out. ¡°Then what do you call that?¡±


    Van followed her gaze. ¡°Oh¡­ those two? They are just playing around. You know, like fox bats do. Nothing wrong with that.¡± pretending to not see what she was pointing out.


    Luna snorted. ¡°Ya, they''re ¡®playing¡¯ alright.¡± then chuckled in good humor.


    The two then quibbled good-naturedly about the lives of the fox bats and the goings-on in the Foxbat group. Making up names and voices and narrating silly scenes that the fox bats were going through. Giving them silly titles and tasks and so much more.


    After about half an hour of that, the two decided to leave to see the next group of animals. Using the blood tracker, they made good time eating up the distance to their next target. The forest wolf.


    Landing in the clearing about an hour from the fox bats, he introduced Luna to the forest wolf he mated with.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s a good girl! Who¡¯s a good girl!¡± Luna said excitedly, not being able to help herself in petting the forest wolf. To which it responded by wagging its tail.


    The forest wolf seemed a little surprised by the sudden visit, but at the same time, seemed very happy by it. And accepted Luna''s affection happily, enjoying being rubbed down and petted.


    ¡°So what did you name her?¡± Luna asked, looking up from the wolf to him.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I didn¡¯t name her anything,¡± he responded.


    ¡°What!? You mated and bonded with her but didn¡¯t name her!?¡± Luna exclaimed.


    Van was taken by surprise. ¡°Well, It wasn¡¯t like I was planning to keep the wolf. She¡¯s not my pet, or familiar, she¡¯s a wolf of the forest, I can¡¯t just take her.¡± Van tried to explain. Wondering about what she meant by bonded.


    Luna didn¡¯t buy it. She turned to look the wolf in the eyes and started rubbing its face. ¡°Who wants to be a pet? You do! Yes, you do! Who wants to be Van¡¯s mate? That''s right! It¡¯s you!¡± she said in a cutesy voice and in an excited manner, making the wolf wag its tail faster and start to bark in reply.


    Luna then gave a smile to Van. ¡°see? She wants you to keep her!¡±


    Van rolled his eyes. ¡°Very funny Luna. you can¡¯t just interp whatever you want. Just because she¡¯s wagging her tail, doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s agreeing with what you''re saying. She could just be responding to your excitement.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­ I promised someone that I wouldn¡¯t just willy nilly add to the harem.¡± placing a hand on the back of his neck and thinking back to the promise he made with Amie.


    Luna pouted. ¡°awww¡­ come on, please? Can you at least give her a chance?¡± she whined. ¡°Look at these eyes! Are these the eyes you can say no to?¡± squishing the wolf''s face and pointing it towards Van.


    Van looked into the glowing blue eyes of the wolf. While a bit hard to see the pupil through the glow, the wolf was looking at him expectantly with upturned eyes. But whether that was because it understood what was going on, he couldn¡¯t be sure. Luna also added her own eyes to the mix, so that he was bombarded with two upturned puppy eyes at once.


    He sighed in defeat. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask if she wants to be my mate. But if she doesn¡¯t respond that''s that. Understand?¡±


    Luna agreed happily, nodding her head.


    Van then took a few steps towards the wolf. A small seed of worry sprouting in its heart. He knew when last he asked the wolf to mate it agreed, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if that was because of its empathic nature or if it actually understood him. Which is why he made the condition that the wolf had to respond to him. If the wolf agreed, but couldn¡¯t reply, then he won, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about starting to add animals to his harem.


    After walking a few more steps and took a knee to the wolf''s eye level and addressed her. ¡°Umm¡­ hi¡­ umm¡­ would you like to be my mate?¡± he asked awkwardly, feeling a little silly and not really expecting an answer. While Luna did her best not to laugh.


    (¡°oh yes, please! Thank you very much! I would very much love to be your mate!¡±) a young, strangely accented voice suddenly rang in both Luna¡¯s and Van¡¯s mind, making them both blink in surprise. As the wolf wagged its tail.


    Van stared at the wolf in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ can... talk?¡±


    (¡°Well of course I can! I¡¯m a forest wolf! We forest wolves are a lot smarter than people give us credit for. Which is just fine with us. Because we care more about taking care of the forest than what a bunch of outsiders think.¡±) the wolf said, looking at the two of them happily.


    (¡°oh! That was probably rude. You two aren''t outsiders anymore. We''re going to be mates after all!¡±) she continued, first tilting her head in thought, then jumping up and letting her tail wagging like crazy.


    ¡°Can you¡­ not talk into our heads?¡± Van asked, ¡°is there a way where we can talk more normally?¡± not wanting to hear strange voices in his head, but also wanting to make sure the voice was actually from the wolf.


    ¡°Oh! Of course! Excuse me¡­¡± the wolf suddenly said, giving Van and Luna a small heart attack. ¡°Actually... It''s hard talking out loud with this throat. Please give me a moment.¡±


    The wolf then transformed right before their eyes into a pale blue young woman with wolf ears and tail and leafy blue hair. Her eyes lost some of their glow, revealing the crystal blue color underneath.


    ¡°Nice to meet you I¡¯m¡­¡± she paused. ¡°How do I say it?¡± her brows furrowing in thought. ¡°Chiming wind? Tinkling wind? Bell-like wind? Umm¡­ the sound that those bell flowers make when the wind blows through them but also the wind itself carrying the sound. Does that make sense to you?¡± she asked, worried that it wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You know what¡­ just call me Bellwin, or Bell for short.¡± coming up with a name, then extending a hand out to the both of them. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± her tail wagging like crazy.


    Van and Luna stared at her for a long moment. But it was Luna who reacted first.


    ¡°She¡­ is¡­ so¡­ cute!¡± she squealed, rushing up to Bellwin and giving her a big hug. ¡°Who¡¯s a good girl! Who¡¯s a good girl!¡± She then started to pet the forest wolf roughly, repeating her words over and over again.


    Bellwin blushed and stammered shyly. ¡°M-me¡­ it¡¯s me¡­ I-I¡¯m the good girl¡­ I¡¯m the good girl!¡± getting strangely excited and flustered, her face going flush.


    Luna turned towards Van with a huge grin on her face and moved towards Bellwins ear and gently spoke into it, whispering lewd things that good girls deserve and so much more. Making the young forest wolf go redder in the face and start to pant like a dog.


    Luna then looked at Van expectantly.


    He sighed in defeat, knowing full well what she wanted him to do. She had won, so he supposed he had no choice. Taking off his clothes, doing a small striptease for the girl¡¯s viewing. He made ready to make love to Bellwin.


    Bellwin''s tail shook so fast that it looked like it was going to fall off.


    The two kissed, and from there Van mated with the forest wolf for the second time. Right in front of Luna who watched and cheered the both of them. Even going so far as to ask Bellwin to change back into her other form halfway through so that she could watch Van mate with a wolf.


    About forty minutes later, Bellwin was done. After taking on many positions and receiving much encouragement and pettings from Luna, even as she was being done in by Van. she had enough and tapped out, exhausted.


    ¡°Wow! That was fun! Who are we going to have you fuck next!¡± Luna asked excitedly.


    Van thought about it. ¡°Well¡­ there was this rabbit kobold I fucked as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided!¡± Luna exclaimed, she then pointed towards the distance. ¡°To the rabbit kobold!¡±


    Van rolled his eyes but shrugged. After waiting a few moments for Bellwin to recover, they asked her if she wanted to come with them. To which she happily agreed, saying that she was going to stick by her mate.


    Another hour later they found the rabbit kobold in question. Luna squealed upon seeing her, taking the kobold by surprise and hugging the poor thing to her chest. After that, they introduced themselves to the kobold, using Bell to interp for them. When they explained why they were there, the kobold agreed and accepted the wonderful honor of being Van¡¯s mate.


    After that Luna insisted that she hug the kobold while Van fucked it. To which he complied since he wanted to make her happy. The kobold was hugged tightly against Luna¡¯s soft breasts as she was reamed by Van. awakening the rabbit to a new kink as Luna whispered sweet nothings and encouragement into her ears.


    When that was done with, the group left, now with the rabbit in tow, to the witch''s hut. Luna wanted to see this milf witch for herself, as well as the person Van said, was like him.


    Luna smiled as she skipped through the forest. Today so far has been a great day for her. And she can¡¯t wait for it to get better!


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 121 Fight of the Bear

    The claws were like scythes that slashed through the air with lightning speed. Going so far as to make Van worried about dodging them, even though he had gotten so much stronger.


    The thorn bear reared on its hind legs and roared, a blast of malice engulfing the small group and making their hairs stand on end.


    Van and Luna, along with the forest wolf and kobold were going about the forest and headed in the general direction of the witch''s house when they were set upon by the thorn bear. But not just any thorn bear, but one that was twice the size of all the others he fought before, with redder fur and a horn on its head.


    This red thorn bear was far faster than you would think for something that size. Coming at Van and his group the second it saw them, not even going so far as to give it a moment''s thought whether it should or not. Which was why, while still being semi-prepared for it, they were still taken by surprise when it moved faster than their senses could keep up with. At least for the moment until they adjust.


    More importantly, Van had a feeling that he was the one that the thorn bear was aiming for. Making him think that perhaps the bear was more intelligent than the others, or that maybe he must have the smell of its dead brethren on him.


    Either way, he was going to have to go all out if he was going to survive this, and already began ordering the wolf and kobold back. But before he could do anything else, Luna had already made her move¡­


    ¡°Luna! Don¡¯t!¡± Van shouted at her as she charged at the bear like an arrow released from a crossbow.


    But she ignored him, charging at the bear with a bloodthirsty feral grin on her face, eyes wide in a maddening manner. Van had never seen that look on her before, and could only stop and stare in shock by the sudden change that took over his wife.


    Luna¡¯s body moved with such amazing grace that it was hard to keep track of her with physical eyes only. And yet, one could see even from a distance that every fiber of her being, and twitch of her muscle was being used, her entire body was in complete motion without a single part still.


    She slammed her fist into the center of the bear, making sure to place her foot just right at the last second to give her support and tensing up her entire body for the blow.


    The bear¡¯s eyes widened as it felt pain for the first time in a long time. More than that, it was forced back from its position by an entire foot, its feet dragging dirt as it was pushed back.


    Luna looked up at the bear with a passionate fire in her eyes, like a battle junkie finally given its fix after decades of abstinence. Her eyes pierced the bear''s own, still with that feral grin, looking at it like it was some sort of new toy.


    ¡°I hope you can transform like those forest wolves can, because after I beat you, I''m going to make you into my husband''s pet, and I really want to see him fuck you.¡± she then twisted her fist making the bear flinch. ¡°But if you can¡¯t¡­¡± her eyes said it all.


    The thorn bear''s eyes went red, clearly incensed by what Luna had said, and out of nowhere, it kicked Luna with one of its legs. Sending her flying so far and fast that Van could only watch in horror as she cratered into a tree.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van yelled, fear pooling inside his chest, indecision racked him, even as his adrenaline finally began to kick in. Does he rush to see if his beloved was okay? Or does he fight the immediate threat of the bear? But before he could make a decision, Luna got out of the tree coughing.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van now said with some relief as she brushed herself off from the attack. ¡°Thank the gods. Now let''s-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Luna cut him off coldly. She then looked at the thorn bear waiting patiently for her. Almost as if it knew that the kick it gave her wasn¡¯t going to be enough.


    ¡°We''re not going to run away¡­ nor are we going to fight together¡­ This is my fight. So sit there, look pretty, and keep your mouth shut.¡± not even bothering to look Van¡¯s way as she slowly walked back over to the thorn bear, stretching her arms casually as she did so along the way.


    Van didn¡¯t know what to think about this situation. His mouth was hanging open in disbelief at the completely changed personality of Luna. though he didn¡¯t want it to, and tried not to be, he was still a little hurt by what she said. But realized that the only thing he could do left was to stand, watch, and support Luna from the sidelines, hoping she would come out okay. Which was hard, because he saw that the fist that she used to punch the bear was already bleeding, perhaps from the small spikes on the bear''s body. Filling him with worry about how she was going to come out of this, even if she did win...


    Luna made her way to stand in front of the bear. The bear in question, waiting patiently for her to take her place, almost as if it acknowledged her power the second Luna took its kick and knew she would survive.


    Once Luna was a few feet away she looked up at the bear with a confident smile. ¡°Thanks for the wait. So¡­ shall we get started?¡±


    Silence took the clearing as Luna and the thorn bear stared off. For a whole minute, neither one of them moved an inch. Until¡­


    The bear swung hard and fast, claws outstretched, ready to smack Luna into another tree, or dice her on the spot. But Luna saw it coming, and instead of trying to defend herself, dodge it, but forward. Taking advantage of the size difference between them and moving into its chest area where it wouldn¡¯t be able to swing its claws so easily. Instead of landing another punch there and then, she brought her left foot down and with her right, gave a sidekick using her entire body, from the ground up.


    There was a thud and a small shockwave as the kick landed. If one was not paying attention, they would miss the small cracks that could be heard from some of the thorns snapping off the bear''s body.


    The bear had already had to bend forward a little in order to make the swipe, but now it was slowly doubling over as a blow three times harder than the punch landed straight into its abdomen. Grunting in pain it took the blow and used the sharp claws on its feet to dig into the ground and anchor itself from moving, still clear-eyed it then moved one of its feet forward to regain balance and prepared to counter-attack with another claw.


    But Luna saw it coming and had been expecting something like that. As the claw came in, she backward flipped over the strike. But her movement wasn¡¯t done. After she landed on the other side, she jumped gracefully on the outstretched arm, then from there, jumped and somersault kicked the bear under the jaw with a bloody foot.


    A dull crack was now heard throughout the clearing. But sadly, due to the fact that Luna didn¡¯t jump off the firm ground and the distance it took for the blow to land, made it too shallow at best and did not knock out the bear.


    The bear for its part, even surprised and slightly dizzy, was a veteran. And instead of just taking it, immediately swung its head down.


    Luna didn¡¯t even need to dodge it. She was already halfway back to the ground after all. And she looked on with curiosity as to what it was trying to do, only for her eyes to widen, and immediately try to figure out how to dodge her opponent''s next attack.


    For the bear had curled itself into a giant ball, spikes sticking out everywhere. It spun momentarily in place and dashed towards Luna.


    Luna was just barely able to dodge to the side. The bear collided with the trees behind her, leaving a trail of destruction. The ball of death then started to spin faster and turned around, locking onto her and charging at her with even greater speed.


    Luna began to sweat a little, she knew she couldn''t just dodge to the side like she did before. Her instincts telling her it would be pointless, and that the ball would simply swerve into her. So instead when the death ball was a few feet away, she used her aura to jump up high to avoid it. Only for the bear to uncurl at the last second.


    Luna¡¯s eyes went wide as she was smacked back down to the ground by the outstretched claw, she landed so hard she bounced back up. The bear didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and followed it up with another kick. Sending her flying into another tree with a loud CRACK!


    Making Van feel sick to his stomach with fear, worry, and panic. ¡°LUNA!¡±


    Slowly, Luna got back up from the wreckage of the tree. She snapped her dislocated arm back in place from where it was bent wrong. Staring daggers at the bear as she did so.


    The bear harrumphed, and curled back into a ball, and dashed towards her. Ready this time to finish it for good.


    Luna in turn ran forward and placed her hands on the ground. A wave of black inky tendrils was sent the bear''s way. Slowing it down considerably. Panting now from that exertion, she charged forward as the bear was forced to uncurl itself and ripped the shadowy tendrils off of itself.


    Luna ate up the distance and created a hammer of shadow. She jumped up and planned to knock the bear out once and for all. But again, her opponent would not go down easily. It looked up at her and roared a roar so loud and filled with energy that it sent a shockwave that not only rattled her eardrums but pushed her back just enough that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hit with her hammer.


    Or at least¡­ that was the bear''s plan¡­


    Luna gritted her teeth, using some of her reserves she stretched out the handle of the shadow hammer. And using her entire body, twisting it and even going so far as to contort it, so as to put as much power as she could into her next blow while still mid-air.


    The bear for its part had already gone back to getting rid of the last of the shadowy tendrils that held it down, not seeing Luna as a threat, at least for the moment, confident in its powerful roar. Which was why it was completely blindsided as something struck it. Its left side face contorted as the sound of its jaw cracking echoed through its head.


    Luna landed safely, but tired. Panting heavily, she watched as the bear wobbled and looked like it was going to go down. But at the last second, it stood tall and roared in pain. It hazzely looked around for her but had some difficulty because its left eye was shut and swollen and it was seeing double.


    Luna cursed her bad luck and tried to figure out what to do next. But her thinking was interrupted when the bear started to do something strange. Flexing its body harder and harder. Her eyes widened and she immediately ran for cover as a rain of spikes flew through the air. Shot out from the bear''s own body.


    Her training immediately took over, she charged herself with aura and did her best to dodge as many of the spikes as she could. Absentmindedly she gave a glance towards Van, and saw that he had erected a mana barrier with the help of the forest wolf to protect themselves and the kobold.


    By the time the rain was over, she was exhausted, panting, and nearly out of breath, not to mention filled with many small cuts and slices. But she wasn¡¯t going to give up. Using the last of her strength, she sprinted towards her opponent.


    The bear looked around and slowly fixated on Van and his group, mistaking it for Luna in its dizzy vision. it roared in anger and pain and readied itself to go on a rampage to defeat its opponent once and for all.


    But before it could take a step in their direction, it was enveloped by a battle cry from its side. Quickly it turned, but it was too late.


    With a mighty yell, Luna used the last of her energy to jump, and putting her all into her fist, delivered a devastating blow to the bear''s face. In the exact same area that the hammer had hit it before.


    The bear wobbled once, then twice, a third time and it fell out cold on the ground. Luna spent, collapsing right next to it.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van rushed to her aid along with the others. Checking if she was okay, he lifted her up in a princess carry and started to take her to a safer location for her to rest. But before he could take a few steps he was stopped by Luna.


    ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t won yet.¡± she groaned, grabbing his shirt.


    ¡°What? Of course, you won!? Your opponent is out cold and clearly defeated!¡± he said incredulously.


    ¡°NO! Not until she submits and you fuck her.¡± her voice was a little hoarse but adamant, refusing to make any concession. ¡°Failing that¡­¡± her tired-looking eyes turned hard. ¡°I have to finish it¡­¡±


    Van stared down at her like she was an alien. Was this the Luna he knew?


    Seeing the blank stare of Van, Luna forced herself off him and up, ignoring his protests. Her pride was on the line, and she refused to leave with her demands not met.


    Hobbling over, she stood tall over the fallen bear. ¡°So, what do you say? Do you submit?¡±


    Silence once more entered the clearing, as not a single blade of grass moved, or an insect chirped. Minutes passed and nothing happened. Until slowly, the thorn bear¡¯s one good eye opened and she rose, sitting up straight and looking down.


    Luna crossed her arms as she stared the bear down, the fire in her eyes still lit, conveying how ready she was to continue to throw down should the bear with it.


    But the bear did not respond for another solid minute, and when it did, it let its shoulders relax and bowed its head. Admitting its defeat, after that, it turned to look at the forest wolf intently.


    Bell gulped and nervously moved forward until she was next to Luna. She then looked back and forth between Luna and the bear. Then the bear nodded towards the wolf and looked Luna in the eyes.


    Bell began the translation.


    ¡°S-She says that she acknowledges your strength, but wonders, why the prize for losing is to become mates with the, err- Van¡­¡± Bell said to Luna.


    ¡°I never said you will be mates¡­ true he will fuck you¡­ but you are to be nothing more than a pet for us.¡± her eyes turned hard. ¡°I need strong followers to protect what''s mine¡­¡± she said with emphasis. ¡°You can be one of my followers¡­ if¡­ you can transform¡­¡± Her face was a hard and imposing mask.


    Bell translated nervously. The bear seemed to give it some thought, turned to Bell, then back to Luna.


    ¡°She says while she would love to accept following someone with so much potential, she must apologize, for she is unable to transform. Such a thing is only given to individuals who have achieved great power, those who evolve into humanoids, or whose race is fae-ish in nature like- well- me.¡± Bell said. ¡°She is sad to say that she will be unable to change her appearance for the foreseeable future, perhaps not even in her lifetime if done alone. Even with outside help, it would take much, and there would be no guarantee¡­¡±


    ¡°So... it will accept whatever punishment you deem for it¡­¡± Bell finished, looking worriedly between the bear and Luna. The bear looked like it had accepted its fate, and made no motion to flee or attack. It seemed to be very honorable in that regard.


    Luna smiled. ¡°How about this? I will accept you as one of my followers¡­ but you have to swear that you will either learn how to transform¡­ or make sure you start choosing more humanoid evolutions when they are presented to you. You must promise me you will one day be able to mate with my husband. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The bear nodded.


    Luna smiled, some of her old self coming back. She used the dripping blood that was still on her to make a ball of blood and send it the bear''s way. Which it accepted and ate, letting the connection form between them.


    Luna giggled happily. ¡°Yes! Now I have my own followers! I wonder what I should call you¡­¡± looking lost in thought.


    Van for his part could hardly believe everything that happened. A part of him was worried, a part of him jealous for gaining such a powerful follower, and even a part of him mad¡­ a desire to put Luna in her place. But he ignored all that and decided to sort his feelings out later. For right now¡­ he just wanted to get Luna to a doctor¡­ he was pretty sure she was secretly suffering from a few cracked ribs.


    ¡°Come on guys,¡± he said, getting their attention. ¡°Let''s head out to the witch''s place. You both need to get looked at¡­¡± pointing out the damage of both the bear and Luna.


    After that, the group moved out, with a new friend in tow. But Van couldn¡¯t help but pensively wonder¡­ where he and his beloved''s new changes will lead them next¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Austin James Robert Johnson -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 122 A Witches Healing

    Luna hummed happily as she rode her new follower through the forest towards the witch''s house. Van was sitting behind her, as she did not want him in front. Her follower, her rules. Forcing him to hold her from behind, all the while she teased that she wanted him closer. To which he ignored, lost in his own head as it were.


    It was a strange feeling for Van, for the first time ever, he had technically a person under him who he did not form a connection with. If the bear could ever be truly considered a subordinate of his. Even if Luna did say it was to be a pet.


    More importantly¡­ he still couldn¡¯t get it out of his mind¡­ the look on Luna¡¯s face as she fought. The sheer willpower and determination¡­ not to mention¡­ the bloodlust¡­


    But right now, it was like Luna was back to normal¡­ or perhaps even going so far as to regress again, bordering back on her bimbo Luna phase, as she happily sang nonsensically. He was so lost in his own thoughts, he did not realize that Luna was asking him a question.


    ¡°So what do you think? ...Hello? Van? Earth to Van! Are you there!?¡± Luna pestered, turning her head around to get a better look at her husband.


    ¡°Huh!? Oh, umm...¡± Van looked up, then tried to rewind his thoughts and try to figure out what she was trying to ask him. But it stopped mid-reel as it hooked itself on an odd word, his brows furrowing. ¡°Wait¡­ earth? Wasn¡¯t that one of¡­ how does Luna know that¡­¡±


    ¡°VAN!!!¡± Luna shouted as his eyes glazed over, snapping them back awake.


    ¡°Wha-!¡± Van blinked and realized what he had just done. ¡°Oh! Sorry¡­ I¡­ was lost in my thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s clear,¡± Luna responded flatly, but then a look of worry took her. ¡°Are you okay? You''re not bear sick, are you? I could ask Bearycream to go slower if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay, I just¡­¡± Van blinked again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ What did you just say? Beary-what?¡±


    Luna smiled proudly. ¡°BEARYCREAM!¡± she shouted with pride. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what to name my follower! And wanted to ask you for your opinion. Which do you prefer? Bearycream? Or Starbeary!¡± she then squealed, ¡°don¡¯t they both sound so cute!¡± she exclaimed.


    Van inwardly cringed and gave a quick glance over to look at the long-suffering expression of the bear who was doing its best to ignore Luna in the hopes this conversation would miraculously go away. Perhaps thinking if she remained quiet enough, Luna would get bored and start talking about something else. Sadly, it was not to be¡­


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Maybe Bearaness! Because she was like the ruler of this area or something!¡± Luna continued without pause. ¡°Or maybe-¡±


    ¡°How bout rosa.¡± Van cut her off, hoping to put a stop to her horrible bear puns. ¡°It¡¯s cute, it''s short and it somewhat matches her color. Or perhaps terra? Since it means earth. Since, you know¡­ Bell explained to us that the spikes on a thorn bear are actually earth the bears manipulated and shaped onto their bodies.¡± Referring to the time that Bell was explaining what thorn bears were really like after the fight, and how they were more like earth bears than thorn bears that they are sometimes confused for.


    This seemed to get a somewhat positive reaction from the bear, but a pout from Luna. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very cute¡­¡± but after giving it some thought a mischievous smile grew on her face and she turned to face Van with a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°What about Teddyrosa! Like terrarosa! But teddy! Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van looked visibly pained. ¡°How but we stick to your other idea of Terrarosa, and we can call her Rosa for short.¡± he tried to bargain on the bear''s behalf.


    Luna narrowed her eyes, staring him down¡­ ¡°Rosy¡­¡± she said with finality.


    Van sighed. ¡°...alright¡­ her name will be Rosy for short¡­¡± he conceded.


    Luna nodded imperiously, acting like that was the only expected and correct answer. She then looked down at the bear with a smile. ¡°From now on, you are¡­¡± she paused for dramatic effect. ¡°Terrarosa! ...But you will also be called Rosy for short, okay?¡±


    Rosy sighed with relief, not the best, but far better than the other options. She gave Van a look of thanks for his effort. And then the change began. Rosy started to shrink a little, her form becoming more compacted. Her fur became softer and harder at the same time, and underneath it, one could feel the muscle strengthening.


    Van wanted to say something about naming Rosy as they were riding her but unfortunately didn¡¯t get the chance. Thankfully she didn¡¯t shrink too much, so they were able to stay on.


    After that little scare, and Luna giggling happily at the little surprise, the group made their way towards the witch''s house, making good time.


    ¡°Well¡­ here we are¡­ this is where Alecto lives. Mind your manners okay.¡± Van said to Luna as they got off Rosy. He then walked over to the door and knocked on it.


    A minute later, Alecto answered, wondering who it was. ¡°Oh! Van! Surprised to see you here so soon. Did you come to take me up on my offer of a massage? I promise to be very¡­ thorough¡­¡± she said with a coy smile.


    Van gave a polite cough, ¡°well¡­ I originally came here to either thank you or give you a piece of my mind for what you did to me. But my wife insisted that she wanted to meet you. And¡­ she kinda needs to be looked at at the moment¡­ for obvious reasons¡­¡± moving aside and with a motion of his hand indicated Luna¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Alecto¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have a very beautiful wife! And¡­¡± Alecto''s eyes widened even further. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± she quickly moved over to get a better look at Luna, instantly going to her shoulder, and then her chest, finishing off with looking at her foot. She then looked Luna in the eyes. ¡°My dear¡­ I''m amazed you''re still standing. What in the world did you do to get in this state?¡±


    ¡°If you think this is bad, you should see the other girl,¡± Luna said in a half-joking manner, pointing over her shoulder at Rosy.


    Alecto looked over Luna¡¯s shoulder and was taken by surprise. ¡°Is that the queen of the earth bears of the south woods!¡± she exclaimed in surprise, only for her eyes to widen in worry once more. ¡°Oh, my gods! What happened to your face!¡± noticing the slightly crushed jaw and the shut-eye with crusted blood on it.


    ¡°It was worse before I named her.¡± Luna said, ¡°I was hoping the change would get rid of most of the pain and heal her some. But it wasn¡¯t as much as I was hoping for.¡± She then continued to explain what happened and the fight the two had. Rosy going along and made sounds of agreement and other noises as if to tell her own side of the story.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Alecto shouted, not wanting to hear any more of this. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you two barbarians beat the shit out of each other!¡± she glared at them, then locked eyes with Luna. ¡°you! Get in the house and take off your shirt!¡± She then turned to the bear. ¡°And you stay here while I get something to fix your broken jaw. Why are you even trying to talk in the state you''re in!¡± sounding mad and exasperated.


    The two flinched and looked like two siblings that got in trouble for fighting in front of their parents. Luna was escorted into the house, or more, dragged into the house by a very angry Alecto. Who was muttering things about not catching a break-even in the middle of nowhere, and calling for her daughter to come downstairs and help. Van followed in, concerned for his wife, as Bell and the kobold decided to stay with Rosy and keep her company.


    Alecto pushed Luna down on a nearby sofa chair and ordered her to take her shirt off again while asking Agn¨¨s to get her medical supplies.


    Agn¨¨s looked surprised to see another new person in the house, but professionally followed her mom''s instructions, and as she was rummaging through the shelves, she noticed Van looking at the woman who had pulled her shirt off, who was wincing all the way as she removed her clothing. She addressed him as she brought the medicine.


    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe you should go somewhere else?¡± seeing Van was staring at the now half-naked beautiful woman in front of him.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Van asked, looking at her confused.


    ¡°I mean because¡­¡± Agn¨¨s couldn¡¯t really find a good excuse¡­ it just felt wrong for a man to stare at a woman. ¡°Patient privacy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Luna said, drawing Agn¨¨s¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen me naked before. And not like it matters if a guy sees a naked woman in general anyway, am I right?¡± she laughed good-naturedly as if expecting Agn¨¨s to understand. Then winced when Alecto started to poke and prod her.


    Agn¨¨s gave her own wince, though, for a different reason, she looked back to Van, hoping he would get the hint and understand. But it flew right over him, making her feel a little alienated with someone who she was hoping to share more things in common with. Though, maybe just perhaps there was another reason why he chose to stay. She couldn¡¯t be sure just yet.


    Alecto then finished checking Luna out. ¡°Well¡­ admittedly ¡­ you are healing pretty fast. But you''re still suffering from a few cracked ribs and bruises, including on your hand and foot. Not to mention your shoulder was improperly put back in place and is pinching a nerve. It would have slowly gone in correctly given a few days, but might as well fix that now while I can.¡±


    She then took Luna¡¯s shoulder with both her hands and gave a swift pull, causing an audible pop to be heard, making Luna gasp. Then she put it back in place just as quickly, the shoulder looking like this time it snapped in the socket correctly.


    ¡°Try now,¡± Alecto asked.


    Luna blinked a stray tear away and tentatively moved her shoulder blades. Surprised by how easily and painlessly the motion was. ¡°Oh¡­ wow! This feels amazing!¡± she said with wonder, her shoulder feeling like it was brand new.


    Alecto nodded as if that was the most obvious conclusion. ¡°Alright. Now it''s time for you to lie down.¡± She then pulled something on the chair, making it recline, and started to look at her cracked ribs. ¡°Damn girl¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Could you be any bigger?¡± She then moved them a bit out of the way so she can get a closer look at how far the damage went. Then asked Agn¨¨s to come over with her medicine kit.


    Slowly, she drew a long sharp needle from the box that Agn¨¨s was holding and began to explain. ¡°This is going to hurt a little, but only for a moment. Now, this is a needle that¡¯s been coated with a numbing agent and muscle relaxant. It¡¯s also been enchanted to have a small healing effect and is expertly crafted to allow for high mana conductivity. Allowing me to project healing spells directly into your body through them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be using them not only on your chest area but on some parts of your arms and legs. Since I noticed you clearly forced your body to go beyond its limits and some of your muscles are torn and your ligaments damaged. Are you ready for what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± she asked out of courtesy.


    Luna gulped at the long sharp needles. These were far different than the ones that her mother forced her to train with. She looked over at Van, to see if he truly trusted them doing something like this. And in return, Van gave her a slow nod, his eyes promising to watch out for her. Even going so far as to walk over and hold her hand. With that, Luna gave a nod to Alecto, giving her consent.


    Alecto wasted no time in piercing Luna¡¯s body with her needles. In just a few minutes, Luna had dozens of needles throughout her body. ¡°There, done. Now just stay like that for the next hour or so and you will be good. The healing spells will sink into you and your body should be able to take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Was this really the only way to heal her?¡± Van asked, looking at Luna as she whimpered pitifully.


    Alecto gave a devilish smile. ¡°Oh no, there are many simpler ways we could have done this. But if I made it easy, then how are these barbarians ever going to learn their lesson about almost killing themselves?¡±


    She then started to pack some of her things and took the box from Agn¨¨s. ¡°Now if you excuse me¡­¡± she muttered, her humor already deserting her. ¡°I have a jaw to fix.¡± she then walked out the door, muttering something about not being a god''s damn dentist. Soon followed by growls of protest and her saying ¡°don¡¯t be such a big baby! Stay still!¡± with a snap of her voice, followed by another whimper.


    ¡°Sorry about my mom, she can be a little¡­¡± Agn¨¨s was at a loss for words trying to apologize on her mother¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Van said. ¡°What''s important is that Luna gets the healing she needs.¡±


    Agn¨¨s looked a little relieved, then nervously looked between Van and Luna. ¡°so¡­ you two are husband and wife?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Yup, she¡¯s the one I told you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh! The one you married right after you got¡­¡± Agn¨¨s went silent


    ¡°Ya¡­¡± Van said, now realizing the awkwardness of this situation.


    Luna looked between Agn¨¨s and Van and did her best to give a cough without moving too much, for fear of making the needles move. ¡°Umm.. mind introducing me?¡± she asked, looking towards Van.


    ¡°Oh! Right! Luna, this is Agn¨¨s. She¡¯s Alectos, daughter. Agn¨¨s, this is Luna, my wife.¡± Van said.


    Agn¨¨s and Luna then properly greeted each other.


    ¡°So¡­ you know Van¡¯s life story?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ probably not everything¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ me and Van share something¡­ really similar¡­¡± Agn¨¨s replied, trying to be vague because she didn¡¯t know how much Luna knew about Van¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Such as¡­¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ were both soul awakened,¡± Agn¨¨s responded, a little hesitant, leaving it at that and hoping that Luna would understand.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh! I am so sorry! You must have had a hard life.¡± she emphatically said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Agn¨¨s said, somewhat surprised by the concern Luna was showing her. ¡°Things could have been worse, trust me¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you and your mother come to be in this forest?¡± Luna asked, ¡°were you chased out? You can come live with us if you want, my mom would take you in.¡±


    ¡°Luna...¡± Van said, for fear that Luna was being rude by asking such questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Agn¨¨s said with a gentle smile, more touched than anything by Luna¡¯s offer. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling her.¡±


    She then began to tell the same story she told Van about what happened to her and how they ended up in the middle of nowhere in vampire lands. As that was the last place that their pursuers would expect them to be.


    ¡°I am so sorry that happened to you!¡± Luna sniffled at the somewhat sad story. ¡°You deserve so much better! If only you had a chance to soulbond like me and Van! You could have had such an easier life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, why don¡¯t you marry Van and become his concubine! That way we can become like sisters and I''ll make sure to take good care of you!¡± Luna exclaimed, making Van cringe and go red with embarrassment.


    Agn¨¨s blushed. ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ thank you for the offer¡­ but I''m not like other girls¡­¡± she began, trying to figure out a way to turn Luna down gently.


    ¡°Could have fooled me!¡± Alecto said loudly as she just came through the door looking exhausted. ¡°The walls are thin and I know what you do in your room when you have free time and you think no one is around. You can deny your that kind of girl all you want, but your body knows what it wants and needs.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Agn¨¨s yelled, looking scandalized, completely red in the face.


    ¡°Now¡­ What was this I heard about soul-bonding?¡± Alecto asked. Looking very invested in the question with sharp eyes.


    Van wondered why Alecto became so serious all of a sudden. But by her expression, it seemed she wasn¡¯t going to let them go without an explanation. Making him wonder what soul-bonding means to her, or was there something else to it that he didn¡¯t know and should be worried about¡­


    Feeling like he had no other choice, and with Alecto staring him down, Van began to explain exactly what the soulbond was all about¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Austin James Robert Johnson -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 123 Unfair for Agnès

    Van began to explain everything he knew about soul bonding. How it worked, what effects it has, and why he had it. Going into detail about the many reasons why such a thing was forced onto him as a young child and how it helped stabilize his soul realm.


    Alecto listened intently, by the end of it all, she was taking a thinking pose and muttering to herself. ¡°I see¡­ using a soul bond to take two damaged souls and fix them using each other as a crutch. Allowing them both to heal naturally on their own and even amplify their power¡­¡±


    She then looked at Van. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that your parents were willing to take such a risk¡­ and where is this Anna? The one who you first soul bond with?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back at camp, still recovering. She¡¯s doing better after what happened, but she still suffers from headaches from time to time, though they are becoming rarer.¡± Van replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alecto looked thoughtful. ¡°Bring her around the next time you visit? I would like to check a few things for my own research. If you don¡¯t mind, that is.¡±


    Van shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± not thinking much of the question. But the way that Alecto continued to stare at him made him pause. ¡°Was there something else you needed?¡±


    Alecto gave a small nod. ¡°Yes, do you mind staying around for tea? I would like to pick your brain about every little detail you know about soul bonding and the soul realm. I feel your first-hand account would be invaluable for my own research.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know enough about the soul realm? After all, weren''t you able to help your daughter with what you know?¡± Van asked curiously.


    Alecto shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still not good enough. Even now there are¡­¡± she blinked and looked Agn¨¨s¡¯s way. ¡°Problems that I won¡¯t get into, that I could really use some illumination on.¡±


    Van noticed the look and understood that there might be some private reasons for the questioning. While he didn¡¯t feel comfortable explaining what he knew about soul bonding and soul realms, especially to a stranger who he knew only for a day at most. He did feel sympathetic to their plight and so decided to help out.


    ¡°...alright¡­ I suppose I have the time to explain a few more things.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alecto gave a kind and appreciative smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and I¡¯ll get the tea.¡± then as if realizing something. ¡°Oh! I forgot. We are also expecting a guest to come soon, she should be here any minute now.¡± then with a wry smile. ¡°It is that time of week after all.


    ¡°Guest?¡± Van asked.


    It was Agn¨¨s who explained. ¡°She¡¯s one of my few friends here. She comes around at least once a week if she can help it.¡± then gave a beaming smile. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t wait to introduce her to you, you¡¯ll like her!¡± genuinely sounding happy about seeing her friend soon.


    ¡°How many friends do you have?¡± he asked, then worried if perhaps that was a rude question, considering she just said she only had a few.


    Agn¨¨s¡¯s smile faded somewhat. ¡°I used to have another one¡­ but last I heard she got herself a lover. Since then it¡¯s been a long time since I last saw her. She still sends letters of course, she even sends one or two to my mom.¡± trying to put a positive spin on the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Van said.


    Agn¨¨s shrugged as if trying to put it past her. ¡°It is what it is. People have lives, they get married, these things happen.¡±


    Just then, Alecto returned with the tea set and some biscuits, sitting it down on the table in the middle of the living room, and asked everyone to come over. They did and sat down on their own chairs, Luna still stuck on hers, unable to move.


    Once everyone got comfortable, Van began to explain in greater detail everything he knew about the soul realm, only keeping the things that Ren personally told him to himself. He even confided the fact that his soul realm absorbed Luna and Anna¡¯s soul, and many other things.


    ¡°Wait! Are you saying¡­ you devoured your own wife''s soul!¡± Agn¨¨s looked horrified by that, even as she leaned forward to hear more.


    But it was Alecto who responded to that question. ¡°Hmm¡­ by the sounds of it¡­ it wasn¡¯t intentional the first time¡­ correct?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. But even after hearing about the consequences, Luna still insisted that we soul bond.¡± trying to somewhat explain himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Luna added. ¡°I wanted to be soul bound, no matter what,¡± she said from her chair, defending her husband.


    ¡°But why!?¡± Agn¨¨s asked incredulously, now looking Luna¡¯s way.


    Luna shook her head. ¡°I love him, I want to be with him forever, he means everything to me. And honestly, there were no downsides that I could think of in becoming soul bonded with him.¡± not mentioning the fact that so long as Van was alive, she too could come back to life should she die.


    Agn¨¨s looked like she still couldn¡¯t believe it, while Alecto had a more thoughtful look on her face. Alecto then took another thinking pose, allowing the pieces of the puzzle to fall into place with everything she heard, her suspicions growing. She then looked up at Van.


    ¡°Van¡­ if I were to swear on my name, my blood, would you tell me what you''re hiding about being soul bonded to you?¡± a serious look on her face.


    Luna and Van both looked surprised, and then a little uncomfortable, giving each other a look. Agn¨¨s looked at her mother as if she was crazy, not understanding why she would do something like that.


    In the end, Van agreed, but only under a few more stipulations and that if Agn¨¨s wanted to hear it, she also had to agree to the conditions. Conditions that would force them to serve him and his house should they break the agreement. His eyes hard and the tone of his voice, leaving no room for concession or debate. In all honesty, he was hoping that they would refuse.


    But to the surprise of everyone, Alecto agreed. But instead of forcing her daughter into those conditions, they instead would all be put on her, with twice the power. With the only agreement being that Agn¨¨s swear not to tell a soul. Plus with her own condition, that if they tell her the secret, she would come over to serve their house anyway.


    ¡°Mom!¡¯ Agn¨¨s said in surprise, unbelieving that her mother was going to such lengths for a stupid secret. Even Van was surprised, and excused himself and walked over to Luna, they then talked to each other in hushed whispers as they discussed whether or not to trust her. As Agn¨¨s tried to talk reason into her mother.


    In the end, getting a witch, any witch, with the strange knowledge and powers they hold. Could be a huge boon to their house. And if Van wanted, to be honest, he had a newfound desire for power, and Alecto would help scratch that new itch very well. After all, he knew the second he saw her, that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    In the end, they agreed and Van walked back to take his place and tell Alecto everything. The only hitch was Agn¨¨s, who refused to even do the bare minimum of swearing herself to secrecy. Feeling very lost and confused as to why her mother was doing so much for something so little. But in the end, Alecto refused to budge, and as kindly as possible, asked her daughter to trust her.


    Finally, Agn¨¨s gave in, and Van told the two the truth. That while it was sad that his soul devoured their souls. It came with it the chance for immortality, even going so far as to describe instances where his maid had died and simply came back. Saying the only drawback so far they found out, was when his soul realm was damaged as it was now.


    Agn¨¨s looked on with shock at such a thing. While Alecto looked like her suspicions were confirmed.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alecto said as she was lost in thought with what she heard. She then steepled her fingers and looked Van directly in the eye. ¡°Van¡­ would you mind if I asked you to soul bind with Agn¨¨s? If you do, I would greatly appreciate it¡±


    Agn¨¨s looked at her mother in complete disbelief, more shocked than anything. And though Van was somewhat expecting it, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised by how blatantly she asked.


    After a few moments of silence, Agn¨¨s mind kicked back into gear. ¡°Mom! Why would you ask something like that!? Are you crazy!? You heard them. My soul would be devoured if I form a soul bond with him!¡±


    ¡°Maybe so¡­¡± Alecto responded, looking her daughter in the eyes. ¡°But it will also help your problem and give you immortality. That¡¯s not an opportunity most people can get, not even in several lifetimes.¡±


    The two then had an argument, Van, and Luna just doing their best to stay out of it. The small fight that Alecto and Agn¨¨s was having, continued on for some time.


    Alecto was trying to say that if she were to soul bond with Van, most of her problems would be fixed and she would even gain a form of immortality. Trying to explain she was only concerned for her, and that she would be part of a nice family.


    Agn¨¨s would refute, saying that she wasn¡¯t like other girls that would jump at a chance to be with a male, and that Van and Luna were practically strangers. Complaining that Alecto always did things without her permission, always saying that they were with the best of intentions, even if it made her unhappy, never taking in consideration how she felt about it.


    The two went at it for a while, Making Van and Luna very uncomfortable. No one but Van seemed to hear the tapping on the door.


    ¡°Umm¡­ excuse me?¡± Van tried to interrupt. Agn¨¨s and Alecto both glared at him at the same time, putting him on the spot. He felt like there was sweat falling down his back. ¡°I think there¡¯s someone at the door¡­¡± he continued nervously, pointing at the door.


    The two paused, allowing the silence to continue. Soon, another tapping sound was heard.


    Agn¨¨s sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± using this excuse to get out of the argument she was having with her mother. Answering the door, she began to smile, having a feeling she knew who it was. Only to blink in surprise at who she saw instead.


    ¡°Hi Agn¨¨s! Sorry, I''m a little late, I was kinda nervous with that bear outside, but it turned out to be okay. Anyway, you would not believe the week I had!¡± a familiar green fairy said in rapid talk fashion.


    Agn¨¨s took a mental step back, trying to think who this could be. ¡°Elly? Is that you!¡± her eyes went wide, by the sudden change she saw in her friend.


    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s me! Can you believe I''m finally a greater fairy now! Not only that, but I met the most wonderful man! And¡­ well¡­ long story short¡­ I¡¯m also getting married! I¡¯m going to become a concubine! Isn¡¯t that wonderful!¡± the fairy said excitedly.


    Agn¨¨s''s mind went blank, too much was happening too fast for her to take everything in.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s? Are you okay?¡± the fairy asked, noticing the shocked face on her friend. She then noticed the people behind her in the room and blinked.


    ¡°Van? Is that you?¡± Elena asked, confused as to why Van was here.


    ¡°Elena? What are you doing here?¡± Van asked in return, surprised by her visit.


    ¡°Wait, you two know each other!¡± Agn¨¨s asked as her mind kicked her into gear.


    ¡°Oh! You know the guy I just said I was going to marry? That¡¯s him!¡± pointing at Van. ¡°He''s also the guy who helped me become a greater fairy!¡± Elena said, then her eyes widened.


    ¡°OH! And guess what!¡± looking excitedly at Agn¨¨s. ¡°Evergreen is also with him! So once I officially become his concubine and start staying with him, I¡¯ll be able to hang out with Evergreen as well! Isn¡¯t that wonderful!¡± not realizing the damage that her words were having on Agn¨¨s.


    Agn¨¨s looked lost, like someone took another part of her heart away. A pained expression began to form on her face as she balled her fists and tried to stop any tears from forming.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s? Are you okay?¡± Elena asked, now realizing that Agn¨¨s did not seem happy about the good news like she hoped she would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair...¡± Agn¨¨s muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not Fair!¡± She then dashed out of the house.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s!¡± Elena exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s!¡± Alecto yelled after her in worry, getting up and taking a few steps towards the door, then pausing in uncertainty.


    ¡°Did¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± Elena asked, a pained and fearful expression on her own face. Confused, scared that she might have done something bad, and even a little hurt by Agn¨¨s¡¯s response to her good news.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you did.¡± Alecto said, soothing Elena¡¯s fears on her daughter''s behalf. ¡°She¡¯s just¡­ going through a few things¡­ I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± She then turned to Van and Luna. ¡°Please excuse me, I have to have a talk with my daughter...¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± Van said helpfully. ¡°Trust me, I understand¡­ I¡¯ve been in similar situations before¡­¡±


    Alecto thanked him and rushed out the door after her daughter. Not wanting to let her run too far into the woods and build too much distance between them.


    After that, only Van, Luna and Elena were left in the silent room.


    ¡°Soo¡­ concubine¡­¡± Luna began, trying to break the ice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves.¡± since this was the first time the two had met.


    After a somewhat awkward conversation where the two introduced each other and explaining what happened, silence took the group once more. A part of Van was wondering if he should have gone and helped Alecto chase after Agn¨¨s. While another part, told him even if it was dangerous in the woods, it really was a family issue, and that he shouldn¡¯t interfere. These two facts, one where the right thing to do was to help, while the other was to let it be, made Van feel constantly conflicted as he waited for their return.


    After a whole hour of waiting in awkward silence. Alecto returned with Agn¨¨s, who looked like she had been through a lot.


    ¡°Sorry everyone.¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to run out like that¡­¡± she then looked at Elena. ¡°Especially you, Elly.¡± she said with a sad smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that, I''m happy you finally got a man to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Agn¨¨s¡­¡± Elena said sadly in return.


    Agn¨¨s then turned to look at Van and Luna. ¡°My mother and I have come to an agreement¡­I get a say whether or not I soul bond with you¡­ but... if it is okay with you¡­ I¡¯ll also be staying over at your place for a while so that I can make an informed decision. If you''re okay with that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡± Van said, trying not to be too awkward about this. ¡°But¡­ I never actually agreed to soulbond you in the first place. That¡¯s something your mother began talking about before it was even on the table. I¡¯ll have to ask my wives if it¡¯s okay to take you in, because only someone who is going to become one of my true wifes, can be soul-bound to me¡­¡±


    That made both Alecto and Agn¨¨s blink. Then Agn¨¨s gave a small glare in her mother¡¯s direction, while Alecto, realizing her mistake, looked away embarrassed.


    Agn¨¨s sighed. ¡°Be that as it may¡­ I did promise my mom to at least try¡­ so maybe you can perhaps humor it as a¡­¡± she winced with what she was about to say next. ¡°Type of courtship on my part?¡±


    Van looked at Luna, who looked back and gave a shrug. He then turned back to Agn¨¨s. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. It would be wonderful to have a healer who can help around the camp.¡±


    Elena then moved forward and spoke. ¡°You''re not still mad at me¡­ are you¡­¡± she asked with some nervousness.


    Agn¨¨s¡¯s face softened, and she looked genuinely sorry. ¡°Of course, I''m not mad at you¡­ if anything, I should be apologizing.¡± then giving a warm smile to her friend. ¡°Congratulations Elly. you deserve this.¡±


    Elena beamed, happy that things were somewhat back to normal. ¡°Thanks! Oh! And if you play your cards right, you can also marry him! That means!¡± her eyes sparkling excitedly. ¡°We can be sisters! Wouldn''t that be wonderful!¡±


    Agn¨¨s chuckled gently. ¡°Yes¡­ I''m sure it would be wonderful¡­¡± more to humor her friend than actually meaning it.


    Van relaxed when he saw that the two started to hit things off again, sitting down he enjoyed the tea that cooled as they waited. Alecto joined him and the two talked about herbs and herbology.


    Luna looked right and left, concerned. ¡°Umm¡­ guys? I think it¡¯s been well over an hour. Can somebody take these needles out of me? Hello? Guys?¡±


    While it was a rocky beginning, in the end, everything played out all right¡­


    ¡°Guys¡­¡± Luna whimpered


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Thomas Menegatti - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Austin James Robert Johnson -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 124 Back at Camp

    It was an awkward ride back to camp. Luna had Van take the lead upfront on top of Rosy so that she could talk to Agn¨¨s who was holding on to her trying not to fall. Luna seemed to be very excited to make another friend and was talking about everything and anything she could to have Agn¨¨s open up.


    Even Elena was getting into the spirit of things, following after them and taking up Luna¡¯s offer to join them as well. Helping break the ice and trying to talk about things that the girls could talk together about.


    Slowly, after some difficulty, Luna and Agn¨¨s began talking about their shared problems growing up and started to bond over the difficulties they had in life. This helped open them up and start talking about more similar interests like their joy of tailoring and herbs. Which surprised Agn¨¨s for she thought Luna was more of those headstrong fighter types that didn¡¯t care for such things. But Luna explained that it just happened to work out that way that she came to have an appreciation for such things.


    Even going so far as to point out that despite their maid not having a lot of skill in tailoring, Van asked her for tailoring instead of Luna, even though she had more years of experience.


    Van got the message, and silently acknowledged it, promising to ask for Luna''s help in making clothes the next time he needed it.


    After that the small group made their way into the slightly better-fixed fort of Van and his group. Agn¨¨s looked around impressed by how much they had accomplished, even if it did look a little run down and that there were a few places that looked damaged.


    Van and Luna explained that that was because they were attacked by a horde of stone-kin that destroyed much of their fort and killed most of their people, and that they were just now recovering. Making Agn¨¨s go wide-eyed, but she was assured that everything was better now and she had nothing to worry about.


    As Agn¨¨s was being walked around and introduced to everyone, a small fairy smacked into Agn¨¨s¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh Agn¨¨s! I am so glad I get to see you! It¡¯s been so long! What are you doing here!? Amie exclaimed, giving her friend a hug then taking some distance to give a proper look at her friend.


    ¡°Evergreen!? Is that you!?¡± Agn¨¨s asked in surprise, looking at the completely different fairy than the one she remembered. Wearing a mix of scholarly, noble, and secretary clothes and being far more affectionate than she remembered.


    Amie nodded happily. ¡°Yup! It¡¯s me! Oh- if I knew you were going to come, I would have put on something nicer!¡± she complained, looking down at her amazing outfit.


    ¡°You look fine! I¡¯m honestly just glad to see you¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said, meaning it. It had, after all, been a very long time. Just seeing her friend after so many months almost brought a tear to her eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you too!¡± Amie said, giving Agn¨¨s another hug. ¡°If only I could introduce you to Lyn!¡± she complained. ¡°Then this reunion would be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Lyn? Who¡¯s Lyn?¡± Agn¨¨s asked, ¡°Another friend of yours?¡±


    It was Van who answered though. ¡°She¡¯s effectively Evergreen''s wife.¡±


    ¡°Wife!¡± Now it was Agn¨¨s¡¯s turn to exclaim. ¡°Wait¡­ you are not married to Van?¡± looking at her friend confused.


    Amie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m more like¡­¡± she tilted her head. ¡°His lover? It¡¯s Lyn that Van is married to, and I''m ¡®kinda¡¯ married to Lyn. so from time to time, we have threesomes and stuff. But in actuality, my relationship is with Lyn, not Van.¡±


    Agn¨¨s looked very confused by this.


    Van noticed that and tried to explain. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to understand. I¡¯m in a relationship with Lyn, and Lyn is in a relationship with Evergreen, and me and Evergreen have a lovers relationship of sorts, and we both don¡¯t mind sharing Lyn between us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said, but sounding like she didn¡¯t really. ¡°And where is this Lyn? Can you introduce me?¡± trying to get more points of view to better understand what''s going on. Also maybe feeling a little protective of her friend being in a relationship with someone she hadn¡¯t met yet.


    Amie and Van gave a sad look. ¡°Sorry¡­ but at the moment she¡¯s busy with other stuff.¡± and began to explain what Lyn had been having to deal with and the war she was fighting.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Agn¨¨s looked horrified. ¡°I had no idea¡­¡± than sounding a little angry. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone ever tell me anything!¡±


    Van nodded, fully understanding the sentiment. ¡°Well¡­ all we can hope now is that she¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure she will be coming by eventually, so please wait till then.¡± Van said kindly.


    Amie nodded. ¡°Yes, all we have to do is wait. Lyn won¡¯t let us down. I know she won¡¯t.¡± she said adamantly, with complete trust in her lover.


    Agn¨¨s didn¡¯t know what to say to that. But saw the hidden worry that Evergreen was trying to hide, and decided to start getting to know her friend again and take her mind off what might be happening to this ¡®Lyn¡¯ by asking about other things.


    Van was thankful for that, but even he couldn¡¯t help but let his mind drift to thoughts about Lyn and her safety.


    ---Lyn pov---


    Another slash, another wave of bugs cut down to bits. Their guts exploding in the air like fireworks before falling down like sickly green rain.


    Lyn had been fighting nonstop for over an hour now, even with her new and improved body, such a pace was absurd. She was half sure this was just her ¡®commanders¡¯ way of trying to get rid of her or use her for every bit she was worth.


    It still puts a bad taste in her mouth that she had to obey some stuck-up bitch, a resentment she unleashed on the poor enemies that were forced to fight her. But logically she understood that technically speaking, she had no real experience in commanding large-scale battles numbering in the hundreds of thousands¡­


    ¡°Mistress Lyn! Mistress Lyn! The left flank needs you! Orders on top say you have to deal with a spike beetle push or we¡¯ll lose our formation!¡± an insect-kin yelled, running through the fray to deliver her message.


    Lyn inwardly cursed, she dealt another heavy blow to a few more hornets in her way and scanned the battlefield. She then saw the place that had a swarm of spike beetles headed straight for their lines.


    With an angry shout, she ordered the few remaining members of her group to stay and hold their ground while she dealt with this new threat. Zipping through the air and swiping at any threat that got in her way, she hovered only for a moment over the charging beetles before sending torrents of lightning their way.


    A line of thunder split the swarm in two. But it still wasn¡¯t enough to slow the beetles down. So she then changed tactics and started throwing balls of electricity down upon them, which exploded violently, shocking whole groups of them at a time.


    That seemed to do something, forcing the enemy to either go around, climb over, or deal with their own dead or shock troops now blocking their path. Allowing the allied forces to buy enough time to create a proper response to the rush.


    Lyn started to pant, her chest heaving in and out. No matter how strong she became, there was a limit. And she met that limit ages ago, now she was running on fumes and ready to turn in for the day before she was called to do anything else.


    But before she could even make a move back behind allied lines. A spike fired at high speeds came inches to clipping her wings.


    Lyn spun around in panic, searching for the assailant and cursing herself for not paying attention. Soon, she was beset upon by a dozen heavily armed and armored insect-kin warriors, one of them reloading a wicked-looking crossbow.


    Lyn gritted her teeth into a grimace of a feral smile at her opponents. Adrenaline running high and already concluding that these new foes were going to be a bit better trained than the last batch that tried to do her in.


    ¡°You want a piece of me!¡± she snarled. ¡°Then give me your best shot!¡± she shouted, swinging her halberd into position. Ready to do or die. ¡°Amie¡­ Van¡­ I promise you¡­ I will be back to see you¡­¡±


    And with that, she charged forward.


    ---few days later, back at camp---


    Van walked out of the tent with Luna on his arm.


    ¡°Thanks again, sweetie,¡± Luna said, giving him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°You really know how to put a proper start to a good day.¡±


    Van smiled back and the two made their way to get breakfast. Sitting down with Agn¨¨s who was already having her meal.


    ¡°Morning Agnes!¡± Luna greeted. ¡°How did you sleep?¡± she asked happily, then digging into her morning eggs and sausage. They had been hunting more often, so they could afford the better things in life, such as the meat they were eating right now from an elk they killed yesterday.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I suppose¡­¡± Agn¨¨s replied with a few lines under her eyes. Slowly and methodically chewing on her oatmeal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep with us in our tent? It¡¯s a lot more comfortable than those sheets and pillows we gave you.¡± Luna said, concerned for her new friend.


    Agn¨¨s shook her head, almost a little violently. ¡°No thank you. If I slept with you guys, you would probably drag me into an orgy or something.¡±


    Luna tilted her head confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t mind if you have sex with Van.¡±


    ¡°Well I do mind!¡± Agn¨¨s said a little loudly, then realized that and quickly changed her voice to a more normal tone. ¡°Look¡­ I somewhat expected stuff like this¡­ but not twenty-four-seven! I can''t get sleep because everyone is doing it! When one stops¡­ another starts! How is anyone supposed to get any shut-eye with all that noise!¡±


    Luna winced a little, feeling a bit sympathetic for Agn¨¨s. ¡°I suppose the tent we gave you is a bit thin¡­ perhaps we can do something about that?¡±


    ¡°Even if you did, that would only fix half the issues I have.¡± she then pointedly looked at Van. ¡°I thought if anyone, you would be the most similar to me in my way of thinking or at least more understanding¡­ but you are just as bad if not worse than the girls! Sometimes doing as much or more! In broad daylight! Out in the open! Was everything you said to me a lie?¡± she asked, looking a little lost and betrayed.


    Van winced, looking away a bit and rubbing the back of his head feeling a bit ashamed. ¡°Ya¡­ sorry about that¡­¡± now looking down a bit sad.


    ¡°Hey! It isn¡¯t Van¡¯s fault!¡± Luna said, getting up and defending her husband. ¡°Do you know what he was like before!? Before we came here, we only had sex like, once a week! Before that, he ghosted me and left me unsatisfied for a whole seven months! And before even that! I would be lucky to have sex with him maybe once a month or so!¡±


    ¡°Van had less sex than the average men! So this change in him is an amazing thing! That should be praised! I understand for you it might be different¡­ but for us ¡®normal people¡¯ it''s a miracle to have such an amazing male around! And for you to complain when I can clearly see your own body is unsatisfied from not meeting your own needs is just hypocritical!¡± Luna finished.


    Van winced when Luna said ¡®normal people¡¯ and saw that Agn¨¨s while hearing Luna out before, looked hurt by the end of it. Even Luna realized a few seconds too late what she said, and immediately apologized.


    ¡°I''m¡­ really sorry¡­¡± Luna began, now feeling really bad. ¡°To you and Van¡­ that was uncalled for¡­¡± also realizing that Van would also be hurt by her saying such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Van said. ¡°I know you didn''t mean it¡­¡± though it was hard to hide his own pained look.


    Agn¨¨s was looking down now at her food, feeling strangely alone. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± she said, now picking at her food.


    An awkward silence settled upon the table as the group ate slowly, whatever joy they had in their meal, already a faraway memory.


    But it was that time that allowed Agne¡¯s to put a few pieces together in her mind, as she remembered that Luna not only apologized to her but Van as well. And that she said that Van was not always like he was right now. So awkwardly, her curiosity getting the better, she asked Van what that was about. Perhaps hoping that they can break the awkward silence with a nice explanation that would help everyone get back on the same page, not wanting this kind of atmosphere to plague them for the next few days.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ that...¡± Van rubbed the back of his neck again, unsure of how to tell her. He told her much of what happened, but even he knew not to tell everything, like that he was now an incubus¡­


    ¡°If¡­ you don¡¯t want to tell me that''s fine,¡± Agn¨¨s said, now feeling a little bad for asking something that must be very important, already being able to tell that Van was hiding things from her, so she was a little hurt at not being truthfully answered, even if it was her own fault apparently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that but¡­¡± he quickly tried to say, but then sighed and looked Agn¨¨s in the eyes semi-seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not something I can just tell anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Though I feel like I can... Even if I only knew her for a few days¡­ she¡¯s the closest person like me¡­ or at least, who was like me¡­¡± he thought sadly. But if he was going to tell her, he felt she deserved at least that much, considering how alone in the world she must feel. He would have wanted someone to share the burden of being different with¡­


    ¡°If you''re willing to swear¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ and if I have to be honest¡­ I want to tell you¡­ but that decision, I''ll leave to you¡­¡± he finished, giving Agn¨¨s some time to think about it.


    After a few minutes of careful deliberation. Agn¨¨s swore on a few things, promising not to tell a single soul. Understanding Van must have a reason for this.


    With that done, Van told her what really happened that day and what he had become.


    Agn¨¨s¡¯s eyes went wide and looking between him and Luna. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had no idea¡­¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°If it was the me of a few weeks ago¡­ I would have been that kind of guy you were hoping for¡­ sadly¡­ it was not meant to be¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡±


    Agn¨¨s shook her head. ¡°There''s no reason for you to apologize, I understand everything now¡­ thank you for trusting me¡­¡± she said, touched that Van would entrust such a secret to her.


    After that, the group began to speak more normally with each other again. Slowly talking about other things and branching out from there. After another half an hour, the group decided to split off and go their own separate paths. Agn¨¨s to study the magic circle in the middle of camp, and maybe make friends with Gwen. and Luna decided to go out to hunt on her own.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own? Perhaps you should take a few people with you. Why don¡¯t you wait a few more days until I''m done with work and we can go together?¡± Van asked, worried for his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ I¡¯ll take Rosy with me! And you have an important job to do.¡± She then leaned in and gave Van a kiss. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t do something too crazy¡­¡±


    Van didn¡¯t trust her. But he supposed if she at least gave her the chance to prove herself. So in the end he gave his consent and bid her good hunting. Luna happily waving goodbye as she rode away on Rosy.


    With her gone, life seemed a little less bright¡­ either way¡­ he had work to do¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 125 Old vs New

    It had been three weeks since Agn¨¨s joined them, and she has been immensely helpful in keeping the health of the troops and taking Gwen as a study buddy of sorts. When she was not helping around with her herbs, she was bonding with Luna over clothes.


    Rosy was also very helpful, using her earth magic to increase the defense of the walls, and providing a transport service for the ferrying of people and resources.


    The forest wolf named Bell also helped out by pointing out wild vegetables and fruits, as well as good places to hunt. Though she was a bit of a stickler of which animals they could and couldn¡¯t cull. It also turned out that forest wolves were more like forest nymphs, or vice versa. Nymphs who decided to take on a wolfish form in the vampire lands to keep a low profile.


    The rabbit kobold, who Van named Sena, brought her small tribe of about thirty to join his camp, including a few gem bunnies and horned rabbits. Which was nice¡­ but he wasn¡¯t sure if they would be very helpful considering their size¡­ but it turned out he was wrong, for they made for great scouts and gatherers, and didn¡¯t seem to mind scouting and sometimes bringing back some regular rabbits they hunted to help feed to camp. And though he never saw them eat any of the regular rabbits, he did feel it was weird that they were so okay with killing and letting others eat creatures that were so similar to them¡­


    Though perhaps it wasn¡¯t that hard, Rosy didn¡¯t mind others eating bears, or Bell mind others eating wolves. It could be that from their point of view, the animals they hunted and ate were not even the same species as themselves, so it didn¡¯t matter. Which made Van wonder if he saw a human being eaten by a monster, would he really care? Technically he also could drink from humans till their death, in a way, that was also kind of like eating them¡­ right?


    He shook his head, driving the strange thoughts away as he focused on the task in front of him, ordering the imps about and telling them what they can do to help out. Which was something of a morning task of his, making sure everything and everyone was properly doing their jobs before he went into the tent to start his day of ranking up fairies.


    Though if he had to be honest, he would prefer being distracted by his job and stray thoughts than falling back onto his worries about his wife. Who had left again to explore the forest with Rosy again to hunt down monsters as she willed. Sometimes staying out for several days at a time, making him pace with concern for her well-being.


    It was such another one of those days where Luna decided to stay out for an extra day without telling anyone. And while Van trusted her to return, he still couldn¡¯t help himself fear for the worst without him there by her side.


    ¡°Van, I think you should calm down, I¡¯m sure Luna is going to be just fine,¡± Agn¨¨s said in response to his constant pacing. ¡°You did say she beat up Rosy right? I highly doubt there is much in this forest that is a challenge for her for you to be concerned about. And that¡¯s coming from someone who lived here for half her life in this forest.¡±


    Then hesitated as a few potential threats popped up in her mind when she thought about it. But kept quiet so as to not worry Van, promising to talk to Luna later about the dangers of the forest she should watch out for.


    ¡°Ya! Don¡¯t be such a worrywart! Mom wouldn¡¯t go down that easily!¡± one of the imps said all of a sudden, barging in the conversation.


    Van turned and noticed it was the red one with the bad mouth and attitude.


    The red imp got in his face, glaring down Angrily at him, with her hands on her waist. ¡°Do you really think there''s anything mom can¡¯t do? Some dad you are! Don¡¯t go lumping mom with other women! You motherfucker!¡±


    ¡°Sister! Please! Don¡¯t be so mean!¡± the green imp begged her sister, quickly zipping into the conversation.


    ¡°Seriously, you''re such a mama¡¯s girl.¡± the blue imp said with annoyance, lazily flying over to her sister and grabbing her by the tail, and pulling her back to work. ¡°You can complain after we finish our jobs.¡±


    ¡°Ow! Let go of me! I said let go!¡± the red imp yelled as she was roughly taken away. ¡°Let go of- ah!¡± she moaned, her already red face getting flushed. Then blinked and doubled her efforts in begging her sister to let go of her before her inner M was exposed. Which might be a little too late¡­


    The green imp followed a little after them, then turned and bowed her head and apologized a few times before chasing after her sisters.


    ¡°Well¡­ those were certainly characters¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said as she watched the small group fly off into the distance. ¡°What even is their job anyway?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Oddly enough, the tension in Van¡¯s body relaxed by a bit. The imps antics doing more than expected to help calm his nerves. Even going so far as to think a bit more positively about the situation.


    Or at least, that was before he got a call from the gate, yelling about Luna being injured¡­


    Van quickly rushed over and arrived just as Luna walked through the gate. Her arm twisted the wrong way¡­


    ¡°Gods Luna¡­ what the fuck happened to you! Are you okay!¡± as battered, bruised, and clearly heavily wounded Luna hobbled forward.


    ¡°If you think this is bad, you should see the other girl.¡± she chuckled or at least tried to as halfway through it ended in a coughing fit that spewed blood all over the place.


    Van quickly moved into grabe and supported her, using his mana to cast healing magic and transferring his aura over to her to increase her natural healing recovery. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the medical tent.¡±


    Agn¨¨s finally arrived, unable to keep up with the speed of a vampire. What she saw made her gasp in horror, but already she was kicking herself into gear and rushed over to help Van support her while taking a look at Luna¡¯s broken arm.


    Luna coughed up some more blood and swung her head in a form of a nod behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take care of my new friend too. She¡¯s in just as bad a shape as I am.¡± she barely managed to croak out.


    Both Van and Agn¨¨s turned back and their eyes widened as Rosy came plodding along carrying a large three-tailed fox on her back that was almost as big as her. The fox was black, white, and red, with a blue tail, a red tail, and a green tail, each with a white and black stripe. The pattern on her fur was whimsical and flowing, giving the fox a very elegant design and look.


    ¡°The queen of the east forest¡­¡± Agn¨¨s muttered in awe.


    Even Van was impressed, just as he was angry at Luna for challenging such a powerful foe, and the fox for hurting his beloved. But he will have words with them both later, for now, they have to make sure Luna recovers from her ordeal. The fairies and their ranking ups can be worried about a little later¡­


    Setting Luna up at the medical tent, he made sure she had everything she needed before leaving her to Agn¨¨s¡¯s care. He wanted to stay behind and help out a bit, but he knew that there was probably not a lot he could do to actually help when it came to healing a person. Not to mention Luna insisted that he go and do his job of helping the fairies rank up, saying that Amie put in a lot of effort to make these arrangements for their benefit.


    Which was surprisingly logical coming from her, so with that, he felt like he had no choice but to get back to work, downing another mana potion to top him off before leaving.


    After that, the day was largely the same as any other over the past few weeks. With the only difference being how antsy he was in wanting to leave the magic circle and go check on Luna to see how she was doing. In the end, the day passed without much fanfare, and with great relief, he Shooed the last fairy out and rushed over to see his beloved once more and see how she was doing.


    ¡°Luna, How are you feeling?¡± He asked, a concerned expression on his face as he made his way into the tent and walked over to the bed she was resting on. He sat down on a nearby bed to better watch over her, relieved that most of her bruises were less prominent and that her more major wounds bandaged. The bent arm now in a cast wrapped in gauze that had finely printed runes on it that promoted healing.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine.¡± she said, completely uncaring of the wounds she received. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to kill me. Maybe inconvenience me, but certainly not kill me!¡± puffing out her chest and showing him a confident smile devoid of any of the fears that a normal person would have after taking that much damage.


    It was the fight with the bear all over again, and Van simply couldn¡¯t wrap his brain around why Luna was acting like this. Just when he was finally getting the confidence to push out and take charge, he falls back into his old habits as his concern for his wifes well being takes precedence over everything else. If he still had access to his soul realm, he may not have minded as much, but considering that if she dies it could become permanent¡­ish...


    He shook his head not wanting to think about it, then turned his attention to Luna and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, looking at her with tired eyes.


    ¡°Luna¡­ you can¡¯t keep doing this. I¡­ I honestly don¡¯t understand what¡¯s gotten into you. You''re acting more reckless than Thea! And that¡¯s saying something¡­ please¡­ no more of your little ¡®outings¡¯ until we get my soul realm fixed or I or Anna can come with you. I¡¯m not going to let you go out anymore without my express permission.¡± his eyes and voice growing hard near the end.


    Luna looked at him, deep in thought, as if trying to find the words she wanted to say. In the end she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Van, but once I heal, I''m going back into the forest. I don¡¯t care if I have your approval or not.¡± she gripped the covers of her sheets, looking at something in the distance only she could see. ¡°I¡¯m not going to slow down¡­ if anything¡­ I have to go faster!¡± her voice filled with determination.


    Van was taken aback, never before had Luna blatantly just refused him or ignored his wishes. ¡°Luna please, this isn¡¯t like you! You have to see reason, what you''re doing is just plain dangerous!¡±


    Luna chuckled darkly, turning her eyes, ones mixed with self-loathing and anger onto Van, making him retreat his hand and lean away in surprise. ¡°Reason!? You just want me to go back to the old Luna! The Luna that was submissive! The Luna that was afraid of everything! The Luna who was powerless! So powerless she couldn¡¯t even protect her own husband! Twice!¡± The grip on her sheets became even harder, almost tearing them apart.


    ¡°I AM NOT GOING TO GO BACK TO THAT OLD LUNA!!!¡± she yelled, then looking away, her arms shaking in barely constrained self-loathing, her voice distant yet clear, more like she was talking to herself than at Van at this moment.


    Van didn¡¯t know what else to do but to stare at his wife with a mixture of worry and shock. He didn¡¯t know what to say. What could he say? He had experienced, and in some ways still was, experiencing the same feelings Luna was going through right now. But It had never occurred to him, that while he was looking forward to things going back to as close to normal as they could get. Luna was hoping for the opposite, wanting to stay her new confident and self-reliant self.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± he began to say, but already was at a loss for words. Not knowing what he could possibly say or do that could comfort his wife''s worries and concerns.


    In the end, Luna acted first, getting up from the bed in one swift motion. Face hard and like a mask, she didn¡¯t even glance his way as she stood tall. ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk¡­ I need some fresh air¡­¡± she said, then strode out the tent, leaving Van behind¡­


    Van just stood there shocked. Never before in his entire life would he have thought Luna of all people would just leave him behind like that. In the end, he found himself sitting back down on the chair, his eyes staring at nothing as his mind ejected itself out of his skull, and thoughts of blankless nothing invaded it, taking his empty mind for themselves.


    He must have stayed like that for several hours, for by the time he came to, it was already starting to get dark, the light of the sun slowly dimming away. All that time he spent sitting down was for nothing¡­ there were no new ideas or revelations that would have helped him in this scenario.


    In the end he sighed and walked out to get some fresh air for himself. Walking around he thought to himself that perhaps he should go visit Rosy and her new friend. Perhaps pick their brain on how they perceive Luna and her actions and what they thought about it.


    In the end though, what he learned from Rosy wasn¡¯t very helpful. Rosy only knew about the Luna that beat her, not the Luna from before. The fox was still resting, sleeping surprisingly contently next to Rosy, both of them under a makeshift lean-to as their new home.


    Van made sure to ask Rosy that should Luna come by and try to name the fox she just acquired, to suggest a name like Iris, or a few other names that Van suggested beforehand. Not wanting the same thing that happened to Rosy that happened to the fox. With a nod of her head, Rosy agreed and Van bid his farewells.


    He felt like he shouldn¡¯t have been so kind to the fox, considering that it had literally bent his wife''s arm around. But at the moment, he couldn¡¯t really be angry with it right now, or should he say, whatever anger he had was already long gone from his mind. As it felt like he already experienced several days passing since Luna came back with the broken arm.


    He ended up wandering around camp, not wanting to turn in just yet, a little worried that Luna would be there and things would become awkward. Agn¨¨s then found him and the two began to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened,¡± she said after Van finished. ¡°Though¡­ I suppose I understand a little¡­¡± she looked far off into the dimming sky, the stars just starting to pop out as they walked around together. ¡°If I could change who I was¡­ for the better¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to go back to my old self either¡­¡± sounding sad about that¡­


    Van only too well understood the feeling. But while he understood it, he didn¡¯t expect it to present itself like this¡­ he wanted his wife to be happy, wanted her to feel confident in herself like she should be. But now he was wishing she was back to normal¡­ or perhaps¡­ this is what¡¯s normal for a woman¡­


    Now that he thought about it¡­ headstrong, overly confident, hard-headed, always ready for a fight or to have sex. That was literally the definition of most of the ¡®normal¡¯ women that made up this world. It very well could be, this was the Luna as she was meant to be¡­ and maybe the Luna, Luna wanted to be¡­


    He sighed and told this to Agn¨¨s, asking for her thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°I think you should make up with her before she does something... reckless¡­ I can¡¯t say I know her very well¡­ but from what I was able to gather these past few weeks, she can be a little¡­ stubborn¡­ but I also know she can also be the sweetest person around.¡± her expression softened. ¡°And a really good friend¡­¡± she then turned to Van. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you try, you¡¯ll get through to her¡­¡± giving Van a gentle smile and with a tone of voice that tried to convey her desire to give him confidence.


    Van was touched by her attempt to make him feel better. ¡°Thanks¡­ you''re right¡­ I''ll try talking to her again. Maybe I can¡¯t stop her¡­ but I think I can at least hold her back until she recovers¡­¡± giving her a small smile of thanks in return.


    The two shared moments before parting ways. Agn¨¨s to her own tent, and Van back to his where Luna was probably at right now.


    In the end, Van was able to make up with his wife somewhat and was able to convince her to stay at least a week or two until her arm heals. They then started to talk about other things, such as Luna¡¯s desire to remain her confident self. Van promised that she was going to remain confident, but that he just wanted her to make sure that confidence wasn¡¯t foolhardiness in disguise. Then it was Luna¡¯s turn to promise that she would be more careful in the future and take fewer risks.


    With that done, the two made love and went to sleep in each other''s arms. And the days went by...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 126 new Bonds

    Almost three weeks later, Luna and Agn¨¨s were spending time together as usual while Luna¡¯s arm healed. The two going over tips and tricks on how to embroider and add cute and cool designs to their clothing. Over the course of a couple of weeks, Agn¨¨s would try to teach Luna about embroidering runic symbols to add enchantments to the clothing, something that flew a bit over Luna¡¯s head but tried to keep up with the best she could.


    The two have been bonding over their shared passion for tailoring and herbs, though Agn¨¨s for healing and medicine and Luna for adding taste to food with benefits to temporary adding extra stamina recovery and other things. The both sharing fun experiences about the things they learned and discussed what could be used for what as they shared their knowledge with each other.


    As the two talked, they would sew cute little clothes for the goblins, gushing when they had the cute little things wear them. Luna¡¯s arm had healed enough to be mostly useful, a combination of having a proper doctor around and her own healing factor, mixed with her training to increase that healing factor even higher. So while a bit slower than Agn¨¨s, she still was able to deftly move her fingers in and out of the cloth, slowly adding another frill or cute design to the simple dress in her hands.


    But as all girls were want to do, after a while, they would discuss gossip and other things out of boredom and curiosity. Luna asking a somewhat personal question of Agn¨¨s.


    ¡°Soo¡­ ¡° Luna began, wondering how she was going to ask this. She knew that Agn¨¨s had a different view of things, but she didn¡¯t fully understand it, so she had to ask for the sake of her own curiosity and to better understand her new friend. Who she genuinely enjoyed getting along with.


    ¡°I heard you don¡¯t want to have sex with Van... But¡­ no offense¡­ but you¡­ your body that is¡­ well¡­ you say you don¡¯t want it, but it¡¯s kinda clear to everybody that your body says something different¡­ you almost look like you''re on withdrawal. I¡¯m mean¡­ I know we probably don¡¯t give you enough privacy for you to take care of it yourself, and Van and the girls and myself constantly doing it probably makes it worse¡­ but¡­ why not just join us? Honestly speaking, unless you have someone else in your heart, it should be fine. And I honestly wouldn¡¯t mind you having sex with Van if that¡¯s what your worried about. So maybe¡­ you know¡­ you should do it for your own health? I mean¡­ Why are you so against having sex in the first place?¡± Luna asked in a meandering way, her voice clearly worried about Agn¨¨s¡¯s well-being, as she saw her friend''s body look more haggard by the day.


    Agn¨¨s at first looked confused, then blushed a deep red, then redder as Luna continued. She did her best to reign her expression in as Luna spoke, and at the end, realized that Luna was actually really worried about her, which embarrassed her further, while at the same time being touched by her friend¡¯s concern. She also wanted to laugh a bit near the end but thought that would be rude, in the end though, it was that last sentence that made her pause. As Luna clearly looked like she couldn¡¯t understand why any woman wouldn¡¯t be interested in sex.


    It was things like this that made Agn¨¨s feel alienated. At first, she just thought it was just her mother that was the weird one. After all, she was very young when they first left the forest and the coven to explore the world, looking for a cure to her problems after that¡­ incident¡­


    They even went and found people who could help them, though the price wasn¡¯t something they could easily afford, and not many would want to help a witch and her daughter¡­ so all that moving around, didn¡¯t really give her the time to pick up on the social cues of society. Then spending the other half of her life stuck in this forest with no one else but her mother and the fairies for company. She had some hints of it before with the fairies, but always chalked it up to their being mischievous little things¡­ But it was times like these that made it clear¡­ that perhaps it really was her that might be the strange one in this world¡­


    Agn¨¨s thought about how she was going to respond to Luna¡¯s question for a long while¡­ even her sewing stopped as her mind focused on an answer that could satisfy her friend. In the end, she sighed sadly, her eyes going hollow as her mind entered a dark place. She decided to share some of what happened to her all those lives ago, though she was fearful that Luna might not understand. But she was going to do her best to explain anyway¡­


    ¡°As I think you have heard¡­ I was killed by a monster¡­¡± she shivered as the memory flashed through her mind. ¡°But before that¡­ my village¡­ was attacked by bandits¡­¡± tears slowly forming at the rim of her eyes. ¡° I remember running¡­ running away¡­ the look on his face¡­ he¡­ he was going to rape me¡­¡±


    She went silent for a bit before continuing on while trying to go into more detail...


    ¡°I ran into the forest as he chased me¡­ I ran as fast as I could¡­ but he was always behind me¡­ I ran as my village burned¡­ and when I was finally cornered, with nowhere to hide or run to anymore.¡± her body began to shake. ¡°That thing appeared and killed the bandit¡­ and¡­¡±


    Agn¨¨s was stopped by something smothering her. Something soft and warm had cut her off. It was Luna, she had moved over to give Agn¨¨s a big hug. And she continued to do so, whispering gently in her ears that it was going to be okay, and that she didn¡¯t have to continue anymore. That she understood, and that everything was going to be okay¡­


    That brought tears to Agn¨¨s¡¯s eyes, she was afraid, deathly afraid that she wouldn¡¯t understand, that to her, being raped by a man would be something good, not bad. And yet¡­ Luna DID understand¡­ she DID understand¡­ and that filled her with such warmth that for some reason¡­ she began to cry¡­


    She didn¡¯t even tell her mom this, or Van who should also understand this. No, she told someone she only knew for barely over a month¡­ but during that time¡­ they had really gotten to know each other. In truth, it wouldn¡¯t be so far-fetched to say that she was jealous of Luna and the life she lives. A loving husband, a large family and community that loves and takes care of her, standing tall and with pride and confidence, taking what she wants and doing her own things, yet still having time to look out for her and take time to play with or keep company with someone like Agn¨¨s¡­


    Even if Agn¨¨s only knew Luna for little over a month. That month was enough for her to figure out that Luna was an amazing person, and in some ways¡­ someone she wished she could be¡­


    After Agn¨¨s was done crying, Luna slowly released her and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s¡­ why don¡¯t you come with me on my next outing? Just the two of us. Two girls against the world!¡± Luna joked, but her eyes meant it, she truly wished for Agn¨¨s to come with.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go anywhere too dangerous¡­ no fighting powerful monsters or anything like that¡­ just you¡­ and me¡­ and the forest around us¡­ maybe explore a bit, fight¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ cute little bunny rabbits? Then cuddle with them as the price for their defeat! Doesn¡¯t that sound nice?¡± still in a happy manner with mirth in her eyes, but also clearly wanting Agn¨¨s to say yes.


    Agn¨¨s giggled at the image of fighting rabbits and then cuddling with them afterward. The whole scenario sounding a lot funnier than it probably was in reality.


    ¡°So? What do you say?¡± Luna asked, her smile wide as she got Agn¨¨s to cheer up.


    Agn¨¨s hesitated, but in the end, she returned Luna¡¯s smile back, though tentatively. ¡°I guess we can go¡­ though¡­¡± she blushed a bit in embarrassment. ¡°But If I have to be honest, for all my years living here, I don¡¯t really know much about this forest.¡± Her smile slowly turned upside down as she felt like a bit of a coward and a loser, who was too afraid to even go out and explore her own front yard. That one time running out of the house and into the forest, being one of the few exceptions to that rule.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t know much about this forest either!¡± Luna laughed. ¡°I guess we both will be learning more about this forest in the days to come!¡± she said in good humor. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too long now either,¡± looking at the small cast leftover, from the bigger one she first had. ¡°In fact¡­ I think we can go tomorrow! Isn¡¯t that wonderful!¡±


    Agn¨¨s smiled nervously and nodded along with Luna¡¯s good mood. Her heart was beating fast as she felt like it was too soon for her, but not wanting to turn tail now after everything and look like a coward in front of Luna. wondering if she should have agreed so quickly¡­


    ---


    A torrent of flames washed over the area, engulfing the incoming monsters in a sea of fire and pain. The half dozen or so giant beetles that sprung out of nowhere to attack the hapless adventurers, now experiencing the gruesome fate of being baked alive in their own shells.


    The heat was so great, that within seconds, the shells themselves started to blacken and flake away into pieces. The damage from the attack leaving a path of destruction that continued on well past the ambush point of the beatles, and scorched several tree¡¯s behind their now charred corpses.


    ¡°WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK WAS THAT!?¡± Luna exclaimed in shock and awe at what Agn¨¨s was able to do acting only on impulse. ¡°I said beat them up a little, not burn the forest down! How did you even do that!?¡± she asked, completely taken aback by the sheer firepower of her friend.


    Agn¨¨s blushed deeply in embarrassment, pulling back her staff from where it was pointed in the bug''s general direction and rubbing the back of her head, patting out some of the flickering fire that seemed to combust out of her orange-red fire-like hair.


    ¡°S-sorry about that¡­ I don¡¯t deal with bugs very well¡­¡± she said. ¡°A-and they came out of nowhere! What else was I supposed to do!¡± doing her best to explain her panicked reaction to having a bunch of big ugly bugs attack out of nowhere.


    ¡°Not burn the forest down at the least,¡± Luna said somewhat sarcastically, but with no real bite so as not to make Agn¨¨s feel any worse. ¡°And you still haven¡¯t told me how you did that¡­ or why your hair is partially on fire¡­¡± she added at the end. Noticing how her friend seemed to be completely uncaring that her hair was aflame in some parts.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Agn¨¨s hesitated but in the end, with slumped shoulders, realized she couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I guess the cat¡¯s out of the bag¡­¡± wondering how she was going to explain this as she absent-mindedly patted out the last of the fires.


    She gave a quick glance over to Luna to see if you should let this pass, but only found her instead looking like she was willing to wait till the end of time should need be. With a somewhat defeated sigh, Agn¨¨s began.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± now looking at Luna directly. ¡°You know how I have black hair and this hair?¡± pinching a few strands and pulling them to show Luna the orange-fire-like hair she had that was mixed in with some of her normal colored hair. ¡°Well¡­ you see, I¡¯m also contracted with a very powerful fire spirit, and it just so happened that¡­ due to some circumstances, the pact or connection I have with it, is displayed through these hairs.¡± Agn¨¨s began to explain.


    ¡°Whenever I channel the power of my fire spirit, my other hair becomes more like fire. The fire spirit I''m contracted to is extremely powerful, so it shows itself through¡­ well¡­ my hair¡­ and is a sign of our connection with each other. Not only does my fire spirit allow me to control fire and flames with amazing ease, but it also makes me somewhat immune or at least very resistant to fire and heat. It can also do a lot more than that, but that¡¯s basically it.¡± she finished.


    Luna was quite amazed and impressed, the fire spirit must be either very powerful as Agn¨¨s said it was, or Agn¨¨s was just that good a user of fire magic. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask how she was able to get such an amazing fire spirit.


    ¡°How did you get such a powerful fire spirit! I mean, look at that!¡± pointing at the blackened ground and dead bugs. ¡°That¡¯s not something a normal fire spirit can do! Unless either it or you, are both very powerful! Or have years of experience.¡±


    ¡°Is it a mid? A greater? A Major? It at least must be a mid, if so, that¡¯s very impressive that you contracted such a powerful spirit, or trained and evolved one up to such a level of power!¡± Luna continued. ¡°How were you able to convince such a spirit to join you?¡± she asked, now very curious.


    Agn¨¨s winced, wondering how she was going to explain this. ¡°Well¡­ the thing is¡­ I actually don¡¯t know how I was able to contract it. I was actually¡­ born with the contract already in place¡­¡±


    Luna blinked, ¡°wait, so are you telling me¡­ that you were born with black and red hair?¡± she asked, trying to figure things out.


    Agn¨¨s nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­ What about the fire spirit? What does it have to say about this?¡± Luna asked, trying to get some more information.


    Agn¨¨s shook her head looking a little sad. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say anything¡­ I actually never met it, and no matter what I do, I can¡¯t get in contact with it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ what about your soul realm? Have you-¡± Luna tried to ask, but the question died on her lips as she saw the crestfallen expression on her friend.


    ¡°I¡­ actually can¡¯t access my soul realm¡­¡± Agn¨¨s admitted, not looking her friend in the face anymore, almost as if ashamed by that fact. ¡°Unlike Van who only has his access to his soul realm cut off for a short while¡­ I was born unable to ever see or get access to my own¡­ ever since I was born¡­ It was actually one of the other reasons why my mother worked so hard to find me a cure¡­ that and the pain I get from it from time to time¡­¡±


    Agn¨¨s sighed, ¡°I''m sorry, this isn¡¯t probably what you want to hear on our day out. I should go an-¡± She was cut off as that same smothering feeling came over her again. A nice, gentle, and warm hug enveloped her body.


    ¡°You poor thing¡­ I think I understand what you''re going through¡­ me and Van have both had our share of problems¡­¡± she then drew back to look Agn¨¨s in the eye. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep your pain to yourself anymore! I promise you, it¡¯s not just your mother, but me and Van that will stay by your side! We¡¯ll share each other''s pain, and each other''s joy! We will figure this out, and give you the life and future you deserve!¡± then gave the biggest heartfelt smile yet in Agn¨¨s¡¯s direction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be alone anymore, from now on, no matter what! We are family!¡± she said, proudly and with conviction, doing her best to show a strong front to her new little sister, as if not even contemplating that there might be a chance that Agn¨¨s might refuse.


    Agn¨¨s for her part was stunned, and yet as she looked into those silver pink eyes, she saw an unwavering conviction from Luna to extend her hand and bring her in as one of the family. Agn¨¨s honestly did not know what to say¡­


    ¡°Well? What do you say?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Let¡¯s work together to fix our problems!¡± she said with a good-natured smile. ¡°We can work together to become stronger too! It would be a lot of fun if I had someone as cute as you to tag along! And your firepower wouldn¡¯t hurt either!¡± she continued, making Agn¨¨s blush. ¡°We can even work on your fear of sex, or how to better control your fire, or get access to your soul realm, or a bunch of other things!¡± she said with infectious excitement.


    Then slowed down when she realized she may be going too fast. ¡°Well¡­ that is¡­ if you want to¡­¡± Luna asked, both a little sheepishly and nervous at the same time.


    Agn¨¨s felt like crying all over again. It honestly wasn¡¯t fair how pure Luna was. It wasn¡¯t doing her heart any good. And with the sheer sincerity that Luna showed her way, how could she say no? ¡°Alright¡­¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­ together.¡± giving her own rare smile.


    Luna squealed and gave Agn¨¨s another one of her patented smothering hugs. squeezing the life out of her, before pulling away. ¡°I know just where we can start! your fear of sex! Can¡¯t start a good day without it! Getting over such a trauma will probably help with your soul realm too! Come on! Let''s head back and ask Van for his help!¡± she said excitedly, dragging Agn¨¨s back to camp.


    ¡°Wait? What!?¡± Agn¨¨s shouted in her mind. As she was dragged off. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I signed up for!¡± but just as she was about to say something, Luna turned her head to give her a dazzling smile, full of happiness, love, and excitement. Stopping whatever Agn¨¨s was going to say in her tracks. ¡°That''s¡­ not fair¡­¡± was the last thing she thought as they made their way back to camp. In the end, she decided to roll with it and see what happens, if it gets too out of hand she will say so, and hopefully, that would be that¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 127 Trauma Overcomed? (nsfw)

    ¡°Really¡­ what the hells am I doing¡­¡± Van thought for the nth time so far. It had only been a couple of weeks ago when Luna barged into their shared tent, dragging a hapless Agn¨¨s along. Now he found himself naked once more and standing in front of the two girls while Luna did her best to get Agn¨¨s used to his exposed body.


    Every day, Luna had Van strip and stand there while Agn¨¨s stared at his nether regions. Normally he wouldn¡¯t mind it so much, but the way Agn¨¨s would look at him at the corner of her eyes or completely red in the face made him self-conscious in ways most women didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Come on! Just touch it!¡± Luna encouraged, as she was on her knees next to Van. ¡°It''s not going to bite, I can assure you of that. If anything, it should be the one more worried about us biting!¡± she joked goodnaturedly.


    Agn¨¨s was also on her knees and at eye level with Van¡¯s waist, but several feet away. She looked very uncomfortable, and the longer she looked between Van¡¯s legs, the redder her face would get until she couldn¡¯t look anymore and had to avert her gaze.


    ¡°Luna¡­ I don¡¯t think this is the way someone gets over their problems with the opposite sex.¡± Van said, trying to reason with his wife. ¡°While I get that in some cases, overexposure can help desensitize people to their traumas or other problems. Agn¨¨s¡¯s past memories make this also a cultural thing. In some worlds, it¡¯s considered very embarrassing to expose oneself or show too much interest in sex. Sometimes especially so for women¡­¡±


    Luna looked like she gave that some thought. ¡°That may be so¡­¡± she began. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that while her mind might see things one way, her body sees it another. And it¡¯s simply not healthy for a girl her age to show absolutely no interest in sex, and we know for a fact that she actually is interested. If the times she tried to have alone time was any indication.¡± making Agn¨¨s blushed. ¡°Not to mention, she seemed perfectly fine with it last night!¡±


    Now Agn¨¨s¡¯s face went completely red as she remembered what happened. She never in a million years thought she would be seduced by Luna and taken to bed. Even now she could remember those soft lips on her own and the way Luna¡¯s fingers moved inside of her, they way that warm and gentle body wrapped around her own. It was so stimulating and sudden that she came within a few minutes¡­ and had the best sleep probably in her life¡­


    Even now, when she should be paying attention to what Luna was pointing out, she couldn¡¯t help but let her eyes fog up and gaze into the past of that stimulating night. She was even beginning to wonder if the issue really was because of her past life, and not because she might be into¡­ something different¡­


    But she was too embarrassed to ask Luna about that¡­


    Luna saw that Agn¨¨s wasn¡¯t paying attention and began to whine. ¡°Agn¨¨s, pay attention¡­¡± she said with a pout, drawing Agn¨¨s¡¯s attention back to reality with a start.


    ¡°S-sorry about that,¡± she said, feeling like her face going red would soon become a natural part of her body.


    Luna paused, then a mischievous grin slowly grew on her face. ¡°You''re remembering last night, aren''t you¡­¡± she teased.


    Van looked at Luna, then at Agn¨¨s¡¯s expression. Then crossed his arms and proudly said. ¡°Ya¡­ my wife is pretty amazing, isn¡¯t she. Though even I must admit I was surprised by how easily you let yourself be seduced by Luna¡¯s advances.¡±


    Agn¨¨s thought that if her face was any redder, it might catch fire.


    Luna watched with some mirth at Agn¨¨s¡¯s attempt to keep her face controlled. But decided they wasted enough time as is and so started trying again to convince her friend to be more used to Van¡¯s body.


    ¡°Come on Agn¨¨s, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± she said, grabbing Van¡¯s member and gently pumping it. ¡°See? It doesn¡¯t do anything unless Van wants it to. It''s really just a big toy if you think about it.¡± she joked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what if you can at least get as close as me, or better yet, touch it. I¡¯ll give you a nice¡­ reward¡­¡± she said, giving a suggestive look Agn¨¨s''s way. ¡°Come on, please? For me?¡±


    Agn¨¨s really felt like her face would catch fire when Luna said that last part. But in the end, knew that Luna was really trying to help her out. So she decided to move over for the sake of her friend. And not because of any ¡®reward¡¯ that might come with it¡­


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Luna said happily, sounding proud of Agn¨¨s for moving close enough to be within a foot of Van and her. ¡°But come on, you can at least move closer than that, right? Even a little girl could do at least that much.¡± she teased.


    Agn¨¨s looked at the surreally large member of Van¡¯s. It was honestly impossible to comprehend how that could fit into anything, or why women would want to try to. Just being this close to it kinda scared her, because she knew, if he wanted to, Van could probably make it stretch enough to reach her. And that alone was scary enough to make her want to leave.


    But¡­ this wasn¡¯t the first time she saw it. She had been exposed to it for almost two weeks now. And that last comment somewhat hurt her pride. So taking a deep breath, and steeling her nerves. She moved to within half a foot of Van and Luna. Now coming face to face with the large¡­ meaty¡­ thing¡­ her heart beating a million miles a minute, and wishing she could be anywhere else but here.


    But with determination in her eyes, and perhaps with a hint of anger, she brought up her hand and grabbed at an exposed part of Van¡¯s member.


    Van winced at the sudden roughness.


    ¡°Whoa there, relax your grip, it¡¯s not going to attack or anything,¡± Luna said, somewhat admonishingly.


    Agn¨¨s did so, and as she did, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by how warm and firm Van''s member was. It was so big, she had trouble fitting it in her hand, and so long that even with her and Luna¡¯s hand on it, it wasn¡¯t enough to cover it all. And yet despite its size, Luna claimed to use it every day she could get the chance. Making her think that just perhaps, there was something about the bodies of women in this world that might be unique to allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s not so bad if anything¡­ It''s kinda therapeutic.¡± Luna said as she continued to move her hand up and down Van¡¯s shaft, now gently bumping into Agn¨¨s¡¯s hand from time to time.


    Agn¨¨s wasn¡¯t so sure about that, if anything, she felt like she had been here long enough and that it was time to leave. But didn¡¯t want to be seen as a coward by suggesting it first, so waited in the hopes that they could move along and she could finish this up and get out.


    Luna looked on proudly as Agn¨¨s was able to hold her own and not move away. ¡°Now that we got you here, the best way to get you used to it, is if we play with it a bit. You know? Just mess around with it!¡±


    Agn¨¨s looked at her weirdly, not understanding at all.


    Luna cleared her throat. ¡°What I mean is stuff like this,¡± she said, gently pulling Van¡¯s member, and then scrunching it up, flopping it around, twirling it a bit, and a bunch of other things. ¡°See? You can do a bunch of things to it. Try to figure out yourself what you can do with it. If you understand its limitations and weaknesses, maybe you¡¯ll feel more comfortable with it!¡± she said happily, hoping that Agn¨¨s would take to it.


    ¡°You can even do things like this!¡± Luna then stopped her pumping motion and gave a gentle little pinch to Van¡¯s dick, then moved her hand away to let Agn¨¨s give it a try.


    Agn¨¨s watched nervously as Luna started to swing the member around haphazardly. When Luna was finished and showed her pinching, Agn¨¨s, with some trepidation, followed suit, trying to give a gentle pinch to Van¡¯s cock. Just following Luna¡¯s orders along in the hopes that they would finish sooner.


    But when she did¡­


    ¡°OW!¡± Van exclaimed loudly.


    So loud that Agn¨¨s gave a jump and snatched her hand away wide-eyed in fear. Hand to chest, she stared at Van¡¯s member in horror that she might have accidentally set it off or hurt it. But after a few long tense moments, she noticed nothing happening, nothing happening but a few snorting sounds coming from her side.


    Turning, she saw Luna doing her best not to burst out laughing. Covering her mouth with both hands, with barely constrained mirth in her eyes. Upon seeing her, Luna redoubled her efforts of not trying to laugh, but couldn¡¯t help but let out a few giggles.


    Agn¨¨s blinked at the scene blankly, still confused. Slowly she looked up and found Van doing his best to hide a huge smirk behind his hand. Looking away but with the same amount of barely constrained mirth that plague Luna.


    Slowly, Agn¨¨s¡¯s face went red as she realized that she had been played. With a hint of anger, she gave a slap to Van¡¯s member. Not too hard, but certainly enough¡­


    ¡°Ow!¡± Van said more seriously, looking down, giving a hurt and betrayed look towards Agn¨¨s.


    Luna couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She burst out laughing and rolled over in a fit of giggles.


    Slowly, even Agn¨¨s couldn¡¯t help but let an amused smile creep up on her own face. She then grabbed Van¡¯s member again and gave a confident yet threatening smirk as her grip tightened, making Van¡¯s face go pale.


    Luna, upon seeing that, had her laughter redoubled. She was laughing so hard she was in tears. But was slowly able to regain some control of herself and dragged herself over to Agn¨¨s, hugging her from the side and rubbing her face into hers.


    ¡°Oh so s-sorry.¡± Luna was just able to stammer out. ¡°But it was too perfect! You were too perfect to and-¡± she cut herself off with another fit of giggles. Soon, Agn¨¨s was joining in a little, Luna¡¯s laughter and joy being infectious.


    After the two let it out of their system, they began to talk about girl things as they messed around and played with Van¡¯s dick. Bending it and sometimes trying to twist it and a bunch of other things that Van did his best to deal with. Though he couldn¡¯t help a wince or two, he did his best not to ruin the moment for them.


    After about half an hour of playing around and talking, the two finally seemed to be nearing the end, finishing with Luna looking at Agn¨¨s somewhat smugly.


    ¡°See? What did I tell you? Nothing to be worried about!¡± she said with pride.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said, ¡°but I guess I did have a bit of an¡­ overreaction¡­ I guess once I realized that I had the power in my hands, and how everyone was taking it so lightly¡­ and after all that laughing¡­ it just kinda made me realize how silly I was acting¡­¡± she confessed. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I still don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this quite yet, but¡­ I guess¡­ At least I''m not as afraid of it anymore¡­¡± trying to land on a positive note.


    Luna nodded proudly, hands on her waist with a smug smile. ¡°I knew this would work out! In the end, laughter is the best medicine!¡± acting like she had everything planned out from the beginning. Making Van snort in response to the blatant lie.


    ¡°But now that we are done¡­¡± Luna¡¯s smile turned leery. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for your¡­ reward¡­¡± looking at Agn¨¨s suggestively.


    Agn¨¨s stopped her pumping motion. It really did give a therapeutic feeling. And stared at Luna, her heart beginning the quicken. She swallowed as Luna¡¯s sultry gaze looked deep into her own. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡­¡± she began to nervously say. Wondering how she was going to get out of this, and wondering why she should.


    ---sex scene!---


    Luna slowly, and seductively, bridged that small gap between them. Gently crawling on Agn¨¨s and looking into her eyes filled with panic and¡­ something more¡­


    Soon, Luna was sitting on Agn¨¨s¡¯s lap, legs wrapped around her waist, breasts pressed against breasts. With one hand she gently grabbed the back of Agn¨¨s¡¯s head to draw her in, with the other, she held Agn¨¨s¡¯s hand that was still on Van¡¯s member. Slowly, she leaned in and gave a heated kiss. Gently and methodically, worming her tongue in. As she helped pump Van¡¯s dick together as one. Van¡¯s cock finally got the long-awaited message that now was the time.


    Agn¨¨s tried to resist, not physically, but mentally. Unfortunately, that was a battle she already lost before it started. And soon, within a few moments, she found herself moaning as Luna tasted every inch of her mouth. Her eyes became foggy as well as her mind, with pleasure. Luna¡¯s taste was just too good¡­


    After a while, the two parted. Agn¨¨s¡¯s eyes half-lidded with glazed stare, as she panted, and Luna looked at that face with pride. There was something about Luna, her taste, her smell, her touch, that excited Agn¨¨s beyond reason. Her body craved for more¡­


    Luna smiled wider at the look Agn¨¨s now gave, a craving-hungry one, she knew now that her friend¡¯s fire had been finally lit. With that in mind, she took Van¡¯s cock and gently moved it between them. Then started to suck and slurp its tip, lathering it and drowning it in her fluids until it became a sticky mess. Watching with joy how Agn¨¨s stared and watched her every movement. Luna then turned the cock to Agn¨¨s¡¯s direction, the tip dripping with her saliva.


    Agn¨¨s swallowed, it was clear what Luna wanted her to do. But she couldn¡¯t really refuse¡­ Luna¡¯s delicious taste was now all on that cock¡­ And it now looked tantalizing¡­


    With a deep breath, and her heart beating fast with a mixture of lust and fear. She took the tip deep into her mouth. Luna giving small words of encouragement and advice as she did so.


    Agn¨¨s'' eyes widened as the taste assaulted her senses. The taste of the cock, and the taste of Luna, mixing together to create something entirely new and addictive. At first she was scared, but slowly, that fear went away and she found herself unable to stop, shoving Van down as deep as she could take him. While she was doing this, Luna was playing with her lower mouth, using her expert and dexterous hands while whispering lewd words of encouragement in her ears.


    Too late she realized that her new best friend was a succubus and that Van was an incubus. She knows they told her that before, but it never really clicked in her mind what that meant. Now she knew¡­ once you are their target¡­ there was no escape¡­ they were literally designed to seduce and give the most amazing amounts of pleasure imaginable¡­ it was too late for her¡­ the only thing she could do¡­ was give in¡­ and hope she remained mostly herself once everything was over¡­


    And with that¡­ she did give in. And Van came¡­ a massive load that drowned her stomach with his seed and almost washed away what little was left of her mind. It was also during this time she had a massive orgasm, the greatest she would probably ever have in her entire life.


    After that, the pleasure continued for a little longer as Luna had her turn and helped give Agn¨¨s another round or two of orgasms. But by then she was largely out of it, moaning widely and slowly losing herself to the pleasure, and sometimes gibbering madly about what was going to be done to her. After an hour, the group was finally done.


    But Agn¨¨s knew¡­ she probably wouldn''t be the same ever again¡­


    ---end of sex scene!---


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 128 Friends No Matter What (nsfw)

    ---sex scene!---


    Agn¨¨s was pummeled from behind. It had been over two weeks since that day she finally found out what sex was like, and she had adjusted to it unneveringly quickly. Or at least, that was what she thought. As she moaned and gasped as Van laid waste to her pussy. Stretching her out beyond anything she could believe possible. And yet the waves of bliss and pleasure continued to make a mess out of her as she gripped tightly onto the sheets with all her might as Van used her.


    ¡°Could you be a little-¡± she gasped, ¡°gentler!¡± she whimpered. ¡°And do we really have to do this every morning!¡± she complained to Luna who was watching with some mirth. ¡°I can barely walk after these sessions!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luna chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to recover if necessary. Or carry you.¡± she joked. ¡°Besides, this is a massive improvement from last time. I still remember what you said the first time...¡± she then gave a huge evil grin. ¡°How did it go? Ah! Yes! I remember now!¡± She then cleared her throat and with her best Agn¨¨s voice began.


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯ll never be the same! I¡¯m going to be a slave to cock! I¡¯ll never be the person who I was before! Oh woe is me! It just feels so good! How can I ever escape from this pleasure!? I¡¯ll be used as nothing but a cock sleeve for the rest of my life! And-¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH I GET IT!¡± Agn¨¨s managed to gasp out as Van didn¡¯t let up or slow down. ¡°And I didn¡¯t sound like that!¡± she then paused. ¡°Well¡­ mostly not like that...¡± She said a little red in the face as she remembered what happened with a wince and cringe.


    For while it was true that she finally awakened to what it was like to be a woman. She found that she really was mostly still herself, there was actually hardly any changes to her psyche. She was just more open with herself and her wants and if anything, she felt she had a healthier mindset and body out of it.


    Van then took both of Agn¨¨s¡¯s arms and pulled them back, shoving harder than before with audible meaty slaps. Making Agn¨¨s gasp. ¡°Fuck! Oh, fuck!¡± as Van filled her up for the second time this morning, her eyes rolling upward a little. Finally, she collapsed, unable to even stand on all fours anymore.


    ¡°Ahem. you''re not done you know¡­¡± Luna said in an admonishing tone, crossing her arms and expectantly looking at Agn¨¨s


    Agn¨¨s groaned and got up on her knees tiredly and waited.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Luna smiled proudly. Then walked over to sit beside her.


    Van then moved up front and shoved his cock down Agn¨¨s¡¯s throat, enjoying the soft warm mouth. Luna helped by putting her hand on the back of Agn¨¨s¡¯s head and helping her friend take Van in deeper until he came once more.


    Agn¨¨s did her best to swallow every drop like she was told. But she was still new to this and couldn¡¯t pull it off. Thankfully, Luna was there to lick and slurp anything that spilled over, then finished with a passionate deep kiss to suck out the last drops that might be in Agn¨¨s¡¯s mouth.


    If Agn¨¨s had to be truthful, she still wasn¡¯t used to this. But oddly enough, she also wasn¡¯t against this either. Perhaps another sign that she had changed.


    In the end, the two finished cleaning Van¡¯s cock and got up to dress. It was still hard to believe how nutritious incubi sperm was, or the feeling of energy she was now growing inside of her. But she had to admit that it was effective as a long-term energy source and so much more.


    After they finished changing, Van gave both her and Luna a passionate kiss. It was still weird to feel like she was a part of a harem, or that now Van was kissing her. But it wasn¡¯t bad¡­ If anything¡­ She kinda liked it. And they did promise her that this wasn¡¯t permanent unless she wanted it to be. But after what she experienced? Who else could compare?


    Anyway, after a few final goodbyes, She and Luna left to explore the forest.


    ---end of sex scene---


    Two hours later, Luna and Agn¨¨s were deep in the forest looking for things to hunt and possibly bring back. Luna was as always, having the time of her life, enjoying the freedom and challenge of fighting new and unknown monsters. And while Agn¨¨s has slowly opened up to the idea over the course of the few weeks together, today she was feeling pensive and was lost deep in thought.


    After frying the last batch of giant insects, Luna noticed that Agn¨¨s wasn¡¯t really into it, a faraway look on her friend''s face.


    ¡°Is there something wrong Agn¨¨s?¡± she asked, wondering what could be so distracting that she would stop paying attention to the dangers of the forest. ¡°Are you as tired as I am of killing nothing but giant bugs?¡± she joked. ¡°I admit, there are a lot more than I was expecting, especially lately.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Agn¨¨s looked up surprised, then blinked as she registered her friend''s words. ¡°Oh¡­ no that¡¯s not it¡­¡± she said quietly, slowly sinking back into her thoughts.


    Now Luna was a little concerned for her friend. She looked at the burnt corpses of the bugs around them, then back to Agn¨¨s. ¡°Come on.¡± she said, grabbing Agn¨¨s and pulling her along. ¡°Let''s go somewhere with fresh air.¡±


    Agn¨¨s didn¡¯t resist, and the two made their way out the small clearing and forward to the unknown. After a while, Luna couldn¡¯t wait anymore and asked Agn¨¨s what¡¯s wrong.


    Agn¨¨s paused, looked at her friend, then sighed sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna, but¡­¡± she began, trying to figure out how to say what was on her mind without sounding rude. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to have sex with you guys anymore¡­¡± in the end going for the blunt approach.


    Luna looked like she had been blindsided. ¡°What! Why!? You love sex!¡± she exclaimed, unable to comprehend why her friend would say such a thing.


    Agn¨¨s shook her head. ¡°No Luna, You love sex¡­ and while I will admit that since I¡¯ve awakened to how amazing sex could be, that I not only feel mentally healthier but also physically...¡± looking down at herself, feeling the power course through her body. ¡°But In the end¡­ it¡¯s not me¡­ or at least not yet...¡±


    Agn¨¨s sighed, then looked at Luna. ¡°Look Luna¡­ I''m touched that you want me to be a part of your¡­ harem¡­ but I¡¯m just not interested¡­ maybe in the future, sure¡­ but now?¡± she shook her head once more. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±


    ¡°And I would also like to ask you¡­¡± now looking Luna in the eye. ¡°Why do you¡­ want so badly to grow Van¡¯s harem? What¡¯s the point of it?¡±


    Luna blinked. In all honesty, she never really thought about it. It was just something a woman should do. She never really gave it more thought than that. It was just¡­ that the more women that Van bedded¡­ the greater feeling of dominance she had¡­ after all¡­ she knew, from the bottom of her heart¡­ other than Anna or Lyn¡­ Van would choose her over anyone else¡­ and effectively¡­ Whatever woman was under Van¡­ was also under her¡­


    Agn¨¨s continued. ¡°Not to mention, if I do join the harem, I''m probably going to be soul bonded. Which means I''m going to be a true wife, whatever that is¡­¡± she said, shaking her head, not really understanding the order of things. ¡°Is that something you really want?¡±


    That even gave Luna pause, and put far more on her plate than she could balance in her head, what with everything she was now thinking about.


    ¡°And if I had to be honest¡­ and I''m sorry for saying this because I know you wouldn¡¯t mean to but¡­¡± Agn¨¨s gave a complicated expression before giving in. ¡°I''m sorry but¡­ I feel like I was manipulated into this¡­¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I know that probably wasn¡¯t your intention, that you probably only meant to help but¡­¡± her words fell off a bit before coming back, her eyes doing the same. ¡°But you and Van are¡­ well¡­ you know¡­ and I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t really have any defense against that¡­ so I can¡¯t even really be sure I was genuinely okay with all this happening from the bottom of my heart¡­¡±


    She then bowed towards Luna. ¡°I''m really sorry. I hope I didn¡¯t offend you or anything. I still want to be your friend. I hope this doesn¡¯t make things awkward between us¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s head felt like it was spinning. Agn¨¨s was just putting more and more stuff on top of her, and it was hard to figure out her own thoughts with the breakneck speed of all this informational dump. But when Agn¨¨s finished, she knew she had to say something.


    ¡°Of course, we are going to still be friends!¡± she quickly said in a panic, moving forward and righting her friend up again. ¡°Nothing is going to change that!¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± Luna sighed, and looked down, sad that she couldn¡¯t see that her friend had been unhappy this whole time. In the end, she had no idea what to say, other than two simple words... ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She then looked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not seeing this before it was too late¡­ I thought what I was doing was helping you¡­ but in the end¡­ All I did was draw you into my pace without really asking you how you felt about things.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ your right¡­ maybe I am a little too obsessed with growing the harem¡­¡± looking downcast. ¡°I think even Van is starting to have a hard time with all the women he has to deal with¡­ and that¡¯s despite being a¡­¡± she looked around quickly¡­ ¡°you know what¡­¡±


    She then gently held Agn¨¨s¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°Agn¨¨s¡­ there will always be a place for you in our family¡­ and if I have to be honest¡­ I want you to be¡­ but if you want your distance¡­ and some time to think things over¡­ then take all the time you need. I will be waiting for you¡­¡± sounding like a star-struck lover, making Agn¨¨s blush a little with how Luna¡¯s eyes seemed to passionately look into her own.


    Agn¨¨s was completely aware that Luna didn¡¯t realize what she was doing, and she simply meant what she was saying. But it was things like this that made it hard for her to turn down Luna, and it didn¡¯t help that she was close enough to smell her perfume or that her hands were super soft, or her eyes where mesmerizing or her-


    Agn¨¨s gave a mental shake of her thoughts to prevent her from going down that rabbit hole again and instead gave a heartfelt reply to Luna since she deserved it for being so sincere. ¡°Thanks Luna¡­ I promise you¡­ If I ever change my mind¡­ I¡¯ll join your harem¡­ and not joining it now, doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t friends anymore, and even if I never join¡­ we will still be friends. I promise you¡­¡±


    That did much to relieve Luna¡¯s worry. In fact¡­ It was the first time she had a friend that wasn¡¯t a part of the harem. And she wondered if that was a normal thing for most women. Now that she thought about it¡­ being able to still be friends, despite not being part of the same harem¡­ gave Luna a novel feeling that she quite enjoyed.


    Luna gave one of her patented dazzling smiles. Full of happiness and joy. ¡°Thanks, Agn¨¨s! I also promise you, that no matter what, we will always be friends!¡± bringing her friend into a big smothering hug. ¡°If there is anything you need or anything you want to know, don¡¯t hesitate to ask! I will do my best to help you! I mean¡­ oh my gush! I just love you so much!¡± Her hug slowly constricting Agn¨¨s.


    ¡°I-I love you too! So please! Let me breathe!¡± Agn¨¨s begged her friend, unsure if she was red in the face because of what Luna said or due to the lack of air.


    ¡°Oh, oops.¡± Luna dropped her friend. ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡± she said sheepishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said, taking a few deep breaths.


    After she got her oxygen back and was able to think again, there was one question she wanted to ask Luna that she felt she should know about. ¡°Hey, Luna? What does it mean to be a true wife and a wife anyway? What¡¯s the difference, and where do concubines, lovers, mates and all the other positions go anyway? What''s the order and how do you keep track of it all?¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m asking something so obvious¡­ but I never really understood it all¡­ and with everything we talked about¡­ you know¡­ joining the harem or not¡­ I just felt like I should have more information for any future decision making I might have¡­¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh! Sure! No problem!¡± Luna said, happy to help her friend with whatever she felt like she needed. ¡°Where to start¡­¡± she thought about it before giving herself a nod and began her explanation the best she could.


    ¡°Alright¡­ so to start with the top¡­ there are the true wives¡­¡± Luna then began her explanation. ¡°True wives are those who have sworn undying love to their spouse and vice versa. They take an oath that essentially binds the couple together. To be together, even in death. It''s far more common here in the vampire lands than it is anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t having a long life together make the couple slowly grow tired of each other?¡± Agn¨¨s asked, wondering why these true wives were more common here than anywhere else if the couple had almost an eternity together.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the binding comes into play,¡± Luna explained. ¡°It makes it so that you can¡¯t really get tired of your spouse. You will always love them, and they you, forever, as if your love for each other was always fresh. There are times when spouses would even feel like they were falling in love with each other all over again.¡±


    Agn¨¨s didn¡¯t know what to think about that, but remained silent for Luna to continue.


    ¡°After the true wives, we have the regular wives.¡± Luna continued as if she hadn¡¯t been interrupted. ¡°Wifes are those who wish to bind themselves to a powerful house, or individual, or just love the person in general and wish to combine their bloodlines together. Wives holding a higher standing in the harem, and are only second to true wives.¡±


    ¡°Concubines are those who love, or for other reasons, join the harem. But any children that concubines have, do not belong to the family they marry into. For example, if let''s say you were a concubine, that would mean that while you love and will serve Van. you desire your children to remain of your own bloodline and not of Van¡¯s. It could also be that you choose to be a concubine to work your way up to becoming a wife. Or that a powerful house wants to make connections with our house. It could even be just an agreement between you and him, in exchange for sex and children, you will serve him faithfully, while also gaining access to the family''s power and influence. There are many more reasons I could get into, but I¡¯ll leave it as that for now.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°After concubines are lovers. Those who bind themselves to a male in hopes of one day becoming a concubine or something more. In a way, they are effectively concubines but lower on the hierarchy. Any children they have is solely their own, and sometimes it''s just an agreement between a male and a female, that in exchange for helping the women get pregnant, they would work for the male. It could also be the women¡¯s way of showing loyalty to their liege or lord, showing they will have no other but him. But, because they are also just lovers, in some cases, they could move on from the men to search for greener pastures, something far harder for a concubine to do.¡±


    ¡°Then finally you have one off¡¯s or sex friends. Those who have sex with a male, but are aware they will probably not be anything more than a friend at most. Giving the woman the freedom to search out her true love later should she ever find one. No strings attached sex, so to speak.¡± Luna finished.


    Agn¨¨s thought over everything she heard and asked Luna a few questions. ¡°Does that mean¡­ girls like Isa and Kella are Van¡¯s lovers? But everyone else¡­ like the regular goblins and such are not?¡± she asked, a little confused. ¡°Where does one begin and the other end? And where do ¡®mates¡¯? Play a role in this hierarchy?¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°All good questions. Technically speaking, you are right. While I don¡¯t think even Van is aware of it, Kella and Isa are examples of lovers, perhaps they are even concubines already¡­ as for mates¡­ you could say they are equivalent to concubines, wives, or just above lovers, maybe actually all the same¡­ it¡¯s hard to explain¡­ but those with beast-like origins are extremely loyal to their mates. So much so that it makes no difference¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Agn¨¨s mumbled as she processed everything Luna had said so far. ¡°So¡­ if I were to marry Van¡­ since I would have to be soul bonded¡­ that would make me a true wife¡­ someone who thanks to the binding¡­ I would love conditionally and who would love me back the same¡­ and¡­ that¡¯s fine with you?¡± she asked, looking at Luna.


    Luna gave a complicated expression. ¡°Well¡­ I admit¡­ I never really thought it through before¡­ but even if we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, I feel like you and I could be very good friends¡­ I mean, we already are! And¡­¡± she blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind becoming closer with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Now Agn¨¨s blushed. Not knowing what to say or how to reply to that. And if she had to be truthful, the two of them becoming closer didn¡¯t sound so bad¡­ and for some reason, the relationship that Van, Evergreen, and Lyn had, though she never met Lyn, didn¡¯t sound so bad either¡­ perhaps¡­


    Agn¨¨s gave herself a mental shake and decided to change the subject to something else.


    Luna seemed to have picked up on that and didn¡¯t mind the change, following along with what Agn¨¨s said with a smile.


    The two then moved deeper into the woods, gossiping like only two girls could do and having a blast while doing so. Soon their conversations changed to questions about life and society, their views, their hopes and dreams and so much more. At the end of their little outing, the girls both felt closer to each other than ever before¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 129 Reconnecting with Anna (nsfw)

    Van was feeling down¡­ no¡­ that wasn¡¯t right¡­ perhaps low in spirits¡­ no not that either¡­ despondent¡­ Yes, that was the word he was looking for, despondent¡­ maybe¡­?


    Either way¡­ Van had a lot of things on his mind. It seems that lately, things have been happening in repeat. Another sex session with his wife, Agn¨¨s, and a few other girls, followed by ranking up insects and fairies, then finishing off with some chores at the end of the day¡­


    And when it came down to his days off¡­ Luna didn¡¯t want to go with him into the forest, saying that she wanted to go her own way, to do her own things, and find herself in her freedom¡­ whatever that means¡­


    All and all he was feeling a bit lost. He had changed so much, and much of it for the better. But now he felt for some reason he was back to square one. A different person¡­ but the same problem¡­


    He was too nice to discourage Luna from embracing her new self. And if he had to be honest, what exactly was he supposed to take charge of? Everything was going smoothly and efficiently, nothing to complain about¡­ right?


    Well¡­ perhaps that wasn¡¯t entirely true¡­ for while Van was far more willing to have sex and be open about his own wants and desires¡­ he now felt like he lost control of his life all over again¡­


    because when he wasn¡¯t ranking up fairies or doing chores to help around the fort, he was breeding his troops and making sure they were satisfied. In the end¡­ he was the breeding stud he was meant to grow up to be¡­ something he wanted no part of when he was young, and yet now that he has accepted his own personal and mental growth¡­ he has come to find that he has become what he didn¡¯t want to be¡­


    So what was he supposed to do?


    Van sighed as he went through the motions of today. Fucking. Ranking. Chores. And maybe some more fucking¡­ in all honesty, he was beginning to grow tired of it. Even with the three days off, he still didn¡¯t feel like he had time to pursue his own hobbies or desires since he spent it helping Gwen learn magic.


    Though that job might slowly be taken over by Agn¨¨s.


    ¡°S-s-something the matter, master?¡± Anna suddenly asked from beside him with concern in her voice from looking at his lonely expression.


    Van almost jumped. And turned to look at Anna who was waiting patiently for him. He had not heard her approach, probably too busy lost in his own thoughts, but not only that, Anna has been a bit scarce these past few weeks. Probably because she felt useless at not being able to do her duties like she should be.


    Even after so much time has passed, and her condition improving, there were still signs of what happened that horrible day in her speech patterns¡­ less so than before¡­ but still there.


    And as Van looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was smaller than before¡­ though that was probably due to his own perception rather than actual fact. He had grown so much¡­ become so much stronger¡­ and she¡­ she was regulated to just doing the odd job here or there¡­ a far cry from the lofty position she used to have as Van¡¯s personal maid¡­


    Now that he thought about it¡­ it was almost like she had been forgotten by everyone¡­


    So when he turned to say something noncommittal like he was fine or it was okay, he looked her in the eyes and found¡­ an even deeper loneliness than his own¡­ like the two bright suns that made up the light of her eyes, that shined with willpower and confidence¡­ were over-cast by deep black clouds, with what''s left being sucked in by two black holes¡­ yet¡­ she still showed worry and concern for him...


    And that¡­ broke his heart¡­


    For those were the eyes of someone who had truly given up on hope¡­


    And he¡­ he was the one that helped bring her to this state¡­


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± he said her name softly, letting the wind take it away. His own eyes responded in sympathy to her melancholic ones. He didn¡¯t even think it. He simply pulled her into a hug and whispered how much he loved her and meant to him gently into her ears¡­


    The two then stayed like that for a long time¡­ and after that¡­ Van felt like he should talk to the group of Anna¡¯s and give them some attention. Maybe even¡­ come out with his own feelings and problems that he has been having¡­ for perhaps¡­ they could lean on each other¡­ like they used to¡­ and they can both find some measure of peace¡­


    The two then made their way to Anna¡¯s tent, where the rest of her was staying.


    When he entered the tent, he saw another heartbreaking sight. Four Anna¡¯s were being looked after by one Anna. meaning that out of the eight leftover from the fight, only three were able to move out and about. ¡°How could I let it continue on like this?¡±


    Anna saw the look on Van¡¯s face, and did her best to soothe any worries that Van might have. ¡° Do not worry master, our condition has improved greatly since that day. It will be only a matter of time before we fully heal and can go back to serving you like before!¡±


    Van couldn¡¯t help but notice that the way she said it was like an old codger looking back on the good old days, hopeful that they would return sometime in the future if one was just patient enough. It was clear that despite still trying to smooth over his worries about her condition, that it was more for herself than him, even if she didn¡¯t realize it¡­


    After giving a glance to that Anna, he turned to soak in the miserable sight of the rest of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anna¡­ here I was worrying about my problems¡­ and yet here you are¡­ still trying to do your best to serve despite everything¡­¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a spoiled brat at the end of the day¡­¡± a defeated tone in his voice. ¡°In the end¡­ I''m weak¡­ and a failure of a leader and a male¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­ couldn¡¯t protect anyone¡­ and-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Anna snapped, catching Van off guard with how hard her own voice was as she stared him down angrily. ¡°If anyone should be apologizing it should be us!¡± she yelled at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°We literally exist to serve and protect you! But look at us! Not only did we fail twice at that! Allowing you to be raped twice! But we can¡¯t even really serve you anymore like we used to! Like we should!¡± she then collapsed onto her knees.


    ¡°What the hells are we supposed to do now? Even if you get access to your soul realm back¡­ will it ever be the same? Will we be able to serve you like we should? Like we used to? Should failures like us even be allowed to try? Were such failures that you don¡¯t even give us orders anymore! So what the hells is our purpose now!¡± she asked of him, now looking up with upturned and desperate tear-stained eyes. How easy would it be to break that last lingering flicker of hope left in them if Van said the wrong thing¡­


    And he noticed this¡­ and again, he felt his heartbreak a little further. Felt lost on what to say¡­ What could he say after all? Sorry for not paying enough attention to you for the past few weeks? Sorry for not even including you in the orgy while you worked on my behalf despite everything? Sorry for being such a failure of a leader that I didn¡¯t notice I failed to take care of you like I should have? Here he was complaining about being turned into nothing but a breeding stud¡­ being a failure of a leader¡­ and yet he hasn¡¯t given Anna the attention she deserves¡­ someone who really needed his love and leadership...


    At that moment¡­ he felt lost¡­ but it was also at that moment¡­ he felt the deepest connection with her yet¡­ and understood that she to, was going through some of the same things as he...


    Perhaps he was drunk on the melancholy, or perhaps he just knew instinctively what to do. But he also gently got onto his knees and drew her into a loving embrace, hugging her tightly to him, and whispered into her ears.


    ¡°You are not a failure¡­ and I¡¯m sorry for not paying attention to you¡­ I love you so much¡­ I don¡¯t want you to ever say you are a failure again¡­ because if you do¡­ that makes me feel like an even worse failure¡­ for failing you¡­¡± he then moved to look her in the eyes. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t look like she entirely agreed, but nodded solemnly anyway.


    They stared into each other''s eyes, Van slowly reached out his hand to cup her cheek, and she slowly did the same. Van wondered how he could ever forget how beautiful Anna was¡­ and with that, they kissed. A surprisingly heated and needy kiss, that saw them grabbing each other''s body and removing each other''s clothing as their desires flared and their bodies grew hot.


    ---sex scene!---


    The two of them went at it like a tornado, flinging clothes off each other uncaring of where they would land. Making out right in front of the other Anna¡¯s, who stared excitedly and slowly began to pant in rhythm with the other Anna. even the Anna¡¯s who were still not feeling well, couldn¡¯t help but try and get up from their prone position to get a better look at the goings-on. The two Anna¡¯s that were still out and about the camp, quickly returning to their tent to join in on the action.


    Not that Van cared, for in that moment, he was preoccupied with one thing. And that was the taste of the Anna in front of him. Gently, he had pushed Anna onto her back, watching her two beautiful mounds heave in and out. Licking them, sucking them, twisting them playfully, enjoying the cute moans and reactions he got out of her.


    Slowly he worked his way down to the wet lips between her legs, giving a few tentative licks on her clit, then working his tongue down inside her.


    ¡°Mmhmm! Noo~ master! I should be the one doing it for you~! Ah!¡± she moaned as Van spread her out further.


    But Van ignored her, he couldn¡¯t believe he had almost forgotten how delicious Anna¡¯s taste was. Perhaps not as good as Luna¡¯s, but not far behind either. He dug into her with gusto, like a thirsty man coming back from the desert. Digging his face in like a dog, sticking his tongue in as far as it could go, swirling it around, getting every inch of her he could. Making her gasp and moan, having not been stimulated this much in a while, she couldn¡¯t help but hold Van¡¯s head down at the last moment as an orgasm hit her body like a truck.


    She panted, slightly out of breath, and when Van was done cleaning her, did she let go.


    But Van was not done with her, lining himself up, he pushed inside of her, making her gasp once more and her body arch in a pleasing way as she tried to grip the ground for purchase. In the end, a few quick thrusts forced her upward and onto him. She hugged him tightly to herself as her fingernails sunk into his back for grip and she moaned into Van¡¯s ear. Making him more excited than before as he enjoyed the feel of her wrapped around his cock.


    Soon he found himself surrounded by naked Anna¡¯s, all of them pressing their bodies up to him and rubbing themselves all over him. Hugging his arms and trying to use his hands for their own pleasure, even as they shared the pleasure equally amongst themselves.


    He then found himself pulled under by the weight of the bodies and on his back, the Anna¡¯s going into a frenzy, using him to satisfy their lust. But he found he didn¡¯t mind it, for they were trying to put just as much work into pleasuring him, as they were trying to pleasure themselves¡­ There was also so much love and desire in everything they did, that he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it as he watched the Anna¡¯s clamber over him and gyrate their hips. The Anna riding his cock really going at it.


    With all this love and pleasure, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Like a geyser, he cummed explosively into the Anna who was riding him. She moaned her love for him as her belly grew and her eyes rolled back. And when he was finished, she was moved off of him, only for another Anna to lick the cummed filled pussy and still, another put him in her mouth. Another Anna then started to hump his face with her vagina, to which he obliged pleasure with his tongue.


    He was now drowning in Anna¡¯s¡­ but enough was enough¡­ he forced down the Anna who was sucking his cock to go even deeper, as he pierced the another Anna¡¯s pussy with his tongue, bringing her to climax as he flooded the mouth of the Anna who was sucking him.


    He grabbed breasts roughly, as he smacked ass¡¯s, forcing himself up and watching as the Anna¡¯s fell like a wave around him. He then took them all, hard, and without mercy. Pounding into them all his pent-up feelings, screaming at him they could take more than that, that they will take everything if it was for him.


    An hour later¡­ he was finished¡­ and the Anna¡¯s, and himself, were finally satisfied¡­


    ---end of sex scene!---


    After another half hour of rest, Van and a few Anna¡¯s help, the rest of the other Anna¡¯s back onto their beds. Whatever energy they recovered these past few weeks, spent with the sex session they just had. Not that they would complain about that¡­


    Though if Van had to be honest, they actually looked healthier than they did before. Perhaps another perk of being an incubus, or maybe their little bonding session helped strengthen the actual bonds they had, healing Anna on a more spiritual level. Either way, he was happy that she now finally seemed content.


    After a moment of watching them, he addressed the Anna standing next to him. ¡°Sorry Anna¡­ I was so busy with things¡­ and I had changed so much¡­ that I completely forgot about you¡­¡± then thought about it and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ not forgot about you¡­ I took you for granted to the point I didn¡¯t even bother to make sure you were okay¡­ sorry¡­¡± bringing her in with a side hug and gently leaning on her and her him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said, enjoying the hug. ¡°If I was better¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re perfect.¡± he interrupted, stopping her from going down another dark path of negative thoughts and emotions. ¡°It is I who should be better. I may have grown in power, and have accepted some of my desires and aspects of this new life¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I have grown in maturity¡­ not truly anyway¡­ ¡°


    He then looked wistfully at the distance. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ Luna is acting like how I used to be¡­ trying to do things on her own, to prove she can be independent¡­ that she can be strong¡­¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± he now looked back at Anna. ¡°you were always strong¡­ you always knew what you were going to do in life. What your purpose was and how to achieve the goals you set out¡­ that¡¯s why I know for a fact¡­ that this¡­ this is only a minor setback. You will be stronger, and no matter what¡­ you will always be by my side¡­ I promise you¡­¡±


    Anna blushed, she then leaned forward to give him a kiss to which Van gladly accepted. The kiss continued, until Van couldn¡¯t help himself anymore and bent her over and took her from behind, moving the skirt and some of the clothes they put on out of the way. The chorus of moans from the other Anna¡¯s still in bed was both music to his ears¡­ and a little funny admittedly¡­


    After that quickie, the two shared a good laugh, something that has been hard for the both of them to do these past few weeks.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Van said after they were done, this time for sure¡­ ¡°I heard from Alecto that she was going to bring a friend over that might help us with the soul realm problem. And even Ren says that the day that my soul realm being fixed is fast approaching. So it won¡¯t be long now till everything is back to normal¡­ so please¡­ hold on till then¡­ I really need you¡­¡± he said in a loving manner.


    Anna smiled and held his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­¡±


    The two then had another moment, and the conversation changed to other things. And in the end of it all, Van was glad how things worked out. Feeling like his mind was a bit clearer¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 130 Back to the Soul Realm

    ¡°Hello Alecto, is this the friend you were talking about?¡± Van asked as he greeted her.


    Alecto gave a warm smile and introduced her friend. ¡°Yes it is, Van meet Pepper, Pepper meet Van.¡±


    Van gave a nod and stretched out his hand for a handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you, Pepper, I heard you might help me with my soul realm problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± said the demure middle-aged-looking fairy, a rare feat by fae standards, taking Van¡¯s hand the best her own tiny hands could. ¡°And how could I not come and help out a friend of a friend,¡± she said kindly. ¡°Besides¡­¡± now giving Van a scholarly smile. ¡°Who could resist coming to your aid when there is so much to learn from your predicament! If you don¡¯t mind me saying so of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I''m just happy to have another experienced individual give me their aid,¡± Van replied, for some reason feeling like he was talking to someone within the same Vein of Lore.


    ¡°Right then,¡± Alecto said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Let''s get started,¡± she said after the two finished talking.


    She then looked towards Van. ¡°Van, Pepper here says she has an idea to help gain access to your soul realm using runecraft. A very old method before the more common methods of today. Way back when people had difficulty accessing their soul realm, putting things in and out as it were. During those times, they would add a special rune that represented themselves to some of the items they owned. It was time-consuming, but they were able to manage to store a few prized possessions of theirs, and constant use allowed people to discover the more common form of just absorbing their things instead.¡±


    ¡°Of course, using the more common method of today damages the soul realm just a tiny bit¡­ not by much, just a prickle, something that can be easily healed within a day, and go completely unnoticed. But your problem is, even if your soul realm is far stronger, for some reason, it doesn''t seem to be able to handle the pressure or the small little pinpricks you give it. It could be that the sheer amount of stuff you put in a take-out is too much, or that your soul realm is still unstable, for numerous reasons. Maybe even both. With the attack of those trolls, exasperating the issue rather than actually causing it.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing¡­ we wish to try a few tests on you, as well as have you try a few things using runecraft. We believe we can create something like an access portal. The old methods had people use a bag or backpack that connected to their soul realm, allowing them to store a lot more things inside than it would appear. The downside was that if someone stole it, and had access to someone who was a soul seer, it could turn bad¡­ but we really don¡¯t have a choice right now, as we need access to your soul realm to figure out how to complete the last stages of it¡¯s healing. With your help¡­ maybe with some inside help...¡± she said with a wink. ¡°We may be able to fix you up better than new!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ why don¡¯t you ask your little friend, and see if we can¡¯t get started!¡± Alecto said excitedly.


    Pepper didn¡¯t seem to know what Alecto was talking about, but she was all for moving things along. She already had gotten her notes out and was prepared to write everything of interest down.


    Van didn¡¯t like the knowing grin Alecto gave him, but he decided to roll with it anyway, not waiting to push this off any longer than necessary. He wanted access to his soul realm and he wanted it now. So with that, he closed his eyes and tried to connect with Ren to see what he had to say about this.


    (¡°ya ya I heard them. And yes, I can help.¡±) Ren said. (¡°I have to admit though, I never have thought of using runecraft to help fix our problem. It was such an old way of doing things that it completely slipped my mind¡­ anyway¡­ Relay what I say to the other two, things are about to get¡­ interesting¡­¡± )


    And with that, Van started talking on behalf of Ren, discussing methods and debating on the nuances of which actions they should take. In the end, it was Van that gave the idea of using the magic circle they already had and converting it into an access point, using the focal core as a bridge.


    (¡°that''s¡­ actually ingenious!¡±) Ren said, surprised by Van¡¯s proposition. (¡°it would be a complete waste of a focal core¡­ but it would not only allow you access to your soul realm effectively and safely but with far greater control and maybe even allowing you to do a number of other things¡­¡±) he mused.


    (¡°all we need now¡­ is a symbol of your authority¡­ or a sign of ownership¡­ something that represents you. Does anything come to mind?¡±) Ren asked, wondering what Van would come up with.


    Van thought about it for a while, before realizing he always had a special symbol close to his heart. A black sun, wreathed in gold, on a black field. Though, perhaps, just a black sun to start with. When he said so to Ren, he chuckled.


    (¡°Ha! What else should I have expected? In the end¡­ you all¡­ we all¡­ are the same aren¡¯t we?¡±) he then laughed some more, refusing to explain.


    Van wanted to know but knew that Ren would never tell, so decided to ignore him and continue on with talking to Allecto and pepper about what they should do next. Both of them were surprised, to say the least when he first proposed the idea, but when he told them he had something that could make it work, they decided to try it out and see what happens.


    Once at the magic circle, Van, with the help of Ren guiding him, started to expand the runic craft that made up the circle. With the help of Alecto and pepper, the circle slowly grew to almost double the size it was before. They also had to redo and change whole sections of the circle in some places, forcing them to spend hours making sure everything was perfect. Once done, the group took a step back to appreciate their work.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed¡­¡± Pepper said in awe¡­ ¡°this must be the closest thing to the mythical omni circle one could get¡­¡± She then turned to Van with wide eyes. ¡°How in the world did you come up with this? Did someone teach you? If so, who? What made you think of using the rune for invocation instead of change? What does that rune mean? How-¡± and it went on for about another two dozen questions before Alecto was able to rein her friend in, much to Van¡¯s relief since he himself did not know everything about what he just did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, for now, Pepper, we are nowhere near done yet with our task after all,¡± Alecto said, taking one last look at the impressive magic circle with all its new bells and whistles and designs before turning back to Van. ¡°Van why don¡¯t you get in the center and start trying to access your soul realm like you would do if you were meditating. Once you''re in, do what you have to connect your soul realm to this magic circle.¡±


    Van nodded and walked over to the center of the circle. Taking one last look at the emblazoned black sun that was now added to it. Sitting down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and prepared to enter his soul realm for the first time in over a month. For every time he tried to enter his soul realm before, he was kicked out by Ren before he could even come close to getting in. Ren saying something along the lines that it wasn¡¯t safe yet for him to do it.


    So with some nervousness, Van started allowing himself to sink into himself, and this time Ren wasn¡¯t there to prevent him from doing so. Slowly he fell and entered his soul realm, and what he saw¡­ took his breath away¡­


    The soul realm had completely changed, it was like instead of a little over two months being passed, it had been two years if not more. More to the point, the previous diameter of his soul realm was about three hundred miles around. Now it felt more like two hundred and fifty, but far more stable because of that.


    A third of his soul realm was his island, plus whatever other islands his soul bonded had. Now though, they were all squished together into one giant island.


    His castle town looked even more imposing. High walls and buildings with sharp edges and gothic architecture made from black material and glowing lines of energy, looking like it was built on a tall hill with several layers or rings of the city going down its slight slope. There were large lanterns with blue fire, or perhaps simply glowed blue, that hung over the city to help illuminate it, casting a strange light over everything.


    Luna¡¯s black tree with silver leaves looked like it grew into the city and now held a special position in the center of town, both within walls of the town and right outside his castle gates. It had also seemed to have spread out and run rampant, creating offshoots of itself throughout the city, giving it a splash of silver-white color here and there and runic symbols that glowed in and out as it followed the coiling path of the roots that now led everywhere.


    Lyn¡¯s forest also seemed to have grown out of control. Spreading out and taking up most of the green open area outside the walls. One giant tree with blue lightning leaves seemed to dominate the surrounding forest, so large it must have been more than two miles tall and changed the forest landscape, causing it to glow in and out with eerie blue light.


    Anna¡¯s place turned into some sort of temple, almost in dedication to his soul realm. It seemed to have taken a unique place, somewhere in between his walls and outside it, effectively extending the influence of the city outward by just a little and forcing a new set of walls to protect it. It was tall with many layers that shrunk as it grew higher making it look like a pyramid of sorts with domes and spires, and water that flowed from the top downward into canals that split the city in two, with aqueducts going into some buildings and out others, helping power water mills. It was oddly the brightest part of the city.


    And then finally, was his castle. Everything the city was, the castle was more. With large towers and windows, grand domes, and prominent buttresses. It was elevated and loomed over everything else, like a titan, casting a shadow on the already dark landscape below it, no matter what angle you came at it, or time of day¡­


    Van could only stare in awe¡­ the thriving ecosystem, the magnificent architecture, the layout of the city that drew the eye. Everything seemed just so¡­ alive¡­


    ¡°Pretty amazing, right?¡± Ren all of a sudden said next to Van, giving him a jump scare.


    ¡°It was a lot of work to get everything together, and while everything did shrink down a bit, sadly, it became more stable because of that. Not to mention stronger, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s still perfect.¡±


    Van wanted to question that but sensed that Ren was right. Instead, he asked how all this came about. ¡°How did this happen? Why did it happen this way? What does this mean for me?¡± he asked, wondering what effects this would all have on his soul realm.


    ¡°Well¡­ first things first, I guess¡­ due to the damages you received, I was forced to kick you out and speed up the soul realm¡¯s time. Using this opportunity, I also worked to properly fuse the soul realms your soul bonded with so as to do the minimum damage, while at the same time using them to help fill in the cracks and stabilize your soul. It had the added bonus of also stabilizing theirs, and making all of you stronger for it. Though it did take a bit longer than expected...¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to your throne room, you¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± and with that, Ren led the way towards the castle. Going just slow enough for Van to watch the city below him and let it really sink in how different everything was.


    But with everything he learned, he had to ask Ren a question. ¡°Ren¡­ What happens to those who have a soul realm, like some of the goblins and others, who reside in my own soul realm? Is that soul realm inception?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question to ask¡­¡± Ren replied, thinking about it. ¡°And I honestly don¡¯t think I can properly answer that. Except to tell you don¡¯t worry about it. Your soul realm is so big, it can handle the souls realms of others. More to the point, your soul realm is unique, and it can easily handle things like that compared to others. Finally, most people haven¡¯t awakened their soul realms, so it¡¯s mostly a none-issue. I¡¯ll explain more if I have the chance, but for now¡­ we''re here¡­¡±


    Van and Ren landed on the balcony that led into the throne room. Van was a bit annoyed at Ren for not answering but decided to save his ire for later. The two then walked into the even grander throne room. With arched columns and ornate designs that led to an imposing throne at the back.


    As Van got closer, he noticed that there were a few levels or stairs that led up the throne. With a level below his throne having three sets of chairs, or co thrones, as it were. Each one was unique in design, one made with black branches and silver leaves, one with dark blue branches and electric blue leaves, and one that seemed to somehow be made with stone and water with strange designs.


    But what was even stranger, was the angel that seemed to be standing next to the thrones and looking at a floating panel. Tapping away at it and opening and closing others as she went.


    It took him a moment, but when he realized who it was, as he walked forward to get a better look, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Kassandra? Is that you?¡±


    The angel looked up from her panels, and upon seeing Van gave a warm smile.


    ¡°Why hello there Van! I guess you being here means that we are close to completing the last finishing touches on your soul realm. Just give me a few more minutes and I''ll be done.¡±


    Leaving Van still confused, but Ren was quick to answer.


    ¡°When you were badly damaged, I kicked you out to help heal the place faster. But I found out quickly that for all my skills, I still couldn¡¯t do everything alone. So using a loophole, I used the angel guardian that was badly damaged from the soul seer, and fused Kassandra with it. Allowing her to not only repair the guardian but allow her access to some of the controls of your soul realm. This allowed me to have a helper, and with the two of us working together, we were able to heal the place up a bit faster, or at least, faster than how things were going...¡± Ren said.


    Van wanted to complain about letting someone have access to his information and parts of his soul realm without his permission. And was about to say something to that effect when Ren beat him to the punch.


    ¡°And before you say anything! I already asked her to swear an oath of servitude, it was actually kinda mandatory for her to do so anyway if she wanted to help.¡± Ren said.


    Van still wanted to say something, but before he could he was given a big hug by Kassandra, who used this opportunity to get close to the two. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good to see you! It¡¯s been so long! Things got a little scary and lonely without you and the others. But now with you here, things could maybe go back to normal, along with everyone else!¡± she said joyfully.


    Van was a little annoyed at being constantly interrupted, but he could feel the genuine joy that Kassandra was putting out, and decided to leave it be. Now, however, he had another question to ask, and was just about to ask it when Ren started to explain. Earning a glare from Van, since all these interruptions seemed now to be a little on purpose, and Ren¡¯s knowing smirk didn¡¯t help either.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been gone¡­ and the connection between the soul realm and reality damaged¡­ things have taken a turn for¡­ the bad¡­ people, including the Anna''s, what few that we''re here other than her. Have all become very lethargic and slow. But now that you are here, it¡¯s time to fix all that and get this ball rolling!¡± Ren said, happy that finally, all his hard work would pay out.


    ¡°Now if you would please. Take your place on your throne and choose a designated place for the access portal. It will cost you one focal point, and you would have to officially choose a symbol, which will become permanent once you set it in the system. After that¡­ well¡­ we''re in business!¡± Ren said, with a smile.


    It was only then that Van realized how haggard Ren was, and how many lines were under his eyes. He must have worked very hard these past two months to help with healing his soul realm. So with a sigh, he gave a hug back to Kassandra, said his thanks to the both of them and moved on towards the throne.


    Van then sat down, and with it, came a great sense of power and control. He could feel almost everything in his soul realm. And upon seeing the multiple panels that popped up, he started reading through them, realizing that they were changes that Kassandra and Ren tried to make that required executive signing in order for them to pass. Reading through them as fast as he could, he signed off on them one after the other to bring all the changes that were waiting in queue to take effect.


    After what felt like a few hours, he finally got started on figuring out where he could place the magic circle with the focal core. After some time thinking, he placed it on the other side of the town but close to the castle. Cordoned off with its own set of small walls and connected to the castle directly. And with another press of a button, everything started to move, and the soul realm felt like it finally started to set in motion.


    Waves of energy were unleashed from the focal core, and soon a portal was opened. With ornate pillars and a giant magic circle surrounding it.


    Ren nodded with some relief that his work was finally done, and began to wonder¡­ if it was finally time for him to tell Van about his godling hood and everything that entailed...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 131 Two sides

    Lyn slammed down her fist on the table, drawing the displeased gazes of the other generals and a few nobles.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this!¡± She said in a loud voice, finally exasperated by all the bickering and posturing.


    ¡°Every day, the wasp horde pushes us back, little by little. If we don¡¯t start aggressively pushing them back in return we will lose this war!¡± she glared at her now quiet audience.


    One general Saline sneered at her, the two had butted heads on more than one account. ¡°Do you really think by just being a little more aggressive we could change the tide of war?¡± she asked in a deriding manner. ¡°It might look like we might be losing, but! The truth of the matter is that the horde is exhausting itself, and we have claimed many victories in return for their hubris.¡± getting a few nods of her fellow colleagues.


    Lyn gritted her teeth. ¡°We might have ¡®Claimed¡¯ many victories¡­ but that doesn¡¯t matter if for every victory we ¡®Claim¡¯ we have two or three defeats! While it looks like we are maintaining the line, that line has not been where it used to be¡­ just a few days ago!¡±


    She then tried to reign in her anger, and try again. ¡°Right now the horde is eating half of the forest. Literally consuming anything that''s edible on their side. They are doing this to grow their numbers explosively and to grow the average size of their warriors, soon we might be facing beetles, ants, and more the size of a dog if not bigger. So while it may be true they came into this war with a slightly smaller force and maybe losing two soldiers to every one we lose, they are the ones slowly winning this war¡­ because we are here playing games, and they are the ones going out in total war! TOTAL WAR!¡±


    ¡°Every inch of land we lose is another square inch of food for the horde to consume and raise new armies to attack us with. This ¡®empress of thunder and lighting?¡¯ is willing to sacrifice half the forest if it means conquering all of it. And we are unwilling to commit our full force because we either think we''re winning, or we don¡¯t trust our so-called allies!¡±


    She then looked at the people around her. ¡°If we don¡¯t change the tide of war now, we won¡¯t be able to later¡­ they will slowly win through sheer attrition¡­ at most¡­ we have less than a year before their inevitable victory if we don¡¯t do something now¡­¡± trying to convey the seriousness of the situation to everyone.


    General Saline crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, leaning back in her chair, then shook her head before replying to the upstart fairy. ¡°This is why those with no experience in war shouldn¡¯t lead.¡± earning a glare from Lyn.


    ¡°The horde is eating their half of the forest? Who cares!¡± Now she slammed her fist on the table. ¡°Our warriors are some of the best around! Wasps might be one thing, but they are few in numbers. Not to mention, ants have made a meal out of termites for generations! Who cares if they get a little bigger! Who cares if they have a few more! We would never lose to a bunch of outcasts and lesser insects!¡±


    ¡°And finally¡­ if we were to talk about providing for the war effort¡­¡± her eyes narrowed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be asking you where your army is? Supposedly you''re a high queen¡­ but you can¡¯t even field a proper army, how do we know you''re not holding back on us to take advantage of everyone else later?¡±


    Lyn looked incensed by the accusation. Her fingernails unintentionally making marks on the table as she flexed her muscles.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gloria said, putting an end to the conversation before it could devolve into anything else. ¡°You both bring up good points, which is why we are all here to discuss them and figure out what to do from here on out. But if you two are going to bicker back and forth¡­ again¡­ then you can save it!¡± she hissed. ¡°For later¡­¡±


    ¡°For now¡­ you are all dismissed. We will discuss the rest of our plans when everyone can come back with cooler heads.¡± and with that, she got up from the head of the table and left, signaling for everyone that the meeting was over.


    Saline gave one last glare, which Lyn returned, before leaving.


    With a deep breath and a sigh, Lyn also made to leave to the room provided for her stay. But also made sure to do some small talk to what few allies she was able to make while here before doing so.


    Once she said her goodbyes to what few friends she was able to make here, she left, walked down a few hallways, and entered her room. Closing the door behind her and leaning against it with fatigue. She closed her eyes and wanted to just go to sleep right then and there.


    But just as she was about to throw her clothes off and jump in bed, a knock came at her door. A little irritated and wondering what it could be now, she turned around to open the door, failing miserably at schooling her expression. But that quickly changed when she saw who it was.


    ¡°Amie?¡± Lyn asked in surprise, she was not expecting her to come today.


    ¡°Hi Lyn, how are you holding up?¡± Amie asked with a gentle and somewhat apologetic smile. Knowing what Lyn probably had to go through during her stay, and feeling somewhat responsible for it.


    Lyn sighed but gave a tired yet genuine smile towards her lover. Just happy to see someone who she could trust again. ¡°Not good.¡± she replied, ¡°but not bad either I guess.¡± then with a shrug. ¡°I guess you can say I''m holding on¡­¡± continuing her smile and trying to hide how tired she actually was so as not to make Amie too worried.


    ¡°How are you doing? How''s Van? Is he doing okay? Along with everybody else?¡± she quickly asked. She knew she probably shouldn¡¯t, but with everything going on, the anxiety of it all, made her constantly worry about every little thing, keeping her up at night sometimes. So any good news, would be much appreciated.


    She then realized that Amie was still out in the hallway and motioned her to come in. then closed the door so it was just the two of them and no one could accidentally overhear.


    Amie now gave a big smile, as if happy with what she was going to say next. Knowing that it would do much to relieve her lover¡¯s worries. ¡°I have some good news! It looks like Van might get another wife, whose mother has experience dealing with soul realms! Right now they should be going through the last processes of opening up and fixing Van¡¯s soul realm!¡±


    Lyn was shocked. That was good news! Perhaps not so much that Van might marry a stranger she hadn¡¯t met yet¡­ but with access to his soul realm, she could call forth her host of warriors that were left behind! She was so happy, she couldn¡¯t help but share the same joy that Amie was giving, and the two gave each other a hug and cheered at their good fortune!


    More to the point, Lyn had been hiding something from Amie and Van. Since that day that Van lost access to his soul realm, Lyn had been feeling weak and that her power was stagnating. But with access to it again, perhaps that feeling would disappear and she would feel a little like her old self again.


    Soon the two were kissing, which led to them stripping, and then onto the bed. Lyn missed having sex with Van, but Amie was not a bad alternative and she needed to get rid of some stress. She was so happy about this bit of good news that she couldn¡¯t help but take what her lover was offering.


    A few moments later, they were a tangled mess on the bed. The two going at it like sex-starved beasts, which in some ways they were. It wasn¡¯t until an hour later that they were finally done and the two cuddled up to each other, ready for sleep.


    But just as Lyn was about to fall into that welcome slumber. She felt her eyes snap open with shock. The connection she felt with Van that had been weakened, all of a sudden increased in size and power. Her eyes glowed with it right now, and she could feel it flowing into her, changing her. She gasped and moaned, but this time for entirely different reasons as she felt like her veins were on fire with pure energy.


    Amie got up worried about what might be happening.


    But as soon as it came, it left, and Lyn was lying there, amazed at what just happened, as well as knowing what just transpired on an Instinctual level.


    Van had access to his soul realm¡­


    ¡°Amie¡­¡± Lyn said softly to her lover. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I take a break from all this for a day or two¡­ me and Van... have some catching up to do¡­¡± she said with a smile.


    ---


    She moved out of the milky white bath with grace from where she was submerged. Her belly was swollen with child. As she walked out, attendants were already there to help clean her off.


    At first, she hated these baths¡­ but as the years went by she found she got quite used to them¡­


    Putting on a gown, she rubbed her belly. Soon she will be giving birth to another princess. Perhaps her fourteenth or fifteenth child, though she couldn¡¯t be sure at this point anymore.


    She could feel the tell-tale signs that she was close, so without further thought on the matter, she went to a nearby room where her servants followed and gave birth. Once that was done, she simply moved on, leaving it to the nanny on standby to take care of the rest.


    After that, wearing practically nothing but a simple gown, she moved to the throne room to address her subjects on the next course of actions the horde will be taking. Her belly was already flat as if she was never pregnant just a few minutes prior.


    Even now she couldn¡¯t figure out how that worked, but that was probably just another quirk of this world that she would just have to get used to, just like those baths...


    As she walked down these halls, she couldn¡¯t help but remember when she was firstborn. How confused she was, how she was the last queen of her small tribe, how afraid she was of the giant insects, and so much more.


    But that was all in the past¡­ and now¡­ now she was an empress.


    Taking her place on the throne, she acknowledged her generals, her vassals, queens of both wasp and hornet, and her allies, the termite king, and his wife. Perhaps she should take him and his wife as a spouse¡­ it would be better than outsourcing the sperm she used and bathed in. and perhaps better to know where such sperm came from in the first place¡­ but she didn¡¯t want to be tied down¡­ and decided to save whatever romances she might have open for the future when she won this war...


    Once she got comfortable in her chair, the meeting began.


    ¡°Your highness, I regret to inform you that your daughter Xenith is still missing. And the fairy that was last seen with her is now wreaking havoc on our western line. Worse, it seems this fairy has gotten stronger and has rallied some of the neutral factions to her cause.¡± one of the advisers said, then hesitated as she handed over a few pieces of paper.


    ¡°These are also the papers you asked for on our food stores¡­ we are going through them at a far faster rate than projected. If this continues¡­ our side of the forest will¡­¡±


    The empress barely gave a glance to the papers before dismissing them. ¡°It matters not so long as we win,¡± she said imperiously. ¡°Those idiots won¡¯t be able to stop us for long, there to divide for that. Put a little more pressure on them and they will collapse¡­ With that in mind, I want all reserves to go to the front line. Breakthrough points seven, eight, and twelve. Don¡¯t stop until I hear the good news of our victory.¡± she said, sounding bored as she looked down on the map of the forest before her.


    ¡°B-but your highness!¡± the adviser exclaimed, ¡°there is no way we could do that! The numbers difference alone would-¡± The empress glared at the adviser, shutting her up.


    ¡°If we are low on troops¡­ then use more slaves¡­¡± she said, sounding cross, like her patience had already run thin. ¡°And the more territory we take, the more food stores we have and the less for them¡­ not to mention they are so divided, that our troops merely being near the border of one noble or another is enough for them to surrender. Meaning we don¡¯t have to defeat their entire army, we just need to make them see ¡®reason¡­¡¯ and with that they will withdraw all of their forces from this alliance of theirs¡­ the difference over time will continue to be more pronounced¡­ and we will eventually win¡­¡±


    Her gaze became sharper. ¡°But. not. If. we. don¡¯t. Press. The. attack!¡± she hissed, scaring the adviser and making her recoil.


    After that, none dared to question her motives. They all knew what would happen if they did. And so far, her predictions were spot on, and she hasn¡¯t made a wrong move yet. So with that, the meeting turned to other things. Such as logistics, weapons requisitions, and a dozen other things that the empress had to handle in order to run an empire.


    She was beginning to think that perhaps this war wasn¡¯t worth it if it meant that her future will be nothing but paperwork. But then again, she had a goal¡­ that goal was to be recognized as the undisputed ruler of this forest and from there, form connections with the outside world.


    She didn¡¯t really care about conquering the forest¡­ All she wanted was a position of power with which she could negotiate for knowledge and resources from the outside world. For she had a dream, a dream from her past life she wasn¡¯t able to finish. A dream she wanted to come true in this life¡­


    At first, this expansionism was all for the purpose of securing her safety and the safety of her tribe. But as she expanded, she realized that her wasp and hornet brethren were giving the raw end of every deal. Not entirely unwarranted mind you, being wasp and hornets, but still an unfairness she couldn¡¯t abide¡­


    She then rallied others, giving them a sense of identity and purpose, teaching them and raising them from their nomadic lifestyle, and presenting them with culture and higher learning, to which they took to like fish to water. Unfortunately, the nearby insect and fairy queendoms did not like a growing wasp power and tried to nip her growing movement in the bud.


    And so she expanded, with the intention of protecting what was hers, and extending her hand in aid to the termites, who were also oppressed by the ants during this time. Giving her the necessary ground force to really become a threat.


    Soon she realized she couldn¡¯t stop, the more she grew to prevent others from attacking her now growing queendom, the more other queendoms saw her as a threat that needed to be dealt with. And so a vicious cycle began, she expanded to better protect herself and her kind, and more would attack in response, forcing her to expand again.


    It didn¡¯t help that her inner greed also expanded with every conquest. Especially when she realized what she could get her hands on¡­


    This world was magical¡­ and full of strange science and knowledge¡­ and the researcher inside her couldn¡¯t help but want to study all of it¡­ her dream was to create great works of machinery that would promote civilization, or discover new schools of thought and science.


    Since becoming empress, she has already started up schools for teaching knowledge about math and sciences as a part of her social reforms for her empire. She also created social safety nets, transportation routes that were safer to navigate, and large greenhouse farms to help gather food year-round and to help deal with any shortage that might come from over-harvesting the forest''s natural food supply.


    She has worked so hard, done so much, come too far for it to end without a fight. Her enemies vilified her. They will find out soon enough what kind of person she truly was¡­


    Once this war was over, she was going to ease the slaves back into society. Once this war was over, she would make sure that it could run without her input too much. Once this war was over¡­ she would go back to her research, maybe even perhaps explore the world a bit¡­


    But only once the war was over¡­ a war she was going to win¡­ and woe to anyone¡­ that tried to get in her way...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 132 Growing Family

    Another boom echoed through the fort, giving warning that the enemy was far closer than they feared. It had been more than a month since Van had gotten his soul realm back, and he learned to create portals directly into it. Allowing Lyn and everybody else to access to it.


    ¡°Again!?¡± Van exclaimed exasperated, ¡°This makes it the third time this week!¡±


    ¡°That just goes to show you how far their army has come¡­¡± Amie said, worried about what this could mean in the future.


    ¡°Eyes forward!¡± Alecto snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want you ruining my baby¡¯s special day!¡± She then quickly looked between Van, Agn¨¨s, and Luna.


    ¡°Agn¨¨s, do you take Luna as your lawfully wedded spouse, and by extension Van as your husband and master and to be soul bonded to them?¡± Alecto said in rapid fashion, probably feeling the pressure of the attack.


    Despite the hectic situation, Agn¨¨s couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I-I Do!¡± she quickly said as another explosion was heard, this time closer than before.


    ¡°And Luna, do you accept Agn¨¨s to be not only a part of the harem but also your spouse, to love and cherish forever?¡± Alecto asked Luna.


    ¡°I DO!¡± Luna exclaimed with confidence.


    Alecto then finally turned to Van. ¡°And Van, do you accept to take Agn¨¨s as your true wife, but not only that but allow the marriage between her and your spouse Luna? And to soul bond her and tie yourselves together?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Then Agn¨¨s! Say the vows!¡± Alecto said, looking at her baby girl with pride in her eyes.


    Agn¨¨s took a deep breath and exhaled, calming her nerves, and began the oath she practiced. ¡°I, Agn¨¨s, do swear to love and protect my master and husband Van, and my wife Luna. To have no other than them, to give mind, body, and soul, to Van¡¯s needs. To offer my life in exchange for his own. My heart in exchange for their happiness. So do I swear on my blood, so do I swear on my soul. Now and forever, and in every life.¡±


    It was similar to the oaths Van heard before, though with a few changes. But the meaning was the same. After she said her oath, the three of them exchanged blood and did a blood binding. Then Pepper got involved and helped Alecto with the soul binding, the familiar pinch indicating its success.


    Now that Van was more aware of his soul realm and had stronger senses than last time, he could feel the transition between him and Agn¨¨s, her soul literally flowing into him. Though it appeared she wasn¡¯t aware of it like he was.


    It felt warm and kind, but also perhaps a bit too hot with a bit of fierceness to it like it would cause indignation if he wasn¡¯t careful. He resolved himself to check his soul realm at the next opportunity, after of course, they dealt with the little issue of their attackers.


    After everything was completed, Agn¨¨s and Luna shared a passionate kiss. It was clear to everyone that while Agn¨¨s did love Van in her own way, she loved Luna just as much if not a little more. Not that Van minded, he was just happy that they were happy, though he did feel a little left out...


    Either way, it was a long time coming in his eyes. Though they both would probably agree that it was a little rushed. Agn¨¨s was the type to take things a little slower. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t play out like they should have, and one too many close calls made it clear that deliberation wasn¡¯t an option at this time.


    He was reminded that again Kella begged him to go back home, but again he refused, saying that he would only leave when there wasn¡¯t any chance to continue anymore. The wasp horde had grown more and more in numbers and power over the course of almost two months and saw no signs of slowing. They flung their troops at their enemies in mass, uncaring for the costs, replacing them as soon as they lost them.


    And considering wasps are more dangerous than bees, and you have a recipe for disaster if things don''t turn for the better soon. It didn¡¯t help that giant insects were now overrunning the forest, sometimes led to targeted locations by their wasp overseers, but most others just rampaged around without any wasps to oversee or stop them. Not that the wasps seemed to care about the destruction being caused. If anything, they used the havoc caused by the wild insects to their advantage...


    Another boom echoed, and one could hear the creak of wood and stone from one of the walls that were almost hit by a giant bombardier beetle. Kobolds, troglodytes, goblins, wolves, and so many more that Van has gathered over the months, running around to prepare for the incoming attack.


    He was somewhat proud of his accomplishment in gathering so many different followers and giving them a place to gather and work together. Though he was jealous of Luna just a bit, during another one of her strolls, she shot down the queen of the west forest, a large wyvern, and added it to her own follower count.


    Right now that wyvern was flying over the fort to provide air support, ready to fire at or down any insects that might decide to jump or fly over the wall.


    With the wedding done the group prepared for the fight ahead and rushed to the wall, bringing out their weapons and armor.


    Once Van was on the wall he greeted Lyn who was watching over things while they were away. ¡°Hey Lyn, how bad is it?¡± asking about the situation at hand.


    ¡°Terrible!¡± Lyn exclaimed, ¡°I missed your wedding!¡±


    ¡°I meant the army at our doorstep,¡± Van said.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible too! Why couldn¡¯t they have waited another hour or two! I wanted to join in on the honeymoon!¡± she exclaimed again, glaring down at the horde of insects with evil intent for ruining this special day.


    Van turned to the side with a sigh. ¡°Anna, do you have anything to add that might be a bit more helpful?¡± he asked of the Anna who was also standing watch over the wall.


    The Anna smiled, ¡°why yes I do! I think that wedding was so cute! And that you all would make a wonderful couple! I would know, I was there after all!¡± she said in a teasing manner, looking towards Lyn who now looked incensed.


    ¡°Gods damn hive-minded clone army, separatists did nothing wrong!¡± Lyn muttered under her breath and a bunch of other nonsensical things dealing with clones and hive minds.


    Van now glared at the both of them, ¡°I meant about what¡¯s happening right now in front of us!¡± demanding an answer as another explosion shook the walls.


    ¡°Oh, yea¡­ that¡­¡± Lyn said, rubbing her head and looking around at the army right at their doorsteps like it was the first time she was seeing them. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not looking good¡­¡± she said after some time assessing the situation.


    ¡°No shit sherlock¡­¡± Van muttered angrily, now glaring down at Lyn who was supposed to be in charge of things while he was away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Van! Lyn is on the job!¡± Lyn said, strangely upbeat despite everything. ¡°We are a lot stronger than we were at first! At this point, it¡¯s like they are just feeding themselves to us! Begging us to become stronger!¡±


    ¡°And now with my new army!¡± snapping her fingers revealing a few hundred insect kin that flew out of nowhere. ¡°Cleaning this up will be a piece of cake!¡±


    Van glared at her, ¡°you took some of those right out of my soul realm¡­ You can¡¯t do that anymore remember! If you want to take your followers out, you have to do it when I open the portal, understand.¡± he said, now genuinely a little cross with her. Though it didn¡¯t hurt as much as before, having things forcibly taken from his soul realm still hurt a little and would still be some time before it could handle large transactions without using portals.


    ¡°Right, sorry¡­¡± Lyn said feeling properly chastised.


    After that, the group started to talk about what they could do to deal with the over one thousand giant insects waiting right outside their walls. Lyn wanted to go out and charge at them and deal with them right away. While Anna and her two dozen others of her wanted to fight them while they were trying to climb the wall since she didn¡¯t want to have to go to fight them. Being a bit fearful of getting messy and cleaning up bug guts and everything...


    Oddly enough though, it was Agn¨¨s who had an idea she wanted to share, having followed him a few minutes later alongside Luna.


    ¡°Umm¡­ sorry to interrupt but¡­¡± she looked nervously at the closing ranks of enemy insects drawing nearer. ¡°Can I try something? Ever since the soul-bonding, I¡¯ve been feeling a little¡­ antsy¡­ like I have too much energy, would it be okay if¡­ instead of talking we actually do something about the enemy at our gates and maybe¡­ I can fire off some of my magic at them?¡± her question going a bit all over the place.


    ¡°Huh? Uh, ya, sure! Go ahead!¡± Van said, motioning her to go and do what she wanted, then waiting nearby to see what she was going to do.


    Agn¨¨s then walked over to the edge of the wall and peered over it, examining the small army of insects moving in and ready to rush over at a moment''s notice. Taking a deep breath and exhaling it, she did her best to calm her nerves and make sense of this new power flowing into her.


    It hurt, a lot, the raging torrent of fiery energy blooming inside of her. It also felt like something deep within her was waking up, something long dormant finally brushing off the last dregs of sleepiness and ready to make the world know of its presence.


    Agn¨¨s let the power take her, then closed her eyes to concentrate on channeling it. Once she opened them again, she let out a raging torrent of fire from her staff. An inferno that scorched hundreds of feet in a cone. Burning to cinders hundreds of the incoming enemy in a torrential wave of fiery death.


    Her eyes glowed a deep red, almost like they were on fire. Her hair was literally on fire, and so were some parts of her body. Some of the flames turned black and took a horn-like image on top of her head.


    Soon she raised her staff overhead, its embedded gem flaring up like crazy, almost too bright to see with the naked eye. A miniature sun formed above it and was shot into the air, being flung well over the enemy combatants that remained. It then exploded into many pieces that rain death from above, killing what few insects were left and leaving a scorched barren wasteland in its wake.


    When done, Agn¨¨s looked for all the world, not like someone who just annihilated an entire army by herself, but someone who looked relieved, like finally finding a bathroom after hours of searching or pointing down a large burden after hours of carrying it. A relaxed look that didn¡¯t fit the destruction she just caused.


    ¡°What was that!¡± Van exclaimed in thought. He knew that Agn¨¨s was powerful, but not that powerful! ¡°That wasn¡¯t demonic energy¡­¡± watching as the horns on Agn¨¨s¡¯s head faded. ¡°It was too primal¡­ too pure¡­ could it be... draconic!?¡±


    Van promised himself to check in with his soul realm to see what the hell just happened later. For now, he just couldn¡¯t help but stare at Agn¨¨s and what she has just done. And he wasn¡¯t the only one¡­


    Everyone was staring at Agn¨¨s wide-eyed, even her mother who rushed over with everyone else couldn¡¯t help but feel out of her depth with this new aspect of her daughter.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Agn¨¨s suddenly said, looking confused as if still unaware of what she has just done. More talking to herself than anyone else. ¡°I feel¡­ hungry? And¡­ horny?¡± her brows furrowed like she couldn¡¯t make sense of these new feelings inside her.


    It was Luna who broke the spell of this weird situation, rushing to give her wife a big hug, like nothing else mattered.


    ¡°You did it! Good job!¡± Luna exclaimed happily, giving Agn¨¨s a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how powerful you¡¯ve become! And just because we soul bonded! This is wonderful! Maybe¡­ that means¡­¡± getting overly excited about what she was going to say next. ¡°That we could finally hunt down that last queen! And I can have the complete set of four! Hells! I wonder if that would technically make ME the ruler of the forest!¡± she said with good humor, though she sounded a little serious.


    With that, everyone relaxed a little and started to congratulate Agn¨¨s on her victory.


    Unfortunately, it might have been a bit premature, as another wave of insects came rushing through the forest.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ can¡¯t they give us a break?¡± Van said to no one in particular, he then looked over to Agn¨¨s, ¡°can you do that again? Just blow them away?¡± but just by looking at her, he knew that wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± she said, panting all of a sudden. ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling so good for some reason¡­ I think that took more out of me than expected.¡±


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you fall back and take a rest, you¡¯ve already done more than enough.¡± he then looked over to Lyn. ¡°Lyn, prepare your troops and wait for my orders.¡± he got a salute in reply.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± he turned to address his small army of over a dozen Annas and other soldiers. ¡°Archers! At the ready!¡± he shouted, watching as they moved with practiced grace into position.


    His soldiers were better equipped than before, with actual armor and weapons. This was thanks in no small part to Lyn and Amie, who worked around the clock alongside Anya, using her trade connections to get the necessary iron they needed. It was still expensive of course, probably more so than what it would have cost back home, but this was in the middle of the forest and the war did make a mess of the supply chains, so he supposed he couldn¡¯t complain with what he was able to get.


    Once all the soldiers were lined up, he ordered them to fire, sending a large volley of hard-tipped arrows meant to specifically puncture through chitin. Though that didn¡¯t seem to stop the oncoming army, insect durability at its finest¡­


    Again, he ordered another Volly, then a final third one before turning to Lyn. ¡°Lyn! You''re up!¡± he shouted, motioning for her that it was her turn.


    Lyn closed her eyes and concentrated hard, her entire body began to buzz with electricity and power. After she witnessed what Agn¨¨s had just done, she didn¡¯t want to be outdone by the newbie to the harem. When she opened her eyes, they were blazing with power. She then motioned with her spear and pointed it to the sky, where storm clouds began to form. With a simple downward swing, bolts of thunderous lightning came crashing down on the opposing army. Creating craters in the now scorched wasteland, sending insect chunks flying everywhere.


    ¡°Chaaaarge!!¡± Lyn shouted after she was finished, giving a battle cry to her army of now fully-sized insect-kin. Most averaging around five feet, and battle-ready.


    The insect-kin counter rushed the insect horde that was now scattered and electrocuted. Laying into their enemies and hacking them apart so as to make sure they couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Even Luna got into it, riding her wyvern and having it belch fire on the now fleeing insects, laughing with excitement all the way.


    ¡°Gods damn it Luna¡­¡± Van muttered as he watched his wife do something she shouldn¡¯t be doing.


    In a few more minutes, the battle was over and the group started the clean-up duty. Picking up the pieces and retrieving arrows, cleaning up the mess, and taking out any mana cores the giant insects might have. What few of them that were not burnt to a crisp by fire or exploded by lightning that was¡­


    ¡°Alright people, you know the drill. One group cleans this up, the other follows and makes sure there''s not another army hiding just beyond the forest.¡± Van said, giving out the orders.


    After a few more orders and talking things over with Kella on what else they could do to strengthen their position, he then left towards his tent, planning to meditate and enter his soul realm to find answers as to why Agn¨¨s became so powerful. Leaving the rest of the decision-making in the hands of others, since he knew they could take care of things while he was away.


    Entering his tent, which now was more like a proper cabin, he got ready to talk with Ren about a few things they should go over. Wondering what new surprise he would have to deal with this time¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 133 Wife Again?

    When Van opened his eyes, he was in his soul realm, floating above his domain. He watched as a new island seemed to form from the edges of his realm and drift slowly towards the center of his being.


    The Island was a tropical one, with a large volcano at its center, along with hot springs, surrounded by forests.


    Van was pretty sure that Agn¨¨s had nothing to do with volcanoes or hot springs. But couldn¡¯t deny what he saw for himself. It seemed that Agn¨¨s¡¯s past life had a great deal in shaping what her soul realm would look like. Even if she never remembered it or knew about it. Though that still begged the question as to what kind of past life she lived, hopefully, he would find out a bit more when he went down.


    Descending downward, he floated towards his castle where Ren and Kassandra would no doubt be waiting for him. Once there, he was greeted by both of them, Ren waiting on the balcony and Kassandra being surrounded by holographic panels that seemed to have information on the new island and its progress towards his own island.


    ¡°Wellcome Van, I suspect you''re no doubt here for some explanation on what¡¯s going on with Agn¨¨s¡¯s soul realm, correct?¡± Ren asked as Van landed on the balcony. ¡°Well¡­ I have some good news for you¡­¡± smiling mischievously, as if he had a great big secret he couldn¡¯t wait to share.


    ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s that?¡± Van asked, being somewhat taken off guard by Ren¡¯s good attitude despite the sudden changes that the volcanic island was having on his soul realm.


    ¡°Well for one¡­¡± Ren began, looking strangely pleased about something. ¡°You just married a dragon¡­ and a very powerful one at that¡­ I suspect its island would fully become a part of your soul realm within three months'' time.¡± he then chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of benefits you will get from that.¡±


    Making Van¡¯s eyes widen a bit. He had a suspicion that it could be something like that, but it was too unbelievable to outright believe, which was why he came down to confirm with Ren. ¡°And the other?¡± Van asked, catching on to the ¡®well for one¡¯ part of what Ren said, which sounded like there was something more.


    ¡°Well¡­ for the other¡­¡± Ren grinned as if he could hardly contain his joy.


    Which really unnerved Van since he rarely if ever seen Ren in such a good mood unless it was to tease someone.


    ¡°The other is¡­¡± Ren continued, drawing things out for dramatic effect. ¡°Is that, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve married her before!¡±


    Van blinked, ¡°what the hells is he talking about?¡± he thought, confused as to what Ren could be saying or if it wasn¡¯t another tease of some sort.


    ¡°What do you mean this isn¡¯t the first time I''ve married her before?¡± Van asked, eyes furrowed in confusion. ¡°How could I have married someone before I¡¯ve met them?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that oath they say? Right before they marry you? Now and forever and in every life? Well¡­ it¡¯s a lot more literal than you think it is, especially when it comes to oaths between dragons¡­¡± Ren said with a smirk.


    Van was suddenly reminded of a dream he had a long time ago when he met a bunch of past lives of his and in the distance, one of them was a black dragon with gold and blue lines. ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± as Van finally picked up what Ren was putting down.


    Ren nodded, smiling wider now that Van finally caught on. ¡°That¡¯s right, Agn¨¨s was someone you married in a previous life, someone who also shared a soul bond with you. Ever heard of finding your soul mate? This is it in action. Someone you loved and or shared an intimate bond within your past life, coming to meet you in this one.¡±


    Van had a hard time wrapping his mind around this, sure he could get behind past lives, he lived it. But spouses from his past lives coming to meet him in this one? Actual soul mates? It felt a little too much like things that were long and buried coming out of their graves to haunt him. And he should know, he was a necromancer!


    ¡°But¡­ wait!¡± Van said as if to discount what Ren had said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Agn¨¨s loves Luna a little more than she does me! So why is it that she fell in love and married Luna and married me only by proxy? I mean I know she also loves me, but not the same way she does with Luna!¡±


    Ren looked like he just bit into something sour, giving Van a slight glare before controlling his expression. Then with some hesitation tried to explain why that might be the case.


    ¡°Well¡­ it isn¡¯t just Agn¨¨s who you had a relationship with in the past¡­¡± Ren said, being careful with his words. ¡°In fact¡­ it could very well be that Lyn and Anna were also someone you had shared relationships with as well, a long time ago¡­ but! Sometimes people change after a few lifetimes apart, they can mix with others or develop new perspectives or more, changing their personalities and even what their soul realm could look like. So it could just be that, while it is true she genuinely loved you and married you in a past life, something could have changed before you met up again to¡­ change how that love is portrayed¡­ or even shown¡­ Do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Ren asked.


    Van thought about it for a bit. And now that he did, he remembered that Agn¨¨s suffered from nightmares from being almost raped and then eaten by a monster. It could very well be that because of that, she now preferred women now over men. Even if he was the exception to that rule¡­ or it even could be¡­ he was the exception because they were soul mates beforehand or in a past life, or however you would explain it... If it weren''t for that¡­ they probably wouldn¡¯t have made it this far in their relationship¡­ but¡­ there was something else he had to know¡­ something that Ren left out¡­


    ¡°And Luna? What about her?¡± Van asked. ¡°Was she also someone important to me from before this life? And why is it that I don¡¯t remember anything like this? Shouldn¡¯t this be so important, that out of all the past memories that I have, I would remember them? Why is it only the mundane memories that I''ve kept?¡±


    Ren really didn¡¯t look happy when Van mentioned Luna, and what he said next was like pulling teeth. It was clear that for some reason, or at least from Van¡¯s perceptive, Ren didn''t like Luna very much.


    ¡°Yes¡­ well¡­ It could very well be true that Luna was someone you married and loved in a past life. It could also be true that perhaps the reason why Agn¨¨s also loves Luna so much is because they very well could have been a part of the same harem with you.¡± Ren said, ¡°as for why you mostly remember only mundane things¡­ that''s the same problem for everyone¡­ it¡¯s a bit too complicated to get into, and for the most part, it is what it is, so there''s no point in complaining about it.¡± he said with a shrug as if even he couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°no one has true control over how their souls would transfer after death, or how their memories would be preserved. Unless of course, they were lucky enough to learn the knowledge, but even that could be accidentally washed away in the next reincarnation cycle.¡±


    Then as if to change the subject. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about something more important,¡± moving over to Kassandra and motioning for Van to follow him. ¡°For example, how are we going to integrate this new soul into our soul realm? Any ideas? I have a few suggestions.¡±


    Van frowned a little. He didn¡¯t know why Ren was being so evasive, but this wasn¡¯t the first time he showed some form of dislike for Luna. He also didn¡¯t like how Ren said ¡®our soul realm¡¯ as if it was something that was both of theirs instead of Van¡¯s. But for all of Ren¡¯s faults and secrets, he did help manage this massive place, and without him, he probably would have been dead multiple times. So for now he will drop the matter and pretend everything was fine¡­ for now¡­


    Moving over to get a good view as to what Ren wanted to show him, the two began talking about what they could do about Agn¨¨s¡¯s island and what it could mean for the soul realm as a whole.


    ¡°Do you see this here?¡± Ren asked, pointing at a map of Van¡¯s entire soul realm, zooming in on Agn¨¨s¡¯s island. ¡°Despite being so dense with vegetation, hot springs, and a freaking volcano. It¡¯s actually barely two to three miles across, making it a very cramped island for everything on display.¡±


    He then pointed to the edges of the island. ¡°You can see here that her soul realm still hasn¡¯t chosen a proper form, due to the fact that it¡¯s still shifting and morphing, it could very well be that her soul realm didn¡¯t have a chance to properly form before your soul bonded her, and is now being forced to. If we don¡¯t take control of things now, it could have detrimental effects on her mind and body later. Not to mention what it could do for our soul realm as well. But at the same time, we can use this to better merge it with our island, as it still hasn¡¯t chosen a proper form yet.¡±


    He then looked at Van. ¡°Do you have any suggestions on how you would like Agn¨¨s¡¯s island to take shape before we merge it? You won¡¯t have another chance then right now if you do.¡±


    Van looked back at Ren. ¡°shouldn¡¯t Agn¨¨s be the one to make this decision? It is her soul realm after all.¡± feeling a little uncomfortable about changing something so important without the person''s permission who it affected most. He had no idea what could happen if someone like him messed around with another¡¯s soul realm.


    Ren shook his head. ¡°While that may be true, if you don¡¯t do something to make sure it¡¯s compatible or mixes in well with everything else, it could come back to bite you later. It might be her island, but this is your soul realm, and you have the right to make sure everything goes in smoothly. Anything else can be left to Agn¨¨s later when she arrives, but for now, we want to make sure things move smoothly before anything else.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, Agn¨¨s probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything at the moment anyway, she has never been able to access her soul realm before, so asking a complete novice to fix the problems of her soul realm without aid is probably not the best idea out there. Which is why you should do something about it, as the ruler of this soul realm who is responsible for everything and everyone here, including how this would affect the other soul realms of Anna, Luna, and Lyn. You have the most responsibility for what does and doesn¡¯t happen here, this is just another price of rulership you have to deal with.¡± Ren finished.


    Van gave it some thought, and he had to agree that Ren had a point. It wasn¡¯t like Agn¨¨s could do anything now about it. And by the looks of the constantly shifting forms of her island, it very well could be she would need help getting things under control. So with that in mind, he started to play around with the screen in front of him and change the shape of the island, if only by a little.


    First, he moved the small volcano off to the side a bit, then set the hot springs on the small slope that led from the top of the volcano to the bottom. He then came upon a problem, a small mountain that didn¡¯t want to go down, so he set it aside next to the volcano, joining the slope. After that, he put the rest of the vegetation and woods near the bottom of the island with some leading up. He also noticed that there was a small cave of sorts under the mountain that already was forming resources that could be mined.


    After a few more minutes, he set up a few little houses so as to allow visitors to come to use the hot springs. And after that, he started to look for the core of Agn¨¨s¡¯s island.


    But no matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t find it. In the end, he had to ask Ren for help, wondering if he was missing something.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ren said thoughtfully as he looked at the screen. ¡°No, you''re right¡­ it does seem that the core of her island is missing¡­ it very well could be that it hasn¡¯t formed just yet and that it still needs time to do so.¡±


    He then messed with a few buttons, bringing up another screen that showed fluctuations in energy and soul density. ¡°It says here that the two most likely places are under the mountain or under the volcano¡­ with some tertiary places showing up in the village you made around the hot springs and the forest with all the herbs and greenery¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    He then messed with a few more buttons until an idea came to him and he looked over back at Van. ¡°why don¡¯t you play around a bit more with shaping the island. It seems that the main places of soul density and concentration are under the volcano, under the mountain, and somewhere in the village or woods. Try moving things around and see if you can¡¯t help her core form quicker.¡± moving out of the way of the screen to let Van get a better look again.


    Van frowned, not wanting so much responsibility thrown on him, but moved to get a better view of the screen anyway. After some thought, he moved the small mountain and volcano and combined them together, then formed a small hilly mountain chain on the edges of the island connected to it. He kept the slope where it was and decided to create a flatter area for the village and added a larger home-like mansion for Agn¨¨s. Then created a tunnel that led from the mansion to right under the volcano, creating a nice open space. He then created a proper mining tunnel near the village and somewhat away from the mansion and its own personal cave.


    After he was done, he had the mansion and volcano on top. The village and the hot springs are in the middle, ending with the forest at the bottom. With a few trees here and there on the mountain and village to give it some life followed by a small river that fell from near the top of the mountain to the bottom.


    Ren nodded happily after seeing the fluctuations of the energy shifted to the cave that Van made for Agn¨¨s. ¡°Very good! With this, the island should be able to form properly and merge successfully with ours with no problem. I just need to make sure everything else goes well as I oversee the process.¡± Ren said, making a few notes and changes to the screen in front of him that he made himself. Then addressed Van for the last time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go around and explore the soul realm a bit, you don¡¯t visit as often as you should, I think. There have been a few more changes since the last time you were here. Why don¡¯t you let Kassandra take you around for another tour?¡± Ren said, not even looking at Van anymore, too absorbed in his stats and statistics.


    ¡°Wait, before I go, what possible benefits can Agn¨¨s¡¯s island provide me? Is there anything special that can be mined or grown there?¡± asking because he noticed how the mountain seemed like it was made for the accumulation of rare minerals.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ren then pressed a few buttons and took an overview of the island. ¡°It does seem like the island will be abundant in rare minerals¡­ thought that might require some work on our end¡­ honestly¡­ The most attractive part of the island is its lava and hot springs,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°The Lava?¡± Van asked.


    Ren went back to his own thing that he was doing but still answered Van anyway. ¡°Believe it or not, lava is a great source of heat for the construction of forges and the development of rare minerals. This is a world of magic, after all, it¡¯s not impossible to be able to harness the heat of lava to help craft tools and weaponry. Or even forge the lava itself into useful items that could be used.¡±


    ¡°And the hot springs probably have actual healing properties that could be used to help people recover from wounds or disease. Another aspect of this magical world. Finally, the forest seems to be very fertile, no doubt it is aching to have proper plants of the medicinal variety to grow. Reflecting the will of the owner. The cave is also not looking too bad, it could be due to her past life being that of a dragon, but I suspect she has hidden greediness that will help in the formation of rare minerals that would be used to fill that cave you made for her. A reflection of her past life desires¡­¡± he finished.


    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I have a busy schedule ahead of me. Please take the rest of the day off while I get to work making sure everything fits together properly. I can¡¯t afford to be distracted.¡± and with that, Ren focused on the screen in front of him. Making it clear that he was going to pay more attention to it than to whatever else Van was going to say.


    Van frowned, he wanted to ask a few more questions about Agn¨¨s¡¯s soul realm, but probably wouldn¡¯t get anywhere with how focused Ren looked. So with that, he decided to take the offer and allow Kassandra to take him on a tour of his own soul realm. Somewhat excited to see what else has changed since he was last here.


    Kassandra smiled gently and took his hand, while there was no need to, she wanted to anyway. She then spread her large white wings and the two took off into the air to get a better view of the world below. Van always wanted to ask her how it felt, changing from a ghost into an angel that was part of the system of his soul realm. But saved it for later.


    For now, he decided to just enjoy the new and amazing sights of his soul realm and everything it had to offer...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 134 Kassandra’s Tour

    Van and Kassandra flew over the town. Marveling at the changes that happened during these many months since Van got access to his soul realm. Goblins, troglodytes, kobolds, and a few more of the many species he recruited into his army were walking about doing tasks.


    It was still a far cry from having a fully lived-in city, only seeing one or two individuals walking about every few blocks. But a far sight better than the literal ghost town it was before he gained access to his soul realm.


    Landing softly in an open area near the castle, Kassandra introduced him to the training ground with a nearby armory. At the moment there were only about two dozen or so people making use of the place. Most of which were untrained newbies that recently joined or were born and weren¡¯t ready for combat yet.


    ¡°This is the training ground,¡± Kassandra explained. ¡°We still don¡¯t have a proper instructor since Isa and Kella are so busy in the real world. But when they do come in, they make sure to set up a few programs that others can follow during their free time.¡± then going into further depth of the training ground and its uses.


    Van arched a brow, he had already heard most of this before, but it seemed that Kassandra was very much enjoying her role as a tour guide, with a slight spring to her step and a somewhat proud look on her face. Which he couldn¡¯t really blame her, she had worked hard alongside Ren to help build this soul realm up in his absence, and it wasn¡¯t like he came to visit often to take full control of his realm as well. So technically, most of the improvements to his soul realm have been because of her hard effort, so he was okay with her having some pride in her work.


    After showing him the somewhat bare armory, with promises that it would be full in no time, they left over the wall to the next destination further into town.


    ¡°And this is the factory complex! Of sorts¡­¡± Kassandra began, moving her arm to encompass an entire area of large buildings. The two then walked into one of the buildings.


    ¡°This here is where we take what few animals we grow or hunt and dismantle them for parts.¡± talking about the dozen or so goblins and kobolds that were working together to break apart a deer that they caught earlier that day. They took about one-twentieth of the large building, making Van wonder if they shouldn¡¯t move into a smaller one.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not fully staffed¡­ but we have plans to grow our economy so we are planning in advance! ...And it¡¯s not like we had a use for this building before anyway...¡± she said with a shrug near the end.


    She then showed him around the other buildings nearby where they took the leather from the deer to be tanned. Every piece of the animals was distributed into nearby buildings where they were to be further processed and used to make more things that the town might need.


    Kassandra then showed him a nearby blacksmith, where the leather was being put into use to make armor and satchels plus a few other things. Which was very interesting to see.


    After that, she went down the road to show him a carpentry shop where a bunch of rabbit kobolds were making chairs, tables, long wooden rods that would be used for spears, and a bunch of other things. He was actually very impressed by how good they were at their jobs and how dexterous their hands were. Kassandra even went so far as to point out that they were able to make most of the equipment necessary for the other buildings because of them.


    Going further down the road she introduced him to a few rabbit kobolds who were taking care of large greenhouses that were meant to grow food to help feed the city and everyone inside the soul realm. He was then shown in so he could see for himself how they worked, and he had to admit, once more he was surprised by how good of a job they did. While so far they were only able to staff enough to work two of the two dozen or more greenhouses he didn¡¯t even know he had. They were able to already make plants flourish with the promise that within another two months they would be able to start producing the first batch of vegetables.


    ¡°Not bad right?¡± Kassandra said with pride. ¡°The rabbit kobolds are really something! They can cook, clean, woodwork, and farm really well! And the forest wolves come by from time to time to help increase the rate of plant growth in the greenhouses! Honestly, without them it would be a lot harder to get things going, you should really think about making more of them soon to help with the expansion of the town.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ take it under consideration¡­¡± Van said.


    After that, the two enjoyed their time looking at the many plants that were growing around them. But once they felt like they spent too much time wasting it there, they decided to move on. Once again, they moved down the long road, going further down until they hit the wall where a large open gate was.


    The gate led right into a large dense forest, and Van watched as schools of people brought carts filled with chopped lumber, herbs, firewood, a few hunted animals, and an assortment of other goods that could only be found in the forest.


    ¡°This here is the gateway to where Lyn rules, where her influence is the strongest,¡± Kassandra said, guiding Van past the large arched gate and into the woods, the sound of crickets and birds slowly growing in number and volume the deeper they went in.


    ¡°At the moment we have to be very careful with how much we take, since it¡¯s not a fully established forest, not to mention we don¡¯t know what is actually free choppable lumber and what is a fairy home, or even a part of Lyn¡¯s actual core. Which is a bit of a problem...¡± pointing at the super-large tree with blue leaves off in the distance and taking center stage of the forest. ¡°After all, we really shouldn¡¯t be chopping something that is a part of Lyn¡¯s core, even if such a thing is largely impossible without someone skilled in soul magic¡­¡±


    The two walked further down the trail for another hour or so until they came upon a truly magical sight that took Van¡¯s breath away. Kassandra noticed the look and smiled and with wide-open arms and flourish, introduced him to the fairy town in the forest.


    ¡°This is Lyn¡¯s fairy town, where the queens are. As you can see, they made their home right around Lyn¡¯s core tree to protect it and be closest to her power and its benefits. Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kassandra asked, knowing full well that Van would agree.


    Van had to admit, this place looked very mystical. With fairy-sized tree houses, hovering lightning bugs that acted like lanes for the insect-kin and fairies to follow, ornate and flowing woodwork that both made the architecture of the houses blend in yet stick out from the tree they seemed to be a part of. Colors of blue and gold, fairies flying up and down and every which way, glowing lights and lanterns to give a nice atmosphere. It truly made him feel like a kid again.


    Once Van was brought back to his senses, thanks to Kassandra, the two made their way to introduce themselves to the queens under Lyn who helped take care of the forest. They then offered them a short break and to join them for some tea, to which they gladly accepted and sat down with them for the next hour or so talking about nothing in particular.


    Soon though they started asking about Lyn¡¯s sex life and wanting info about other personal matters that Van didn¡¯t feel comfortable talking about. So with a few excuses and with the help of Kassandra, the two made their way back into town to visit the last few places on the tour she had planned for him.


    ¡°And over here you will find that we are converting these empty houses into homes and apartment complexes for the future growth of the population. With facilities for the day-to-day caring of eggs and babies when they arrive. Most importantly there is a small group of people who have already opened up a tavern! And they sell a mean ale!¡± Kassandra said cheerfully, sounding like she already had a sip or two.


    ¡°Finally, next door to it you will find a brothel, you can¡¯t have a town without one!¡± pointing to the building next door to the tavern.


    ¡°Brothel? Is that really¡­¡± Van was about to ask, then he thought about it and realized that was a stupid question considering the libido of most women and instead changed it. ¡°How is a brothel going to work if I''m the only guy around? I''m too busy with work and my own harem to take time out of my day to work at a brothel.¡±


    Kassandra chuckled. ¡°While it¡¯s true we are lacking in men at the moment. That doesn¡¯t mean we will be forever right? Not to mention, even if there are no men around, it¡¯s still nice to have a place to go to when you want some privacy with your lover, male or female. Not to mention, even if not as used, there are female escorts and prostitutes that are very skilled at what they do, enough to satisfy you until you get your real fix. Unless you swing that way of course.¡± she finished.


    Van had to agree that she made a point and the two then moved on again, ending up at a small park where people can come and enjoy themselves with a nice picnic or view of the place. There were water fountains, benches, and an assortment of flowers. And some of the roots from Luna¡¯s tree snaked their way all the way over here and grew small branches with silver leaves, adding to the ambiance of the place when included with his floating blue lanterns. Now all he needed was a nice picturesque moon to look at.


    ¡°Not bad, right!¡± Kassandra asked, looking at the small park in front of them. ¡°I personally helped make this part of town. It was a bit hard to get Luna¡¯s tree to cooperate, but we finally were able to work something out.¡±


    Van nodded, impressed at the amount of work that must have gone into the park. After that, they strolled around enjoying the scene before moving on to the second to last place on their destination.


    Walking for a bit, they came upon a large grand temple that belonged to Anna. or should he say, the temple was a part of Anna¡¯s soul core. It was a large multilayered structure with many floors growing smaller and smaller the higher it went.


    The base was large with pointed peaks and a dark gothic design, the roots of Luna¡¯s tree also made its home on here, overgrown in some places and its silver leaves growing out and on the temple, giving off a soft glow. Blue lanterns floated about the place and runic sigils and symbols were glowing and flowed over the walls and canopies of the temple. Water rushed out of the second to topmost floor, cascading down layer after layer of the temple.


    All in all, the temple exuded a strange hallowed ground kind of vibe, almost like a temple to some old dark god that has been overtaken by nature, yet remnants of its power still remained¡­


    Van was awed by the grandeur of the place, and even more so when he walked in. inside was an absurdly open space that probably could fit thousands of people if not more, with large arched columns that looked like they went a mile up. It was dark and suffocating, yet you always had enough light to see due to the floating lanterns that dotted the place.


    What was even more surprising though, other than the dark theme of the place, was that there were actually a few people here, praying, either standing up or on their knees, and a few even brought their own rugs to rest on while they pray.


    As they walked near the end, Van saw his personal symbol, a black sun wreathed in gold on a black field. And one of the few Anna¡¯s that stay inside his soul realm, wearing what appeared to be some sort of dark flowing priestess robes that hugged her figure, the color of which was black with some gold. She carried a staff-like spear, or perhaps, a spear-like staff, with a strange design. Made up of what appeared to be bronze, as one looked towards the tip, they will find that it broke off into eight points with a hole in the center with six rings, three on each side attached to it with the top point being the largest and most spear-like.


    ¡°Ah¡­ master! So good of you to visit! What do you think of my temple?¡± Anna asked as Van walked forward, still in awe with what he saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ impressive!¡± he said admittedly. ¡°But why did you make a temple? And who is it for?¡± asking because he felt even for him it was a bit too grandiose so it had to be for someone else.


    Anna smiled, probably knowing full well Van¡¯s line of thinking. ¡°It¡¯s for you silly!¡± she chuckled. ¡°Who else would it be for?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Van tried to think of a good response, but realized that he didn¡¯t have one for something so obvious so instead changed tack, ¡°don¡¯t you think this might be a bit¡­ much? And why me of all people? I know what Lyn¡¯s been saying, but I really don¡¯t think I''m all that special.¡±


    ¡°But you are special!¡± Anna said, ¡°at least to me you are¡­¡± then shook her head and gently took hold of his hands. ¡°Van¡­ you are more special than you realize¡­ even if you feel like it''s a bit too much, the truth is¡­¡± she hesitated, unsure of how she was going to explain this.


    ¡°The truth is¡­ I have faith in you¡­ actual faith in you¡­ I always had faith in you¡­¡± now looking Van right in the eyes. ¡°And¡­ when I asked what I could do to help around here¡­ Ren said that doing this would help out the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I know what you''re going to say!¡± she said, cutting off Van before he could reply to that. ¡°But this is just as much for me as it is for you. There is a reason for all of this¡­ and I believe Ren will be talking to you about it soon¡­ for now¡­ just trust that even if he said otherwise¡­ I still would have made a temple for you¡­ I believe¡­ you are destined for great things¡­¡±


    Van didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. He wanted to refute her, but¡­ he actually felt stronger here than anywhere else¡­ like a strange form of energy was flowing into him, empowering him and making him stronger¡­ he also didn¡¯t know if this was during the time where he couldn¡¯t access his soul realm, for all he knew, this was done to help stabilize his soul realm while it recovered.


    In the end, he sighed. He didn¡¯t know what Ren was planning, but he knew it must be close to finishing¡­ he just had a feeling about it¡­


    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­ just don¡¯t go teaching or preaching about anything¡­ too controversial¡­ or promises I can¡¯t keep, okay?¡± Van asked Anna.


    Anna gave a small smile. ¡°I promise, so far all I¡¯ve been doing is just helping people pray while doing a bit of prayer myself. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    That was a bit of relief for Van, a small weight off his shoulders he wasn¡¯t even aware was there. He didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen if people started praying to him, expecting him to solve all their problems¡­


    After that, the group did some small talk and then parted ways. Van and Kassandra going to the final destination of their little tour. Once they walked out of the temple, they flew back towards the castle and landed somewhere very close to it. Ending up in a large open area that had guards patrolling around and a pedestal of sorts that looked like it controlled something.


    ¡°And this here is the place where the portal is!¡± Kassandra said, back to her chipper tour guide attitude. She then played around with the controls and soon the focal core popped into existence in the center of the wide-open area. With a few more presses of a button, a fifteen-foot in diameter sphere grew out of the focal core and glowed brightly. Soon, people were entering the sphere area, disappearing, with others reappearing out of thin air.


    ¡°As you can see, when the portal is open, people can leave and enter into the real world and in and out of the soul realm!¡± Kasandra said. ¡°Because of it, we were able to help stabilize the soul realm and help in it¡¯s growth!¡± then more quietly. ¡°We were actually very lucky to have a focal core to help us. Who knows what would have happened if we didn¡¯t have it?¡±


    She then turned to Van with a smile on her face, talking about a few more fun facts about the portal and ending with, ¡°and so?! What did you think of my tour! It¡¯s the first one I''ve given yet!¡± genuinely hopeful of a good review.


    Van smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, I really enjoyed it, ten out of ten,¡± Van replied, watching happily as a joyful smile took Kassandra''s face at his words. But then a question popped into his mind. ¡°Kassandra¡­ What would happen if I used the portal?


    Kassandra blinked and tilted her head in thought, then in confusion. ¡°I¡­ honestly don¡¯t know¡­ but I wouldn¡¯t try it if I were you. Who knows what would happen if your inner self tried to exit to the real world¡­ it could be nothing happens¡­ or it could be something terrible would happen¡­ let''s not find out until we have more information.¡±


    Van nodded, and after turning off the portal, for now, they went back to the castle to finish up a few last few things before he left. After that, when Van finished everything he wanted to check, he prepared to leave.


    But before he did, Ren called out to him, wanting to talk about something. And by the look on his face¡­ it must be important¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 135 Setting up for Godhood

    Van stopped and waited for Ren to catch up, wondering what was so important.


    ¡°Van¡­ There''s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Ren said once he caught up. He then opened his mouth, closed, then opened his mouth again then sighed in defeat. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy, especially since you''re so against it. But¡­¡± He looked Van in the eye. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you start thinking about what you''re going to do about your godlinghood.¡± now with a serious expression.


    ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, the attack, you awakening all your bloodlines except the godling one and a few others, and well¡­ just a crap ton of other stuff I had to deal with behind the scenes¡­ I think it¡¯s time you start working on awakening your divine powers¡­¡±


    He then noticed the look on Van¡¯s face, clearly unhappy with what he was saying. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it. Being a godling sounds like a lot of responsibility, and then there''s the politics that comes with it. Not with just nations, countries, and organizations, but with other gods. But this is important! You already saw Anna and what she did. She turned her entire soul realm into a temple to you! And there are people praying inside of it! Like it or not, you are going to awaken your divinity sooner or later. So I think it¡¯s time I start telling you about it so you''re prepared.¡±


    He then sighed, ¡°but, If you want to save this for later¡­ I can¡¯t stop you¡­ just please be aware I strongly recommend that you hear me out¡­¡± now patiently waiting for Van¡¯s reply.


    Van frowned, he really didn¡¯t like the thought of being a godling, and not just because of the responsibilities and politics of it all. There was just something about it that scared him that he just couldn¡¯t put a finger on. Like if he were to accept he would become something he was not, or that he would be repeating a mistake that always ended up badly for him. There was just something so un-enticing about it that just welled up from within him, like an aversion to something you''re allergic to or you see as foul. An innate dislike that he was just born with¡­


    But illogical reasons aside, there really wasn¡¯t a reason why he should refuse Ren¡¯s help in this case. At least it was clear by Ren¡¯s expression that he was serious and just genuinely wanted to help in this aspect. He knew that Ren also didn¡¯t like this, and wouldn''t do this unless there wasn¡¯t any other choice.


    And finally, and more importantly¡­ he wanted to know what his godling hood was all about. Perhaps this was another one of those ¡®curiosity killed the cat¡¯ moments, but he had to know.


    After much thinking, Van took a deep breath and looked Ren in the eye. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hear you out¡­¡±


    Ren nodded, ¡°thank you¡­¡± he then straightened himself. ¡°Let¡¯s take this back towards the temple, it probably would be best if I tell you what being a godling implies there.¡±


    After that, Van and Ren, alongside Kassandra who tagged along just to see what would happen, left and flew over to Anna¡¯s temple. Entering the temple, Anna was surprised to see them back so soon until Ren explained why they were there.


    Once she heard Ren¡¯s explanation, her expression turned serious and she led the way towards the altar near the back of the grand hall that was raised up on its own platform where the emblazoned black sun was risen for all to see. Once there, Ren began his explanation about what it meant to be a godling and all that it entails.


    ¡°Van, the first thing you should know is that it still could take you many years before you fully awaken to your godlinghood.¡± Ren said, turning to look at him when they stopped near the altar. ¡°But it¡¯s still going to happen, so the first thing you should know about is what it means to be a godling, followed by how a godling gains strength and finishing with how to use that strength gathered.¡±


    ¡°It might take a while to explain everything, are you ready?¡± Ren asked, waiting for Van¡¯s reply. Van nodded, ready for whatever Ren was going to say, though he couldn¡¯t deny he was a bit nervous. ¡°Good¡­¡± He said, then took a moment gathering his thoughts before he began.


    ¡°The first thing you should know about what it means to be a godling is to know that you are basically the lowest rung of godhood out there. After godling, there is demigod, minor god, lesser god, true godhood, greater god, high god, arch god, god-king, god-emperor, creator god, and absolute god. These are the ranks you should be aware of when it comes to godhood, with each rank being able to do more than the previous ranks below it.¡±


    ¡°Now, what it could mean to be a god¡­ can differ between religion to religion,¡± Ren said, now taking on a more scholarly tone. ¡°For some, it¡¯s a transaction, you pray a certain number of days, or do a certain ritual, give a certain sacrifice, and you get the blessing. For others, like for example a fire god, it could very well be that your entire being is made of fire, so you need your followers to sacrifice firewood just to keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°Gods can come in all forms, shapes, and sizes. And all of them have their own needs and wants. Some are tied to a place or concept, others can do what they want or are bound by certain rules they must follow. Some are born from people, others are born from ideas. There is literally nothing that can¡¯t be a god, and just as well there is nothing that can take the place of one god no matter how similar another is, even if they do the exact same thing. All gods are unique and different. Except for one thing¡­¡± raising a single finger.


    ¡°All gods need faith or divine energy¡­ the way they get this divine energy can differ from god to god but the most common way is to get it from worshippers who reinforce your existence and power through their belief. The more people you have believing in you, the more power you gain.¡±


    ¡°Let''s start now by having you access the interface right here in the temple. Go ahead, try it out for yourself.¡± Ren said, motioning Van forward.


    Van felt a little unsure, but he did what Ren asked anyway. Moving closer to the altar, he willed a panel to open and it did, displaying a bunch of information about him and his current rank of godling hood. Showing that he was still unawakened but had about a few dozen followers already.


    ¡°From here you can set how you get your faith energy,¡± Ren said, picking up from where he left off. ¡°You can get your faith energy from rituals, actions, prayers, and more. Let¡¯s set it up while we''re here.¡± looking at the panel alongside Van.


    ¡°Some examples of faith could be things like your follower''s hunting game, fighting monsters, or even reading books. If you deem it something as an act of faith for your followers and they do it with you or their faith in mind, you can get the faith energy from said action. Of course this only works with those who know you exist and or intentionally doing said action with you in mind. It won¡¯t work with the unfaithful, or with those who know you exist but don¡¯t believe in you, have another god, or are an atheist.¡±


    Van looked over the panel and it¡¯s options as he listened to Ren ramble on, wondering what he was going to set as a faith-based action. Thinking long and hard about it, he decided to stick with the tried and true ¡®prayer¡¯ method. Nothing more simpler than people just praying to you, or at least that was what he thought.


    Ren nodded at Van¡¯s choice. ¡°Very good, pretty basic, but you are unawakened and it¡¯s pretty simple and straightforward so it¡¯s probably for the best. As you grow and figure out what kind of god you want to be, you will open up more options for your worshipers to pray to you with. If for example, you want to be a scholarly god, you will gain the option for your worshipers to give you faith energy by studying. And if they do that, you can set it up as you grow in power to make it so that they learn at a faster rate the more they believe in you, as a form of incentive for them to pray to you more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important you figure out what kind of god you want to be. Because it can affect what powers you gain and how that will affect your followers as well. Want to be a god of fire? Then you have to give blessings that center around fire and receive offerings based on fire. Want to be a god of water and earth? The same. The more things you add to your portfolio though, the more you expand your reach and the wider the net to get more worshipers, but at the same time, the more complicated things can get as well.¡±


    ¡°Finally, as you accrue faith energy from your worshipers, you can return a portion of it, once it¡¯s been processed by you of course, back to the worshiper in a form of a blessing. You can also designate certain individuals to be a conduit for your blessings, such as a priest or priestess.¡±


    ¡°Making a priest or priestess costs faith energy, and it must be of someone who genuinely believes in you. There is a certain amount of faith it takes to make a priest, but you can also pour more energy into them to make them stronger. And just like gods, priests differ from each religion, and the benefits they gain, or in rare cases lose, can change based on the god. Each religion also has its own hierarchy, or in some cases, none at all, acting more like a life choice than a religion.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue where we left off and have you set up what kind of doctrines or tenets you want your worshipers to follow, as well as the hierarchy of your religion. Don¡¯t be afraid of making a mistake, you can change it again later if you want.¡±


    Van tapped a few buttons and took a look at the options available to him. Obviously, his first tenant was going to be that his worshipers shouldn¡¯t kill unless in self-defense. But then he thought about it and that very well could mean they couldn¡¯t hunt either. As he went down the list, he became more and more aware of the detriments that some of the doctrines could have, such as no alcohol, did it mean literally? And what would happen if a follower accidentally broke it? It seemed there were consequences for breaking the doctrines as well from what he could read.


    In the end, he decided to go with the safest option of making a doctrine where his followers shouldn¡¯t discriminate against each other or kill each other. Considering how many different races were in the world, and how discrimination could hurt his religions'' growth and cause divisions, he wanted it to be known he was against it.


    After that, he looked towards the hierarchy part of his religion. He didn¡¯t want things to be too strict, but at the same time, he wanted a clear line of command. First was the follower, someone new to the religion but has been praying a little. Then the faithful, followed by the believer at the top as the lowest rung of his hierarchy. He made it so that half of all prayer went back to them and once a certain amount was accumulated, they would receive a blessing that increased all their attributes by five percent. Meaning once someone was at the faithful rank they will have a five percent attribute bonus, and at the believer rank, they will have ten. After that, he may make a store that they could follow, where prayer can be exchanged for blessings or something.


    After that was the neophyte, then the cleric, followed by the priestess, great priestess, high priestess and arch priestess with a final rank of saintess at the top of the religion. There were also going to be offshoots and branches such as healer, holy warrior, holy knight, and paladin, as well as a few more.


    Van was actually having a lot of fun setting up a progression system for everyone. He could kinda get now why Ren loved making video games in his free time. Faith was the points used to progress in your class, but it was also the thing used to cast certain faith-based spells and so much more. After perhaps playing around too long with it, he was done and Ren nodded approvingly.


    ¡°It seems you are on your way to becoming a god of order. Now let''s see¡­¡± taking a look at the top right corner of the panel where the faith points were displayed. ¡°It looks like you have enough faith energy to promote someone to a neophyte directly. Why don¡¯t you use it on Anna? Though I must warn you that it will only affect this portion of Anna, it wouldn¡¯t affect all of them.¡±


    Van thought about it and turned to Anna. ¡°Are you fine with being a neophyte? I know it''s not a cleric or priestess, but it''s the only one I can afford right now,¡± he said apologetically.


    Anna smiled, ¡°I''m wearing this for a reason right?¡± showing off her priestess-looking garb. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be if I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± she said


    Van felt a little silly for asking, and with a few quick clicks, he felt the energy of this hallowed place start to concentrate around Anna and become a part of her. After a few moments, Anna had changed before his eyes, he could feel the strength and power she gained, and her clothes changed a little as well. Gaining a more regal, gothic, and mysterious look to them, also sexier for some reason¡­ with the spear staff thing now looking like it belongs with the ensemble more than ever, almost as if it was meant to be. A strange tattoo also formed on her chest, one of a blazing black sun that quickly disappeared. He also felt a different kind of connection from her, similar to the soul bond they shared but also not. And it was now entwining together to form something else...


    ¡°Very good!¡± Ren said, ¡°Now why don¡¯t you set up some spells she could use?¡± he prompted.


    Van looked back to the screen and found several new options available. Messing around he created a simple healing spell that cost a little faith energy.


    Once he was done with that, he heard a ding and suddenly a torrent of energy took the entire temple. Changing it and making it grander and even more foreboding with a sense of sacredness that now seemed to permeate the place.


    ¡°It seems that now you have completed the setup for your godlinghood you have jumped closer to awakening it¡­¡± Ren said with some thought after the changes had finished, looking around at the semi-new temple that changed a little.


    Anna though seemed the most surprised, blinking around like she couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Which made some sense since this was the core of her soul realm, it would be weird if something just changed it all of a sudden without her input.


    ¡°Van¡­¡± she said in somewhat of a daze, ¡°I¡­ think I awakened to a new power!¡± as things began to click in her head only she could sense. Van looked a little worried by how out of it Anna looked, but then intrigued with what she said next, wondering what new power she could be talking about.


    After a few more blinks she slowly regained her senses again, but this time she made a motion and moved her hands, making a strange-looking mirror appear. ¡°I¡­ I think this power is actually for you¡­ it¡¯s based on my power and our new connection with each other¡­¡± she said as Van drew in for a closer look.


    Van saw himself in the mirror, it was very odd, almost like the him in the mirror was just as real as he was. Tentatively he moved to touch his mirrored self, only to quickly draw his hand away when he felt warm flesh instead of a cold surface, making everyone else who was watching also nervous. Slowly, after a few minutes, Van was beginning to feel a strange sense of connection with this mirror self. And soon pulled his other self from the mirror, much to the astonishment of everyone.


    ¡°Van, explanation?¡± Ren asked as he looked worriedly at the mirror Van.


    ¡°I think¡­ this is a copy of me¡­ but almost in the same vein of Anna¡­ we are connected mentally, I feel what he feels.¡± he then turned to Anna, ¡°Anna, please don¡¯t move, I want to try something¡­¡±


    The double then, as if sensing an instruction, moved over to the nervous Anna. slowly it touched her cheek gently and Van could feel it as if it was with his own hand. ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± he said under his breath as he looked at his own hand that now had a ghost feeling of touching Anna¡¯s cheek.


    At first, Anna was a little freaked out by this, but soon she quickly got used to it. Looking into double Van¡¯s eyes and seeing her master in them. It then clicked that this definitely was similar to what she experiences, and when she noticed Van looking down at his hand in wonder, a mischievous smile took her face and she had a wicked idea¡­


    All of a sudden, Van jumped several feet in the air wide-eyed, scaring Ren and Kassandra. When he landed he covered his arm and rubbed it as he felt something painful take it. He was confused and freaked out as to why something like this was happening until he noticed Anna pinching his double self. When he noticed, she pulled away and began to laugh at his reaction.


    Van frowned and rubbed his arm a little more. For some strange reason¡­ he wasn¡¯t really mad though, the other him felt more like a doll that he could control with his mind and feel what it feels.


    With a thought, he ordered it to slap Anna on the ass earning a small ¡®eek!¡¯ from her. After that, he chuckled and walked up to it. ¡°Damn¡­ this could be really useful¡­ I can be in two places at the same time and feel what it feels and see what it sees.¡± he then smiled. ¡°You, my friend, are going to be very useful¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 136 Mirror Van

    ¡°Thanks! I¡¯m glad my existence is worth something!¡± Mirror Van said with a sarcastic smile. Freaking everyone out again and making Van jump back in panic.


    ¡°Pffft! Seriously!? I¡¯m you! You don¡¯t have to be ¡®that¡¯ scared¡­¡± it said, trying to keep in its own humor at the situation.


    ¡°You¡­ can talk?¡± Van asked his mirror self in some disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, I can, you can talk, so why can¡¯t I? My mind and body is based on yours. So when you and I are not directly linked to each other, I¡¯ll follow and do things you would have as if you were there.¡± mirror Van said.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ and you don¡¯t mind being a¡­ double of me?¡± Van asked, worried about what it might say next.


    mirror Van rolled its eyes. ¡°You watch too many scary movies. I¡¯m not going to replace you or anything. I ¡®am¡¯ you. If anything, It should be me that¡¯s worried about being gotten rid of. You can do so at any time you want. Not to mention you can take complete control of me whenever you desire or check up on me no matter how far away we are. More importantly, I can only exist inside your soul realm, and killing you would mean my own death, and there''s no reason why I would want to kill you or myself anyway. We are not suicidal after all.¡±


    Van took a moment to let that all sink in then turned to Ren. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ren looked between Van and his double. ¡°Honestly speaking¡­ he¡¯s right, if he is a byproduct of your soul realm''s power, then you have nothing to be worried about,¡± he said, quickly getting used to the situation and now thinking about how this could benefit them.


    Van looked back at his mirror self, trying to figure out what he could use it for. ¡°Umm¡­ work at the brothel until I figure out a use for you¡­ later¡­¡± he said, not really knowing what else to do with it.


    Mirror Van raised an eyebrow then shrugged. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t care. But just a warning, you will be feeling what I feel, so if you''re fine with that then I''m game.¡±


    Van frowned, but in the end, he nodded. He wanted to know the extent of how much he would feel his other self doing things and what that could imply. Not to mention he needed someone to help increase the population of his soul realm, and he was the only other male other than him.


    He then blinked and was just about to ask his mirror self a question when it already been answered.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t be used for breeding, you don¡¯t need to ask, you can just feel it through our connection. Or at least ask through it, you don¡¯t need to use words with me. Just like you had me slap Anna¡¯s ass, I literally exist to act as your double, no drawbacks.¡± Mirror Van said.


    Van frowned, but in the end, nodded and with a thought, sent his mirror self away. Once it was gone he turned to Anna and Kassandra. ¡°could you two make sure to keep an eye on it for me? I would really appreciate it.¡±


    The two nodded.


    ¡°Of course master, I''ll keep an eye on you,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Maybe more than an eye¡­¡± Kassandra joked.


    Van frowned again, but oddly enough¡­ he didn¡¯t feel jealous about the idea of any of them sleeping with his double¡­ odd¡­


    Ren gave a polite cough. ¡°Now that this¡­ whatever it was is done, we should get back on task.¡± Then motioned towards the panel. ¡°Van, let¡¯s make sure we have everything set up and ready before you leave. There are still a lot of things to go over with you.¡±


    Van did so, making sure he went through the beginner tutorial on ¡®so you want to start a cult? Vol. 1¡¯ on how to become a godling and everything else that entails. The tutorial was quite amusing and seemed to portray the do''s and don''ts in a satirical slant. A few hours later when he was nearing the end, his eyes widened in shock, but not because of what he was reading.


    ¡°Holy crap! Is this how Anna feels with her other bodies?¡± as he felt the sensation of his double start making love with a goblin. It almost felt like he was right there¡­ in fact, when he concentrated, he was right there! Doing it with the goblin!


    With a blink and a shake of his head, he was able to sever the connection, but it was still weird no matter how you sliced it. But at least he was able to find that he could easily ignore it if he wanted to, the sensations quickly disappearing as he forced the connection to the back of his mind.


    After that, he made sure to finish up the beginner tutorial and felt like he wasted enough time here. He had a bunch of other things to do topside and he already did what he wanted to do when he first came here. This was just a nice bonus, but as he was thinking about leaving, he noticed Ren talking to Kassandra. They were still both here and from time to time Anna would come around to talk as well, making him wonder what was so important that they hadn¡¯t left for other things. It was also an opportunity to ask Ren a question that he had been thinking about as he was doing his godling duties.


    Walking over he got Ren¡¯s attention, planning to ask what he felt like was an important question.


    ¡°Hey Ren, before I leave there''s something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Sure, go ahead.¡± Ren said, patiently waiting for whatever Van was going to ask.


    ¡°Before, you said that worrying about people with soul realms or lack thereof was a moot point when in my own soul realm. But what about now? Or when I¡¯m going to become a godling? Or if they were my worshippers, do I have to worry about giving them an afterlife or something? And how does that work anyway? The whole life and death thing here in this world.¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s actually a pretty good question¡­¡± Ren said with some thought, ¡°but honestly you don¡¯t have to worry about it until you reach demigod rank, only then do you have to worry about providing some form of afterlife if you even chose to do so.¡±


    ¡°In this world, reincarnation is a somewhat fact of life, though not always back into the same world... But, there are some gods that provide a form of afterlife for their believers. For example, there are gods that provide an eternal sleep, or gods that provide something akin to heaven, some have you fight forever, and some have you studying in a grand library.¡±


    ¡°You see, each god has three separate realms, their soul realm, their god realm, and their third realm, which can be anything such as a place to take believers in when they die. As a believer dies, their souls will go to whatever afterlife you set for them. They lose some of their soul realm aspects, and a large portion of which joins in to become a part of that after life¡¯s realm. So think of the realm for the afterlife as a collective of a bunch of soul realms that you control for the express purpose of providing a world for your followers.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really tell you at the moment what that means¡­ but be assured that you will find out when the time comes. Though I can tell you that, as time goes on, those who live in your afterlife give passive soul energy, which you can use to combine with faith energy and create divine energy. Though you don¡¯t always need soul energy, and there are other ways of gaining it than by having an afterlife. Like I said before, each god is unique, and it is up to you what kind you want to be.¡±


    ¡°Hope that helps.¡± Ren finished.


    ¡°It does¡­ thanks,¡± Van said, now having much more to think about than he did before, but not ungrateful for it. This just meant there were a lot more possibilities available for him to use in the future, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°One last question¡­¡± Van asked, hoping Ren wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°What was that tattoo that formed on Anna¡¯s chest? It looked like my symbol, but like a tattoo of some sorts, any reason for that?¡±


    Ren nodded. ¡°Like I said before, you are definitely going in the direction of a god of order. Though do be careful that you don¡¯t become too controlling¡­ Some gods of order mark their followers as a sign of possession. The greater the mark, the greater the blessing and power received, but also the greater the control that god has over the follower¡­¡±


    ¡°Be careful that you don¡¯t abuse this power¡­ it could be very dangerous if people start to think your some sort of god of slavery¡­¡± he said warningly. ¡°As you gain more followers, their perception of you can even change your personality in subtle ways¡­ that is another thing you should worry about¡­¡±


    Van looked a little panicked at that. ¡°Wait¡­ you mean people can influence me by how they perceive me!¡±


    Ren nodded. ¡°Which is why the doctrines or tenets you choose and how you interact with your followers and those who are not is very important¡­ you can be a god of destruction, with a heart of gold that means to only destroy evil, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if people thought otherwise. The same if you were a god of creation with a wicked heart, people would think you must be a good god just because of that, even if you use your power just to create weapons of mass destruction.¡±


    ¡°How people perceive you, will affect not only your personality in subtle ways, but could even determine what powers you get as you grow. So most gods make sure to have a very good PR in place in case anything goes awry. Probably should have mentioned this before¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter now because you aren¡¯t a godling yet. So use this time to make sure you figure out what kind of god you want to be. Hope this helps.¡± Ren finished.


    ¡°Ya¡­ it does¡­¡± Van said in thought.


    Now that he had his questions answered, and gained more questions because of it. It was time to finally leave his soul realm and get back to the real world and see what had happened while he was away. For all he knew, another attack took place, and he really should tell Agn¨¨s of what he had learned. It could be very important for her growth.


    Flying over to his castle he landed on his balcony and took one last look at his territory with everything that it included. Proud of how far it had come and how much more it could grow. Closing his eyes he ascended out of his soul realm and back into the real world.


    ---


    Opening up his eyes he found that it was quite dark outside, and Luna and Agn¨¨s were already in the tent. Though as a jumbled mess of naked bodies¡­ it seemed that they did not wait for him to consummate their honeymoon. Which was fine by him, though he did feel a bit left out.


    He was planning to tell Agn¨¨s of what he had learned but felt like it could be saved for later. So getting up, he decided to leave the tent to check up on things and see if there was anything he needed to do or know. Absentmindedly he also checked on his double who was still doing the task he left it.


    Walking around he again felt a sense of pride of how things turned out. His soldiers were wearing better and more proper armor with weapons. Looking a whole sight better than the rags they used to wear and the cobbled up and makeshift stuff they used to use.


    They now marched in formations and with purpose to their designated areas. And despite being from many different races, they all got along with each other. Even the troglodytes and the goblins, despite having killed each other just a few months prior.


    All combined, they numbered around two hundred, not including the insect kin that belongs to Lyn. kobold, goblins, troglodytes, and forest wolves now lived with each other in harmony. There was one hundred in his soul realm, and one hundred out in the fort, with the portal in the center allowing two-way travel in and out.


    The best part of the port was that he was constantly aware of who was entering and exiting it at any time. While annoying at first, he quickly got used to it and was thankful for it, since it meant that almost instinctively he could prevent those who were not supposed to enter his soul realm from getting in.


    Walking around he looked for Kella until he found her and asked her for any updates while he was gone.


    ¡°Nothing so far, it seems those bugs finally figured out we are a tougher nut to crack than they first thought¡­¡± Kella said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Van said with some relief. ¡°Hopefully they will think twice about attacking us in the future, I don¡¯t want to have to sleep with one eye open every night.¡± then changing the subject. ¡°By the way, do you think it would be okay to do a little expedition? It¡¯s been a while since I last went out of the fort and did my own thing. Starting to feel a little rusty since all of you have been taking care of all the fighting and I¡¯ve largely been left out.¡±


    Kella shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, if you''re going, the others will go too.¡± referring to Anna, Agn¨¨s, Luna, and all the others. ¡°And while we have come a long way, the truth of the matter is¡­ you guys make up a large portion of our fighting power. If you were gone and the bugs attacked¡­ we would probably not fair very well¡­¡± she said solemnly.


    Van frowned, but he couldn¡¯t actually deny what she said. Agn¨¨s could destroy entire swathes of the enemy. Luna can take on a small army, and so could Lyn. Anna was practically an army unto herself. If they left¡­ no matter how well trained his troops were or how much their numbers increased or how much better their fort was defensively. It would not be good if they were away and a large bug force of a few thousand attacked.


    In the end, he sighed. ¡°I see what you mean¡­ but there¡¯s got to be something we can do!¡± grasping at straws now. Feeling a bit stir crazy from not being allowed out of the fort for so long.


    ¡°I know how you must feel,¡± Kella said. ¡°But even you are an important asset to this fort. Your skills in helping enchant our arms and armor gives our soldiers the edge they need to survive.¡± placing a hand on Van¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your potions and leadership as well as your mere presence help bolster the morale of our troops. It¡¯s important you stay here and help rather than going off gallivanting around in the woods where you can be attacked by who knows what.¡±


    Van felt like this was more of an excuse to keep him in the fort where it was safer until he was convinced to go home. But even if that was the case, he knew she was right, which irritated him some, but in the end, he sighed because he had to agree with the logic.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll stay¡­ but I still want to make time for at least a short scouting trip around the area. If I don¡¯t, I might go stir crazy¡­¡± Van said


    Kella gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll work something in for you tomorrow, it¡¯s a little too late in the day for a scouting trip right now. Would that be fine with you?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    After that, the two parted ways, both a little happy with the outcome. Van because he was at least allowed outside the fort for a short while and Kella because she was able to keep him out of any real danger from going too deep into the woods.


    Van then walked around the fort some more and talked around with Isa and Sela and asked if they needed anything, both saying that they were doing good so far and that they already had more than they needed at the moment. When he went over to Gwen, he found her eyes glued to a few vials of liquids, it seemed like she was tasked to help make more health and stamina potions.


    Feeling in a good mood, he decided to help her out, much to her relief since she was beginning to feel a little overwhelmed with all the orders, and they were able to enjoy the work together as they chatted about new recipes and what she had learned so far.


    After a few hours, they were able to finish in time and then said their goodbyes as Gwen turned in for the night.


    With that done, Van went back to his cabin, and found Luna and Agn¨¨s up and talking about their future plans, making him feel left out again. Ignoring the feeling, he decided to tell Agn¨¨s what he had learned about her soul realm and everything else that entailed, even apologizing about the fact that he had to mess around her soul realm without permission.


    Surprisingly, she was glad for it. It seemed now that she had a soul realm that she can now access, made her very worried and preferred a professional helping hand. Though he couldn¡¯t really say he was a professional¡­


    Either way, Agn¨¨s was astonished to find out she had dragon blood in her because of a past life. And when Van got to the part where it seemed like they were married in a past life¡­ well¡­ that really blew their minds¡­


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 137 Making Preparations (nsfw)

    The next morning, Van, Luna and Agn¨¨s talked about what was discussed last night.


    ¡°How''d you sleep?¡± Van asked as he noticed Agn¨¨s¡¯s tired eyes.


    ¡°How do you think?¡± Agn¨¨s replied, rubbing her temple with bagged eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how I¡¯m supposedly a dragon all night long¡­ I wonder if my mother might know anything about this¡­¡± she wondered quietly to herself.


    ¡°Perhaps we should ask her?¡± Luna suggested. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t know, we probably should tell her¡­¡±


    ¡°...no¡­ let¡¯s not get her more worried than necessary¡± Agn¨¨s said.


    ¡°But Luna does have a point, she could know something, or at least have connections with those who know something.¡± Van said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with telling your mother that you have dragon blood inside of you. I mean¡­ What is she going to do? You''re a grown woman, married and everything, are you afraid she¡¯s going to ground you?¡± joking a little at the end there.


    ¡°No but¡­¡± Agn¨¨s sighed, ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯ve always been somewhat of a burden to mom¡­ and with this¡­ she¡¯s going to just worry even more and I don¡¯t want her to blame herself for not figuring this out or thinking she has to do more then she already has. Besides¡­ you all know how she can get right? Put it in her mind, and she will start putting potions into everything! Thinking that it would help.¡± sounding like she was whining a bit near the end, but for some reason with a wry smile.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± Van said. ¡°And I suppose that it¡¯s your decision in the end, and who you tell is up to you¡­ just make sure you don¡¯t keep this little secret forever¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want things coming in between you and your mom, trust me¡­¡± Luna added.


    ¡°Thanks guys¡­¡± Agn¨¨s said thankfully, her shoulders relaxing. ¡°And I will tell her soon, I promise, once I figure all this¡­ dragon thing¡­ out.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Van nodded, happy they came to a resolution. ¡°And now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­¡± his eyes narrowed. ¡°You two left me out of last night''s honeymoon!¡± sounding like he was complaining but in actuality was just teasing Agn¨¨s.


    Agn¨¨s blushed embarrassed but Luna smiled wide.


    ¡°Oh, you were a part of it.¡± Luna said with a wink. ¡°We made sure to give you a nice view of what we were doing, even if you actually couldn¡¯t see due to your eyes being closed.¡± finishing with a knowing smirk. Making Agn¨¨s blush even redder.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ that makes it so much better¡­¡± Van said somewhat sarcastically, but still in good humor.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Luna began. ¡°If you want¡­ we can¡­ reenact¡­ what we did last night for your¡­ pleasure¡­¡± Luna said seductively.


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s something I would like to see¡­¡± he said, giving a leery look in Agn¨¨s¡¯s direction.


    Agn¨¨s for her part was becoming so red, smoke was beginning to form on the top of her head.


    When Luna and Van saw that, they both shared a look and began to chuckle a bit at Agn¨¨s¡¯s embarrassed expression. Enjoying teasing the mostly innocent girl and newest addition to their family. But also deciding to stop for now since they didn¡¯t actually want her to catch on fire, even if it seemed she was immune to it.


    ¡°Joking aside¡­¡± Van said, moving the conversation along. ¡°I was given the go ahead to scout around the fort for a bit. Does either one of you want to come with me?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was joking?¡± Luna chuckled. ¡°But sure, I just have to check up with my girls first and a few other things. Just tell me when you''re about to leave and I''ll tag along.¡± the girls she was referring to, being the queens of the forest she has tamed so far.


    Van then turned towards Agn¨¨s, waiting for her response.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t mind going, but first I have to help Gwen make potions, so that might take a while.¡± she said, a little apologetically. Though in actuality she really enjoyed helping and talking with Gwen about potion making and magic.


    Van nodded, knowing how much Agn¨¨s actually enjoyed her free time and keeping the fact he already helped Gwen out to himself. ¡°Alright then, you take care of that.¡± then getting up. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Lyn and see if she wants to come with us as well, let¡¯s meet up later, say¡­ noonish and go from there. That''s fine with you two?¡±


    Agn¨¨s and Luna nodded.


    ¡°Great, see you then.¡± then walked out of the tent to look for Lyn. who it turned out was also looking for him.


    ¡°Hey Van!¡± she said, zipping over. ¡°How was the honeymoon?¡± she asked with a knowing smirk. ¡°Wish I could have been there, but I¡¯ve been so busy lately¡­¡± complaining about the unfairness of it all.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss much.¡± Van replied, ¡°I actually was in my soul realm the entire time so even I missed out.¡± he chuckled. ¡°Anyway¡­ I was just looking for you. Do you want to come with me for a small scouting trip?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I would love to¡­ but I can¡¯t¡­¡± Lyn said sadly. ¡°I was just about to tell you myself that I got called over by the council to discuss our future military actions. I wanted to tell you before I left that I may be gone for a while¡­ sorry¡­¡± a sad expression on her face at not being able to spend more time with her beloved.


    ¡°Oh well¡­ nothing you can do there¡­¡± Van said, now also a little sad hearing Lyn was leaving. ¡°But hey¡­ if you''re there helping them out, then this war will finish that much sooner and we can spend more time with each other when it¡¯s done.¡± trying to sound encouraging for his little wife''s sake.


    Lyn gave an appreciative smile. ¡°Ya, don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll finish this war in no time!¡± doing her best to be positive about this as well.


    After that, they gave a small kiss goodbye to each other, Van asking her to stay safe and Lyn promising she will. After one more hug, they parted and Van watched Lyn fly away with a small posse of insect kin with Amie tagging along for the ride.


    Van sighed, sad to see her go and also a little worried. He knew she could take care of herself but that still didn¡¯t mean he had to like it. He absently wondered if this wasn¡¯t what wives felt when they saw their husband go out and do something dangerous¡­


    Shaking his head he went to look for Kella to talk about where he should scout. He knew it probably wasn¡¯t going to be anywhere dangerous, especially if she was the one choosing the area. But he also believed that she wouldn¡¯t just send him out for no reason and that anywhere he was ordered to go would in some way be important for them and the fort.


    He also wanted to talk about their logistical supply lines and the future and what their plans were going to be moving forward. He had a feeling things were only going to get harder from here on out so figured they prepare for any eventuality that might crop up.


    Entering the command tent he greeted Kella who was hard at work drawing up plans and issuing orders, looking over a map of the area. She was so busy she did not first realize he was there until he made his presence known. When she did, she gave a welcoming smile and motioned him over.


    ¡°Morning Van, how did you sleep? Or should I even ask¡­¡± she joked, though her eyes looked a little tired.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Van asked in return, seeing through her attempt to be chipper and still full of energy. ¡°You look like you were up all night¡­¡±


    Kella sighed. ¡°Everything is going well, we could probably last another month¡­ the problem lies after that¡­¡± She shook her head and motioned at the map drawing him in and then pointed at a few places of concern.


    ¡°We have a pretty good image of the surrounding area, but the problem lies in how much that area is changing due to the giant bugs rampaging around¡­ not to mention we still have two area¡¯s still left un-scouted, we don¡¯t know what''s there¡­¡± she sighed again. ¡°And finally we may be able to last another month, but the attacks are just getting fiercer¡­ we don¡¯t have the firepower to stay here indefinitely, or the numbers¡­ and if we did, we wouldn¡¯t have the resources¡­ it¡¯s just not looking good for us in the long term.¡± She admitted.


    Which got even Van worried. Kella was a person who would always do her duty no matter how bad it was without complaint. But now it seems she has finally met her match when it comes to the situation they were dealing with right now.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s bad¡­¡± Van said, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°But we are not done yet, I know we have so much more to give. We¡¯ll figure something out, I promise¡­¡±


    ¡°...I hope you''re right,¡± Kella replied, looking back at the map with worried eyes.


    Van tried to move the conversation along to something else. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what kind of scouting mission you have up for me today? Anything important that we should worry about?¡±


    Kella gathered her notes and quickly gave one last look at them. ¡°Yes¡­ I was planning to send you on a scouting mission southward in hopes of finding some more resources¡­ but¡­ there has been some activity in the northwest that needs to be checked out. And while I don¡¯t like it, our current soldiers don''t have the firepower to deal with anything that might prove to be dangerous¡­¡±


    She then turned to him. ¡°So I''ll be trusting you to go in, take a look around for any enemy activity and get out with whatever information you gather. Can I trust you with this?¡± looking him seriously in the eye.


    Van nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± returning her own serious look. ¡°I promise not to do anything foolish, and I promise Luna wouldn¡¯t too.¡±


    Kella then muttered something under her breath. ¡°She¡¯s the one I¡¯m most worried about¡­¡±


    Then she gave a polite cough. ¡°Right¡­¡± pretending like she said nothing at all. ¡°You have one hour to prepare before your departure. Take what you need and whoever you want so long as your group total doesn¡¯t exceed ten. Even with the new influx of people, we are still shorthanded.¡±


    ¡°Also, Gwen was asking for you, so you should probably go see her before you leave. And finally¡­¡± She turned to look him in the eye one last time. ¡°When are we going to fuck again? It¡¯s been a while and I could really use one right now.¡± asking in a tired voice.


    ¡°We can do it right now if you want?¡± Van replied with some thought, realizing he was backed up since it has been a while since he last did it and he missed out on the honeymoon. It was also weird, he realized, how casually he was taking this. Or for that matter, how bluntly Kella asked him, perhaps far more tired than even she realized to break decorum like that. Still¡­ out of the blue or not, he couldn¡¯t help his heart racing at the prospect of doing it¡­


    ¡°I would appreciate that, thanks¡­¡± Kella replied with a thankful smile, as she got ready for the fun to come.


    ---sex scene---


    ¡°Just take me here,¡± she said, bending forward and putting her hands on the table while she stuck her ass out.


    Van moved behind her and removed her pants revealing the shapely ass underneath. He then unleashed his sword and prepared to plunge it into her sheath, but not before giving her ass a nice slap to watch with enjoyment, watching how it jiggled, eliciting a small murmur of appreciation from Kella.


    Lining himself up, he didn¡¯t even bother to check if she was ready. He knew she was¡­ grabbing her by the waist, he pierced her all the way to her womb in one swift motion.


    Both Van and Kella gave a small moan of contentment. Kella was still as tight as ever, and now she was using her inner muscles to suck Van further into her depths. He took a moment to just sit back and relax and enjoy the feeling of his cock being massaged before he took control. Tightening his grip on her, he started slowly at first, then soon slamming into her like a jackhammer, making her gasp and arch her back in ecstasy as he reamed her.


    But he wasn''t done¡­ changing position, he grabbed hold of her thighs and lifted her up so that all her weight would fall on his cock. He then started to really swing his hips in large violent arcs, slamming himself deeper into her.


    Kella moaned, biting her lips, trying not to shout out in pleasure, gasping in and out almost as if she was out of breath. Soon her pussy began to twitch, the sign she was close to cumming, and not just her, but so too was Van, his arcs becoming larger and harder as he began to ram every ounce of him as he could into her.


    Van went at it faster, then faster, then even faster, attacking Kella¡¯s womb with every fiber of his being. Kella was soon unable to keep her pleasure to herself and began to moan even louder. And after one last thrust, he shoved his cock so hard into her that it smashed into the back of her womb where he unleashed a torrent of cum, staining her insides with his color.


    Kella for her part couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and as she was being filled up with an almost endless amount of sperm, she came, her pussy tightening up so hard that it felt like it was trying to either strangle Van¡¯s cock, or suck out even more in the last throes of its greed.


    After a few moments, the two relaxed and Van put her down, though they were still attached. They stayed like that for a while, enjoying the afterglow, but due to Van¡¯s now incubi nature, he soon found himself once more rock hard and began to pump Kella¡¯s pussy for more, but this time slowly, and gently.


    For the next few minutes, they both enjoyed the taste of each other''s bodies. They had switched positions, and now Van was on the table on his back as Kella gyrated her hips in smooth arcs, hands on his stomach and her chest bare.


    He watched with some enjoyment how she worked him, how he could see his member stretch her out and move inside her, and in a few more moments, he was cumming inside her once more. Soliciting one last gasp from her, her stomach looking a little bloated.


    After that, they were done, and both thanked each other for the good time.


    ---end of sex scene---


    ¡°Thanks Van¡­ I really needed that.¡± Kella said with a pleased smile and putting her clothes back on, some of her earlier lethargy banished from both her mind and body.


    ¡°My pleasure, ever since I became a¡­ you know what¡­ I¡¯ve also been having troubles dealing with my newfound¡­ desires, so having you girls help out is appreciated. And if I can make you happy on top of that, then I just consider it a bonus.¡± Van replied with his own smile.


    Kella then gave a more mischievous smirk, ¡°Well¡­ if you ever need anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know who to call.¡± Van finished for her.


    Kella then gave an appreciative smile, then leaned in to give a kiss to which Van accepted, linking their tongues together before parting. She then blinked and gave a quick glance downward, then looked back at him with an arched brow to which he gave a sheepish grin in reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± she said, getting on her knees. ¡°Needed to clean this up anyway¡­¡±


    And in a few minutes, she was done, but not before getting an early lunch out of the deal.


    ¡°Thanks for that.¡± Van said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be going now. Take care Kella.¡±


    Kella swallowed the last of what she had in her mouth. ¡°No problem, you take care as well,¡± she said as she wiped her lips. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to check in on Gwen, and prepare for your trip, you''re still slated to leave in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± he replied. Then left the tent to look for Gwen in her usual place. Though not before arching his brow at the few goblins nearby the tent who were for some reason holding their hands between their legs and looking like they just got caught doing something they shouldn¡¯t.


    Leaving that mystery to be solved another day. He walked over to where Gwen usually was, at her potion-making station.


    Once there, he greeted her. ¡°Hey Gwen, I heard from Kella you needed something from me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Van.¡± Gwen replied happily. ¡°Yes, I actually wanted to talk about your scouting mission.¡± she began. ¡°Would it be fine with you if I come with you? I¡¯ve been wanting to leave myself because I¡¯ve been a bit too cooped up for my own good and at the same time would like an idea of the surrounding vegetation in the hopes of finding new herbs to use.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you ask some of the goblin and kobold scouts for that?¡± He asked.


    She sighed. ¡°Yes but they don¡¯t really know what they are looking for, but If I could see the plants for myself and describe it to them, then perhaps that would make it easier on all involved.'''' She then looked at him with puppy eyes. ¡°Pleeeeeeease Van, I really want to get out of this fort,¡± she begged.


    Van thought about it for a bit, then nodded. ¡°Sure, we have half an hour, just make sure you''re ready by then.


    ¡°Thanks, Van,¡± Gwen replied. ¡°Really¡­¡± and with that, she quickly and happily prepared for the journey.


    Van smiled at her improved mood and left to do his own things, getting ready for his time out back in the woods.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 138 The Meadow

    Van and the group left the fort half an hour later riding on the back of Rosy. Luna had put a rug-like bedding on Rosy¡¯s back to which she can lay on, then positioned her head on Agn¨¨s¡¯s legs. After that, she asked Agn¨¨s to feed her the snacks she brought, one grape at a time.


    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡± Van asked, waving a large fan that Luna gave him in her direction. ¡°And where did you even get this fan from?¡± pausing a moment to look at the feathered fan. ¡°Also, isn''t Rosy a bit too big for this mission? How are we supposed to scout if people can see us from a mile away?¡±


    ¡°You ask too many questions¡­¡± Luna said as she lay her head on Agn¨¨s lap. ¡°We just got married, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves!¡±


    ¡°You''re the only one enjoying yourself right now,¡± Van said.


    ¡°Not true!¡± Luna replied with a smile. ¡°My happiness is everyone''s happiness! So with that in mind¡­ fan harder!¡± she said as she tried to stop herself from grinning from ear to ear.


    Van sighed and continued fanning for a while longer, mostly out of love for her. After a while though, he got tired and Anna asked if he would like to also lay down for a lap pillow. Which he gratefully accepted, laying his head down on her nice soft thighs.


    As they traveled to the designated spot on the map, Gwen was fervently writing down in her notes all the plants she saw that could be used for potion-making. The other Anna that was brought was at the head of Rosy, giving her directions towards their objective and making sure they didn¡¯t get lost.


    Iris, the three-tailed fox that was the queen of the east forest, was also tagging along. And not only her but the three imps as well who were also tired of being cooped up in the fort for so long and wanted out. Even Bell, left with them, following close behind, wanting to return to the forest for a bit. As they traveled, the imps landed on Van¡¯s chest and got comfortable, taking a short nap on him as he laid down on Anna¡¯s lap.


    It was actually quite peaceful¡­


    By the time they reached their destination two hours later, the group was well-rested and feeling good. They had at first worried that such a lax attitude would bite them in the butt, but Van¡¯s search magic that he kept on at all times since they left revealed that nothing dangerous was around them the entire trip.


    Slowly, Rosy came to a stop and Agn¨¨s got up from Luna¡¯s lap from when they switched places and the group looked over at the small meadow in front of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd¡­¡± Van said, getting up from Anna¡¯s lap. ¡°For all the noise we made, we hadn¡¯t seen a single creature on our trip here¡­¡±


    Luna shrugged. ¡°I found that when you become as strong as us, most threats tend to leave you alone so long as they know you''re coming. Just one of the few things I learned while traveling around the forest. It probably doesn¡¯t hurt that we have two queens of the forest with us either.¡± jumping off Rosy''s back and landing in front of the group.


    Gwen then took flight and started to do an aerial scan of the area for any threats and plants that might interest her. The imps then woke up from all the commotion and from falling off Van as he got up and went to scout the area out their own way.


    The red imp gave a mean glare back towards Van for not waking them up before he got up, making him feel a bit bad, so he gave a silent apology as they left to watch the surroundings.


    Soon after Rosy shrunk down to a smaller size, forcing Van to hold on lest he fall off, by the time she stopped shrinking, he was sandwiched between Agn¨¨s and Anna, who he held onto so they wouldn¡¯t fall off either.


    ¡°Give us a warning next time,¡± Van said to Rosy, who responded with a low growl of apology.


    Van gently got down and scanned the area.


    It was a meadow of sorts, a large open piece of grassland with a small lake near the back with many small shoots of flowers and other small plants cropping up all over the place. The area had an almost serene quality to it that was only emphasized when a gentle breeze passed by caressing the grass and making it flow like waves on the ocean.


    ¡°Huh¡­ there''s practically nothing here¡­¡± Van said, as he looked around. ¡°I would have expected at least something¡­ considering we¡¯re so close to enemy lines¡­ but¡­ nothing¡­ I can¡¯t sense anything around us at all...¡±


    ¡°It is odd¡­¡± Anna said next to him, joining him in scanning the area. ¡°But perhaps Luna was right? Maybe no monsters or enemy troops wanted to come by because we have two queens of the forest with us,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    ¡°If that was the case then why did they attack the fort yesterday? Or the day before that? Doesn¡¯t seem like it was a problem for them then.¡± Van said.


    ¡°Maybe because they had the numbers with them to make them think it was worthwhile?¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Van replied.


    Agn¨¨s for her part was looking around perplexed for some reason alongside Bell, but as Van¡¯s and Anna¡¯s conversation continued, they became more and more fearful of their surroundings. Soon the both of them started panicking and became agitated, looking everywhere with dread. And when Agn¨¨s saw Luna bend down to pick up a beautiful flower, her face went as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Luna! Don¡¯t! This is Mandrake territory!¡± She shouted, Bell also adding her yelling as well to grab Luna¡¯s attention.


    Van and Anna turned confused and worried in their direction.


    But sadly it was too late, as Luna turned towards the group she left behind, she had pulled up the flower¡­ which was attached to a head¡­ and a body¡­


    The mandrake shrieked a cry so loud it rattled Van¡¯s eardrums despite being at the very edges of the meadow. He winced, his improved hearing coming back to bite him as he covered his ears with both hands, trying his best to block out the sound.


    Luna fared the worst of it, her eyes swirling, she wobbled back and forth like she was half-drunk then fell on her ass.


    ¡°Shit!¡± as Van watched Luna fall, ¡°why didn¡¯t I sense them!? Could it be because their lifeforce blended in with the background vegetation!?¡±


    Soon, more mandrakes popped out of the ground and began shrieking their deathly wail. Then slowly, small mounds of grass and leaves began to form, taking on humanoid forms with glowing green eyes.


    ¡°Leshies!¡± Bell tried to yell out in warning, though her voice was mostly drowned out. ¡°Be Careful! They could be poisonous!¡±


    The Leshies carried crude bone weapons and armor, with a few wearing skull helmets, probably from the many animals they have hunted over the years. They jittered in strange noises, their voices sounding like what might be heard when someone blows a grass whistle or when a wind blows through crackling leaves.


    Van immediately stopped his magical scanning and dulled his hearing using magic in order to regain some semblance of control over himself. Feeling the wailing that disoriented him losing power over him. Quickly, his mind began to rush with what actions he could take to change this situation around and save Luna who had passed out, now surrounded by little green women with flowers on their heads.


    Agn¨¨s wasn¡¯t fairing any better, she had also fallen, her nose bleeding. She looked like she was about to raise her staff to attack with a gout of fire, but hesitated as she no doubt feared catching Luna in that attack.


    Rosy and Iris were not doing any better, both were down trying to cover their very sensitive ears. The imps had quickly come back to check up on the noise, but couldn¡¯t get close without getting dizzy and falling to the ground. Anna seemed to have taken a page from his book and dulled her hearing, forming around him and prepared to go on the attack as soon as he was. He created a mental link with her so they can talk mind to mind and communicate with each other without using words.


    Bell was the best off, at first she was just as affected as Iris and Rosy, but quickly shook her head, her wolfish eyes glowing a greenish-blue which seemed to do something to offset the mandrakes attack. For no sooner did her eyes turn, did she rush the distance towards Luna to stop the mandrakes from dragging Luna off somewhere.


    Van¡¯s eyes turned a little red in anger as he saw his beloved dragged away and the numbers of his enemies grew, starting from a few dozen to well over a hundred. With a will, he opened up his shadow and two dozen shadow wolves moved with eerily grace out of it. They were bigger, with more defined features and redder meaner eyes. They growled menacingly, and with a thought, they rushed the small army of walking plants, tearing them to pieces.


    Van then put his hands on each of the Anna¡¯s shoulders who were standing side by side with him. ¡°Dark enchancement!¡± soon, shadowy energy flowed from him and into them, coating their bodies in a menacing dark aura, making them stronger and faster, as well as protecting them from the mandrakes'' sound attack. No sooner had he finished than they rushed off to attack the leshies before them.


    Almost as if in response, greater leshies started to appear, going from around three to four feet tall to four to five feet. The mandrakes, seeing that their sonic attacks did barely anything to the shadow wolves who were semi-incorporeal to their voices, changed tactics and began releasing pollen that was to poison and paralyze over a wide area.


    When even that did not work on the many wolves attacking their ranks, they started to lose hope and some retreated, while a few stayed and instead started casting magic that created roots that entangled themselves on the wolves to slow them down. Van and Anna were immune to the pollen due to the fact they were releasing a harsh energy force around them and were largely able to avoid the entangling roots.


    Rosy was trying her best to be helpful, staying in her smaller size so as not to get in the way and attacking any of the larger leshies that drew near, she was thankful that the mandrakes stopped their sonic and pollen attacks, for she had no immunity to them. Iris was the same, she jumped around using foxfire to attack the leshies, and a few illusions to cause confusion in their ranks, making them think there were more or less of them around than there actually was. The imps came back and started just fighting wildly, working together to cause confusion in the enemy ranks or distract them enough for a wolf to attack from a blind spot.


    Agn¨¨s had the worst of it, with allies and enemies so crowded together, she couldn¡¯t unleash her full power without catching them up in it, or accidentally creating a wildfire due to all the grassland around them. She was forced to attack one at a time, controlling her fire just so that it would kill the leshies without spreading too far out.


    Van and the group pushed forward, but no matter how far they went, more and more leshies appeared, with greater leshies becoming more common.


    ¡°What the hells is going on!? What are all these leshies doing here? And why are they doing this?¡± Van thought as he pushed his group forward, using his magic to empower his forces to attack. Halfway through the meadow, large mounds of green started to appear.


    ¡°Shit! Green mounds!¡± Van thought aloud as he saw the evolved version of leshies appear before them.


    The green mounds towered over them, a good ten to eleven feet tall made with twigs. Leaves, grass, and a bunch of other vegetation with even a few rocks mixed in. they moved forward with prodigious strength and with a step was able to smash one of the shadow wolves back into darkness.


    ¡°Rosy!¡± Van yelled, and the bear growled with a battle cry, growing in size and attacking the green mound before her. ¡°Anna! Agn¨¨s!¡± he then shouted, and the two Anna¡¯s nodded and made their way to intercept the other green mound with Agn¨¨s backing them up with her spells. ¡°Iris!¡± Van said finally, using his magic to empower her as she casted an illusion spell to make it seem like there were more shadow wolves than actually were, confusing the leshies on which ones were real and which ones weren''t. Gwen then fired bolts of magic from above, providing air support to the group below.


    Van then fired arrows of darkness that when striking a target would expand rapidly in a spiked balloon sort of way, sometimes exploding the leshies from the inside out and flinging the mana core that made them outward, sometimes destroying it.


    Like this, they fought their way through towards the middle of the meadow, but no matter how much they progressed, there were still more and more enemies that got in their way. Soon treants and flower sprites started to join in the fight against them, bogging them down and slowing their way towards what appeared to be a fairly large tree in the middle of the meadow, which itself was surrounded by a small lake.


    ¡°What the hells is going on!¡± Van thought for the second time so far. ¡°Why are all these creatures attacking us!? Why are they kidnapping Luna!? Could it have something to do with that large tree there?¡±


    Van didn¡¯t want to have to do this¡­ but he brought out the reserves of his shadow wolves, another two dozen to help offset the difference of the growing numbers of enemies that now started to slowly surround them. Casting a few last-minute spells, such as a haste spell and mana barrier, he prepared the girls for an all-out charge.


    ¡°If we get bogged down here, we will never save Luna! We have to charge through! Get ready! On my mark!¡± Van shouted, getting the others ready the best he could with a few more spells.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The group then pushed forward using the new found power they gained from Van¡¯s spells. Killing dozens of Leshies and taking down a few green mounds and treats in their way. Once past most of the of the monsters that got in their way, Van ordered most of the shadows wolves behind to block the pursuit of any that might follow.


    Van charged forward, a spear of shadow in his hand that he threw at a nearby treant that was in their way. A part of it exploded in wood chips from the impact, but it still came in charging, trying to stop their own charge. Agn¨¨s then threw a few spears of fire at its legs to topple it and Anna moved in for the kill, lopping its head off, all the while they did their best not to lose momentum.


    Leshies then carrying crude bone bows started firing bone arrows at them from a distance at the behest of a mandrake that seemed to be leading them. Van conjured a ball of black flame and fired it at the mandrake, but the leshies had already committed to their task and continued to fire on their own accord.


    Rosy tanked her way through the leshies in their way, opening up a path for which they could follow. Van had to help Agn¨¨s by picking her up so as not to get out runned by the rest of the group. Agn¨¨s not being used to running so much and having no stamina for it, he mentally ordered what few shadow wolves he took with them to form up around them to protect them from any counterattacks that may come.


    As they drew near what appeared to be a shallow land bridge to the large tree in the meadows center, Van put Agn¨¨s down and reached towards a large folded parchment that he carried with him. Unfolding it revealed it to be a large magical circle, pre-drawn and ready for use.


    ¡°Buy me some time!¡± he shouted as he started to channel mana into the circle, fully trusting his friends to do so. Soon a light appeared from the circle and the Anna that was in charge of the temple in his soul realm formed in its center.


    It was something Van had been working on for a while since now he can¡¯t just simply summon things from his soul realm anymore, he created a method using magic circles that could circumnavigate that problem. It took a lot of effort, but it was worth it in these kinds of situations.


    The priestess Anna, while still technically a neophyte, was actually stronger than the average Annas with a list of spells at her disposal. With a thought, he ordered her to take up the rear and protect them as they charged through the land bridge and onto the small island in the lake. Which was thankfully mostly clear of enemies.


    As they fought their way through, Van noticed a small group of alraune at the end of the bridge, the evolved version of mandrakes. Their green bodies were covered in many flowers and instead of being one to two or three foot tall, they were as tall as three to five feet, with glossy hair and vines tangled across their bodies.


    But as they reached the end of the landbridge, instead of attacking them¡­ they did something strange instead¡­


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 139 Great Mother Tree

    ¡°We surrender! Please don¡¯t kill us!¡± one of them said, raising her hands into the air as Van and the group made it to the end of the land bridge.


    Alraunes were much more powerful than mandrakes, and should have proven a difficult adversary in their attempt to rescue Luna. These ones seemed a bit too timid for the alraunes that Van had heard about, as they were supposed to be beings comparable to other forest nymphs such as Bell.


    As Van hesitated, unsure if this wasn¡¯t some sort of trap. Water nymphs began to show up from the surrounding waters, and even more sprites, beings similar to fairies but more a part of nature, began to show up.


    Van looked around concerned. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you''re surrendering¡­¡± looking around them as they were surrounded.


    ¡°Please understand.¡± the lead alraune said. ¡°We did not mean for it to come to this.¡±


    Van quirked a brow. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t mean to try to kidnap my wife and cause a small war to break out?¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°You must understand, most of them are just children and the rest are just very desperate. They did not think of what their actions would entail¡­ we will return your spouse, so please¡­ no more fighting¡­¡± the alraune said, motioning with a hand and revealing Luna who was tangled up in vines and being dragged back from the tree that she was taken to.


    Van shared a look with his group, Agn¨¨s looked particularly heated and ready to fight at a moment''s notice. With a nod to Anna, the two went to retrieve Luna and brought her back to join the rest of the group. Bending down, he noticed that she was just passed out, but otherwise was okay. Turning to look back at the alruanes, he was about to ask them a question when Bell beat him to the punch.


    ¡°Why did your mandrakes kidnap our friend?¡± she asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ I know you are territorial, that you protect these meadows as part of your domain. But why resort to kidnapping? And why was there no warning? Why are there so many leshies and green mounds? Are you trying to go to war?¡± shooting off a string of questions.


    The lead alraune looked saddened, but replied the best she could. ¡°We are not going to war¡­ or should I say¡­ the war has come to us¡­ this war between the hoard and the alliance has drained our great mother to¡­ death¡­¡± she said tears forming in her eyes and earning a gasp from Bell.


    ¡°Our children, in their naivety, thought of using your friend to become the new mother of our meadow, by combining her with the tree. They were not aware of their actions¡­ I''m sorry.¡± she said, looking crestfallen.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh no¡­¡± Bell said, completely sympathizing with them.


    Van frowned, not understanding why Bell would empathize with the people who just kidnapped Luna. ¡°Some explanation would be nice¡­¡± he said gruffly.


    ¡°Ah! Yes¡­ sorry¡­¡± Bell said, ¡°A great mother¡­ well¡­ it''s probably a dryad of sorts, which usually rules over places like this.¡± she then hesitated and looked towards the alraune. ¡°I presume what must have happened was¡­ due to the horde constantly eating anything edible, the dryad tried to replenish the eaten plants using her own energy. But¡­ it must have drained her to death¡­ it also explains the number of lesheis and green mounds, they were probably created to protect them from the large group of insectoid monsters now roaming the forest. Am I right?¡± she asked of the alraune, who nodded in agreement.


    ¡°A dryad¡­¡± Van ponderd. ¡°Did they also come from the Alria federation like your ancestors did?¡± he asked. ¡°Otherwise¡­ What is a dryad doing here¡­¡±


    ¡°Not all fae like creatures had to have come from the elves, we are beings of nature, we can also naturally appear in forests such as these.¡± Bell explained. ¡°And not all of our ancestors came from the federation, we interbreed with the forest wolves to the point we have no ties to the federation anymore.¡±


    Van thought about everything that was said so far. ¡°So let me get this straight¡­¡± looking towards the lead alraune. ¡°Your great mother died from trying to protect this meadow, so the mandrakes then tried to look for someone to turn into their new mother¡­ and to do so¡­ they had to fuse that person with that tree over there¡­ but what I can¡¯t understand¡­ if it were so simple, why didn¡¯t any of you just fuse yourself with the tree¡­¡± he asked.


    The lead alraune sighed. ¡°Because it isn¡¯t that simple¡­ while I can see why our youngest ones, in their naivety, thought your wife would be¡­ compatible¡­ for she does seem to have something about her that is¡­ special¡­ it still wouldn¡¯t be enough¡­ As for us¡­ we are nowhere near the strength to take over as a great mother. You see¡­ while the body of our great mother withered and died, her tree is still strong, which means her spirit is still here, though I can¡¯t be too sure for how long¡­¡±


    ¡°I think what the children wanted was someone compatible that our great mother¡¯s spirit can inhabit, before it was too late and even the tree withered and died. Leaving us with nothing¡­¡± she said sadly. ¡°If only we had a way to stall time for a bit until a solution came about¡­ we would be willing to give anything should you have the means to help us so long as it¡¯s in our power.¡± eyes looking upwards towards Van in a pleading manner.


    ¡°You kidnap my wife and now ask for my help?¡± Van asked, incredulously. If it was before, he probably wouldn''t have minded, but now after everything that happened, he really didn¡¯t feel in the mood to show sympathy.


    ¡°Van¡­ maybe we should help¡­¡± Bell asked, tail between her legs, ears cast downward, probably aware of how much she was asking of him.


    Van frowned, wondering if Bell was asking because it was in her nature to try and take care of others like her, those who are attuned to forests and nature and such. He looked down at Luna, other than a few scuffs, she was mostly fine if not asleep. He wondered what she would say if she was awake. Would she help them?


    He sighed and looked back towards the alraune. ¡°What do you want¡­¡± he said exasperated, though still feeling crossed about everything that happened.


    ¡°We really do not want for much, just a method to save our great mother or a way to replace her, maybe a way to slow down the rate of decay of our tree until a better solution comes around. Do this, and our loyalty and service would be yours.¡± the alraune said, hands clasped together, looking hopeful now they finally might have some form of help.


    Van sighed and closed his eyes, contacting Ren and explaining the situation. After a few moments he opened them again. ¡°I have a method to save your tree, but it would cost your servitude now, not later. If you''re willing to slave away for me¡­ become mine¡­ I can swear on my name, and power, that I would at the very least, be able to slow down the decay of your great tree. I will also promise to at least try and look for a solution that would make all parties involved happy¡­ but I''ll leave that choice up to you¡­ since you might not like the solution I will propose...¡±


    The alraunes looked nervous, and huddled together to discuss before the lead alraune turned back. ¡°What exactly are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°My soul realm is very special...¡± Van began to explain. ¡°If you''re willing to dig up your precious tree¡­ we can move it into my soul realm using a special method¡­ in exchange, you all must swear loyalty to me and do what you can to help promote your herbs inside my soul realm¡­ I can even assure you, even if I fail to fully save your tree, I will, at some expense to myself, make it so that I will replace it, or at the very least, save your people and give them a new home inside my soul realm.¡±


    The alraunes looked confused, not fully believing that Van could do such a strange thing. But then again, he did swear by his name and power, which meant there must be something to what he promised¡­


    ¡°Good one Van.¡± Bell said, ¡°without a dryad or a great mother tree, most of the children would die without its protection. By offering an alternative, you give them an out and tie them deeper to you. Their strength will definitely help your soul realm out.¡± looking at him impressed, even though that wasn¡¯t his intention.


    After much talking the lead alraune left the huddle and addressed Van, bowing towards him. ¡°We will accept your offer¡­ Please take good care of us.¡±


    Van sighed and rolled his eyes, wondering if what he did was right. There was still a part of him that wanted to kill them, but even he knew that he should do his best in gathering more allies in times like these. ¡°Just pack your things and follow me. We¡¯ll do the whole ceremony or whatever of your obedience to me later¡­¡± turning around and carrying Luna in a princess carry.


    Without looking back, he started to move back home, fully expecting the rest of his group to follow, the leshies, green mounds and treants moving out of the way to let him pass by the silent order of the alraunes.


    As Van and his group made their way across the meadow, the alraunes followed behind at a distance along with their own followers, making his back ich from the fact just a few minutes ago they were fighting each other.


    He wondered what he was going to say to Kella when he returned¡­ would she be glad that he brought back more allies? Or a little peeved that there will be more work to do to take care of the logistics of the fort? Not that it would matter, he was planning to put them all in his soul realm anyway, perhaps they would be helpful in growing crops in his greenhouse, and herbs for his garden. It would be a nice way to get the ingredients for his potion making without having to go out into the forest every time they needed something.


    Then¡­ a buzzing was heard, and he stopped mid walk, eyes widening as he knew what that meant. The alraunes also looked agitated and fearful, probably also aware of what this could mean.


    In a panic, she turned, ¡°Everyone! Back to the tree! We have to protect her!¡±


    Almost immediately, all the leshies, treants, mandrakes, flower sprites and more rushed back to the tree to protect it.


    Van looked around as their supposed escort left them and looked towards the tree line. Not even a minute later, a horde of giant insects began to attack the meadow, digging into the ground and gorging themselves on the rare and empowering plants that grew there.


    ¡°Fucking hells¡­¡± Van muttered, then addressed his group. ¡°Everyone! Fall back with the Alraunes!¡± he shouted. Then jumped onto Rosy¡¯s back and gently laid Luna on her. He then turned and ordered his shadow wolves, about over a dozen left, and told them to form up around them.


    The group then slowly moved back towards the tree, watching with trepidation as the horde of thousands of insects slowly tore their way towards the center of the meadow with reckless abandon, caring more for the food in front of them then the potential enemies that lay beyond near the great tree.


    As Van and his group fled, he noticed a few leshies forming and trying to fight against the insect horde. Only to be torn to shreds by dozens of insects and their mana cores fought over by the many victors, doing more damage in death to its enemies than when it was alive¡­


    Van and the others made it back to the tree, thankfully it was the right call, he half worried that the alraunes wouldn¡¯t let them back near their great tree. But as the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy and all that¡­


    As they arrived and joined up with the alraunes, the leader addressed Van.


    ¡°We will need to work together to survive.¡± she said. ¡°If we can just hold them off until most of them die, the rest should scatter and regroup, which will buy us some time¡­ if you are willing, we would like to work with you to survive this¡­¡±


    ¡°We must protect the great mother tree¡­¡± she continued. ¡°Without it¡­ most of us will wither and lose ourselves¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s something like the effects of insect-kin queens have on their subjects¡­ making them smarter and such¡­¡± Van thought. (¡°Ren, any suggestions?¡±) filling him on the situation at hand.


    (¡°give me some time¡­¡±) Ren replied, (¡°draw your symbol and magic circle on the tree¡­ I think we can force it into your soul realm¡­ do that, and we will have fulfilled our end of the deal and instead of dying here we can break out of this mess and make a run for it back home.¡±)


    Van sighed and turned to tell the lead alraune of his plan of taking the tree directly into his soul realm.


    ¡°You can do that!?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°...alright¡­ we were going to swear servitude to you anyway¡­¡± thinking about it, though it was clear she was worried about the safety of the tree. ¡°Just please be gentle, you could not understand how important it is to us...¡±


    ¡°You have my word.¡± he said, looking into her eyes with confidence. ¡°Now¡­ I need you all to protect me while I set things up.¡± taking control of the situation and already giving orders about.


    Soon his group, alongside the alraunes and their followers began to take positions around the tree to prevent any flying insects from getting through as well as making a choke point on the land bridge.


    Van got to work on the tree, carving his symbol into it, which made some of the alraunes wince at the sight of it.


    The insect horde slowly drew nearer, Van would turn his head every so often with trepidation as he saw the once lush and green land turn brown and barren and grew like a cancer ever closer to him and his group.


    Not long after, the first wave of insects crashed their way into their first line of defense. The treants and green mounds doing their best to push them back and squash them into bug paste. Seeing that, Van redoubled his efforts and began to carve faster. Thankfully by the time he was done, the second wave had come and passed and they were still standing.


    Placing his hands on the bark of the great tree, he closed his eyes and concentrated, focusing on the magic circle and his symbol. With an eerie glow that reminded him for some reason of the time he was in that haunted mansion, the tree warped into his soul realm safely in the outskirts near Lyn¡¯s soul realm.


    A wave of confusion seemed to wash over the alraunes and their followers, before a strange feeling of connections seemed to flow out of Van and back into them. Van wondered about this feeling, but the third wave of insects stopped that with their constant buzzing.


    ¡°We need to get out of here!¡± Van shouted, ¡°form on us and get ready to charge!¡± as the horde of insects drew closer. ¡°Agn¨¨s, you''re up!¡± ordering her to the front.


    The Alraunes also ordered their followers to form up protectively around the group, probably feeling defensive about Van¡¯s protection now that they sensed their great mother¡¯s tree through him.


    With a yell, he ordered Agn¨¨s to do her thing, and she did, blasting a large cone of fire and death in the direction of their way out. She charged forward on Rosy¡¯s back, Luna safely strapped in. And as Rosy charged forward, Agn¨¨s would unleash a wave of death towards anything that got in their way.


    ¡°CHARGE!¡± Van shouted, then the rest of his group and the alraunes and theirs followed behind Rosy and Agn¨¨s. Many treants and leshies lost their lives protecting the group as they fled through the meadow. Some treants carried the water nymphs from the lake with them, while the larger leshies and green mounds stayed behind to buy time. Van ordered his shadow wolves to sacrifice themselves as necessary in order to protect the rest of the group.


    They fought their way through the horde of insects, and reached the forest¡¯s edge, killing hundreds of giant bugs left and right. but it proved to not be enough, no matter how many they killed, there were still thousands more... and as they fled, the horde of insects followed their every step¡­


    All the way to their base¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 140 Mad Rush to Defend

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Van thought as he ran with all his might. ¡°We just dealt with a horde of insects not that long ago! How in the world is there already another one ready to go!?¡±


    The group, alongside the alraunes and their followers, ran as fast as they could to Van¡¯s fort. Many of the shadow wolves dying because Van would order them to turn back to slow down the approaching insects. Many of the leshies, green mounds, and treants also would periodically turn to sacrifice themselves to slow down the horde chasing after them.


    By the time they reached the gates of the fort, all the leshies were gone, and so were all the green mounds and treants¡­ forcing what few water nymphs they saved to run on land¡­ what few mandrakes were left¡­ were being carried by the alraunes and flower sprites.


    As what was left of the group ran through the gates, the insect horde tried to follow but instead crashed into the newly enchanted walls and mana barrier that prevented known enemies from going in. Van was half afraid that what few of those he was able to save from the meadow would also crash into the barrier, but thankfully with some effort on his part and using his new connection to them, he was able to allow them through without problem.


    As the gate closed behind them, he could hear Isa yelling orders to fire and the twang of bows releasing arrows. Relieved, the group stood there panting from their mad dash through the forest, taking the time given to recover their stamina.


    Kella then came from the side after giving a few more orders to a soldier and sending her off. She then scanned the group and then the alraunes with confusion before turning to address Van.


    ¡°What the hells happened out there!?¡± looking a bit cross. ¡°I asked you just to scout out the area, not bring back a horde of insects!¡± she yelled. Despite that, Van knew it was mostly theater and that she was actually very worried about them and what happened.


    Van then did his best to explain everything that transpired, about the attack on the meadow on them by the alraunes, followed by the attack by the insect horde, then the chase back towards the fort.


    Kella, looked towards the alraunes and their group with a glare, but as Van explained, her attention turned back to him to make sure she didn¡¯t miss out any important tidbit of information.


    ¡°And Luna? How is she doing?¡± Kella asked with concern, looking towards the person in question still strapped on Rosy¡¯s back.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ still asleep¡­ It seems the combination of that disorienting scream and all that sleeping powder did a number on her. I don¡¯t know when she will wake up.¡± Van said worriedly.


    ¡°We¡­ um¡­ can fix that, if you would let us¡­¡± the lead alraune said, making Van and the rest of the group look towards her.


    Van frowned, he didn¡¯t want her anywhere near his wife after what happened. But didn¡¯t sense any duplicity in her intentions. So with some hesitation, he allowed her near Luna.


    Thanking Van for the opportunity to prove her goodwill, the alraune moved over to Luna where she was gently placed down for her convenience, and with a simple tap on the forehead, Luna woke up with a start.


    ¡°Huh!? Wha-!? What happened!?¡± Luna said, shooting straight up. ¡°Ugh¡­ my head¡­¡± she moaned, rubbing her fingers on her temples, then blinked, noticing she was surrounded by everyone plus a few new faces. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Agn¨¨s rushed and hugged her, happy that Luna was okay, to which Luna awkwardly and still confused returned the hug, not sure what was going on, but not going to turn down a hug from her wife.


    Sadly the moment couldn¡¯t last, the insects were now right at the gate and they were doing their best to bash through the mana barrier that protected the fort. Their angry buzzing, deafening, and Isa was doing her best to order her troops to fire down as many of the flying ones as possible. But many of the troops were quickly becoming disheartened due to the huge swarm covering the sky in front of them.


    Van turned his head to the wall and back to the group. ¡°Sorry to interrupt but we have to do something about that right now. Luna, why don¡¯t you go to the infirmary tent for now, the rest of us will deal with the horde,¡± he said, already getting his weapons and magic ready.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, I may not know what¡¯s going on right at this moment, but I¡¯m not going to let you all fight without me,¡± Luna said, getting up. ¡°Besides¡­ I feel fine, actually¡­ I feel great! Like I had a good night''s sleep!¡± rolling her arms and doing a little hop to show how much energy she was feeling.


    Van gave a glance towards the lead alraune, wondering how effective that sleep powder was. But then quickly ignored her and addressed Luna. ¡°well¡­ if you are sure¡­ but if you start feeling tired all of a sudden, or dizzy, or anything at all, I can trust you to pull back¡­ right?¡± he asked seriously.


    Luna stopped her goofing off and nodded in turn. ¡°I know¡­ don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get in the way,¡± she said, fully aware of what Van meant. She had no plans to get in the group''s way should something happen.


    After that, the group headed their way towards the top of the wall to get a better look at what they were dealing with, and it wasn¡¯t pretty. There were double, if not more insects that they had to deal with than last time, and this time there were many flying types as well, their stingers at the ready and many trying to claw their way through the barrier.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long until they break their way through¡­¡± Kella said, looking concerned at the cracks that began to show on the barrier.


    Isa gave another command to fire another volley, but they had already run low on their armor-piercing arrows so the damage was negligible, barely making a dent in the thousands of enemies before them. Isa then turned to Van and Kella, ¡°hope you two have a plan, because we really need one. The barrier won¡¯t last much longer, and we are running out of arrows that can do any real damage.¡±


    Van turned to Agn¨¨s. ¡°Agn¨¨s, do you think you can handle this?¡±


    Agn¨¨s looked at the horde of insects, both on the ground and flying above. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take on all of them¡­ I spent a lot already before¡­ plus the fighting we did against the mandrakes and all that running¡­¡±


    Van understood. ¡°Alright, just take care of the airborne threats then, we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Agn¨¨s nodded and brought out her staff. With a few murmurs and chants, she created a huge ball of fire above her which exploded into thousands of pieces and flew towards the flying insects in a storm of flaming rain. If rain went upwards instead of down¡­


    The sky exploded and a good chunk of the flying threats were dealt with. What few remained were damaged and or confused about what just happened. Agn¨¨s for her part looked tired, but satisfied, happy she was able to play her part, but also wishing she dealt a little more damage.


    ¡°Isa, you can take care of the rest, right?¡± Van asked.


    Isa nodded and began to order her archers to start picking off the few remaining flying insects that were left before they regrouped.


    ¡°That just leaves the rest of them¡­¡± Van thought, looking at the still very real threat of thousands of giant bugs at their doorstep. ¡°I wish I had a large-scale attack like Agn¨¨s does, that would be very helpful right about now¡­¡±


    He then turned to Kella. ¡°Any ideas on how to deal with this?¡±


    Kella watched over the battlefield with a keen eye, taking everything in and trying to form a battle plan. Looking around her as well to see what was available and what can and cannot be used.


    ¡°I think our best bet, for now, is to just let Isa deal with the flying bugs first and then focus on the ground ones.¡± Kella finally said. ¡°If we had made our ballistas and catapults in time, we could have used them, but unfortunately they are still not ready¡­ if we had a mage corp, we could have bombarded them with magic, but the only real mages around here are you, Gwen, and Agn¨¨s¡­¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°And even if we had ballista and catapults ready, we would still have to spend the time necessary to enchant them to make their usefulness worthwhile. Otherwise, they would do nothing but fire mundane attacks that hardly do anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Just another thing I have to deal with¡­¡± He grumbled to himself.


    ¡°If I may make a suggestion¡­¡± Kella began, you could just fire whatever you want, and deal whatever damage you can, even a little bit is helpful. At this rate, they will break through the barrier by the time Isa finishes with the airborne threat. Perhaps we should create a little break in the barrier for them to flow through, funnel them if you will, and attack them while they are passing through the choke point?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought about that¡­ it would make it easier if their enemies just funneled themselves towards their doom¡­ ¡°alright¡­¡± nodding in agreement. ¡°Let''s do that.¡±


    After that Van, and Gwen who was called over started on shaping the barrier to allow a small hole to funnel the insects through. There was some worry that they might grow wise to their plans, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any commander-type insect leading them, so they probably had nothing to worry about.


    As Van and Gwen were ready to open the hole, Kella gave the orders for the troops to prepare for battle on the wall. Already foreseeing that, no matter how good the choke point, many bugs will still be able to rush the walls. So she prepared for that by placing more troops in the areas that were most likely to be attacked.


    ¡°Alright Van, ready when you are,¡± Kella said, as the last troops took their place.


    Van nodded, then gave another nod to Gwen, the two of them then created a break in the barrier. Hundreds of bugs then tried to swarm through it at the same time, sometimes trapping themselves on each other.


    Kella, ordered the troops to prepare javelins, then gave the order to throw, spearing dozens of bugs in the choke point. She then ordered them to do it again, and again, soon there was a small mound of corpses that the bugs in the back were forced to deal with just to get in the front.


    ¡°Soldiers! Prepare for battle!¡± Kella yelled, as the last of the javelins were thrown, then she herself took a position on the wall that would meet with the most bugs trying to rush over it. To which the bugs did. They spilled over the small mound of their fellow brethren to rush the wall, using their insect-like strength to clamber onto it and climb up it easily. Or mostly easily if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Van and Kella already saw something like this coming and greased the walls to prevent the bugs from just walking over it.


    The bugs seemed surprised by the fact that as they tried to get at the troops at the top, they would slide back towards the bottom, sometimes taking a few of their comrades along the way. Despite that, a few bugs did manage to get to the top and were swiftly dealt with by Kella and the rest of the troops who were ready for them.


    Van had been waiting for this moment, instead of firing his magic at the choke point as planned. He instead saved it so that he could use his magic to empower his troops and their equipment. With a few murmurs and some movement of his hands, he unleashed his power and let it flow into his soldiers, making them stronger and faster, as well as making their equipment sharp enough to pierce through the thick chitin-like armor of the bugs.


    He valued his troops more than trying to kill a few bugs, and was prepared to use all his magic to make sure they stayed alive, leaving the bombardment of the choke point to Gwen, and then Isa when she finished off the last of the flying threats and focused back on the ground battle before them.


    ¡°Van¡­ we have a problem¡­¡± Gwen said,


    Van turned to look down to where Gwen was watching, and his eyes widened when he saw that some of the bugs had taken to eating their fallen comrades who somewhat blocked the way of the already pretty small choke point. Allowing more bugs to push through and surprising everyone by empowering the cannibals who consumed their brethren, or perhaps they just were putting themselves into a frenzy? Either way, they were more dangerous than before.


    Van then refocused a bit, taking some of the mana he expanded on the troops and began firing towards the chokepoint. Spears of darkness shot out of his hands and skewered the bugs trying to get through, and then exploded outwards into spikes getting some of the surrounding enemies.


    But the bugs just pushed through anyway, ignoring the casualties and rushing over the dead corpses of their former comrades. This could even be seen on the wall of the fort, where the bugs were using their dead allies as footholds to get closer to the top of the wall. What''s worse, some bugs have taken to using their mandibles to try to pry the choke point larger, slowly cracking open a bigger hole to let more bugs through.


    Van looked over to the other side of the barrier. There still were a few thousand of the fuckers left¡­ ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡± he thought as he saw the still numerous enemies before him. ¡°How can there be so many?¡±


    He shook his head and forced himself to refocus on the task at hand. Taking a few mana potions, he started to bombard the choke point once more in order to kill as many of the bugs as possible.


    ¡°Kella! We are out of arrows!¡± Isa shouted, informing the commander of the situation.


    ¡°Tell them to grab a spear and take positions closest to the choke point!¡± Kella shouted, making sure that the troops that had to deal with the bugs so far had some aid.


    Soon the battle dragged on and they were forced to wait for the bugs to try and clamber over the walls in order to deal with them using the spears and swords they had on hand. Van, Gwen, and Agn¨¨s threw everything they got at the chokepoint, killing bugs by the hundreds, but still more got through, far more than they planned.


    Soon, the area before the wall was swarming with bugs trying to get at them, and the small hole was forcibly widened by them to allow more of their comrades through. They covered every inch of the ground as they tried to swarm their way over the walls and towards the delicious meals that lay within.


    Van turned to Kella. ¡°Kella! I think now is as good of a time as any!¡± he shouted over the sounds of battle. Kella nodded and screamed an order.


    A series of explosions took the area before the wall, as dozens of landmines pre-planted beforehand went off. Van winced a little, remembering the hard work he put into making all of them, feeling like it was a bit of a waste. But if not now, then when? Either way, hundreds more bugs died in fiery explosions, their guts being flung each and every way.


    But just as quickly the mines cleared the area out, did the bugs return to swarm over everything, uncaring for the sudden destruction that took so many of their ¡®comrades¡¯ lives before them. Almost as if they couldn¡¯t care less, or were taken by a higher force that pushed them further. Then another series of explosions went off as the last of their mines were used. Putting another huge dent into the bug swarm.


    ¡°That''s the last of the mines!¡± Isa shouted, taking her hands off the panel that controlled the mines that were just used.


    Kella nodded. ¡°Troops! Put on your masks!¡± she shouted. Many of the troops then took a quick step back away from the wall and put on gas masks. When Kella saw that, she gave out the next order. ¡°Light it up!¡±


    The wall that was greased was now lit on fire, burning the bugs that were still on it to death. The troops thankfully were protected from all the smoke and smog caused by the fire thanks to the gas masks they were wearing. The masks may have been considered a crude way to deal with smoke, but it was on sale for cheap by one of Anya¡¯s merchant friends, so they bought a few¡­


    This time the bugs seemed to pause for a bit before charging forward, most trying to go around the fire-drenched walls before them, splitting them up into smaller groups.


    Van and the others then spent the next few hours, doing their best to wack every small group that tried to clamber over the wall, and when the fire went out, they had to deal with the full brunt of the swarm once more. Though thankfully, at a far smaller size.


    By the time they had finished, they had only lost a few dozen troops at the cost of killing thousands of bugs¡­ but it was still too high a cost for Van¡­ not to mention the cost and time it took for the mines and the arrows and¡­ well¡­ just so much more¡­


    As they cleaned up the mess, many were not relieved¡­ After all¡­ the rate of attacks¡­ and their size¡­ kept on increasing¡­ making it hard for everyone to rest well that night...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 141 Plans for Allies (nsfw)

    The next morning, Van tried to rub the drowsiness from his eyes to no effect. He did not sleep well, nor did anyone else for that matter. After a long day of killing insects, they returned to their beds and collapsed on top of it. But instead of getting their well deserved sleep, it was a fitful thing, where it was more a battle than a good night''s rest.


    As he walked out of the cabin and into the command tent to discuss today''s activities with Kella, he found her already deep in conversation with the lead alraune from yesterday. From what he overheard, the alraune wanted to help by providing paralyzing and sleeping powder for them to use. Believing it would help increase their collective chance for survival.


    As Van entered he joined in on the conversation, asking about how much powder they could provide and the details of their effects.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fully know how much we can provide¡­¡± the alraune said, ¡°we¡­ lost so many of us in that mad dash to this fort¡­¡± looking crestfallen. ¡°But! That doesn¡¯t mean we still can¡¯t provide! Just that¡­ it might take a while for us to get the amount you want¡­¡± replying to his previous asked question.


    Van sighed. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I should have expected that¡­¡± he said sadly, ¡°And I¡¯m also sorry for your loss¡­ if it¡¯s any consolation¡­¡± actually feeling sorry for the alraune. Even if her mandrakes did kidnap his wife¡­ he could sympathize with the fact she just lost almost eighty percent of everyone she knew and loved.


    The alraune smiled gently, ¡°thank you¡­ but you don¡¯t need to worry about us too much, your soul realm¡­ is exactly what we need to recover... we¡­ we will survive this¡­ and make a new home¡­ a new meadow¡­ and we can do this because you gave us the chance to¡­ thank you¡­¡± looking determined in the middle then bowing her head low towards him.


    Van thanked her for her sincerity, and tried to move the conversation along, not used to always being thanked and everything. As they discussed other methods of how they could contribute to their war effort, he picked up on something interesting.


    ¡°You can make earth golems?¡± Van asked, looking interested.


    The Alraune nodded. ¡°It is not just leshies, green mounds and treants we can make, but earth golems and wood golems too. Though it requires a bit more time and energy¡­¡± she then went into detail about what they could and could not make alongside the costs for everything.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van said thoughtfully, but in the end, decided against it. ¡°While using you to make earth golems and such would be nice¡­ at the moment we could actually use your magic for other things¡­¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± the alraune asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Those herbs I saw in your meadow looked brimming with energy and mana. It probably would be perfect for use in potions. Can you work your magic and grow more of those herbs and perhaps even help out in making potions?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Sure! But are you sure that¡¯s all you want?¡± the alraune asked, tilting her head.


    Van nodded. ¡°Yes, at the moment, that''s all I want. Your herbs can really help make more healing and mana potions, which in the long run can help us out more than you realize. And what we don¡¯t use, we can trade for things we do need. So if you can do that, as well as provide your powder as well, that would be greatly appreciated.¡±


    The alraune nodded. ¡°Okay, and since we will be living in your soul realm from now on, we will also provide you with whatever leshies, green mounds and treants we have left. Which¡­ Admittedly¡­ we don¡¯t have a lot left¡­¡±


    ¡°Any amount is fine, thank you.¡± Van said, fully accepting her good will.


    After that, the two talked about how her people were going to settle in, and after a few more discussions, they parted, both happy with how things went so far.


    As the alraune left, Van turned to Kella who had been patiently waiting for him. ¡°So¡­ how were our casualties¡­¡± he asked, taking on a more serious tone.


    Kella shook her head, ¡°not good, we had a hundred soldiers going in, and while our kill ratio was phenomenal, we really can¡¯t afford such losses.¡± She then looked at a paper with some notes. ¡°We lost about thirty one soldiers, with twenty two injured, twelve of which are heavily injured and will take some time to recover.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, but oddly enough, he wasn¡¯t really surprised. If anything, he had to agree with Kella that their kill ratio was amazing for the small amount of troops they lost. But he also had to admit that that was mostly due to luck and expanding all their reserves of weapons and magic¡­


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to quickly recover from this?¡± having a bad feeling he knew how she was going to answer.


    Kella sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Van, but even if you start now, to breed more, it just will take too much time to wait for them to grow up and train them. By then, we probably will have been forced to leave the forest¡­¡±


    Van thought about that, but he couldn¡¯t deny that she was probably right. But then an idea came to him and he looked back at her. ¡°What if¡­ what if we do what Lyn did? What if we find people in need and offer them an out? We got Bell''s tribe to follow us, and Sena¡¯s rabbits to follow us, why not get other kobolds or monster-kin races to join us?¡±


    Kella gave it some thought before gently shaking her head. ¡°While it is impressive how you are able to make so many people join you. If all we gain is a few dozen, that quickly die off in a week¡­ then they might be better off on their own, without us dragging them into a war of attrition that will see them slowly get killed¡­¡±


    Van winced, her words hit home more than he thought they would, and more than Kella probably intended. But he couldn¡¯t deny what she said was unnervingly close to the truth. Even if he wished it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good point¡­ they might be better off without me interfering¡­¡± he admitted, looking a little crestfallen.


    Kella gave a sad expression, feeling a little guilty since she didn¡¯t mean to hurt Van¡¯s feelings¡­ Only wanted to express the facts as they were. ¡°Sorry Van¡­¡± she said, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°But¡­ you know¡­¡± trying to find the words that would console him. ¡°You have also done much to help the people that have come to you. You forgave the troglodytes and brought them under you. You gave the kobolds and forest wolves protection from the insect horde eating their home. And now, despite at first kidnapping Luna, you saved a group of alraunes and mandrakes that are very rare to find in the vampire lands, maybe the last of their kind for hundreds of miles around¡­ you did¡­ good¡­¡± finishing a little lamely since she wasn¡¯t used to trying to peptalk people.


    Van smiled, appreciating Kella¡¯s attempt to make him feel better. ¡°Thanks Kella¡­¡±


    Kella blushed a little and removed her hand. ¡°Yes¡­ well¡­ I only said the truth¡­¡± she then gave a polite cough. ¡°Right, let''s discuss what we are going to do next.¡± now taking a more serious tone and looking towards the table with the map of the surrounding area on it.


    Amused, Van followed her and began to look at the map alongside her. They then quickly began discussing the available resources around the fort, and Van explained what he found during their trip to the meadow.


    ¡°Sadly¡­ the insects literally ate the meadow apart¡­ they left¡­ nothing¡­¡± Finishing with a shiver as he remembered the horror of watching a nice green area turn barren right before his eyes.


    ¡°That must have been hard to see¡­¡± Kella said. She could only imagine what it must have been like, but even she had to agree that it wasn¡¯t a pretty image¡­


    After that they discussed some more of what their future plans could be, Van bringing up again the idea that they could just have other kobold tribes join them, and Kella not completely sold on the idea.


    ¡°I know you''re against it¡­ but if we don¡¯t do something, all the kobold tribes in the way of the horde are going to be eaten¡­ and if that happens all that would happen is they provide food for our enemies and grow their numbers while depriving us of potential allies.¡± Van said.


    Kella gave it another thought before answering. ¡°The problem is¡­ we don¡¯t have the resources to feed so many civilians.¡± she admitted. ¡°You have to remember, we aren''t just taking in their warriors, but their families and children¡­ and at the rate of attrition that we are going at, soon civis will outnumber soldiers ten to one. I hope I don¡¯t need to explain to you what that means for our logistics. As our civilian population grows, they will need more resources, and as our army shrinks¡­¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°Ya¡­ I get it¡­ but¡­ if that happens¡­¡± Van looked Kella in the eyes. ¡°I will flee the forest¡­ because¡­ I have a responsibility to protect those under me¡­¡± looking at her with determination. ¡°I just want to save as many people as I can¡­ sorry¡­¡± as if such a desire was a bad thing.


    Kella sighed, but she didn¡¯t look unhappy. ¡°Vanessa would be proud of you¡­¡± she said with a wistful look on her face. ¡°Alright¡­ if you agree that should the worst come to worst that we flee¡­ then I will see what I can do to help you in your endeavors with helping bring the other kobold tribes together¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks Kella¡­¡± Van said. He then left the tent and started walking around to see what may require his input when he found a mandrake just walking around looking confused and lost. He followed the small green woman only about a foot tall with green hair and a flower on top for a few minutes, wondering if she even spoke his language and could even talk to her.


    ¡°Oh, Van! What are you doing?¡± the lead Alraune said behind him, making him almost jump.


    ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ I was just wondering how I was going to get that mandrake to join the others¡­ it seems a bit¡­ lost¡­¡± Van said, pointing at the mandrake that now seemed completely confused by its surroundings and had stopped and just sat down in the middle of the road.


    ¡°Ah! Thank the gods! I was looking for her!¡± The Alraune said, rushing over and grabbing the mandrake by the hand. ¡°Thank you so much Van! She¡¯s one of the younger ones, so I was very worried that she must have gotten lost.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Van replied, glad his instincts that the mandrake was lost was right. ¡°If anything, you helped me, I wasn¡¯t sure that we could communicate, so I was a bit at a loss of what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± she nodded. ¡°Young mandrakes such as herself wouldn¡¯t have learned languages yet.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Van said, ¡°Let me escort you to the portal. There are a few things I want to talk to you about.¡± The two then started walking to the portal together, Van asking his questions such as, if there were any other kobold tribes, or any tribes for that matter, that may want to join their little fort.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The alraune thought long and hard about that, and continued thinking about it even after she gently pushed the mandrake through the portal and into Van¡¯s soul realm. After a while longer, she finally answered.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I actually don¡¯t know much of what lies beyond the borders of our¡­ former¡­ meadow.¡± she admitted sadly. ¡°And I''m afraid that, even if I did know, since our meadow was the last to fall before you came along, any potential allies are probably long gone¡­¡± looking crestfallen as she was reminded by the tragedy of it all.


    Van sighed, saddened by the news. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your information anyway. At least we know where not to look¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t be more helpful¡­¡± she said.


    Van shook his head. ¡°Not at all, you just being here can greatly help us with the greenhouse and the herb garden. And even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I still would try to save those in need.¡± he said kindly.


    The alraune blushed. ¡°You¡­ are a kind man¡­¡± she said softly


    Van was a bit embarrassed by that. Then he had a light bulb moment and gently took her to a nearby empty tent. ¡°I have an idea of how you could be even more helpful to me.¡±


    Once in the tent, he told her that he was going to blood bind her and give her a name. Which made her gasp at the honor of it all.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t! It¡¯s too sudden!¡± she said with a blush. ¡°And after everything that happened¡­ you would¡­ bind me?¡± Unsure of how things got to this point so quickly.


    ¡°I need someone who can lead the other alraunes and mandrakes, and this power will help you be more useful, and add to the power of this fort. Which means, it will increase our chances of survival¡­ don¡¯t just do it for me, or for yourself, but for all those you have to protect now¡­¡± Van said.


    The alraune thought about it, probably realizing she was jumping to conclusions a bit too quickly. Slowly, she nodded when she gave herself some time to think it through. ¡°Alright¡­ your right¡­ let¡¯s do this¡­¡± looking determined.


    Van nodded, then cut his finger and inserted it into her mouth, when she swallowed, he pulled it back and gave her a name. ¡°I name you¡­ Venus!¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ I feel¡­ so much stronger¡­¡± Venus said, looking down at her slightly changed body.


    Van also looked at her body. Like all the other alraunes, she was naked except for the few vines and leaves she wore. She had slightly pointed ears and lush pink lips with pink eyes and black silky hair, a rarity in mandrakes and alraunes since they usually had more colorful hair. She had a slim figure with modest breasts that grew a little, with a narrow waist that made her ass pop out. Like the other alraunes, she was around four feet to four feet and a half tall, her hair falling down to her waist.


    ¡°You know what¡­ why not¡­ I¡¯ve literally done everyone else I¡¯ve bonded with, might as well get this over with right now.¡± Van thought.


    ¡°Alright¡­ now it¡¯s time for your welcoming gift.¡± Van said, as he put a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Welcome gift?¡± Venus asked as she allowed herself to push down to her knees.


    ---sex scene---


    Once Venus was fully on her knees, Van undid his pants revealing his gift.


    Venus swallowed. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ that''s¡­ quite the gift¡­¡± her eyes going wide. She opened her mouth, then hesitated, giving a quick glance upwards towards Van who nodded.


    With the go ahead she tentatively ran Van¡¯s rod across her lips¡­ savoring the taste of his meat, her heart starting to speed up as lust began to pump through her veins. This was her first time, she was afraid that he might not like it, but Van looked like he would be very patient with her, which helped give her the confidence to be a bit more bold.


    Soon, she tried taking him in her mouth, her tongue swirling around his head, then trying to take it deeper in. it was a bit difficult though, her jaw felt like it was going to become unhinge, but that didn¡¯t stop her¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ good girl Venus¡­ good girl¡­¡± Van said, as she tried taking him deeper down her throat, gently patting her head all the while.


    That really set her off, and now she tried swallowing Van¡¯s cock whole, wanting to prove how much of a ¡®good girl¡¯ she actually was.


    Van gave a little gasp and grabbed her head, he then helped her a bit by angling himself better to reach deeper, and started shoving her forward in time with her motions to get down deep into her throat. Venus moaned as she felt her throat stretch, this was far better than anything she could imagine.


    Soon, Van couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and he flooded her throat and stomach with some nice white fertilizer. He then did it again, making sure she was nice a full before pulling out, leaving Venus spluttering and gasping for air.


    He then turned her over and round two began.


    Venus moaned even louder, then gasped at how quickly Van was able to get into her womb. Van dominated her¡­ he wasn¡¯t only bigger than her¡­ he towered over her as he pummeled her from behind and used her all up¡­ it sent shivers up her spine and made her even wetter¡­


    ¡°M-more!¡± Venus moaned. ¡°MORe!!¡± gasping in shock and ecstasy.


    Van crawled up on her, quickly catching on to what she wanted. Slowly smothering her body with his own, which only served to make her pussy tighten around him as she gasped with pleasure.


    Van could feel the nice smooth skin of Venus on his own. She was warm, and smelled earthly. He nuzzled her neck as he grabbed her breasts, his chest on her back as he enveloped her, just as she desired¡­


    Venus¡¯s eyes started to roll up as she slowly lost feeling in her lower half, the pleasure becoming too much for her mind to take. And when Van finally unleashed his seed into her fertile soil¡­ it was too much for her to take anymore.


    Venus¡¯s womb swelled, it was too much, in the end¡­ she passed out with a smile on her face¡­


    --- end of sex scene---


    ¡°Well¡­ she seems happy¡­¡± Van thought after he was finished. ¡°Alrighty then¡­ better get ready for the other stuff.¡± leaving the passed out Venus to her well-deserved sleep.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 - Cakeboss -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 142 War Complications

    ¡°I see¡­ interesting¡­¡± Van mused as he looked down on the chessboard, trying to figure out his next move. Giving it some thought, he placed a piece down before ending his turn.


    ¡°Checkmate!¡± Xenith said, landing on the board and moving a piece with her whole body.


    ¡°Gods damn it!¡± Van exclaimed, ¡°this makes the fourth time!¡±


    Xenith chuckled, ¡°You''re not as good as Lyn at this game, are you?¡± she asked with a smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s three-dimensional chess! What do you expect!¡± Van exclaimed.


    Xenith chuckled again and began setting up the board once more.


    Van watched, inspecting the strange yet lovely insect-kin. Just a few hours prior, he had been helping Venus settle herself and her followers in his soul realm when he decided to take a stroll around the area. Soon he found himself back in Lyn''s domain and spotted a strange-looking zapper insect-kin being watched and escorted by several others.


    Curious, he followed the group around, wondering what they were doing. But it turned out, the lead insect-kin, the strange-looking zapper kin, also didn¡¯t look like she knew where she was going. A bored expression on her face.


    He was just about to leave when the insect-kin in question took notice of him, introducing herself, her eyes alight, filled with hope that this new interesting person would cure her of her boredom. Feeling it would be rude to just leave after stalking her like he did, the two introduced themselves and he was surprised to find that she was actually a prisoner of Lyn.


    After that, Xenith begged him to play a game of chess with her, while he felt he should have refused, he couldn¡¯t help but let his own curiosity win him over. And so, agreed to her offer of a friendly game or two.


    But he was taken for a ride when he lost four games in a row! At least he learned a few things about her during their playtime¡­ or at least, that was what he consoled himself with.


    This strange insect-kin was named Xenith, she was the daughter of the empress of the horde. And he could believe it, she had a lovely figure, large breasts, narrow waist, with an athletic build. She had long hair that was tied up in a ponytail, just the right amount of eyeliner, and wore a see-through blue silk dress with gold lace. She had a strange hard to place accent, that was strangely soothing to the ears, and an exotic body, different from other zapper-kin, with wings a little sharper with intricate designs. She carried herself with grace and confidence, a constant smile on her face like she always knew what was going to happen before it happened.


    ¡°So¡­ just to get everything straight¡­¡± Van said as he watched her set up the pieces. ¡°You tried to kill Lyn, got defeated, became her prisoner, and are now her best friend and chess playing partner¡­¡± a little incredulous of the whole story.


    ¡°Okay¡­ maybe not her ¡®best friend¡¯. But we are friends¡­ kinda¡­¡± Xenith said with a shrug. ¡°Lyn promised to let me go once the war is over. But¡­¡± she chuckled a bit darkly. ¡°I think it will be her that will be asking me to let her go after this.¡±


    Van looked uncomfortable, a frown forming on his face. Xenith seemed a friendly enough person, but he couldn¡¯t help but notice a dark undertone to some of the things she said, sometimes outright being blunt.


    Xenith noticed his look and softened her expression. ¡°Sorry, sorry. Didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it, sometimes it¡¯s hard to go against one''s nature,¡± she said good naturally. ¡°I really do mean the best, I don¡¯t want any harm to come to Lyn myself after all... It''s¡­ hard to find a person who can meet you on the same intellectual level like she can¡­¡± her eyes glazing over a bit as if remembering their time together. ¡°Not to mention¡­ seeing her growth, even I can¡¯t help but feel a feeling of pride for her,¡± she said with a smile.


    She then finished the last of the board up. ¡°Play again?¡± she said with a smirk as if already foreessing her victory.


    ¡°...maybe next time.¡± Van said, ¡°So you help her with strategy?¡± changing the conversation and wanting to know more.


    Xenith pouted but answered his question. ¡°It¡¯s not so much as I help her with strategy, she just has a few questions for me that I answer to the best of my ability. And in exchange¡­ we have small bouts of the mind and sometimes the body, a reward for my honesty if you will,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why do you help her? Wouldn¡¯t that mean by proxy you''re killing your own people.¡± he asked, worried he may have overstepped himself.


    Xenith frowned but didn¡¯t seem to think his question was rude or undeserved. ¡°True¡­ it might seem that way¡­ but.¡± she smiled. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see my side losing¡­ for me¡­ it¡¯s more of a game to see if I can give my opponents a better fighting chance against their¡­ inevitable defeat¡­¡± her words dripped with confidence.


    She then shrugged. ¡°After all¡­ the alliances'' worst enemy¡­ is the alliance itself¡­¡± her smile turned into a knowing one.


    Van didn¡¯t like her attitude, but couldn¡¯t deny what she said. It too painfully matched up with some of the complaints he heard Lyn make of her supposed allies. Now he couldn¡¯t help but worry more for her safety, and wondered what he should do next¡­


    ---Lyn pov---


    Lyn slammed her hands down on the table. ¡°We can¡¯t just let things continue like this! We already lost almost thirty percent of our territory!¡± she then motioned at the map. ¡°We lost thorn grave, twinkle water, and hallowed tree! At this point, we might already consider this war lost!¡±


    She then leaned forward. ¡°Unless we do an all-out attack right now! Forget about maintaining battle lines! Let''s rush to their capital and deal with the empress or everything we¡¯ve fought for will be for not!¡±


    General Saline rebutted her. ¡°Are you insane!¡± slamming her own hands down on the table. ¡°You want us all to go out in one blaze of glory!? If we do that, we will all die! And the war will be lost!¡±


    ¡°The war is already lost!¡± Lyn shouted back. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before they press forward with everything they got, and when that happens, we won¡¯t have the army or firepower to keep them back!¡±


    The two then started shouting over each other.


    ¡°ORDER!¡± Gloria shouted over them, ¡°I will have ORDER!¡± glaring at the both of them. Looking for all the world like she had the worst headache ever. ¡°I want solutions on how to get out of this mess, not you two just shouting at each other!¡±


    Lyn looked crossed while Saline did her best to reign in her anger. The two slowly stood up straight again after a while.


    Gloria nodded at that but kept her eyes on the both of them anyway just in case. Slowly she turned to Lyn. ¡°Lyn, why do you think our only option left is to rush their capital? Do you really think it will be possible to win?¡±


    Lyn hesitated, ¡°No¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°Honestly¡­ the chances of our victory are slim¡­ BUT!¡± looking at Gloria and the surrounding generals with a pleading look in her eyes. ¡°If we keep things as they are, we will lose! It¡¯s inevitable! No matter how you slice it, the rate of attrition does not favor us. If this continues for another two months¡­¡± she went quiet, there was no real need to explain it out loud. Most already had that grim picture in their mind of what would happen¡­


    Gloria slowly nodded and turned to Saline. ¡°And you? What would you do to turn this around?¡±


    Saline frowned, as she was deep in thought. ¡°Perhaps a truce is in order?¡± she said. Making many of the generals look up at her in surprise. ¡°If we can just buy ourselves some time¡­ we can rebuild our forces¡­ and let them deal with the many uncontrollable insects that they made.¡± she then smiled, as if she figured everything out. ¡°While they are dealing with that, we will grow our forces to their full strength once more! And take out those filthy wasps once and for all!¡± sounding supremely confident in her ¡®plan¡¯.


    Lyn looked at her as if was an absolute idiot. ¡°We Can¡¯t have a truce with them!¡± she exclaimed. Having a truce with them will only aid them! I can already picture it now!¡±


    Then doing a very bad impression of the empress of the horde. ¡°Oh? Did another horde of ravenous insects attack you during our truce? Well, what are you going to do? Their UNCONTROLLABLE!¡± throwing Saline¡¯s words back at her.


    ¡°And what are you going to use as a bargaining chip to convince the empress to agree to a truce? In case you forgot, SHE¡¯S WINNING!¡± Lyn finished, frustrated that she had to spell it out.


    Saline glared at Lyn with barely restrained anger before a sneer took her face. ¡°I know just what we can use¡­¡± her sneer turning somehow even uglier. ¡°Why not that little friend of yours¡­ you know the one¡­ the one you claim is your captive? What was her name again? Senath?¡± knowing full well her name.


    She then leaned forward, eyes narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s so strange that you would propose a suicidal charge against the horde while denouncing any form of truce with them. Are we sure that Senath? Is not actually a captive but more a guest?¡±


    Lyn looked incensed, she may be no demon, but even if her eyes didn¡¯t turn red, many who were looking at her wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it did at that very moment. Soon killing intent could be felt on both sides of the table, and many of the generals and hangers ons slowly started to back away.


    Gloria tried to regain control of the situation, yelling for the both of them to back down. But it was Amie who calmed Lyn down and brought her back to her senses. Slowly, Lyn forced her killing intent back down, like one would try forcing bile back down the throat, a hard task that she accomplished only because Amie was there.


    After the two calmed down, Gloria called for an end of today''s meeting and gave a warning to both Saline and Lyn that should they lose control of themselves again, they would be both barred from joining any future discussions and battle plans.


    With that, everyone was dismissed and Lyn and Amie went back to their rooms.


    ¡°AAAH!¡± Lyn yelled, slamming a fist into the wall once they got inside the room. Forming a crack in said wall that would be difficult to just paste over. Her body was seething with pent-up energy that needed release with nowhere for it to go.


    ¡°Sweety, it¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± Amie said, trying to calm Lyn down.


    ¡°IT¡¯S NOT GOING TO BE OKAY!¡± Lyn exclaimed and suddenly took a deep breath, already regretting letting her anger go out of control, and tried again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not going to be okay¡­¡± in a softer voice, looking apologetic, she then turned away, feeling shameful for exploding on her lover like that.


    ¡°It is going to be okay¡­¡± Amie said, already forgiving Lyn and hugging her from behind. ¡°I know it is because you are here.¡± giving her lover a gentle squeeze.


    Lyn became emotional and had a hard time suppressing the tears that wanted to run down her cheeks. ¡°What am I going to do Amie¡­ I failed¡­ and I can¡¯t help but feel like this is all my fault¡­ If I hadn¡¯t convinced everyone to fight¡­ then maybe we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Shshsh¡­ it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Amie said, ¡°if only people listened to you sooner¡­ if only they took your advice into account¡­ your¡­ not wrong¡­¡± doing her best to give Lyn the support she needs.


    Lyn shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t think like that Amie¡­ they''re just¡­ trying to protect their own interests and those that they care about in their own way¡­¡± she then gave a snort. ¡°General Saline though¡­ she makes me wonder if ¡®she¡¯ isn¡¯t the one conspiring with the horde.¡±


    Amie chuckled at that. ¡°I would believe it too if it weren¡¯t for the fact she¡¯s so damn racist. No way in hells she would ever consider partnering up with a bunch of ¡®filthy wasps¡¯. Over her dead body and all that.¡± finishing sarcastically.


    Lyn also chuckled a little at that, but the mirth quickly faded away and her sad expression returned. ¡°What am I going to do Amie? No matter what plan we come up with, all I see is it ending in disaster¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Perhaps Saline is right in one regard.¡± mulling it over a bit, surprising Amie who looked up at her lover in interest.


    Lyn looked over her shoulder at Amie. ¡°Perhaps we do need a truce¡­ a permanent one¡­¡±


    Amie locked eyes on Lyn, wondering what she was going to say next.


    Lyn slowly turned around to look directly into those eyes and worked up the courage to say what was on her mind. ¡°Amie¡­ what if¡­ we¡­ surrendered¡­¡±


    Amie gasped, wide-eyed, she was honestly taken by surprise by what Lyn said, yet, strangely at the same time, feeling like it was inevitable that she would hear such words from her cherished lover who had worked day and night to the point of breaking fighting an enemy that seemed to have no end...¡±


    ¡°Amie¡­¡± Lyn began once more. ¡°I¡¯m not completely sure why the empress wants to control the whole forest¡­ or why she¡¯s willing to go as far as almost destroying it to accomplish her goals¡­ but¡­ from what I heard from Xenith¡­ and I don¡¯t think she would lie. The empress might be ruthless¡­ but she¡¯s no worse than¡­ let¡¯s say¡­ your mother.¡± earning a reproachful look from Amie.


    ¡°And if this war continues on, even if by some miracle we win¡­ there will be nothing left for us¡­ this forest is at the breaking point¡­ any more damage¡­ and it may never be able to recover. it could take decades, if not centuries, for some semblance of healing to come back to the forest. It¡­ honestly might be better off we just end this now¡­¡± Lyn said, unshed tears of having to admit that she was simply not up to the task of beating the horde. Or being able to help the forest recover from the devastation that this war took on it.


    Not to mention the feeling that this was partially all her fault weighed heavily on her mind. The deaths of so many friends¡­ allies¡­ people who were like family to her¡­ all of them¡­ gone¡­ and for what? They may have been alive, hell, maybe better off under the horde than this¡­ broken system under the fairies¡­


    ¡°Lyn¡­¡± Amie wanted to say something. To say it would be all alright, that they will somehow win and everything will be better¡­ but she knew if she were to tell such a lie right now, it would only hurt her lover even more.


    So with that, all she did was hug Lyn tighter to her, trying her best to convey the love she had for her lover with all her might through that hug. As she did, memories played back of how they first met. Their first date, their first kiss, their time in bed together, their first fight, the first time-fighting side by side, the joys they shared and so much more¡­ she was afraid¡­ afraid it could all go away¡­


    With Lyn¡¯s and Amie¡¯s worries mingling in the silences of each other''s minds¡­ they held each other well into the night¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 - Cakeboss -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 143 Red Knives

    A few days later after meeting with Xenith for the first time, Van and the group spread out, using Sena¡¯s help to recruit the surrounding rabbit kobold tribes. They also tried searching for other groups that might be willing to join their cause, and slowly, their fort and his soul realm became a hodgepodge of many different species.


    It was a bit hard at first to get everyone working together, but by delegating and enforcing a few rules here and there, they were able to at least create a modicum of order. Surprisingly, or perhaps not, what was the hardest part of accepting all these different tribes, was not the different cultures or different species intermingling, but needing to acquire the necessary food to feed them all.


    The ravenous insect hordes have laid waste to many of the edible vegetation. Which was having a cascading effect on the ecosystem and everyone that relies on it. It became so bad, Kella was willing to set Van and the group out to search for food.


    But they only came back with a half-starved venom tiger cub¡­ a beautiful black and green majestic beast. Whose mother was the queen of the north forest. But had died after constantly having to fend off hordes of insects every day. Forcing it to take its one and only child south, away from the center of horde activity in search of food and safety¡­


    It was hard to separate the cub from its deceased mother, but Luna was able to after a few moments alone with it. The group then burned the body in its honor, so as not to be eaten by the insects and left. Luna carrying the small cub in her arms, a complicated yet sad expression on her face. Having achieved her goal of gaining all the queens of the forest, but not in the way she had imagined it.


    When they came back with the news that there was nothing to eat for miles around. Morale dropped, and people became fearful of what may become of them in the future. Van¡¯s greenhouses, even with the newfound help of the mandrakes and alraunes, were barely able to keep up with the demand.


    Soon, refugees all over the forest began to show up at their fort''s front gate, hearing about the group that was willing to accept anyone willing to join. Van wanted to increase his power and numbers by recruiting others to join him, but now he was facing a dilemma where there were too many mouths to feed and not enough to go around. It didn¡¯t help that most of the people coming to join were mothers with children and those who couldn¡¯t fight and had to be taught from scratch how to help or work a specific task or another.


    And as the alarm bells began to ring once more, warning them all of another impending insect swarm. Van couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Lyn was¡­ normally she would have visited by now, telling them of all her woes, yet promising that she will turn things around despite everything going wrong.


    She was late¡­ and that was not like her.


    And just as Van got on the ramparts of the wall and looked down on the new horde of insects down below. Their mana barrier activated on its own, to the surprise of all, and a strange red mist began to blow over the area. No. the entire region, filling the people with dread.


    And when he looked back down from the reddening sky to the insects down below. All he saw¡­ was horror¡­


    Horror enough to haunt him for the rest of his life¡­


    ---Lyn pov---


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Lyn yelled from behind her bars, grabbing them, but then being rebuffed by a magical power that seemed to make up the cool metal rods.


    Undeterred she continued to yell. ¡°Are you crazy! Have you finally gone mad! Is this some sort of treason! What gives you the right to do this!¡± Lyn shouted at Saline who Contemptuously looked down on her.


    ¡°The one that is treasonous is you, Lyn¡­¡± Saline said, looking a bit gleeful at Lyn¡¯s predicament. ¡°I knew a ¡®freak¡¯ like you would only serve to hold us back in this war of ours, and that it would only be a matter of time before you showed your true colors¡­¡± she sneered.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Lyn shouted, demanding answers.


    Saline¡¯s sneer turned uglier, and she played a recording of what she had said alone to Amie when they were in their room. ¡°Parasite spy mites¡­ you forget that this is a living tree¡­ these kinds of mites are similar to many types of plant monsters. In that, they can become like part of the tree or whatever other living thing they latch onto. Even an expert would have a hard time finding them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you were spying on me!?¡± Lyn asked in shock, unbelieving that she would not notice something like that or that Saline would go so far as to do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was spying on you¡­ Do you really think I would allow a mutt like you to do as she pleased in our own home? I had doubts about you from the very beginning¡­¡± looking down on Lyn from where she was standing.


    ¡°But you were the one that was throwing our armies to their death! Forcing down strategies that lost us so many allies and personnel! I tried to win this war!¡± Lyn shouted.


    Saline slammed the bars. ¡°They would have worked if it weren¡¯t for you divulging all our plans in advance to the horde! My strategies were perfect! It was you that didn¡¯t make them work! And when they did, you tried to claim credit for it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I literally was the one that made those half-baked crazy and suicidal ¡®strategies¡¯ of yours work! If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have lost every battle you¡¯ve led!¡± Lyn exclaimed.


    ¡°Saline, please, don¡¯t do this!¡± Amie exclaimed next to Lyn. ¡°Lyn isn¡¯t a traitor, she only has our best interests at heart!¡±


    Saline snorted then shook her head. ¡°It''s a shame you¡¯ve become corrupted by this false fairy¡­ I had hoped you would one day see reason and denounce your involvement with such a creature, but it seems you¡¯ve fallen too far¡­¡± looking at Amie in a pitying manner.


    ¡°Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter now¡­ for all it¡¯s worth¡­ I too have learned something from you¡­ Lyn¡­¡± returning her gaze to Lyn. ¡°you too were right about something¡­ if things continue as they are, we will never win¡­ so¡­ I will unleash the red knives¡­ and end this once and for all¡­¡±


    Amie gasped in horror. ¡°No! You can¡¯t! That would ruin so much of the forest! It could take centuries for us to recover from such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Better to see it destroyed than in the hands of lessers¡­¡± Saline said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ What are the red knives?¡± Lyn asked, looking between Amie and Saline.


    ¡°The red knives sometimes called the creeping crystals or the twisting red or a bunch of other names I don¡¯t want to get into. Is a bioweapon that uses a blood thorn as a base.¡± Amie quickly began to explain. ¡°It combines blood thorn and a bunch of other things and turns it into a fine powder that then is converted to a type of spore through a method that no one but the creators knows about.¡±


    ¡°Once ready, the spores are released in whatever direction you want, and anything living that the spores touch are infected and consumed in the most grotesque way imaginable¡­ it goes into your bloodstream, and from there it eats you alive, as it does, reddish-black crystals start to protrude from your body, looking like knives. It literally cuts you apart from the inside out¡­¡±


    ¡°But it doesn''t stop there¡­ entire swathes of the forest can be turned into nothing but a barren wasteland with protruding red knives. And if not kept in check, it could morph, change and evolve, devouring everything in its way¡­ the last time it was used was over a millennia ago, and it took the people of that time over two centuries to recover the quarter of the forest they lost to it¡­ every fairy since then has grown up with the horror stories of what happened that day, and to never repeat such a mistake again¡­¡± Amie finished with a shiver.


    Lyn then turned back to Saline with an incredulous look on her face. ¡°And you want to use that anyway!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve recovered from it once before, we can do it again,¡± Saline said confidently.


    ¡°But the situation this time is different!¡± Amie exclaimed. ¡°Before we were dealing with monstrous invaders! And only a quarter of the forest was taken! Right now, more than half of the forest is gone! And we don¡¯t have the army or the forces necessary to deal with the aftermath of deploying the red knives! It would be mutual self-assured destruction!¡±


    Saline shook her head sadly. ¡°Such little faith you have. Do you forget we are fairies? What can¡¯t we do? Besides¡­ it¡¯s too late¡­ I¡¯ve already given the go-ahead¡­¡± she then turned her back to them. ¡°The next time you see me¡­ the war would be over and we would have won. I will let you go, and Lyn will be executed for her crimes, and everything will go back to normal¡­¡± turning to walk away.


    ¡°Saline! Saline!¡± Amie yelled after her.


    ¡°Saline you gods damn bitch! You¡¯ll kill us all!¡± Lyn shouted after.


    But Saline had left without a second thought, to sure of herself that everything would work out, and if not, it would not be her fault, but Lyn and the others who forced her into a corner. They would be at fault¡­ not her¡­ she would make sure of it¡­


    ---Van pov---


    Van watched in horrific fascination as ugly red protruding knife-like crystals began to form on the many corpses of the bugs down below. Normally, no matter how many of the insects were killed, they cared not one Iota for what happened to them or their brethren.


    Except this time¡­


    This time they shrieked and chittered in pain and agony. A cacophony of horror and death that hounded his ears and made its home deep in his brain, refusing to go away. They would crash into each other and madly kill each other in their delirious pain and confusion, going berserk, hoping their torture would end soon. And when it did, it left nothing but their corpses behind.


    But if that was the end of it, perhaps it would have been fine. Unfortunately, that was not the case¡­


    Some of the corpses began to rise, their eyes all but empty except for a dull glowing red that shown from within. And in the most grotesque fashion imaginable, they began to devour one another. Forming asymmetrical creatures straight from someone''s worst nightmare.


    Many on the battlements began to throw up. Others took a few steps back with fear in their eyes.


    Van looked towards Kella, hoping she would have an idea of what was going on and what to do. But even she watched wide-eyed in horror at the sight before her, completely at a loss for what was going on.


    He then realized he had to snap out of it, and started giving orders that all non-combatives were to run and seek refuge in his soul realm and that everyone else was to prepare for the worst.


    This seemed to help snap Kella out of it as well, and she repeated some of the things he said and added a few more well-defined orders on top of that.


    ¡°Kella¡­¡± Van said, drawing her attention. ¡°We¡­¡± he didn''t want to say it but realized he had no choice in the matter. ¡°We should leave¡­ once we deal with¡­ whatever this is¡­ we¡¯ll evacuate the forest¡­¡± his hands clenched into fists, he was not happy that after all this time they had to flee the forest, or that he would make the decision to leave without Lyn anywhere around. But he had no choice¡­


    Kella paused, looking at Van¡¯s complicated expression, but nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leave without her. We¡¯ll find her before we go¡­¡± putting her comforting hand on his shoulder.


    Van gave her an appreciative look before his expression turned hard again. After that they two began giving out orders to prepare for combat, unsure what was going to happen next.


    Then they waited, and watched as the insect horde below became a disgusting wreathing mass of broken flesh and sharp red knives¡­


    Slowly, the creatures began to morph and spread out, latching onto each other and forming bonds and tendrils. Soon it was like there was one giant mass of undulating flesh and body parts.


    Oddly enough, the mass of revolting flesh didn¡¯t seem interested in anything beyond the mana barrier, though its tendrils did seem to plaster themselves on it, almost like one would do when leaning against something for support or perhaps it just out of curiosity? A chilling thought to be sure¡­


    As Van and Kella watched, they made sure that everyone who was not supposed to fight was safely put away in the soul realm. And anyone who could fight was taken out and put on the wall to prepare for the worse, which sadly wasn¡¯t much¡­


    ¡°Isa,¡± Van said, drawing her attention. ¡°Go find Gwen and ask her for a report on the mana barrier¡¯s core. We need to know how much juice is in there left and how long it can last. If we have to keep it on for a few days, we may be able to survive so long as those¡­ things¡­ don¡¯t attack. But after that, I¡¯m not sure it can hold. I want to know the exact time frame, or at least your best estimate, of how long the mana barrier will last and how much she thinks it could take before breaking. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Isa nodded, and she left quickly to do just that.


    ¡°Kella, I want you to do a run around of our wall, I want to know if we are surrounded or if there¡¯s a side we can escape to. While you''re at it, have something check all of our reserves of ammo and bring them up, and have another group get to work on those artillery. I don¡¯t care how long it will take, if there are people with free hands, have them work, better than just sitting on them and letting their minds worry.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Kella acknowledged and left to do just that.


    ¡°Luna,¡± Van said, turning to her.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Luna said, straightening up, she wasn¡¯t really used to Van taking such an authoritative tone.


    ¡°Drop by and visit Gwen and have her cast an air bubble spell on you.¡± Van began.


    ¡°An air bubble spell?¡± Luna asked, confused.


    ¡°After that take your wyvern, which you should have named by now, and fly above and see what you can see. Make sure she also casts it on the wyvern as well.¡± Van continued.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t like the thought of sending you out to danger¡­ the wyvern you¡¯ve tamed only listens to you and me, and at the moment I need to stay here¡­ can I trust you with this?¡± he asked, looking her in the eyes.


    Luna¡¯s own eyes widened. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± she said, all of a sudden feeling the pressure of responsibility put on her and the dread of having to fly out in that red mist, even though it seemed to have mostly gone away...


    Van nodded. ¡°Good¡­¡± then his expression softened and he leaned forward until his face was in front of hers. Gently he cupped her face in his hands. ¡°Be. careful¡­ and come back to me. Okay?¡± now showing the hidden vulnerability inside.


    Luna¡¯s eyes went a tad wider. Noticing the worry, but also the determination to send her off despite it. If she wasn¡¯t worried before, she definitely was now¡­ but she couldn¡¯t let her own worry show¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Van¡­¡± she said with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything reckless¡­¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    The two then shared a kiss before they parted, Agn¨¨s left to the side looking worried. Van noticed this and motioned for her to do the same to which she also shared a kiss with Luna before parting.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right back, promise,¡± Luna said and left.


    Van watched her go for a bit before turning back to face the mass of disgusting red. Never before had he felt this serious, but there was something about this image that gave him goosebumps. So he watched it like a hawk, never looking away¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch - Lumberjack - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 - Cakeboss -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 144 Surrounded by Knives

    It has been five days since they became surrounded by the vile pulsating mass of red flesh and crystal-like knives with no way out. The barrier still held but it required constant care and replenishment of mana to keep it active at all times of the day.


    There had been attempts to burn out the nearby corruption, but so far, every time they tried, it would grow back within a day or two. Not to mention the amount of power it took to do so wouldn¡¯t realistically see them through the forest safely considering how far home was.


    While they couldn¡¯t be sure, they had to act under the assumption that the entire forest was taken by the corruption, just to err on the safe side. After all, there was no telling how far the red knives, as they found out it was called, had spread.


    Van at this very moment was pacing around, trying to figure out what to do next when he saw something in the sky take his attention. Not a few moments later, Luna came down riding Sephira, the wyvern she finally named.


    Attached to Sephira was a large wooden cage that she carried. It was used to help transport any survivors they could find that were still alive and unaffected by the red knives. A somewhat difficult task considering how far it has spread. But thankfully they were able to find small pockets here and there of people in need, and even a few villages with their own mana barrier looking for a way out.


    Suffice to say, it has become very busy these past few days¡­


    ¡°How was today¡¯s run?¡± Van asked as Luna got off Sephira, looking concerned at her haggard face.


    ¡°Not good...¡± she replied, turning around to help the few people she had riding behind her down. Van quickly joined her to help out while he watched from the corner of his eye some goblins help open the cage that let the rest of the people out.


    After a few minutes, Van watched with Luna as the last of this run¡¯s refuges left into his soul realm. ¡°How much is not good?¡±


    Luna sighed, sounding far too tired for how early in the day it was. ¡°There are¡­ fewer villages than there was yesterday. Even a few of the ones with an actual working mana barrier were missing¡­¡± her face looked sad and hurt like she felt every loss that came with each village gone¡­


    Van wanted to comfort her, but he did that already a few too many times to count, and was worried anymore would simply be met with a terse response. And¡­ he had to admit¡­ even he didn¡¯t feel like he was in the mood of trying to look on the bright side of things at the moment.


    Despite that, he knew he had to say something, otherwise, Luna might take these feelings of hopelessness and let them settle permanently in her heart¡­ but before he could, a goblin came running up to him, looking somewhat excited, a rare expression during these times¡­


    ¡°Master! Master! It¡¯s Kella! She said her and Gwen finally built up the emergency signal! We can call for help!¡± she said with a slight twinkle of hope in her eyes.


    Van looked kindly at her, he too was relieved to hear this, but his inner worries prevented him from completely jumping in on the happy feel-good bandwagon that the goblin was displaying. But he made sure not to let it show and only told her that he will be on his way and to go and tell the both of them he will be there soon.


    After the goblin left he turned back to Luna. ¡°Shall we go together?¡±


    Luna gave it a few moments thought, looking towards Sephira and the cage. It was clear as day she was wondering if she had the time to take a detour, or in her mind, a break from what she now perceived as her duty. But after a while, she came around and decided to come with.


    The two then went for a walk near the center of the fort, where another magical circle was painstakingly built.


    ¡°Hey Kella, so is it finally done?¡± Van asked as he looked over the new circle that was built not so far from the portal to his soul realm.


    ¡°Yes, with this we should be able to send a beam of light up into the sky, high enough for the watchtowers at the border of the forest to see. The beam of light will then flash in colors and code to designate our area of the forest and where we are.¡± Kella explained.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van thought about it for a moment. ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work? Not that they can¡¯t see it, but there''s no one ¡®to¡¯ see it? Or they see it but can¡¯t do anything about it? What then?¡± asking so they could talk it out and perhaps prepare for the worse.


    ¡°If it so happens that no one sees it because no one is there to see it, then I suppose that means we are just on our own. But fortunately, the light creates a pulse that travels silently and can be picked up by nearby pulse towers. So while it might take some more time, unless the red knives block out pulse signals, then we should at least be able to notify our position if nothing else.¡± Kella explained.


    ¡°Pulse signals?¡± Van asked until he remembered that pulse signals were this world''s equivalent of radio waves. ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± nodding that he just got it, but then continued with the subject since there was an idea that he wanted to broach with her.


    ¡°I actually came up with an idea not too long ago that I want to ask you about in case things go any further south than it already has,¡± Van said. ¡°Would it be possible that¡­ that should we not be able to keep the barrier up before rescue arrives, that perhaps we can get everyone into my soul realm and just me and Luna take off on Sephira out of the forest. I know it might be just a tad too much for her, considering how far she will have to travel, but at least it¡¯s an option¡­ what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kella gave it some thought. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not a bad idea I suppose¡­ but it has too many variables, not to mention we will have to time it right. If we leave the mana barrier core here and it goes out, and those things swallow it up, it could increase the growth of corruption or worse. It¡¯s never a good idea to leave such highly dense magical materials in the hands of abominations or corrupting¡­ things¡­ such as what we''re dealing with right now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so not only would we have to figure out how to increase Sephiras stamina to fly us out of the forest, we would have to figure out how to safely power down the barrier core quickly enough¡­¡± Van thought aloud. ¡°And since it could take a few hours after cooling down for it to be movable again. Waiting around with all those tendrils trying to come in would be a bad idea¡­¡±


    Kella nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°Alright, we will save that as a last resort then. Other than that, how much longer will it take for you to send the signal?¡±


    ¡°Not much longer now, another hour and it should be ready to go. Now we¡¯re just pondering if we should wait till night to start sending out the messages or start right away.¡± Kella said, looking over at Gwen who was finishing the last touches and placing a core in the center to act as the focusing point where the light will shoot out from.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Van asked, also looking over to watch Gwen work.


    ¡°Not really, but it will require Gwen to focus on it for a while, which means that will take her out of doing other tasks she could be helping with,¡± Kella explained. ¡°Normally there is a device that will help in these kinds of situations¡­ that would come with its own power source and everything... but clearly I have a lot more learning to do, because out of all the things I made sure to bring¡­ I¡­ forgot to check if it was with us¡­¡± looking cross, probably berating herself inwardly.


    ¡°Well¡­ we were dealing with a few months of food and equipment and a bunch of other things¡­ it makes sense that you, one person, couldn¡¯t keep track of it all¡­ if anything¡­ It should be on me, as the leader of this group, for not making sure we were sufficiently prepared.¡± Van said, taking the blame.


    ¡°But you are still a child¡­ and I promised your parents I will take care of you. All responsibility falls on me.¡± Kella said with her own sigh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now¡­¡± shaking her head to get rid of some bad thoughts, she then noticed a goblin quickly running towards her and trying to wave her over. She turned back to Van. ¡°Excuse me, I have to take care of a few things.¡± and walked away.


    Van frowned. ¡°You had sex with me, how many times? And who¡¯s knight are you? Mine or my parents?¡± he thought, feeling slightly offended, before taking a deep breath and just letting it all out. ¡°I suppose it makes sense she still sees me as a child considering the age difference, but that doesn¡¯t excuse her attitude¡­ even though she¡¯s probably just stressed out.¡± he sighed again. ¡°Stop thinking about Van, you¡¯ll just make yourself angry¡­¡±


    He then decided to take his mind off it by doing a round of the fort to make sure everything was in its place. ¡°I should also visit Agn¨¨s, she should be with her mother. I heard Alecto was trying to brew something up that could help deal with this mess. Glad we saved her on the first day, who knows what may have happened to her if we came even a bit later¡­¡± recalling the time they flew over to Alecto¡¯s house a few hours after the red knives spores were cast.


    ¡°...I hope Lyn is doing okay¡­¡± creating a silent promise to go searching for her when he had the time.¡±


    Moving over to the small hut that they set up Alecto with, he walked in and noticed her hunched over a boiling cauldron, really looking for all the world like an actual witch that stories told about. Agn¨¨s was there with her, helping out where she could, mostly trying to organize the last of the herbs and other things they were able to save from Alectos house before it became engulfed by the red knives. Which sadly wasn¡¯t much¡­


    ¡°Hey Alecto, what have you got for me? You said something along the lines of weed killer?¡± talking about that time she was muttering to herself about how she was going to kill the stupid red tendrils and a bunch of other things.


    ¡°Ah! Van! Just in time!¡± Alecto said, looking up from the strange reddish-blue liquid that she had been stirring and giving him a warm smile. ¡°I want to show you the progress I made so far! Just another day or two and we will have a suitable method of dealing with this little pest of ours.¡± motioning him over.


    Van quirked a brow at referring to this fubar as just a little pest problem but moved over to see what she wanted to show him. Once close enough, Alecto took out a knife and dipped the blade into the strange liquid, when she pulled it out again, it had a strange layer of that reddish blue, glowing a little.


    She then moved over to a glass case where a red tendril was being kept. When she opened the lid, the tendril went crazy, undulating and whipping about, as if trying to figure out how to get out of its glassy prison. When Alecto stabbed it, the blade cut into it like a hot knife through butter, almost as if it was corrosive to the tendril. Where the tendril was cut, it began to die, shriveling up and blackening, spreading out from the stab wound and infecting most of the tendril in a wide area before stopping.


    Alecto chuckled evilly. ¡°See? Not bad right?¡± looking towards him with pride.


    Van nodded, impressed. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing! But¡­ I''m not sure we can wait another day or two¡­ nor do I think we can make enough to really matter¡­ the whole forest is almost taken over, I¡¯m afraid what you have in your pot won¡¯t be enough.¡± sadly shaking his head.


    Alecto pouted, but couldn''t refute the point he made. ¡°Well¡­ at least it will make it easier defending ourselves,¡± she said with a sigh, turning back to her work.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Van said.


    Alecto shook her head. ¡°Nothing to apologize for, it is what it is. At the very least it might help us get out of here. I¡¯ll see what I can do to speed this up and maybe even make more of it¡­¡± her attention focusing back on the cauldron to the exclusion of all else.


    Van took that as his cue to leave. He knew how she could get when she was focused, so decided to just leave her to her thing. As he left the tent he saw Luna take off once more, after talking with Kella a bit, she had made preparations for her departure to save others where she could, not even telling Van anymore when she would leave. But at this point, it didn¡¯t really come as a surprise to him, he just hoped for the best, his heart always tensing up a bit every time he saw her go.


    Just then, another goblin came running up to him with a panicked expression on her face. Van sighed. ¡°What is it this time¡­¡± he thought.


    ¡°Master! Master! There¡¯s another fight in your soul realm! Please do something!¡± the goblin as she ran up to him, looking at him with pleading eyes and pointing back where she came from in the direction of the portal.


    Inwardly sighing Van left with the goblin to see what all the fuss was about this time. Though if he had to be honest, he already had a bit of an idea of what it was¡­


    ---


    When Van arrived, his suspicions were confirmed. Two groups of insect-kin were arguing and looked on the cusp of a total break out of violence.


    One side yelled about how the other started the war, about the lives lost, about the ravages and destruction that the uncontrollable insect hordes created. While the other side yelled about discrimination, persecution, and the release of the red knives.


    At the center of it all was Xenith and Anya and a few others like Lyn¡¯s sister trying to calm everyone down. He knew it may not have been such a good idea to save anybody that needed help¡­ but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could just abandon them at the same time¡­


    With that in mind, he saved anybody and everybody he could, not just from the alliance, but from the horde and the few that still tried to remain neutral. Which sadly¡­ brought situations like this along, as, despite the near-extinction event that was happening right now outside the soul realm, the two sides didn¡¯t seem, or want to, put their differences aside and let bygones be bygones¡­


    Van took a deep breath. ¡°ALRIGHT FOLKS, THAT''S ENOUGH! EVERYBODY GO BACK TO YOUR SIDES! WE DON¡¯T HAVE TIME TO DEAL WITH YOUR BULLSHIT! BREAK IT UP, PEOPLE! ANYBODY WHO REMAINS IS GOING TO BE ZAPPED OUT OF HERE!¡± he yelled over them, using some of his aura to project his voice.


    After the two sides recovered from his aura-induced shouting, they both turned on him, yelling at him how it was the other side''s fault, with a few complaining about who the hells he thought he was ordering them about. With a sigh, he pointed at a few and began willing them out of his soul realm. It still stung a bit, but after seeing a few dozen of their friends disappear, probably sent back to that hellscape outside, they got the message and dispersed into a dozen different directions.


    ¡°Thanks for that Van,¡± Anya said with some relief in her voice. ¡°We feared for the worse¡­¡±


    Xenith nodded. ¡°You really helped us out of a bind¡­¡± then looked down, a little guilty and shamefaced. ¡°Sorry about not being able to keep my people in line¡­¡±


    Anya turned to Xenith. ¡°That¡¯s hardly your fault! We both-¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Van said, cutting them off, surprising them both since it was rare for Van to do something so rude. ¡°Just¡­ tell me what happened¡­¡±


    They picked up on how tired Van really was and decided to just explain the events that led up to this mess. At the end of it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh about the silliness of it all and just told them to handle things themselves the best they can, but to call on him in the future should things go south once more. As he turned to leave, Xenith called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, Van¡­ I¡­ know I don¡¯t know you well enough to ask this of you¡­ but¡­ if it is okay with you¡­ can you let me out? I don¡¯t plan to betray you or anything but¡­ I¡¯m just really worried about my mother¡­ I would even be willing to tell you how to get to our capital if you promise to help me get to her. Please¡­¡± sounding a bit awkward since it was extremely rare for her to ask such a thing of anybody.


    Van paused but slowly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ if we have the time, we¡¯ll go see if we can¡¯t save your mother.¡± his thoughts falling back on Lyn and wondering how he was going to save her¡­


    ¡°Thanks, Van¡­¡± Xenith said, looking a little relieved.


    Van nodded and walked away, he had a lot more crap to deal with before the day ended...


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 145 Looking for Lyn

    Van, Luna, and Anna packed up their things and prepared to go search for Lyn. Kella was of course very much against it, but all her arguments fell on death ears. Lyn was just too much of an important person to them, her and Amie.


    So the group decided to search for her, Van concentrating every so often to determine her general location. He even went so far to pack a few scrolls with pre-made magic circles that would allow him to take people and things in and out. Though once activated they won¡¯t last very long, so it was important that they make good use of them as possible.


    They also planned to save any others that might need saving. After all, they couldn¡¯t comprehend a scenario where Lyn wouldn¡¯t have come back to them by now or at least send some sort of message unless something really bad has happened. To that end, they also brought a few of Lyn¡¯s followers who could more easily fit inside fairy-sized homes and buildings. Even the imp triplets decided to come in hopes of helping.


    ¡°Here, take this, these will only last about eight hours, so use them wisely¡­¡± Alecto said, handing-off a few vials of strange glowing liquid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe shrinking potions are actually real¡­¡± Van muttered as he eyed the three potions with interest before accepting and safely securing them in his bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s because shrinking potions are extremely difficult to make¡­¡± Alecto explained with some hint of weariness in her voice. Probably from spending all night making said potions.


    ¡°You should be thankful,¡± Agn¨¨s added, sharing some of that same sleep-deprived energy she was giving off, stifling a yawn. ¡°Shrink potions are worth a small fortune. You probably could buy a small castle with those three right there. The ingredients necessary to create such a thing aren''t cheap, or easy to come by¡­¡± making sure she drove home how rare and expensive, and by extension, hard these potions were to make.


    ¡°I promise to put them to good use,¡± Van said seriously, looking them both in the eye and giving them his thanks.


    After that he climbed up and took a seat behind Luna, Anna holding him from behind. The priest Anna that was, with her strange staff spear since she was one of the stronger Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°Luna¡­ Van¡­ please stay safe¡­¡± Agn¨¨s asked, looking at the both of them with big worried eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love¡­ we will return, promise¡­¡± Luna said, giving her wife an encouraging look and gentle smile.


    Then she gave the order to Sephira and the group took to the air. Van casting a small bubble over them to prevent any stray spores from getting to them. Plus, since he was there, he added some wind resistance to the bubble to help increase their speed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lyn¡­ we''re coming for you¡­¡± Van thought, focused on getting to his wife as soon as possible, hoping for the best¡­ and dreading the worse¡­


    ---


    The group flew over the forest, watching down below, concerned and saddened by how much has changed in just a few days.


    From above they saw that the spores have made the forest their home, spreading out their corrupting influence, turning what was once peaceful woodland into something out of a nightmare. Here and there were a few pockets of civilization, mana barriers on and strong, trying to prevent the inevitable from happening. But for how long?


    Van watched it all with a pit of dread in his stomach and worry written all over his face. If things have gotten this bad, then it can get so much worse¡­ considering the way the red knives spread¡­


    As they soared, Van would periodically point in the direction he felt Lyn¡¯s presence, and after a few hours, they found a fairly large tree with a very strong mana barrier. Except¡­ there was one problem¡­


    The tree inside the barrier was also infected¡­


    Van and everyone else looked on with worry. Both wondered what this could mean and how they were going to get in. He tried using his vespera bangle in the hopes of communicating with anyone inside, but either they didn¡¯t have the same method the bangle used, or they used a different pulse signal frequency. Maybe they didn¡¯t even use pulse signals, perhaps they used something else to communicate, either way, there was no way of asking for permission to enter at the moment¡­ if there was anyone left inside that could, even if they wanted to...


    ¡°Van¡­ Do you know of a method to get in the barrier?¡± Luna asked as she steered Sephira closer to the barrier.


    Van looked at the barrier, trying to figure out a break-in method that didn¡¯t see them killed. Scanning the area his eyes alighted on a large tendril that seemed to have wormed its way outside the barrier from the inside. Such a thing made him immensely worried since that would mean that the spores somehow originated from the inside¡­


    ¡°There seems to be a weakening in the portion of the barrier,¡± Van said, pointing to where the infected root was. ¡°Perhaps there we can open up a small hole that would allow us to crawl inside? Try landing us nearby, preferably away from any other tendrils.¡±


    Luna banked Sephira towards the infected root in one swift and agile movement, landing neatly in a small clean area not far from the weak point of the barrier. The group dismounted carefully and Van set up another bubble around them just in case. After that, Van went to take a closer look of the area, using his mana sense to detect any weakness in the barrier that was exploitable. After a few moments of scanning, he found a part of the root that was rotting due to the effects of the corruption, and because of that, the barrier was weaker there.


    ¡°I found a place,¡± Van said, taking a closer look. ¡°If we time it right, we can destroy this root and blast the surrounding edges of the barrier. Do that, and there will be a window of opportunity for us to move in quickly.¡±


    Luna looked at the corrupted root, then back to Sephira. ¡°What about Sephira? I don¡¯t think she will fit in through the hole.¡± looking worried for her friend.


    Van brought out a few stones from his bag. ¡°These are mana barrier stones, not as strong as a barrier core, but surround the area and they should at least last a few hours. I¡¯ll almost make sure to increase the strength of her bubble before we leave, just to make sure.¡±


    Luna and Anna took the stones and started placing them around the area while Van transferred some more mana to reinforce Sephira¡¯s bubble. ¡°Try to be brave girl.¡± Van said gently as he patted her snout. ¡°We¡¯ll be back as soon as we can.¡± trying to soothe Sephira¡¯s worries, who looked back and forth fearfully between him and Luna, clearly agitated about being left behind.


    ¡°If worse comes to worst¡­ leave us and return to camp, okay?¡± Van asked of her, looking into Sephira¡¯s eyes.


    Sephira whined a bit, clearly unhappy with what he said, and trying to nuzzle him as if to say that everything would be alright, or perhaps asking him not to go. She did the same to Luna and Anna, but in the end, the group left to prepare for their breach through the barrier¡­


    ¡°Alright!¡± the red imp said, smacking her fist into her palm. ¡°Let¡¯s get this show on the road!¡±


    Van still wasn¡¯t sure why the imps decided to come along, but he wasn¡¯t going to turn down any help at this moment. He also wasn¡¯t sure where they got the skin-tight black outfits, or the night vision goggles they were wearing, but he wasn¡¯t going to ask.


    With a thought, he prepared a large fireball spell, planning to blast through the weaker part of the barrier and the corrupted root all in one go. Wishing that Agn¨¨s was here since she could probably do this in her sleep. The girls and a few of Lyn¡¯s followers formed up around him, ready to move the second he was done.


    With a large explosion, the root was blown away, revealing an open space. The barrier quickly tried to close the hole, but in its weakened state, it was a slow process that the group took advantage of. Running through the passage and making it through just in time.


    When they got through, Van relaxed his aura and looked around. The big tree, now that he saw it, wasn¡¯t as badly infected as he first thought it was. Clearly, there were signs that people had tried to stop the infection from spreading if the many burn marks and cut-off parts were of any indication.


    Van reinforced the bubbles around them, then manipulated them to better form around them. They then spread out a bit and started looking around for a way inside the tree.


    As the group searched, Van couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat in awe of the tree in front of him. Taking a moment''s pause to watch it and imagine what it must have looked like before it was taken by the red knives¡­


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and let it out, centering himself. Slowly, he felt the presence of Lyn, somewhere down below and forward from him. Opening his eyes again, he found nothing but the bare bark of the tree. He now knew that she was definitely here, but was at a loss of how to get to her. There was clearly no way in, at least, not at his size¡­


    Then one of the imps started calling for him. ¡°We found the doorway! But it''s blocked by some sort of red gunk!¡± the red imp said, pointing over to where a small opening was found and where one of Lyn¡¯s followers was waving at them with both her arms, trying to get their attention.


    The group then moved in, trying to peek through the hole that supposedly was there to let them in. they tried calling, shouting through the small opening, to see if anyone was alive, but only received silence. The group looked to each other, and Van prepared a flamethrower spell, and shot it in, scorching the insides until nothing of the strange red gunk was left.


    ¡°D-do you think you should have done that? Wha-what if you hurt someone?¡± the green imp asked nervously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at this point.¡± the blue imp said. ¡°We need to get in. And if there was anyone there, they would have answered when we tried to call. Besides, we don¡¯t have the time to waste, we have to get in and out as soon as possible. Van¡¯s mana pool isn¡¯t infinite, so we can¡¯t afford to debate when lives could be at risk.¡± the blue imp explained.


    Despite saying that, the triplets did get into a debate about it, to which Van and the group ignored.


    Van handed out the potions of shrinking, uncorked the bottle, and looked nervously at the bubbling mixture inside. Sharing one more look with each other, Luna, Anna, and Van drank the liquid.


    It tasted like, spicy... tangy¡­ strawberries?


    A strange sensation all of a sudden took their bodies. A feeling of vertigo mixed with a sense of wrongness, or offness. Slowly, they shrunk down, thankfully with their clothes, and started to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± the red imp exclaimed, eyes widening and zipping into action alongside her sisters. The trio manage to catch them before they hit the ground, not that such a fall would have really hurt them at this point, but it was the thought that counts.


    ¡°You really shout give us a heads up before doing something like that.¡± the blue imp said as she held onto Van from behind. With that, the imps safely carried Van and the others safely to the now burnt entryway that led deeper into the tree.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± was all that Van said as they were dropped off. He then turned to address everyone. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know the way around here, but I do know that Lyn is somewhere ahead and below us. Do any of you have an idea where she could be?¡± looking towards the half dozen or so of Lyn¡¯s followers that tagged along.


    A few of the insect-kin looked at each other before one took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, though only twice. I¡¯m not entirely sure where she is, but she could be holed up in the basement? It would make sense considering the situation. Perhaps that¡¯s where everyone else is as well?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to get to the basement?¡± Van asked her.


    She shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t allowed free reign of the area¡­ but!¡± looking up as if struck by an idea. ¡°I do know where some of the staircases that lead downward are! Perhaps we could use your ability to sense where Lyn is and determine which staircase to take? Or just simply go down as much as possible and use your connection with Lyn to determine her general location¡­¡±


    Van thought about that before nodding. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that.¡± he then moved to the side and motioned forward. ¡°Lead the way. We¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± the insect-kin said nervously, not used to being left in charge of such an important task such as leading an entire group safely through what is clearly now a very dangerous environment.


    She took the lead and started going down the hallway, taking turns left and right, using what little she remembered of the place to get to more familiar places and from there to get to the picture she had in her head of where they should go.


    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t an easy walk at first. There was a bunch of strange red gunk everywhere that Van had to burn away before they could move on. And sometimes entire paths were blocked off by large tendrils with razor-sharp thorn-like knives. Twice, those tendrils attacked and they were forced to fight back.


    The good news was, the closer they got to the center of the tree, the less infection there was, but almost as if to balance that out, the more scorch marks and cut-out bits there were as well.


    The insect-kin looked back towards the group. ¡°We''re nearing the main hall. It¡¯s the center of the tree and leads practically everywhere. Once they get there I can show you to a few stairs cases nearby that would allow us to go downward for several floors.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Van said, with some relief. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible, being small feels¡­ weird¡­¡± For some reason, that elicited a chuckle from the insect-kin and the imps, and he was left looking around confused as to why but receiving no answer.


    A few minutes later they were in the grand hall, a beautiful place where one can see several floors above them and below them. As Van and the group moved towards the center, Van couldn¡¯t help but look up to see how far it went, perhaps for a few dozen floors. Then he looked down over the railing and saw a few more floors below them. That¡¯s when he heard multiple clicks and looked up again.


    They were surrounded by dozens of fairies in green armor with the house Viridia insignia on them. All of them pointing crossbows at them, making Van wonder where they all popped out from.


    ¡°Intruders! Stay where you are and explain yourselves! Any sudden movements and you will be shot!¡± a woman in more flamboyant armor yelled, as she looked down on them from a balcony.


    Van and the group paused, not expecting the sudden change in situation. As they traversed these halls they got the feeling that they were the only ones here, which led them to lower their defenses. But they were clearly wrong, as dozens of crossbow bolts were now pointed at them.


    Van took a deep breath and forcibly calmed his nerves, trying to think of a way out of this peacefully. He looked up at the leader of the insect-kin surrounding them, and in his most courteous voice tried to explain the situation and why they were here.


    ¡°We are sorry to intrude, we tried contacting you from the outside but no one answered. I don¡¯t know if it is because you use a different method of communication from us or that something happened to prevent the both of us from getting in touch beforehand.¡± lifting his arm to show off his vespera bangle and by that also show his method of communication as an explanation.


    ¡°We''re here because we are looking for my wife¡­ Lyn¡­¡± for some reason he felt hesitant to say that. Something felt¡­ wrong¡­ but he was always told by her that if he ever finds himself here, to just ask for her, so he couldn¡¯t help but put some trust into that and pray it would all work out.


    ¡°She''s been missing for a while now¡­ and we''re just very worried¡­ Do you know what could have happened to her?¡± Van asked.


    The leader narrowed her eyes, looking at them for a long while before suddenly shouting. ¡°ARREST THEM!¡± and soon, dozens more fairies surrounded Van and the group.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand! Did we do something wrong!?¡± Van asked, going full tilt into the confused husband and acting innocent, but already concluding that something very wrong must have happened.


    ¡°Do not resist! We will take you to Gloria! She will determine what will be done with you!¡± the fairy yelled. ¡°Blame yourselves for having wed a traitor!¡±


    Van and the group did not resist, he made sure of that by giving everyone a look. Oddly enough the imps were missing, he hoped they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble¡­ With that, Van the group were taken away¡­ hopefully he would find his answers with Gloria¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 146 The Traitor Lyn

    Van and the group were escorted into a large chamber, what must be the throne room. It was packed full of hundreds of fairies, crammed into the sides of the room, most likely refugees and others who fled here. Considering the large columns filled with runes that made up the room, it wasn¡¯t hard to see why this was probably the safest place in the entire tree.


    As they walked up the carpet towards the throne, the unmistakable presence and dignity of high queen Gloria Viridia was clear, as they drew nearer to the throne at the end. Beside Gloria were several generals, one of which was particularly closer to her than the others with one of those, resting bitch faces.


    As the group was pushed towards the end of their walk, a messenger flew forward and whispered something into Gloria¡¯s ear, to which she only nodded, as if the information did not surprise her. Van took this time to also look around and was surprised to see Elena in the crowd, her eyes widening when they saw each other.


    ¡°So, Van¡­ we meet again¡­ though I hoped it would be under¡­ better circumstances¡­¡± Gloria said, addressing the group, her tone restrained but with the barest hint of... irritation? Anger? An emotion that was hard to place.


    Van straightened his back, then gave a small bow of his head. ¡°Queen Gloria¡­ I couldn¡¯t agree more¡­¡± trying to figure out how to say his next words as carefully as he could. ¡°When last we left we-¡±


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU NOT KNEEL!¡± the general nearest Gloria yelled. ¡°Get on your knees this instant!¡±


    Van froze and the rest of his group tensed up. The soldiers surrounding him did the same, ready for anything. He didn¡¯t know what to do, should he kneel right now? Or was it too late? And even if it wasn¡¯t, should he? His hands gripped the empty air where his bag used to be, the guards had taken anything that could have been deemed a weapon or hidden one, plus the runes of this place seemed to prevent him from accessing his soul realm. Making him very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Calm down Saline¡­ I¡¯m already well aware of their rudeness, and we have more important matters to discuss¡­¡± Gloria intervened gently, her hard eyes never leaving Van and the group.


    Van swallowed, feeling the tension of the room build-up and being very unnerved by it. He did his best to play off what just happened as if nothing happened at all. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± with another small bow of the head. ¡°As I was just about to say¡­ we parted on bad terms¡­ something I wished to remedy when next we meet again, if ever¡­ I didn¡¯t learn about how rude I was until¡­ Evergreen¡­¡± carefully using Amie¡¯s old name at this moment. ¡°Explained my error¡­¡± looking around quickly.


    ¡°Where¡­ is she by the way¡­¡± using his most polite voice, but genuinely worried and hoping that she would come to his rescue of this strange development.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Gloria said, now leaning forward, her eyes turning harder. ¡°Is something ¡®I¡¯ would like to know¡­¡± steepling her fingers together and looking for all the world like a mama bear that had someone mess with her cub.


    Van¡¯s face lost some color, he knew now that something was definitely wrong and wasn¡¯t adding up. ¡°I¡­ do not understand¡­¡± he admitted. ¡°The whole reason why we are here is because we couldn¡¯t get in contact with her. Nor has she returned when she should have¡­¡±


    ¡°Just another thing to blame on that traitor Lyn!¡± the general Saline said. ¡°And now you come, pretending like you don¡¯t know what she¡¯s done!? You should be executed and-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gloria said, cutting Saline off with a sharp move of her hand.


    Van froze once more, trying to make sense of what the general just said. ¡°Lyn? A traitor? That¡¯s impossible!? What the hells is going on!?¡±


    Gloria took control of the conversation. ¡°Sadly¡­ what Saline said is true¡­ until further notice, Lyn¡­ is to be considered a traitor, and anyone who is associated with her, a suspect and accomplice in her crimes¡­¡±


    Van¡¯s mouth hung open, he literally couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard, it was just too fantastical¡­ forgetting himself, he spoke out of turn. ¡°Lyn! A traitor! That¡¯s crazy! There''s no way she would betray all her friends! She fought too hard! Sacrificed too much! And doesn¡¯t have the heart to betray anyone for anything! She would rather die than let her friends down! What in the world could she have done that would label her a traitor!¡± he exclaimed.


    Saline looked like she was about to come down and wack Van something fierce, but was held off by Gloria.


    ¡°I understand your confusion¡­¡± Gloria began. ¡°But sadly¡­ we have unmistakable proof¡­¡± she then stood up, come with me¡­ there is something you must hear¡­


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Saline exclaimed, ¡°you can¡¯t be seriously thinki-¡±


    ¡°Enough Saline. It appears he too is just as lost and confused by all this when we first were¡­ he deserves to know before we decide on a punishment.¡± Gloria said, slowly walking away from the throne and motioning to the guards.


    Van, and only Van, was escorted once more and deeper into the tree. Once into a private room, Gloria stood behind a large table that displayed a three-dimensional map of the surrounding area and began to explain everything.


    ¡°As the war continued, Lyn became more and more aggressive and bold with her tactics. Throwing herself in suicidal charges in the hopes of turning the tide of battle. But it seems she has become disillusioned with the war at some point. And took it on herself to end it. We have confirmation from one of our generals, that it is Lyn, who decided to unleash the red knives onto the forest, and was planning to switch sides and join the horde¡­¡± Gloria said, showing images of Lyn being in restricted areas and more.


    ¡°Wha-!? No!¡± Van said, looking concerned as he watched the images on display. ¡°Lyn would never¡­¡±


    Gloria then played a voice-recorded clip of Lyn talking about surrendering to the horde and how it wouldn¡¯t be so bad with an unknown second party.


    Van was at a loss for words¡­ that genuinely sounded like Lyn¡­ something he could not deny¡­


    Gloria paced around the table. ¡°She spoke of treason within these very walls¡­ unleashed the red knives onto the forest¡­ and¡­¡± her voice becoming harder. ¡°Kidnapped my daughter¡­ and now we don¡¯t know where they are¡­¡±


    Van was just about to hang his head, at a complete loss of what to say or do next. He still believed in his Lyn¡­ but with all of this¡­ what could he do? But when he heard Gloria¡¯s confusion of where Lyn was¡­


    He looked back up, then around at the guards, his heart speeding up. ¡°Gloria¡­ Can¡­ I have a word with you in private?¡± knowing full well how much he was asking at the moment.


    Gloria stopped her pacing and looked up towards him with a piqued look, wondering what this sudden change was about and why. General Saline on the other hand looked incensed by this.


    ¡°How dare you! If it wasn¡¯t enough that traitor took advantage of our trust and backstabbed us, now you think we would do it all over again for you!?¡± she yelled, looking ready to cut Van down at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°I¡­ think¡­ I have an idea on how to fix all of this¡­ but¡­ I can only talk about it with you¡­¡± his eyes never wavering from Gloria¡¯s interested ones.


    Saline now was very crossed and was just about to pull her sword when she was stopped by the raised hand of Gloria.


    ¡°And why should I trust you?¡± she asked, curious.


    Van swallowed, staring right into her eyes. ¡°I suppose I don''t have a good reason for you to trust me¡­ but ¡®you¡¯ are the only one ¡®I¡¯ can trust¡­¡± he took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ swear on my power¡­ that I mean you no harm, and only wish to talk¡­¡±


    The room went silent, and Gloria looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°...alright¡­ for everything you¡¯ve done to help the alliance, and considering you have sworn by your power, I will give you but one minute to explain yourself¡­ just me¡­ and you¡­¡±


    ¡°But your majesty!¡± Saline exclaimed


    ¡°Go! All of you!¡± Gloria commanded, not even looking their way.


    With some hesitation, the guards and general Saline left the room, leaving Van and Gloria all alone.


    ¡°Gloria¡­¡± Van began after a few moments of silence. ¡°You said that you did not know where Lyn was correct? Was that statement true¡­ Can you swear by your power?¡± he asked.


    Gloria looked slightly offended, but also now very curious, staring deep into Van¡¯s determined eyes. ¡°...yes¡­ I swear on my power that I genuinely don¡¯t know where she is¡­¡± now waiting for Van''s point in all this.


    ¡°Gloria¡­ not many people know this but¡­¡± Van took a nervous breath. ¡°I¡¯m soul bonded to Lyn¡­¡±


    Gloria¡¯s eyes went wide, being soul bonded to anyone was a huge deal.


    Van let that sink in for a few moments before continuing. ¡°Gloria¡­ Lyn¡¯s here¡­ right beneath our feet. I can sense her, somewhere down below us¡­ she never left!¡±


    ¡°Gloria¡­¡± he looked her right in the eyes. ¡°I think¡­ I think she¡¯s in the dungeons.¡±


    Gloria looked lost, looking into his eyes, trying to figure out if he really was telling the truth or not. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s impossible. If she was still here I would know¡­¡±


    Van did his best to calm his nerves. ¡°I swear¡­ on my power¡­ on my very soul bond with Lyn! That what I said is true¡­ Lyn¡­ is here¡­¡±


    Gloria¡¯s eyes furrowed in confusion before taking a hard turn and looking back into his. ¡°Can you take me?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Planned too all along¡­¡±


    Now it was Gloria¡¯s turn to sigh. ¡°This better be worth it¡­'''' she muttered, then turned to the door that the guards left through, probably giving a silent order for them to return.


    Except¡­ nothing happened¡­ Gloria frowned and seemed to try again. Van picked up on what she was trying to do and also expectantly watched the door. After a while, the two shared a look of confusion, it had well been over a minute and no guards had come to check up on them.


    Finally, Van couldn¡¯t wait anymore and walked over to the door and tried opening it. ¡°It¡¯s locked¡­¡± he said, then shared an even more confused look with Gloria.


    Then something fell from the ceiling onto the table. The two looked at each other then moved in to see what fell.


    ¡°A¡­ bug?¡± Van said, looking at the very small creature smaller than the size of his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dead?¡± now more lost than ever looking at the insect¡¯s corpse. ¡°How did it die?¡±


    Gloria stared at the bug until it dawned on her. ¡°A spy mite!¡± she whispered to herself, shocked to find such a thing in the room. A room that was daily vetted for such things¡­


    Then Van¡¯s question on what killed it finally got through and she looked around in a panic until she became suspicious and started searching the airflow for the few air vents that the room had to allow air to circulate. Moving around she found one releasing a small red mist¡­


    Van was watching her and his eyes went wide when he saw what she found. ¡°Shit¡­¡± was all he said before creating an air bubble around him and Gloria to protect themselves. ¡°Gloria!¡± he shouted, snapping her out of her daze, probably completely blindsided that such a thing would happen to her in the middle of her own home and the implications that it would entail.


    ¡°Most of these Vents should not be here!¡± Gloria said, still in a state of near shock. ¡°When this room was converted into a war room, most of the vents were sealed off to prevent things like this from happening!¡±


    Van whirled around, not even bothering to think, gave himself a running start, and tried to jump kick the door open with all his might. He bounced off it hard, and flew backwards a few feet, landing safely on his toes, though his legs were a bit numb¡­


    ¡°That''s not going to work,¡± Gloria said. ¡°The war room is one of the few most heavily guarded and enchanted rooms in my castle. It won¡¯t budge unless you have the key, passcode, or registered to open the door.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you registered to open the door?¡± Van asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes. but something else seems to be blocking the door. I don¡¯t know what though¡­¡± Gloria answered


    Van looked around until his eyes landed on a few of the vents. ¡°Are there any Vents that we could use to get out? Big enough for the both of us?¡±


    Gloria also looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ most of the vents here, to begin with, are on the small size, it would be weird for one to¡­¡± her eyes went wide. ¡°Actually¡­ there is! Back when the castle didn¡¯t have the enchantments it did and required large vents to help transport air around. But¡­ it¡¯s completely sealed up¡­ there''s no way for us to-¡±


    An explosion rocked the sealing and Van rushed to cover Gloria, strengthening the bubble around them to protect themselves. After a few seconds, the two of them blinked and they couldn¡¯t help but look surprised by what they saw come out of the large opening above them.


    ¡°Hiya! Glad we came in time! Man! Ren is really smart about this kind of stuff huh? He gave us a bunch of explosives, ¡®just in case¡¯ and it really worked out! Good thing we came here in time!¡± a certain red imp said with her night vision goggles on.


    ¡°How-!? Wha-!? How did you find us!? How did you come from the vent! How did you-¡± Van asked, completely lost, then stopped himself from asking anymore since they didn¡¯t have much time on hand.


    The imp took out a pendant that pointed towards Van. ¡°Ren gave us something to help track you down should we get separated, he¡¯s a very paranoid person after all. Now, are you coming up or what?¡± putting the pendent away and scooching back up the vent.


    Van and Gloria shared a look and both silently agreed that any more questions can be saved for later. The two then jumped up on the table and looked up at the exposed Vent that thankfully wasn¡¯t spewing any red spores.


    Van looked down at Gloria, noticing her large dress and wings. ¡°You should go first, though you might want to do something about your wings and dress.¡± wondering how she was going to deal with the problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, we fairies learn at a young age to fold our wings.¡± She said, then her wings did just that, folding once, then twice, and once they were pressed against her back, folded again inwardly. Then looking down at her dress, she took out a knife that Van had no idea she had on herself and began pragmatically cutting off her dress below the waist. Letting the many layers of clothing fall off her body.


    Van stared. ¡°Wow¡­ those are some legs¡­¡±


    Gloria then turned to look at him when she was done. ¡°Do you mind?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. sorry.¡± turning his head away.


    ¡°Not that!¡± she said, annoyed but with a hint of amusement. ¡°Help me up!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right¡­¡± he said with some embarrassment. He then got under the vent and helped Gloria up. Using him as a platform, she was able to jump up into the vent, her ass wiggling as she tried to find purchase before pulling herself the rest of the way.


    Van watched a little red-faced as her lower parts were exposed and shaking, then jumped in after her when he got the all-clear. He quickly scrambled up after her, hoping to find a flat stretch of vent to rest in, and accidentally smashed his face into Gloria¡¯s ass when he went too fast.


    ¡°Watch yourself!¡± Gloria shouted behind her. ¡°You can do that later once we survive this!¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t sure if she was teasing or not. Either way, once they got out of this predicament, they had another one lined up for them. Such as what the hell was going on, and what they were going to do about it. At least he knew what he was going to do first when they got out of this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lyn, I''m coming for you!¡± his thoughts becoming razer focused on his wifes rescue.


    ¡°Hey! Pay attention!¡± Gloria shouted again as Van crashed into her once more.


    ¡°...lucky¡± one of the imps murmured from the front.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 147 Reuniting with Lyn

    After about a few minutes of getting lost and turning around and looking for a place to hide, they finally found an empty room that they dropped down into.


    ¡°Okay, that last one was on purpose!¡± Van complained to Gloria as a few moments prior he again crashed into her unexpectedly.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡± Gloria replied, crossing her arms.


    The two got into a little argument, which led nowhere and forced Van to change the subject just to get out of it. Turning to the imps, he addressed them with the many questions he had come up with while crawling through those vents.


    ¡°How did you find us? Did you know this was going to happen?¡± he asked them.


    The red imp puffed out her chest. ¡°Of course, we knew! We are certified baddasses!¡±


    The blue one looked at her like one would an idiot and then turned to Van and told him the truth. ¡°We actually had no clue something like this would happen,¡± she admitted, making red deflate. ¡°But Ren was worried that something might. He can be surprisingly paranoid¡­ he felt like it would be a good idea to prep us out ¡®just in case¡¯ anything went south.¡±


    ¡°To that end,¡± she continued. ¡°He gave us a pendant that could track you, and these suits that make it harder for others to track us. With the added bonus of temporarily making us invisible and speeding up our movements¡­ for five seconds... and only once¡­¡± losing some momentum at the end there, only to perk right up again.


    ¡°While you all were distracted by the scenery, I noticed movement in the shadows, and immediately told my sisters to disperse¡­ I know I risked wasting the one-time use of the suits, but like Ren, I too err on the side of caution. Thankfully I was right to do so. Afterwards, we tried looking for vents to climb into. It was difficult at first¡­¡± looking down at her large breasts for a moment. ¡°But it was worth it since it meant saving you.¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­ it was green¡¯s idea to use the vents,¡± she added, making sure to share the credit with her sister for the rescue.


    ¡°Hey! What about me!?¡± red complained.


    ¡°You wanted to push forward and knock everyone out!¡± blue said, exasperated.


    ¡°Hey¡­ no one will notice¡­ if there¡¯s no one to notice¡­¡± red said seriously.


    Blue just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That''s¡­ uh¡­ very interesting, but still doesn''t really explain how you knew where to find the vents or which one to take to find me,¡± Van said.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s simple!¡± red said. ¡°I am a fire imp! I can control fire!¡± making a flickering flame appear. ¡°And to some extent, shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°I can control Ice.¡± the blue imp said, ¡°and to some extent, the arcane¡­¡±


    Everyone looked towards green.


    ¡°I-I C-can control¡­ um¡­ nature¡­ a l-little¡­ and maybe um¡­ wind¡­ or¡­ earth?¡± green said nervously.


    Blue then spoke up for her. ¡°It was thanks to her ability to feel out the tree using her affinity to nature that allowed her to feel out the way. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would never be able to find you, pendant or no.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said then looked towards green. ¡°Thank you green. I think after this, all of you deserve a name¡­¡± he said with a gentle smile.


    Green blushed. ¡°Y-your welcome,¡± looking entirely bashful and not meeting eye contact.


    ¡°Well¡­ while this is all nice and all¡­ we really should be figuring out our next course of action,¡± Gloria said seriously, then started listing what few facts they had.


    ¡°For starters, it is clear to me that we have a traitor in our mists. If what you said is true, someone set Lyn up to fall, and may also have my daughter¡­ Though I still can¡¯t be sure if she wasn¡¯t the one who let out the red knives initially or not, it is clear that more investigation is required.¡±


    Van frowned, but kept quiet, knowing that Gloria was just trying to cover all her bases. He knew that Lyn had to be innocent¡­


    ¡°We also know that someone that has access to the war room tried to kill us, and overheard our conversation and deemed it a threat to whatever treason they have done so far¡­¡± Gloria continued. ¡°It is clear to me¡­ the first thing we should do is find Lyn, and my daughter and find the truth of what is going on post-haste! The future of our great forest depends on it.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Van said, then turned to green. ¡°Can you find us a nice and quick route to the dungeon? We need to get there as soon as possible. We only have seven hours before my and the others shrink potion disperses.¡±


    ¡°S-sure! No problem!¡± then paused. ¡°B-but¡­ what about Luna and Anna? What are we going to do about them¡­¡± she asked concerned.


    Van hesitated, she brought up a good point. Luna and Anna could right now be in the hands of a traitor who had no qualms with killing Gloria, the literal high queen of the entire alliance. Who knows what could be happening to them right now¡­ but he had to go with green in order to point them in the right direction¡­ this was a pickle he found himself in¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± red said, getting his attention. ¡°You only need green. Me and blue will provide a distraction if necessary. First, we will find them while sneaking in the shadows¡­ and if we see anything bad that might happen to them¡­ we will attack!¡± slamming her fists together with glee. ¡°An attack with explosions and lots of smoke! They will never see it coming!¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­ the smartest thing you¡¯ve said like¡­ ever¡­¡± blue said after giving it some thought. ¡°Kinda¡­¡± finishing with a shrug. ¡°The smoke could be used to help in our escape after saving them, should it ever come down to it. We will keep our cover though until you come back just in case and only act if necessary.¡± she finished, making red pout.


    ¡°...alright,¡± Van said, agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll point you two in the direction I feel Luna and Anna in, and then you will sneak around and see if you can keep an eye on them. Should anything happen¡­ well¡­ I trust you two will figure it out.¡±


    ¡°While you do that, me, you,¡± pointing at green. ¡°And Gloria will go in search of Lyn and Amie, err, Evergreen, and see if we can¡¯t rescue them. Sounds good to everybody?¡± he asked.


    Everybody nodded.


    ¡°Good! Let''s go!¡± Van said.


    The group then split up and went their separate ways. Red and blue went up the air ducts first and took a sharp right turn in the direction that led deeper into the tree. Van and his group took a left and started their crawl towards a shaft that would lead downwards and hopefully towards the lower layers of the tree until they found a place to drop out off.


    ¡°...wait a second¡­ Why am I in the back!? Shouldn¡¯t I be taking the lead!¡± Van said after realizing after a few minutes that he was back behind Gloria.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Van.¡± Gloria said, ¡°you are a male, and on top of that, you are the only one who can point us into Lyn¡¯s direction, your protection is of high importance to us. Not to mention, this¡­ green imp of yours is the one that tells us which route is a dead end and which isn¡¯t, and so needs to point us in the most suitable direction using your connection.¡± she said matter of factly.


    ¡°...you just wanted me behind you¡­ didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Van said, a little suspicious.


    ¡°Preposterous! Don¡¯t be so full of yourself! I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± Gloria said, sounding a little offended.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but if that¡¯s the case, that just means I should still at least be behind green. And you can cover up the rear to¡­ ¡®protect me¡¯...¡± Van said.


    Gloria then started another argument with Van that lasted a while until Van realized a pattern and confronted her about it.


    ¡°Wait a sec¡­¡± Van said after some thought, looking at her¡­ behind suspiciously. ¡°Could it be¡­ the reason why you wanted to be in front of me¡­ is because ¡®you¡¯ didn¡¯t want to watch me from behind?¡± already getting a disturbing image of Gloria watching his ass sway back and forth.


    He couldn¡¯t see it. But he could tell by the sudden nervousness and posture of her body while moving that he might have just hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me¡­¡± Van thought in disbelief, ¡°she¡¯s a mother! Or¡­ maybe she¡¯s had sex but got the sperm donated¡­ so she¡¯s single¡­ which means she doesn¡¯t have anyone¡­ and therefore¡­ horny¡­¡± his eyes widened. ¡°Oh¡­ gods¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no! Of course not!¡± Gloria defended herself. ¡°Do you really think ¡®I¡¯ out of everyone, the high queen! Would be swayed by a stranger when I could have any male in the entire queendom! Don¡¯t be silly.¡± she said rather harshly, but it also sounded a bit over the top.


    Van kept his silence, not wanting to say or do anything that might make this more awkward than necessary. Green was up ahead and she was shaking like a leaf, very nervous about all the shouting and arguing and worried that the guards might hear. But now she was also nervous about the tense silence between Van and Gloria. She was very much hoping that they could finish this task soon.


    That was when she did her bravest thing yet¡­ Turning around and addressing the group in her nervous voice.


    ¡°U-umm¡­ so¡­ there are guards around and stuff¡­ so¡­ let¡¯s keep quiet for a bit so as not to draw their attention okay?¡± making it so that the awkward silence would be about needing to keep quiet and not because of what they just said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Gloria said.


    Van nodded, but realized no one could see so said. ¡°Alright¡­


    Thankfully nothing else happened other than Van giving some directions and Green telling him if they could take that route or not. After half an hour of crawling and falling down a few vents they finally found a room that they could drop down into that didn¡¯t have any guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m very conflicted right now¡­¡± Gloria said after dropping down. ¡°On the one hand, this has allowed us to get close to saving Lyn and potentially my daughter. On the other hand¡­ this is a glaring security flaw¡­¡± looking largely conflicted about the matter.


    ¡°We can figure stuff like that out later,¡± Van said, let''s first figure out how to rescue Lyn and Evergreen. No doubt whoever has them imprisoned would have guards that only they could trust with this matter. Meaning that just because we have Gloria here, doesn¡¯t mean they would just hand over the captives and surrounder¡­¡±


    ¡°D-do you think that¡­ um¡­ that they might have decided to move Lyn and Amie somewhere else while we were crawling through the ducts?¡± green asked nervously.


    Van paused and closed his eyes for a second then opened them. ¡°No¡­ they still seem to be there¡­ Perhaps whoever it was figured that we are dead? Or maybe they just haven¡¯t opened the door yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Or just sloppy¡­¡± Gloria added with a thrown. ¡°If I had died by a sloppy person, I would never be able to live it down¡­¡±


    Van tried to figure out how that would work, but then also figured he had more important things to do. ¡°Alright girls, what¡¯s the plan? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any more vents that would allow us any closer, and there are guards not that far from here from where we last saw them when crawling those ducts. Do we try to sneak on closer? Or do we just try to rush them?¡±


    ¡°U-umm¡­ i¡¯m not really good at¡­ fighting¡­¡± green said nervously.


    ¡°No need to.¡± Gloria said, her eyes hard and now slowly beginning to glow. She then turned to Van. ¡°I will deal with this¡­¡± her voice hard as tacks, and all her suppressed anger about everything that happened finally reaching a boiling point.


    Before Van could stop her, she walked out the door and down the hallway.


    ¡°Wha-?¡± one guard said.


    ¡°Who-?¡± another one asked, confused.


    ¡°My queen!?¡± a third one in the back quickly realized.


    By the time Van rushed out the door to follow and help, the task was already done and all three guards were strewn about.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van took a moment to register the scene before him. ¡°We uh¡­ need one alive¡­¡±


    Gloria flipped her hair back. ¡°Hmph! They''re alive, just knocked out. Search them for keys or whatever¡­¡± she said, already getting tired of this. ¡°They should be lucky I didn¡¯t take their lives, it¡¯s more than they deserved¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Van said and started to do just that. Wincing when he had to turn a fairy over and feel and hear the little pops and crackles as the many broken bones in their bodies moved. He was even wondering if death would have been preferable¡­ at least it confirmed that fairies did indeed have bones¡­


    After a few more moments he found what he was looking for and began to move towards the door.


    ¡°Hurry up, otherwise I¡¯ll just blow down the door.¡± Gloria said.


    Van paused. ¡°That was an option?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it would have set off the alarm,¡± she said matter of factly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± was all he replied with and set the key into the keyhole and turned the lock. As he opened the door, his eyes widened and he had to jump back as a sword tried slicing through the air where he just was. He quickly righted himself and prepared a counterattack when he realized who it was.


    ¡°...Lyn!?¡±


    Lyn blinked. ¡°Van!?¡± looking at him in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you!?¡± Van exclaimed. ¡°We came here to save you! How did you get out!?¡± he asked, wondering how she did it.


    Lyn relaxed and rushed to give Van a hug. ¡°Am I glad to see you here¡­¡±


    Van paused and returned the hug. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you too¡­¡±


    ¡°Van?¡± Amie said, peeking through the doorway, then her eyes went wide when they landed on Gloria. ¡°MOM!?¡±


    Gloria rushed over to give her daughter a hug. ¡°Sweety, I¡¯m so glad you''re okay! You had me so worried!¡± tears running down her cheeks, surprising Evergreen since her mother was normally not like this. But it has been so long since she got a hug from her that she didn¡¯t mind wasting a few moments to enjoy this. But in the end, her questions couldn¡¯t be held back and she pulled back a little.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here? And¡­ why are you dressed like that?¡± looking down at what Gloria was wearing or lack thereof.


    After a few moments, the two groups began to explain everything that happened to each other. Lyn going into detail about what they had to endured and deal with before finally figuring out the method of breaking out of the prison they found themselves in.


    ¡°So like, after I realized that the cage might be magical, but the lock wasn¡¯t, I just used what I learned from playing around in Ren''s library and what I remember about what I read about picking locks to set us free. After that, since I''m normally stronger than the average fairy anyway, I knocked out the guard and stole her sword and keys. And the rest is history!¡± Lyn said happily. ¡°Though it did take a while¡­¡± she amended solemnly.


    ¡°Really need to rethink the security of my tree¡­¡± Gloria muttered to herself.


    ¡°What about you guys? What happened while we were locked away?¡± Amie asked.


    Van and Gloria began to explain their sides of the story. Van about how the forest went to shit and Gloria about how everything also went to shit but in a different way. Both ending with having to flee from a room that was being pumped with red spores and looking for them.


    ¡°Alright then, now that we are all caught up, what do we do now?¡± Van asked. ¡°We still need to save Luna and Anna, as well as everyone else who came with us.¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple!¡± Lyn said. ¡°First we save Luna and Anna and everyone! Then we beat the shit out of Saline! Done and done, simple!¡± like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°While normally I would disagree with the crude way you put it. For once, I¡¯m entirely on board.¡± Gloria said, her eyes beginning to glow. ¡°Once I¡¯m through with general Saline¡­¡± her hand slowly turning into a fist. ¡°She¡¯s going to wish she was never born¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 148 Scramble for the Throne

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Van began, mulling over a few things. ¡°I think the first thing we should do is figure out how we''re going to tackle going through the tree and differentiate between friend from foe¡­ I have a feeling that not everyone knows what this general Saline has done.¡±


    ¡°Not only that,¡± Lyn interjected. ¡°I can¡¯t access my soul realm or full power. I don¡¯t know how much help I''ll be with my power restrained like this.¡±


    ¡°There''s a terminal in the throne room that allows designated personnel to keep access to their soul realms, as well as their other powers. If we can get there, I can lift those restrictions on you, and tell the whole castle of Saline¡¯s betrayal.¡± Gloria added.


    ¡°Great, now what¡¯s the quickest way to the throne room?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well, the quickest way might not be the quickest if there''s a lot of guards in the way¡­¡± Amie said with some thought. ¡°There is a corridor that servants use to get around, that probably has little to no guards so it should be a straight shot to the throne room if not a little out of the way. The only issue is if it¡¯s been corrupted by the red knives or not. Which might block or get in our way¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll there''s no harm in checking, let''s-¡± Van was then interrupted by an alarm going off and then someone on a speaker.


    ¡°This is a warning to all guards, I repeat, this is a warning to all guards.¡± a harsh voice rang out throughout the tree. ¡°The intruders have abducted our great queen and made off with her! If you see them, apprehend them immediately! You have permission to shoot on sight! Be warned, they have found parasite bugs left in the war room, as well as traces of red knives. Be warned that our great queen could be under control and that the intruders are armed and dangerous! If you find queen Gloria, restrain her! She is not in her right mind! I repeat this is a warning to all guards-¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Van said, looking up as the message continued. ¡°What are parasite bugs?¡±


    ¡°Another illegal biological weapon,¡± Amie said, looking incensed. ¡°It¡¯s a type of very small tick that causes brain damage and makes those infected go insane, sometimes victims lose all reason of where they are or what they''re doing. To think she would stoop so low¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ what does that mean for us?¡± Van said, then all of a sudden his eyes widened as it felt like several pounds were pushed onto him. He shook a little, almost falling down due to the suddenness of it before shrugging it off. ¡°What the hell!?¡± he said after he recovered.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Lyn said, ¡°that bitch must have turned on the defense system!¡± giving some support to Amie who almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°And that means?¡± Van asked, not happy about all of a sudden feeling heavier.


    Amie explained. ¡°That means not only is our access to our soul realm cut off but our powers are restrained even further by the runes inscribed into the tree. Plus, the automated self-defense programs will come online and start attacking anyone not registered or those registered as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ fuck!¡± was all Van could reply to that. ¡°I guess sneaking around the long way isn¡¯t an option anymore. We¡¯ll have to force our way through and hope that we can get to the throne room before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t agree more, she didn¡¯t like the thought of sneaking around in her own home, to begin with. And now that she felt the weight of her own security on her shoulders, she really wanted to just bash everything in her way and strangle that bitch Saline for what she¡¯s done. ¡°That bitch will pay for what she¡¯s done! As well as anyone who steps in the way of high queen Viridia!¡± her words overflowing with pride and self-righteous anger! Her eyes glowing even harsher and the power flowing off her like waves, resisting the effects of the lockdown.


    ¡°Just make sure you go easy on the guards,¡± Amie said with a wince. ¡°We don¡¯t know who is a traitor and who is a loyalist just trying their best to help you.¡± not wanting her mother to go on a ¡®complete¡¯ rampage.


    ¡°Do no worry, my daughter¡­¡± Gloria said, her eyes narrowing down the hall at her yet to be seen, enemies. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to save the traitors for later¡­ for now¡­ Saline will face the full brunt of my anger¡­¡± then began walking forwards with a slight snarl on her face, having had enough of all this bullshit.


    First, she was betrayed and had the red knives used on her. Then she had to crawl in the air ducts for more than half a fucking hour! And then she found out that her daughter really was thrown into the dungeon¡­ Her Dungeon! And she didn¡¯t know about it! On top of that! Her own security programs were going to be used on her!


    She had trusted Saline for decades! She had to admit she had a bit of a heavy warmongerish side to her, but her loyalty was uncontested! Except¡­ that was clearly not the case anymore¡­


    Van and everyone paled when they saw the look on Gloria. They quickly realized it would be for all their good health to stay out of her way for the moment as she stomped her way forward. The expression on her face made them almost pity whatever she was going to do to Saline¡­ almost¡­


    As Gloria marched down the hallway, Van and the rest of the group followed at a safe distance, and while security measures started to activate and attack, he sent green off on ahead into the vents to meet up with her sisters just in case things went south. Perhaps some of Ren¡¯s paranoia rubbed off on him.


    Not soon after, holes opened up in the side of the walls and out-flowed a bunch of large pill bugs that rolled their way towards Gloria at high speeds with spikes on their backs.


    But Gloria simply used her power to bash them aside before they even got close to her. Using her raw power to levitate a few and with a swing of her arms, she sent them hurling back into the walls, creating craters in them as she continued forward.


    Then spike beetles emerged, hanging from the ceiling with their shells out, they aimed and started firing their spikes in rapid fashion towards Gloria. Who in return, swatted the spikes out of the air with her power and then used that same power to pull the beetles from the ceiling and smashed them into the ground.


    A small horde of bomb mites scurried from small holes on the ground and rushed the group, but with a stomp, a wave of force shot out from Gloria crushing all the mites and making them explode prematurely.


    Finally, they got to sections where the way was blocked off by mana barriers that cut off whole sections of the tree and prevented them from going down certain hallways. But that didn¡¯t stop Gloria who simply took something out, perhaps a pendant or small crystal, flashed it towards one of the corners of the barrier, disabling it momentarily.


    ¡°Stupid bitch didn¡¯t bother to lock me out¡­¡± Gloria muttered her value of her former general dropping even further.


    And so she continued paving a way of destruction wherever she went. Soon they met up with some guards that got in their way.


    ¡°Halt! In the name of Viridia!¡± one guard shouted.


    ¡°My queen! Please stay where you are! We don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± another shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the intruders! Attack them!¡± a third continued.


    ¡°These fools forget¡­ This. Is. Still. My. Tree¡­¡± Gloria raised her hands and the tree responded, the dozens of guards blocking their path suddenly found themselves being attacked by the tree itself. With some effort, she tied them up in branches and made sure to crush some of their bones just in case they somehow got out.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I¡¯m glad I''m not her enemy¡­¡± Van thought.


    ¡°Holy crap! I had no idea she was this tough!¡± Lyn also thought.


    Gloria started to pant a little from the exertion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Van asked, noticing how tired Gloria was. ¡°If you could control the tree, why do you let it suppress you?¡±


    ¡°Just because I can control the tree, doesn¡¯t mean I know every rune that¡¯s inscribed onto it and which ones are okay to destroy and which aren''t. Sure I know a few, but I have no idea what destroying them would do to the whole makeup of the defense systems in place. For all I know, I could make it worse, or make it so that it would take decades to repair.¡± Gloria explained.


    The group then made their way through a few more guards until they stopped right before the throne room, Gloria then literally kicked the throne room doors down and walked in and noticed that most of the refugees were gone and replaced with many guards until her eyes settled on Saline. When she did, she confronted Saline who was on her throne, and frantically typing away at a floating screen. When she looked up and saw Gloria standing across the room from her, her face paled and she began typing faster and yelled out at her few loyal guards to attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s over Saline!¡± Gloria shouted. ¡°Stand down now, and I ¡®might¡¯ show leniency for your treachery!¡± while putting the beat down on the guards attacking her, bringing them to their knees.


    Van and Lyn prepared to fight, they might not have any weapons, but at the moment that didn¡¯t matter since they were being attacked. They did their best to defend themselves and use what little power they had available to themselves. Lyn using some sort of martial arts to get the better of her opponents, and Van using what little power he could tap into to tie his opponents up in shadow, even being able to summon about three small shadow wolves to help.


    ¡°Treachery!? I¡¯m the treacherous one!?¡± Saline shouted with anger and derision as she continued her typing. ¡°You''re the one that allowed an insect-kin to join our conferences! We fairies are a noble species! Yet you tried to bring in lesser races into our ranks! It would be one thing if we were in charge, but you had to treat them almost as if we are equals! Don¡¯t you understand that¡¯s not the fairy way!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Are you that lost in fae supremacy to not realize that such thinking is outdated? Come on Saline! I¡¯m far older than you and even ¡®I¡¯ know what you are saying is bullshit!¡± she shouted as she smashed two heads together, flung another over herself and kicked a fourth several feet away, and began to gather her power to tap into her tree once more to end this once and for all.


    ¡°Face it, Saline!¡± Lyn shouted, trying to distract the traitor general. ¡°You were just scared that an insect-kin would take your job away because you knew deep down you lacked the skill to do your job properly!¡± dodging a spear thrust and grabbing it and twirling it out of her opponent''s hands and into hers. ¡°This isn¡¯t about fairy nobles making sure ¡®lesser races¡¯ know their place. This was about you feeling threatened when laws were being passed throughout the decades to make the army more equal and meritocratic! You knew you didn¡¯t have the skill to keep your position, and you were so indoctrinated growing up that when things got tough, you hid behind those fucked up ideals just to protect your own ego!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Saline shouted, her face turning red with fury. ¡°You have no idea what you''re talking about! No idea what I¡¯ve been through! This is for the best of everyone!¡± she then clicked something on one of the panels in front of her. Soon, the defense programs that they had to deal with in the hallways were now popping up in the throne room, rolling pill bugs, spike throwers, bomb mites, and more.


    Gloria then immediately changed the target of her power from Saline, towards the new threats around her. Destroying everything she could that might pose a threat to them before it was too late. A wave of destruction soon followed as a part of the throne room was twisted into knots by her power, preventing most of the defenses from continuing on, but also draining the last of her reserves.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Amie shouted, rushing to Gloria¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Not bad, but just as I expected!¡± Saline sneered, now looking at them with great confidence and some relief now that she finally had full control over the system, or at least most of it. ¡°I knew that there might be a chance that you will be able to make it to the throne room, and now that you are¡­ you''re all tuckered out¡­¡± looking for all the world like a villain that finally got one over the hero.


    She then motioned to some of her guards on her side the throne room and they left through a side door, only to quickly come back with Luna and Anna in tow. ¡°Now¡­ I think it¡¯s time for your unconditional¡­ surrender¡­¡± Saline smugly stated. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to your friends¡­ now would you?¡± motioning with her hand towards the tied-up Luna and Anna with their mouths covered.


    ¡°Also, just to make sure¡­¡± Saline then pressed another button on the terminal and the already exhausted Gloria fell to her knees as new weight was put on her and she felt her power suppressed further.


    ¡°MOM!¡± Amie shouted, trying to catch Gloria from falling completely.


    ¡°I-i¡¯m okay¡­¡± Gloria said, trying to stand up once more but failing and stuck on her knees.


    ¡°pff-Hahahaha! For once! Things are going my way!¡± Saline jeered. ¡°Now I can repair this forest! Make it great again! The way it should have been!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you monster!¡± Amie said, now looking up at Saline. ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough damage!¡± she asked with tears in her eyes. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve betrayed your oath! Killed millions! And destroyed the forest we call our home! All for the sake of your own ego!¡± her eyes began to glow as she subconsciously tapped into the tree. ¡°Don¡¯t you see there''s no saving what you did to our home!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Saline shouted, feeling a little irked by the glowing eyes of Evergreen. ¡°What would a child that cavorts with the enemy know about anything!¡± she said with derision. ¡°No! Once we burn away all the corruption, we will set ourselves up as the undisputed ruler of the forest! As the centuries go by and we help it to recover, ¡®we¡¯ will decide who stays and goes! And then we can ensure a haven for all fairy kind in the vampire lands! We will-¡±


    ¡°SUPERKICK!!!¡± a red blur yelled out from above, falling like a comet onto the unsuspecting general.


    ¡°OUH!¡± Saline was sent hurtling from the throne and several feet away to the wide-eyed amazement of everyone in the room all wondering what the hell just happened.


    Then a red figure in an extremely tight bodysuit did a pose on the throne and gave the audience a wink, splaying out her hands and moving her hips and legs. ¡°In the name of¡­¡± she blinked, trying to come up with something quick. ¡°...My master! I. Shall. Punish. You!¡± then did a few more poses for good measure.


    The guards holding Luna and Anna hostage looked completely baffled and worriedly looked between this new character and they''re general, wondering what to do. Only to be hit hard on the back of the head by another blue and green individual, freeing their hostages.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at the opportunity presented to them, pushing away the hows and saving such questions for later. He instead shouted at the red imp to stop posing. ¡°Stop playing around! Quick! Disengaged the alarm! And free us from the restraining runes!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ right!¡± Red said, realizing where she was and turning to the terminal. ¡°Uh¡­ how do I do that?¡±


    ¡°STOP HER!¡± Saline shouted at her remaining guards, getting up with a fury.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡± Amie yelled, her eyes glowing even harder. Wood branches started to grow out of wooden flooring and started to attack and hold down the many guards still on Salines side. But because this was not something she was used to, her nose started to bleed and veins started to pop up on her head due to the strain.


    Van and Lyn scrambled forwards while Gloria was still trying to stand up and help her daughter, her own eyes glowing and working together to restrain or attack any enemy guards that got in the way.


    ¡°EEEK! What do I do! What do I do!¡± Red panicked, looking at the screen in front of her while trying to duck and dodge attacks that came very narrowly hitting her if not for the last-minute saves of the branches protecting her. ¡°Gods damn it! I don¡¯t read Elvish! Or fae, or whatever this is!¡±


    With a berserker-like rage, Saline charged the stupid imp, bringing out her spear from her soul realm and preparing to skewer the offending idiot right through the heart. If it weren¡¯t for another last-minute save by Gloria and Amie who used the last of their energy to stop her legs in their tracks. Allowing Van and Lyn to get to the terminal in time.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Saline shouted as Lyn pushed aside the imp and read through all the codes and systems put into place. With a few clicks, she activated an emergency shut down of the defense system, and soon a feeling of freedom flowed through everyone as the restraining runes were deactivated.


    ¡°Buy me some time!¡± Lyn shouted to Van. ¡°this only lasts ten minutes, so I need you to distract them long enough to make this permanent!¡±


    ¡°How much time do you need?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Just give me five to start with, think you can do that?¡± Lyn asked, now more focused on the terminal in front of her.


    Van turned to look at Saline and the death in her eyes as she roared her anger and broke free from the branches. ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡±


    And the scramble for the throne began¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 149 Saline’s Fall

    Van wasted no time, he immediately erected a mana barrier around Lyn and the throne with him still inside it. Then he prepared a few spells and unleashed his shadow wolves, all of them, flooding the throne room with dozens of shadowy creatures. He then focused on Saline, the biggest threat here while he kept an eye out for any guards that might interfere, but trusting his wolves and friends to deal with them. He walked out of the barrier and prepared to fight.


    And Saline gave them one hell of a fight. As he tried to control his wolves to coordinate attacks and used his shadow magic to restrain her, she would simply overpower his tactics with overwhelming force. With every swing of her spear, a wave of energy followed, cutting down his wolves by two and three at a time. Despite his best efforts, she was easily making progress towards him, her eyes alight with anger and fury.


    Gloria and Amie weren¡¯t fairing any better. Both of them exhausted themselves fighting against the pressure of the security system and now, even with the pressure off they were in no shape to fight. Which was a problem since they were slowly being surrounded by traitor guards moving in on them.


    The imps were also not doing well. Fighters, they were not. They weren¡¯t born that long ago, and did not have the same amount of training that others have had. In truth, they were very much like kids fighting adults, which showed as the battle continued, doing more running around than actual fighting. In the end, they weren¡¯t much help, and if anything, the shadow wolves had to more on one occasion jump in to save them. Even working together they could barely hold themselves against one guard.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lyn¡­ maybe hurry a little?¡± Van said, still looking in front of him at the approaching Saline stomping her way towards him.


    ¡°Just give me a sec!¡± Lyn complained, ¡°I''m going as fast as I can!¡± doing her best on trying to figure the controls out. She rarely got opportunities to interact with terminals that directly influenced the tree, let alone one that controlled everything in it. It was clear that this access point was only meant for higher-ups and the such, for it was constantly asking for many of the passwords and identifications for all the prompts popping up simply by using this terminal that she simply did not have, forcing her to try and do a workaround.


    Just then, a battle yell was heard. ¡°CHARGE! FOR HOUSE VIRIDIA!¡±


    And out of all the people to come and save the day, Elena came with a small horde of people, some guards but most just regular fairies storming into the battle to help them in their time of need.


    ¡°¡°Elena!?¡±¡± Van and Lyn, as well as Amie, said at the same time, mostly to themselves but eerily in unison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to the throne!¡± Elena said, pointing to general Saline. The loyalist then gave another battle cry and charged forward, doing what they could to help. Elena herself went to Gloria¡¯s and Amies aid, handing out a few potions she was able to save.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lyn then shouted, using this distraction to turn back to the terminal and continue her work. While she wasn¡¯t able to make it permanent, she was able to extend the shutdown for another hour. ¡°Van, give me a few more minutes, I''m going to try and set Saline as the designated enemy and see if I can¡¯t turn on the defense system on our side! I bought us another hour, so do what you can!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± Van said though he was a little conflicted. He actually didn¡¯t believe he could hold Saline back for even one minute, let alone a few, but he¡¯ll do his best.


    Saline though¡­ if she wasn¡¯t furious before¡­ she was seething now¡­ she looked practically like she was foaming at the mouth in rage and anger, her whole face going red and the grip on her spear so tight that it looked like she would accidentally snap it.


    ¡°Enough¡­ is enough¡­¡± she muttered then looked at all the pieces of shit that pissed her off to this point. ¡°I said¡­ ENOUGH IS ENOUGH!¡± shouting with a roar that shook the room.


    Soon, she was encased in a very intimidating suit of armor and harsh aura began to swath off of her in waves. Lifting her spear, she aimed it at the throne, catching alight the tip with a deep red aura, filled with killing intent and power.


    Like a rocket launcher she flung the spear, Lyn just barely able to get out of the way in time, her eyes going wide as the throne she was just sitting in exploded into many little pieces in a show of power and creating a shock wave of destruction.


    Saline then slowly started to float in place, her body and armor enveloped in a sickly reddish-black aura. With a wave of her hand, dozens of spears began to appear around her, circling around her in perfect synchronicity.


    Van paled a little now at the difference of power between Saline and him, yet his training kicked in and he drew his sword in one hand and prepared a spell in the other, ready to fight to the death if necessary.


    ¡°Van! Step back!¡± Lyn shouted as she flew in front of him, recovering quickly from the explosion, Halberd pointed at Saline and while her own armor was forming on her. ¡°You help Luna and Anna, as well as the other girls! Leave this¡­ to me¡­¡± eyes filled with determination and killing intent.


    Van hesitated, but knew that out of the two of them, Lyn was a bit stronger with more battle experience than him, so he trusted her judgment, turned around, and set out to aid his allies and maybe change the tide of battle.


    ¡°What stupidity¡­ you should have told him to flee, you know you can¡¯t defeat me¡­¡± Saline said, her dozens of spears flowing around her in perfect sync then all pointing at her at the same time.


    ¡°Damn¡­ that would actually be so cool if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was Saline doing it and they were all pointed at me.¡± Lyn thought, trying to keep track of all the spears. In response to Saline''s taunt, she took a fighting stance and prepared for battle.


    Saline reached out for the floating spears and took two, one in each hand. She then pointed the left one at Lyn and sent about three of the floating spears her way. The spears moved as if they were shot from a cannon, flying at unnerving speeds.


    Lyn responded by encasing herself in aura, increasing her speed and reaction time, and doing her best to weave through the attacks. ¡°Hah! Is that the best you got!¡± she jeered after they missed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try agai-AAAAAHHHH!¡±


    She screamed in pain as her wings were torn from behind, the spears she thought she dodged, turning back with another motion by Saline with her right spear and attacking Lyn in her blind spot. The spears then joined the others flowing around Saline, leaving Lyn on one knee, her face contorted in pain.


    ¡°You really just don¡¯t understand¡­ Do you?¡± Saline said, walking slowly towards Lyn menacingly. ¡°I¡¯ve spent over a century of my life on the battlefield, say what you will of my strategies and tactics. But even with breaking my oath and now operating on only a fraction! Of my power¡­ it¡¯s still more than enough to kill you¡­¡±


    Lyn slowly got up, legs a little shaky, using her halberd to support her and folding her wings up, they were useless now anyway. Slowly she took another stance, ready to continue, even if it meant her death.


    ¡°You know what''s wrong with you insect-kin?¡± Saline continued as she walked her way towards Lyn. firing off another spear, that Lyn this time instead of dodging, did her best to block then cut in two, using far more aura than she thought she would have to.


    Saline just moved forward, as if nothing important was happening, throwing spear after spear at Lyn as she got ever closer to her, tiring her out. Not even bothering to try anything else, talking all the while about her issues.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you insect-kin¡­ is you live such short lives compared to the rest of us¡­¡± Saline said, throwing more spears. ¡°And you don¡¯t know what it means to keep an oath¡­ no¡­ I carried my oath for most of my life¡­ I knew what I was doing, but at least I still had a choice to break it¡­ do you understand? ¡­no¡­ you really don¡¯t understand anything¡­ Do you?¡±


    She then lifted her spear and started attacking Lyn directly. The blow was strong enough to push Lyn back, then another blow, and then another, inch by inch, the attacks getting faster and faster.


    ¡°You could spend years on the battlefield, watching each other''s back, saving each other''s lives¡­ but the second some ¡®queen¡¯ says your enemies now, you turn and kill those who you¡¯ve called comrades just a few seconds prior¡­¡± Saline¡¯s eyes seething with hatred. ¡°You constantly fight and kill each other, then drag others into your mindless fights for FUCKING POLLEN! And then we fairies are the ones expected to pick up and clean the mess!¡±


    Lyn raised her halberd vertically to block Saline''s attack that became single noted, just bashing down on her in rapid succession.


    ¡°LYN!¡± Van shouted, pausing from his own fight to look her way and seeing how one-sided the fight was, filling him up with worry.


    ¡°No More!¡± Saline shouted, then taking a step still seething, watching Lyn fall to her knees once more exhausted. She then pointed her spear right at Lyn¡¯s face, and mentally commanded her many other spears to circle around in an arch with Lyn at the center, ready to skewer her from all sides. ¡°No more¡­ no more betrayal¡­ no more senseless wars¡­ everything will burn¡­ and then everything will be set right¡­ once¡­ and for all¡­¡± her tone now sounding oddly subdued.


    Saline lifted her spear, the others spears following suit, ready to finish this once and for all¡­


    Until a flaming lance took her right in the face¡­ ¡°GAAAAH!?¡± Saline took a few steps back, but was already recovering, in a practiced motion, she took a vial in a hidden compartment in her armor and drank it, all the while ordering her spears to attack where Lyn was last. Her vision already healing thanks to the high-grade potion.


    Van wasted no time, Saline was distracted once, probably not again. So he created a spell and sacrificed most of the remaining mana he had and sent it towards Lyn to repower her. He then took three scrolls he had hidden on his body and opened them, using the last of his energy to summon three of Lyn¡¯s insect-kin friends to help protect him and to help out where they could.


    Lyn used this opportunity to roll backwards, narrowly avoiding the spears that would have turned her into a porcupine. She lifted her halberd and began charging up, using the energy Van sent her way to help but also drawing her last reserves of energy as well for good measure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through to make you like this¡­¡± Lyn said, her body now crackling with energy and electricity. ¡°And I''m sure in your own head what you''re doing is right.¡± her body slowly began to glow blue. ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t give you permission to kill hundreds of thousands if not millions of lives!¡± her whole body now like an out-of-control power station, shooting lightning every which way. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you the difference in ¡®our¡¯ strength!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°LIGHTNING DRAGON CHARGE!!!¡± using an attack taught to her by one of Ren¡¯s friends.


    Lyn shot forward like lightning and attacked like thunder. Saline¡¯s eyes widened as she tried blocking Lyn¡¯s attacks, finding herself barely reacting in time.


    As Lyn pushed forward, Saline was forced to sacrifice one spear after the other to keep her at bay. Gritting her teeth, Saline spiked her aura and roared, trying to give as good as she got if not better.


    Every strike now sent shockwaves outward, filling the throne room with their deafening sound. Many stopped to stare at the fight that was happening in front of them in awe, feeling like the outcome was now pivotal to the outcome of the battle at large.


    Lyn would thrust multiple times with the tip of her halberd, then unconventional twist it to swing in unpredictable ways. She used her halberd like a scythe, a spear, and a staff, spinning around her weapon with practiced ease.


    Saline, for her part, had a hard time following such twisty and unconventional attacks that seemed to have no form. It was only thanks to her years of experience and her reserves of power that kept Lyn from landing a fatal blow.


    At first, it looked like Lyn was winning, Saline wasn¡¯t able to fully block or dodge every attack, meaning as the fight continued, she was gaining more and more cuts on her face and body. But¡­ Lyn was the one tiring out¡­ by the time all of Saline¡¯s spears were destroyed, Lyn was tapped out, the glow leaving her body.


    Saline didn¡¯t even wait, she grabbed Lyn¡¯s face and smashed it into her knee, spewing blood from the nose then continued to smash the head into the ground hard, making a small dent. She lifted her foot to cave the skull in, but a shout from Van had Lyn roll away in the nick of time.


    Lyn did her best trying to get back up, pulling out a hidden knife from her boot, only to be kicked hard in the stomach by Saline¡¯s follow-up. Sending her and the knife flying a few feet away. Lyn then lay there, unresponsive¡­


    The crowd went silent. Both sides watching with bated breath. Van, too far and empty of mana to do anything¡­ only able to watch in abject fear at what most likely was going to happen next.


    Saline walked up to the now prone Lyn, ready to make sure to finish it once and for all. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for your loss¡­ I''ve fought better than you and learned much more from my many years on the battlefield, you were just too inexperienced¡­¡± she said, picking up the knife on her way and kicking Lyn over, revealing a bloody face with shut eyes and a bleeding nose.


    Saline then pressed an armored boot on Lyn''s chest and prepared the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll at least give you the honor of a quick death¡­ I suppose if anyone deserves it, it would be you¡­¡± Then lifted the knife to put an end to it once and for all. Van yelled the room watched.


    ¡°GUAH!?¡± Saline paused in shock and pain as a knife rammed in between the joints of her armor.


    ¡°I too¡­ learned a few things on the battlefield.¡± Lyn hoarsely said through crusted eyes. ¡°One¡­ always bring an extra knife¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡± Saline looked surprised.


    ¡°Two¡­¡± Lyn twisted the knife in deeper, making Saline shout in pain. ¡°Learn the weak points of armored soldiers, makes it easier than just wasting energy trying to cut through them¡­¡± Making sure to twist the knife in deeper between the grooves of Saline¡¯s armor.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Saline raised the knife once more, her sense of shock over and ready to pierce Lyn¡¯s heart in one swift motion.


    ¡°And three¡­¡± Lyn then sent a few million volts of electricity using the knife as a conduit right into Saline''s body. ¡°If all else fails¡­ use your own life force¡­ even if you lose a year or two¡­ it¡¯s better than dying¡­¡±


    Saline screamed in complete agony, despite the pain she still tried to finish off Lyn, but she moved out of the way just in time, still sending volt after volt into her body, she then fell, burnt into a crisp inside her own armor.


    ¡°Oh¡­ and I guess four¡­¡± Lyn said after some thought. ¡°My ¡®strength¡¯ comes from wanting to live a happy life with those I love, while yours was just to make yourself happy after all that pain you¡¯ve endured alone¡­ though that might sound a bit unfair now that I say it out loud¡­¡± She then looked over the charred corpse of Saline. ¡°I hope in your next life you are happier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ and I forgot to mention¡­ I¡¯m kinda immortal anyway¡­ pretty unfair, am I right?¡± mostly joking to herself, then turning to look at Van who had a very relieved look on his face. Seeing him, put her heart at ease, which relaxed her body enough to let the tell-tale signs of unconsciousness creep up in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Huh¡­ I guess this is good night¡­¡± and then passed out.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 150 Bath (nsfw)

    Lyn woke up two hours later in a nice soft bed. Amie was there waiting for her to open her eyes.


    ¡°Lyn!¡± Amie exclaimed with joy, when Lyn woke up, hugging her lover with all her might. Lyn groaned a little under the pressure but dealt with it since she didn¡¯t want to turn Amie away. After some time, Amie let go and began fussing over Lyn to check if there were any other problems.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ so frisky when I just woke up.¡± Lyn joked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really, just very¡­ tired.¡± she then sniffed something¡­ ¡°And stinky¡­ can I use a shower?¡±


    Van who had been waiting as well chuckled. ¡°Tell me about it, you''re not the only one that wants to use a shower.¡± Lyn blinked and smiled when she saw Van in the room waiting for her.


    Van returned the smile, ¡°glad to see you''re doing okay.¡± he said, just happy that Lyn was up again.


    ¡°Define, okay¡­¡± Lyn joked as she tried to get out of bed with some help from Amie. Once she was righted and sitting on the edge of the bed she looked back and noticed to her surprise Gloria was also there.


    With a small nod, Gloria acknowledged Lyn.


    Lyn blinked since this was so out of character that she thought something was wrong. ¡°Umm¡­ am I in trouble or something?¡± staring at Gloria worriedly.


    Amie snorted, and surprisingly, Gloria gave a small smile.


    ¡°No Lyn, you''re not in trouble. I just wanted to be the first to thank you for risking your life and stopping Saline and her plans.¡± Gloria smiled gently, then bowed. Which was something normal queens did not do to¡­ well¡­ anyone¡­


    Lyn to say the least, was surprised by the humility that Gloria was showing, and a little weirded out by it too, so changed the subject quickly. ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s no problem¡­¡± unable to hide some redness showing up on her cheeks. ¡°Er¡­ so¡­ what happened while I was asleep? And how did Elena rally all those people to fight? And how did those imps do that! And-¡±


    ¡°One question at a time!¡± Amie laughed, hugging her lover to herself. ¡°Let me explain¡­¡±


    ¡°The red and blue imps were lost until Elena noticed them wandering around during the time she and the other refugees were forced out of the throne room. Thankfully the guards didn¡¯t notice them, and Elena, a little while after, was able to get in touch with them again.¡± Amie began to explain.


    ¡°The green imp then soon met up with them later, supposedly the three have a connection, so they were able to find each other again. They then formed a plan to put a stop to Saline¡¯s plan. Using green¡¯s power, they snuck back into the vents and prepared to stop Saline when the time was right, while Elena convinced some of the people who Van helped upgrade their ranks to fight against Saline and her lies.¡±


    ¡°After you beat Saline, the traitors surrendered and we were able to round them all up. Sadly, we are in the process of moving everything out of the tree.¡± Amie added sadly. ¡°It seems that the war room wasn¡¯t the only place that Saline vented red knives into, and many more rooms were infected as she tried to smoke us out. The tree is¡­ unsalvageable, especially now because the central control system is destroyed¡­¡± referring to the throne.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lyn said, letting it all sink it. ¡°Amie¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± feeling somewhat responsible for all this, if not causing it then not being good enough to stop Saline from destroying the throne and preventing any chance of saving Amie¡¯s home.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about¡­¡± Amie said, hugging Lyn closer to her. ¡°You did your best¡­ and what¡¯s most important is that you came back to me¡­¡± closing her eyes and just enjoyed the hug and Lyn¡¯s warmth, Lyn also relaxed and fell into the hug, though more for Amie¡¯s sake than her own. Her own feelings of guilt at not being good enough, still floating inside her.


    After a while, Amie gave a small sniff and pulled away from the hug. ¡°Ugh¡­ you do smell¡­¡±


    Lyn looked offended. ¡°You bitch!¡± and gave a playful slap on her lover¡¯s shoulder, the two chuckling together.


    Van also chuckled along, as he watched the two. But couldn¡¯t help but agree, even he smelled a bit, probably from crawling around those vents. He turned to Gloria and asked. ¡°Do you have a shower we could use? I think we all deserve a nice break and some nice hot water.¡±


    Gloria nodded, ¡°you can use the royal bath, it¡¯s normally reserved for me and on rare occasions my daughter. But considering this might be the last time we use it, I don¡¯t see why you and Lyn, or any of your friends couldn¡¯t use it after all they''ve done for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks mom!¡± Amie exclaimed happily, then turned back to Lyn helping her up. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll love the bath, it¡¯s ridiculously huge!¡±


    The group then followed Gloria towards the throne room, then passed that to the royal chambers until they went a little further and hit the baths. When they entered, Van and Lyn looked on wide-eyed at the huge bathroom in front of them with marble flooring and a huge bath big enough to hold forty people with flower petals floating on the water. Steam floated off the pool of water, and statues spilled in new hot water every second, with a large window-looking screen that displayed beautiful scenes from all over the forest.


    ¡°Wow¡­ now this¡­ I don¡¯t know what this is¡­¡± Lyn said, at a loss for words. Van nodded in agreement.


    Not soon after, Amie helped Lyn out of her clothes and into the bathtub, or perhaps, bath pool being a more accurate description. Van also joined in, he felt a little self-conscious, but felt that would be silly considering how much he has seen of them before. The group then got into the nice hot waters and sighed in relief and enjoyment.


    ¡°Gods¡­ this is amazing¡­¡± Van said, spreading out his arms to either side of him on the ledge. Lyn couldn¡¯t help but agree and nodded along, Amie giving her a nice back massage as she lazed into the waters.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± Gloria said, joining in, much to Van¡¯s surprise. ¡°I made sure to tell one of my attendants to notify your friends of where we are so they could join in too.¡±


    Now Van definitely felt a little self-conscious as Gloria, in all her naked glory, sat right next to him and tried to start up a conversation.


    ¡°So¡­ Van¡­ how is my daughter? When can I expect grandkids? Are you from some noble background?¡± Gloria began to ask with a gentle yet professional smile.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Amie complained, turning to her in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t ask such things! It¡¯s rude!¡± feeling oddly defensive, probably because she knew it was mostly about her.


    ¡°Come now, can a mother not worry about her daughter''s future? I¡¯ve already accepted your relationship with Lyn, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want grandkids.¡± Gloria said.


    Van did his best to pretend like he didn¡¯t exist as the two started to talk and argue over him. He did his best to ignore some of the clearly personal attacks they were throwing at each other. After a while, it came back to Gloria wanting grandkids and Amie trying to explain she just wasn¡¯t ready for it yet.


    ¡°Come on Evergreen, you have to do more than that. You also have a duty to at least give one heir¡­, especially during these trying times, what would you do if something happened to me?¡± Gloria continued from their argument. ¡°Van seems like enough of a nice young man, even when we were fleeing the spores of the red knives he was checking me out. Such men are hard to come by, and if you can¡¯t take advantage of that you will never be pregnant.¡±


    Van wanted to drown¡­ right now would be preferable¡­


    ¡°Jeez mom, if you want to secure another heir so bad, why not just make another? If ¡®Van¡¯¡± glaring at Van from the side a bit. ¡°Is so interested in you, maybe you should do it with him! Besides¡­ we both know you just want sex by proxy, well¡­ you have my permission! Go fuck each other''s brains out!¡± Amie said somewhat tersely.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked towards Lyn with a pleading look in his eyes. Lyn noticed that look and gave him a thumbs-up, making him relax as she looked like she was going to talk some sense into the two.


    ¡°Okay Gloria, you have my permission to have sex with Van, just make sure you save some for me later, I want a ride before we leave,¡± Lyn said.


    Van never before felt so betrayed.


    Amie continued lathering Lyn up with soap for a while until she sighed. ¡°Ya¡­ just make sure you don¡¯t break him¡­¡± she then looked towards her mother. ¡°Look¡­ I''m sorry, I''m just not ready for kids yet, I hope you understand...¡±


    Gloria looked at her daughter and also sighed. ¡°I¡¯m also sorry, you''re right, we shouldn¡¯t fight over such things. I¡¯m just so worried about our future, I¡­ I plan for you to take over from me one day, maybe even¡­ today¡­ and I just¡­ want to make sure everything''s perfect¡­¡±


    Amie seemed very surprised by that, stopping her work on Lyn completely. ¡°You¡­ want to abdicate?¡± looking at her mother in complete surprise.


    ¡°If that is fine with you of course¡­¡± Gloria said.


    Amie thought about it for a long time. The bathroom completely going silent. After a while, she nodded and look her mother in the eye. ¡°Alright¡­ I accept.¡± she then looked downwards towards Lyn. ¡°Lyn¡­ do you mind if¡­¡± trying to put what she was going to say into words.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Lyn said happily. ¡°I know you don¡¯t need to, but if you want, you can marry him. That way we can be married together in a triangle of love and marriage!¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Not sure that¡¯s how it works, but okay,¡± Amie said with an amused smile. ¡°But¡­¡± looking again towards Gloria, I still don¡¯t want kids just yet¡­ so if you are able to get one from him, well¡­ I always wanted a little sister¡­¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Gloria smiled, ¡°don¡¯t worry sweety, I''ll give you as many little sisters as you could want. And maybe even teach you a few things about pleasing a man¡­¡± she finished with a wink.


    Amie chuckled, ¡°sure, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± in a tone of challenge.


    ¡°Umm¡­ don¡¯t I get a say in any of this?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°¡°NO!¡±¡± everyone said in unison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Gloria said, drawing nearer. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing¡­¡±


    ---sex scene---


    Gloria slowly moved and got out of the bath, much to Van¡¯s surprise, and then stood behind him. She then sat down, her legs on his shoulders and his head between her thighs. ¡°I know you were looking at my legs.¡± she gently whispered, gently rubbing her long soft legs and thighs up and down on each side of his head.


    She then gently began massaging his scalp with her long fingers, working out the knots and the tension that was built up through all the work they did. ¡°Relax¡­ just relax¡­ you''re in luck¡­ I¡¯ve been told my massages are amazing plenty of times by my daughter, she used to love them as a kid, even went so far to try to learn some from me.¡± then slowly began rubbing her crotch on the back of Van¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you feel so good¡­ I haven¡¯t even put you in just yet¡­¡± she cooed, continuing to overly stimulate Van. ¡°Let''s go a little¡­ further¡­ trust me¡­ you¡¯ll love this¡­¡± extending her legs down until her feet came into contact with something nice and long¡­


    ¡°Oh my¡­ a big boy aren''t you¡­¡± she said with heated breath, rubbing her delicate feet up and down Van¡¯s shaft with expert skill, making it slowly grow under her.


    She continued her assault on Van¡¯s senses until he was rock harder under her. ¡°Mmm¡­ yes! Oh fuck! Just imagining such a thing inside is going to make me-!?¡± Gloria came, spilling her fluids on the back of Van¡¯s head where she had been rubbing herself on.


    Van swallowed, he was not used to all this teasing, and he had to admit¡­ he was turned on and ready for more.


    Gloria sighed and moved away, switching positions until she was now standing in front of him, her crotch now in his face. ¡°Not yet lover boy¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had any, so show me how much you want it¡­¡±


    Van looked towards her pink lips, he at least knew how to do this.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gloria looked ecstatic as Van began to work her lower mouth. She placed a foot up on the edge and brought her hands down on his head, really making sure he worked her hard. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she moaned, grinding her hips into his face and making sure to keep him there with her hands. ¡°Just like that¡­¡± she then gasped and released even more fluids. With a sigh of contentment, she sat down and straddled Van.


    ¡°So¡­ how are you two enjoying the show?¡± Gloria asked, turning her head to Lyn and Amie.


    ¡°Ten out of ten stars!¡± Lyn said, sitting on the ledge as Amie ate her out.


    Gloria frowned, ¡°I was hoping the positions would be reversed¡­ but I suppose I''m fine with it¡­¡± she then turned her attention back to Van with a wicked smile. ¡°Now for the fun part.¡±


    Gloria then took Van¡¯s now very girthy and hard member and gently guided it inside her. ¡°Mmm¡­. yes¡­¡± she moaned as she was spread open. ¡°Oh fuck! Yes! Ahhh¡­¡± as she managed to insert the whole thing, making Van gasp by how hot and welcoming her insides were.


    Which actually made him ask a question. ¡°Does¡­ this even do anything for you? Don¡¯t fairies prefer larger insertions?¡± He managed to get out.


    Gloria chuckled. ¡°You can say¡­ we switch between two settings¡­ one for those closer to our size¡­ and the other for¡­ well you know¡­¡±


    She then began to rid him up and down. ¡°Trust me!¡± she gasped. ¡°This is plenty big for me right now!¡± then went in for a deep kiss, practically attacking Van¡¯s mouth.


    Van moaned, eyes wide then shut. Gloria was moving her insides like no one¡¯s business. He fucked Luna, who was technically a succubus, but it was hard to tell which one was better in this case. Gloria was just so much more¡­ skillful¡­


    Gloria broke off the kiss and lifted a foot upon the ledge as she leaned back a little, then the other. Van had to grab her by the waist as a part of her upper torso was now submerged, one of her feet on Van¡¯s face and partly in his mouth. Her hands grabbed hold of him with all her might as she used her feet to push off and rammed herself back onto him, using the buoyancy of the water to help keep her balanced. She did this over and over again, her insides coiling around Van¡¯s dick and sucking him in, his shaft going deep and hard, which could be clearly seen from the outside.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Van muttered as he never felt like this before. She was taking his entire length with such vigor and carnal lust that it was hard not to give it to her. Soon she brought her legs back down and began to ride him properly, smashing her breasts into his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to cum! You better fucking tear at my breasts! Rip at them! Fucking destroy me with your cock! For fucks sake, just ream me already!¡± Gloria demanded.


    Van obliged. Gloria was just so goddam tight, working his shaft just too well, even in the throes of passion she moved her muscles just right with expertise and skill. In the end, he bit down on her hard, just like she asked, and slammed so hard into her he could swear he bruised a few organs. Then unleashed a torrent of seed so hard that she swelled like a balloon within a few seconds as she screamed out his name.


    After a few seconds, they were panting and she slowly worked herself off of him. She then bent down and held her breath diving under, sucking him off gently under the waters and cleaning him up ¡®proper¡¯ as he leaned back and enjoyed the attention.


    When she got back up, swallowing another load, she looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ I''m impressed¡­ most men would be done by now¡­ but you''re still hard¡­¡±


    Van blushed. ¡°Well¡­ I''m not like other men¡­¡±


    Gloria''s smile widened and she leaned in with a leer. ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­ that¡¯s one round down with¡­ now let''s get to two through three¡­¡±


    Making Van pale¡­


    Then he felt two hands on each side of his shoulder and looked up and found Lyn and Amie on each side with Luna, Anna, Elena, and the imps as well as a few more waiting behind them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget us¡­¡± Lyn said with a smirk and adding her own leer alongside everyone else.


    ¡°...Am I going to die today?¡± Van thought with dread before he was swarmed.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 151 Fairy Diaspora

    Van had never been happier for a potion¡¯s effects to run out. Using it as an excuse to get out of the dire situation he was in, much to the pouting of everyone involved, he was able to flee the tree just in the nick of time before it was too late. Both for him, and the effects of the potion.


    Even now his mind played on, repeating everything done in that bath, all the positions, the throes of passion, the teasings and seductive whisperings in his ears. And watching fearfully as Gloria taught the girls how to ¡®really¡¯ please a man¡­ even green and blue joined in, despite green¡¯s shyness and blue¡¯s aloofness, they did some foreplay, and while they didn¡¯t feel comfortable yet with insertion, they were able to rub one out using his body.


    And just as he was being passed from one girl to another, so often and so much everything started to look like a blur. He could tell something was off when he felt some of the effects of the potion running its course and his body started to feel unstable.


    Which was a bit of a shame though, he was hoping to see more of the tree, or at least what parts were still available for him to see before he left, but he was promised that there were some pictures around back before the red knives were unleashed. Which to him wasn¡¯t really the same thing, but he supposed it would have to do.


    But before he could enjoy said pictures, he and the girls had a lot of work to do in helping out Gloria move her people. Already there were piles of boxes outside the great tree, and more and more seemed to be piled on top, creating a very precarious-looking tower. He tried helping, but the fairies were adamant that he didn¡¯t, saying that they had a specific system they followed and didn¡¯t want anything or anyone to mess it up.


    He then decided to go over and check up on Sephira, who probably had no idea what had happened to them while they were gone and was probably worried about both them and the diminishing power of the bubble she was trapped in. Once there, he came to a very excited wyvern who nuzzled him immediately, happy to see him okay.


    ¡°Nice to see you too girl, sorry it took us a while,¡± he said as he returned her nuzzles with pets and fixed up the mana barrier. He then worked on attending to her and making sure she was plenty fed and happy, preparing for the trip back as he did so. After a while, he was notified by one of Gloria¡¯s attendants to come back to the tree since Gloria was going to make an announcement soon.


    Van¡¯s eyes narrowed as the fairy looked familiar. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ weren¡¯t you at the bath?¡± he asked, looking at her suspiciously.


    The fairy nervously played with her glasses. ¡°I¡­ have no idea what you''re talking about¡­¡± excused herself, and zipped off as fast as her wings could carry.


    Going back, he saw a spectacular sight of thousands of fairies in all their different rainbow colors floating around. He was pretty sure there weren¡¯t that many in the throne room, but perhaps there were more in adjoining rooms that he wasn¡¯t aware of. Either way, it was a sight to see, and he even saw the rare male fairies in a small group off to the side, guided by their own honor guard of soldiers that seemed hell-bent to protect their coveted lovers and spouses. Probably not from other fairies at the moment, but the dangers they now faced.


    Looking around, he saw Gloria and Amie in formal and regal clothing, floating in front of the entire group, waiting for some semblance of order before beginning. After the crowd died down a bit, Gloria began in a loud and clear voice that could be heard by all.


    ¡°People of house Viridia, and all allies that have come here today during these tough times¡­ I Gloria Viridia, with my Daughter, Evergreen Viridia, have an important announcement to make.¡± she then waited a moment while all eyes converged on her.


    ¡°It is with a heavy heart that I tell you¡­ that general Saline, hero of fire ford and the shroom field, was the one that betrayed us¡­ and unleashed the red knives¡­¡± she paused for a moment to let the information sink in as the crowd gasped in shock and murmured to each other. After a moment she continued.


    ¡°It seems this war with the wasp horde has greatly affected Saline mentally. And in her passion to stop the great wasp menace, she did the unthinkable¡­ unfortunately¡­ this has not only stopped the war but ended it, on both sides¡­ I repeat¡­ the war is over¡­ and we must flee the forest¡­ maybe forever¡­¡± ending on a solemn note.


    Even more gasps could be heard and shocked outcries and even demands for an explanation came from a few who just couldn¡¯t comprehend what was going on right now. Gloria lifted her hands and did a calming gesture until the crowd went silent once more, waiting with worried looks at what she may say next.


    After everyone went quiet once more and all eyes were on her, Gloria began again. ¡°I am not without fault in this¡­ I should have seen the signs¡­ but I was blinded by the threat that the wasp horde presented, and my own feelings on Saline, who was a trusted ally and confidant of mine¡­ I fear¡­ I¡¯m no longer in any position to lead my people unilaterally. Therefore¡­ I will now abdicate in favor of my daughter, who will now lead house Viridia as I take on a more advisory role.¡± She then moved aside and let Evergreen take center stage. ¡°All hail the new high queen of house Viridia!¡±


    The crowd looked perplexed by the sudden change of leadership right before their eyes. None made a motion or word as Evergreen now took her mother''s spot, floating before them with the house''s insignia on her clothes and carrying the staff scepter that designated complete authority of the house.


    But¡­ a few of the fairy friends that Lyn and Amie were able to make, slowly began clapping and then cheering for her. This had a ripple effect on the rest of the crowd, as more and more people began to clap. Not so much cheer, more¡­ confused still, but clapping along because they felt like they had to. Other than that, the crowd was deathly quiet, and the clapping ended almost as soon as it began. Everyone watched Evergreen with an intense gaze, wondering what she was going to say next and what it might mean for them.


    Evergreen took a small breath and steeled her nerves, she then did her best to appear regal and addressed the crowd before her with as much confidence as possible.


    ¡°Allies and citizens of house Viridia! We are going through tough times¡­ but¡­ when the fire locusts came down from the north, we survived! When the fungal clan of mold and rot, tried to make this forest theirs¡­ we not only survived! But pushed them back! Cleansing this forest of their ilk¡­ when those otherworldly invaders came, consuming everything in their path¡­ we survived and recovered! The forest might be gone¡­ but WE are a ALIVE! And as long as we are alive, we will survive! And make a new home, for all of us!¡±


    Evergreen took another deep breath and continued. ¡°I know many of you are confused, scared, worried about your family and loved ones¡­ but I tell you now¡­ we will get through this¡­ I swear¡­ on my name¡­ that it is true¡­¡± she took another deep breath. ¡°MY NAME IS-¡± the crowd waited on bated breath, eyes wide as a new high queen will now speak her new name.


    ¡°AMELIA EVERGREEN VIRIDIA! THE HIGH QUEEN OF HOUSE VIRIDIA! And I swear to all of you, I will lead all of you to safety!¡± The crowd paused and soon, a more genuine cheer rang out as hope began to show in the eyes of the many onlookers. Thinking, that just maybe, they will get out of this alive.


    After the crowd died down a bit, Amelia continued. ¡°Many of you are now probably wondering how I will save you all.¡± her eyes giving Van a quick sideways glance. ¡°Do not worry, I have a place in mind that will be your new home, though it might be a bit difficult the first few months as we will have much to rebuild. I promise you it¡¯s a safe haven for all¡­¡±


    Now came the hard part. ¡°People of house Viridia¡­ the war is over¡­ there is no more fighting between the wasp horde and the alliance¡­ we¡­¡± using the royal we. ¡°have decided that all denizens of the forest, still alive, will be allowed into this new home and safe haven¡­ and yes¡­ this does include the horde¡­¡± earning many gasps from the crowd once more.


    ¡°I know that is a hard pill to swallow¡­ that many have lost friends and loved ones to the wasp horde and their mindless army of insects. But¡­ I do not wish to repeat the same mistakes of the past by creating the same situation that led us into this war in the first place. And everyone who called this forest their home, or who was a child of this forest, is worthy of saving¡­ no longer should we discriminate against those we consider lesser, otherwise all we will breed is hate. For in our ignorance, we did in fact¡­ play a part in escalating the hatred on both sides. To the point that the red knives, something we swore to never unleash again, was spread¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is our fault¡­ the red knives eating away our forest¡­ was our doing¡­ not the hordes¡­ what would happen to us¡­ if we did not choose now¡­ the present¡­ to build a better future¡­ by not doing the same things that lead us to this tragedy in the first place. I ask you all to please understand and know¡­¡± her eyes went hard. ¡°I will not change my mind on this matter¡­¡± her eyes went soft again and looked at the crowd with some measure of hope that some understood.


    ¡°I know many of you have questions, and probably want to know what our plans for the future might be. So¡­ I will accept any queries you might have right now.¡± Amie then waited as the crowd looked nervously between each other, angry and confused, but also hesitant¡­ since it was rare for anyone to be allowed to question the high queen''s authority.


    After a while, a few brave fairies did ask questions, and for the next half hour, Amie did her best to answer them respectively and concisely with clear answers. Van watched, impressed, but worried about the new influx of refugees that he was soon going to be taking in. And those in front of him were just the start, he was probably going to have to save the whole damn forest at his rate, and even he wasn¡¯t sure if he had room for all of them inside.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Lyn asked from the side.


    Van glanced over to her and nodded. ¡°She didn¡¯t even bother to ask if I would be okay with it.¡± he replied a little gruffly.


    ¡°Are you against it?¡± Lyn queried.


    ¡°...no¡­¡± Van said with a sigh. ¡°Though I am worried about how we are going to fit all these fairies¡­ and that doesn¡¯t even include the wasp horde and the rest of the forest¡­ speaking of which¡­¡± he turned to look at her from the side. ¡°How do you feel about letting the horde in?¡±


    ¡°It was actually my idea,¡± Lyn admitted. ¡°Though, I have to admit¡­ I am a little worried about it...¡± showing a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You have me on your side,¡± he said, pointing a thumb at himself with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much overt control I can put within my own soul realm, but I promise to do my best in making sure things don¡¯t get out of hand.¡±


    Lyn returned the smile, ¡°thanks Van¡­¡± looking like a small load was lifted from her shoulders. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    The two then shared a moment until an unhappy and rude cough interrupted them. ¡°AHEM!¡± the red imp said, pushing herself into the conversation and still wearing her tight spy gear. ¡°You promised us a name?¡± tapping a foot in mid-air expectantly, as her sisters watched from the side.


    Van shared an amused look with Lyn and addressed the imp. ¡°Indeed I did¡­ would you like it now? I have a few suggestions if you would like to hear,¡± he asked.


    The three imps nodded their heads vigorously, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡­ for red I have¡­ Arpina, Nina, Salana, Tana, Ruby and Scarlet.¡± Van said, looking at red then turning to Blue. ¡°for you I have¡­ Sini, Lapis, Afina, Saphhira, and Azuria.¡± then ending on with green. ¡°And last but not least. For you I have¡­ Sylvia, Zelena, Emerald, Jade, and Leaf.¡± he finished.


    ¡°When you girls are done choosing your names, come back to me and I¡¯ll officially name you and blood bind you. Choose wisely!¡± Van smiled as already in their excitement they started to talk to each other about the potential names given to them, debating each other on which was better and which was not.


    Van and Lyn turned back to watch Amie, who finally seemed to be wrapping everything up. Once it sounded like Amie would soon finish, Van had a troubling thought and turned to Lyn. ¡°hey¡­ how¡­ exactly are we going to transfer all these fairies to my soul realm? At the moment I can only open up one gateway at a time, and it¡¯s a loooong way back to the fort. Are we¡­ going to go through the forest?¡± looking at Lyn concernedly.


    Lyn frowned like it was only now that she realized the situation they were in. ¡°huh¡­ I suppose so¡­¡± she said, unsure. ¡°...shit! I have to go now! Have to talk with a few friends of mine to get to work. We are going to have to prepare a few things if we want to make it through the forest all in one piece.¡± and then zipped away.


    Van Looked worriedly on but decided to stay put and watch, lest he accidentally gets in the way. Amie was giving a final speech, then started giving orders and designating groups to work on said orders. After that she started talking to her mother, chatting a bit before abruptly hugging each other. Lyn flew over to them and waited for them to finish, once they parted, she told them of the situation, Amie and Gloria nodding as if expecting what she was saying. Then the three of them started a conversation and broke apart a few minutes later to do their own thing. Each helping out in their own way.


    Van was still waiting on the sidelines, wandering if just waiting at all was the best thing he could do. But the fairies around him made it clear his help wasn¡¯t wanted, or perhaps they were so biased in protecting males that they didn¡¯t even consider him as a form of potential help? Either way, it took a few hours of sitting around doing nothing and largely growing very bored before some semblance of order was formed and it looked like the entire group was ready to go.


    Even Luna and Anna helped, but no, not him, he was a male, he should just wait with the other males¡­ What was really annoying though, about it all, was that if he did try to help, he really would have gotten in the way. So he was forced to wait while everyone else was productive¡­


    Either way. Everything was set and ready to go, except it was getting late and they had to stay the night. Van, Luna, and Anna camping out with sephira and even being given their own fairy honor guard to protect them as they slept.


    The next morning, the long trek towards home began. Which was a bit funny to Van, to think he would consider the fort as a form of home at this point. He and the others then formed up and started setting the path ahead. The fairy guards then formed up on the sides and back of a large column with the civilians in the middle.


    The group was then forced to bulldoze or navigate a path forward, which was a lot harder to do when you are feeling the pressure and weight of all the expectations of all those behind you. Luna would from time to time, fly up on Sephira to help get a larger birds-eye view of the terrain and warn of potential dangers and point out paths they could take.


    Surprising everyone, the long journey to the fort was largely uneventful. Other than forcing them to cut or burn a path forward or help the teamsters with their load or a few civi¡¯s that got separated from the group or needed medical aid. The day went by without any major enemies attacking them or large obstructions of red knives to block their way. It was actually kinda suspicious¡­


    The only real issue was how long it was taking them to get to the fort. But by the end of the day¡­ the walls of home were in sight, off in the distance. Less than an hour later, Van walked forward and asked them to open the doors.


    The soldiers on the battlements were confused, to say the least, but they did as bid, and the great fairy exodus, it will one day be called, though it will also be known by other names, came to pass.


    Now the only worry left for Van was how he was going to explain this all to Kella¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 152 Plans for Rescue

    ¡°-and then you had an orgy and came back here the next day¡­¡± Kella said, making sure she heard everything right, already feeling a migraine coming on after everyone explained themselves for the past hour. She had to take a moment to mentally step back, rubbing the bridge of her nose, trying to calm herself down.


    In the end, she sighed, knowing there was not much she could say or do after the matter but still turned crossed eyes on Van and the group. ¡°Next time, think a little before you set off a coup d''etat and then end it, all in one day¡­ other than that¡­ glad to see you''re okay¡­¡± looking between Van and Lyn.


    ¡°Now though¡­ we have to figure out how we are going to deal with all these refugees¡­ even with the supplies they brought, I¡¯m not sure we can feed them all for more than a week, tops.¡± now looking worriedly over a few notes on the table of their food situation. ¡°You were lucky enough that you didn¡¯t run into anything while on your way back. But the forest isn¡¯t as it used to be, we can¡¯t just forage or hunt for the things we lack or expect to be able to go out again without something going wrong that will bite us in the ass.¡± flipping over a few maps that were updated with new spread areas of the red knives infection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that,¡± Van said somewhat solemnly. ¡°I¡­ actually believe one week is more than enough¡­¡± Kella looked over at him wondering what he was talking about.


    Van took a deep breath, but he had already thought about this for a while now. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we make one last run and go home¡­ save a few more¡­ then get out of here. I¡¯m not going to be obstinate about this any more. You''re right, we can¡¯t stay here any longer, and we shouldn¡¯t either. For now, let''s save what few we can then go home. Once there we can figure out how to take care of them until we can find a new home for them. We could maybe even use them to repopulate the forest when¡­ if¡­ we can clear this place of infection. What do you say?¡±


    Kella stared at him for a moment, to really let what he said sink in before slowly nodding in agreement. ¡°Smartest thing you said since this whole mess started. I would much prefer we leave now¡­ but if you agree that you just need one last rescue attempt, I will abide by it. So long as this time you stay at the fort, or bring me¡­¡± her eyes narrowed. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to get into any more trouble or throw yourself into any more danger if I can help it. Understand?¡±


    Van nodded, not enjoying the feeling of still being treated like a child, but unable to do anything else about it. He knew if he wanted to, he could order her to do what he wanted her to do, but he also knew that she was just trying to do her job of keeping him as safe as possible and that he had admittedly been reckless for a while now.


    After talking it out for a bit more, the two parted ways, Kella to go over a few more sheets of paper and Van to sit and meditate back at his tent so as to talk with Lyn and Xenith who no doubt were talking about how to get to the wasp¡¯s home city. He also had to talk with Gloria about the fairies and insect-kin that were going to settle in, and what villages were nearby that they could hit for refugees.


    Doing just that, he entered his tent, ignored Luna and Agn¨¨s who were twirling around in their embrace. And focused on settling down his mind and focusing inward until he felt himself slowly drift into his soul realm. He just hoped that Luna didn¡¯t try anything too perverted to his body while he was away.


    Opening his eyes, he was met with a strange sight¡­ for the first time ever, it looked like his soul realm was actually somewhat full. Or at least the forest part of it, as most of the fairies decided to obviously move there. He was somewhat worried that there might not be enough room for everyone. Something he will have to talk to Lyn and Gloria about, to see if they can do anything to spread out the forest more quickly or to better set things up so as to let more people in per square meter.


    Flying over the great blueish tree, he quickly flew down and landed where he would normally find Lyn and the other fairies. Once there, he was greeted by a few aides who then escorted him inside the tree and through a few hallways until he ended up in what looked like a throne room of sorts, with a large table with Lyn at the head. Gloria, Amie, and Xenith were already in serious discussion with her and each other, no doubt about figuring out a way to save the wasp horde up north.


    ¡°Ah! Van! Please sit down.¡± Lyn said, taking notice of him and offering a seat.


    Van did so and explained why he was here and told them the time limit they had of one week.


    ¡°That complicates things¡­¡± Gloria said with a thrown. ¡°That¡¯s nowhere near the time we need to evacuate everyone.¡±


    ¡°But he does have a point¡­¡± Amie said though she didn¡¯t look happy about it. ¡°The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it becomes. If we don¡¯t leave now, we may not be able to save those we have already.¡± already feeling the weight of being the high queen of her house.


    Gloria all too well knew the stress that her daughter must be going through and gently gave her a comforting hand in response. To which Amie appreciated.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what does that mean for me? My mother? My family!?¡± Xenith asked, now very worried about her tribe''s future.


    ¡°Perhaps we can use these¡­ fairy gates to get them around?¡± Van asked, not sure how that all worked out.


    Lyn shook her head. ¡°All the gates that lead to wasp-controlled territories have been shut down. And even if you got them activated again, there''s a limit to how many you can take through them at a time. Not to mention the cooldown between uses and the red knives that might have infected the trees. We wouldn¡¯t know which gate would be safe to use until we used it.¡±


    ¡°How far is the wasp horde domain anyway?¡± Van asked, now a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the way to the north¡­¡± Xenith explained. ¡°At least that¡¯s where our major cities are. It would take weeks to get there¡­ time we won¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°I also¡­ came to some worrying news¡­¡± Gloria said, speaking up. ¡°Scouts report that the red knives might be mutating. It could get even worse than it already is if we stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can use Van¡¯s portal?¡± Amie said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not too dissimilar to a fairy gate, maybe we can hook it up to the rest of the portal network and use it to transfer all the fairies and wasps directly into Van¡¯s soul realm? After all, it uses a focal core, so it should be possible with our engineers.¡± making Xenith look somewhat hopeful.


    Van paled. He did not know the reason, but a shiver went up and down his spine at the thought of all those portals connected directly to his soul realm, even if only temporary. Just the idea of it filled him with dread.


    ¡°But again. We can¡¯t know which gate is infected and which is not, for all we know, we could be allowing the red knives to enter into the soul realm directly. Which could KILL VAN!¡± Lyn said, shutting down the idea much to Van¡¯s relief.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t think I can handle all those portals connected to me,¡± Van spoke up. ¡°Just the thought alone was enough to fill me with dread. No matter how strong my soul realm is, I fear I might break under the weight of it all.¡±


    Which got a few nods of understanding and then silence as the group began to get a little depressed since all their brainstorming got nowhere.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Van began to speak up again, drawing the eyes of everyone. ¡°What if¡­¡± now feeling all those eyes on him, making him a little nervous. ¡°We draw a map of all the nearby fairy portals closest to the fort? Then figure out which gates are closest to the refugees we need to save?¡±


    Then an idea formed in his head. ¡°We may not be able to directly connect my portal to the fairy gates¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t use it to supercharge one of the gates to keep it open for longer and allow for bigger loads to pass through. I¡¯m pretty sure if I asked Ren, he would know what to do.¡±


    Lyn looked a little happy now that they had some sort of plan that looked possible. Already bringing out a map of the surroundings onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea! If we can just keep one of the gates open and have all the other fairy gates connect to it, we may just be able to save thousands if not tens of thousands in just a few short days! We just need to figure out which gate to use¡­¡±


    Everyone then looked over the map, Gloria and Amie pointing out gates nearby that they could use and Xenith pointing out a few gates near the capital that the wasp horde keeps an eye on just in case anyone tried to use them. Soon the map was filled with markers of fairy gate locations.


    ¡°Now we just need to figure out which gates are infected¡­¡± Lyn said, mulling over the map. ¡°We could try to test each gate separately¡­ but that will take a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we also map out the infection?¡± Van asked, drawing everyone''s attention. ¡°There has to be a few places where the red knives were first set off, if we can then from there, figure out its rate of growth with what we know now. We can figure out which way it¡¯s spreading and how fast. Overlay that data with this map, and we can figure out which gates are safe to use, mostly safe to use and which are probably not safe to use.¡±


    The group looked impressed with the idea and already Lyn and Amie were giving out orders to have a scouting party to check things out as well as a few aids to bring in any and all relevant information about what places they already knew were taken over by the red knives.


    About an hour later, they were looking over the map with a new idea of how things were going. Obviously, the reddest parts on the map were in the ever-shifting border between the horde and the alliance. But there were a few other places that seemed like they were set off in, such as places that defected to the horde or places deeper into the forest, where they could spread out and hit more villages. Mostly insect-kin villages.


    The edges of the forest were still fine though, as the majority of the bombs that set the red knives off were closer to the center and the fighting. Another good news was that it seemed that the red knives couldn¡¯t cross water, at least for the moment. Several places showed that to be the case, where its expansion considerably slowed when nearing rivers, and completely stopped when reaching large bodies of water.


    Xenith then pointed to a few places on the map. ¡°It seems we don¡¯t need to worry about the villages on the outskirts too much. They should see the red knives coming a mile away, plenty of time for them to evacuate. As for here¡­¡± now pointing to the area near the wasp horde. ¡°It seems the safest places to gate to would be further back. The closest gates to the capital would be here, and here.¡± pointing to a few more places on the map.


    ¡°And the closest gate to our fort is here, about half a day''s travel from us,¡± Lyn added, pointing to the map herself.


    ¡°We are already almost at full capacity as it is though¡­¡± Amie said, looking concerned, ¡°and we will have to make a safe travel route between not only this gate to us but that gate to the capital where the empress is. Can we really evacuate an entire city, plus whatever villages and towns that are still in need of help?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I agree¡­¡± Van said, ¡°Maybe if it was only for a few days I can handle that much, but the food and space would be another thing entirely¡­ then there will be trying to figure out where to put them all afterward¡­¡±


    The group then started to talk about the logistics of trying to evacuate hundreds of thousands of people through the gates and into the soul realm. The talks continued on for some hours, not really getting anywhere. It wasn¡¯t until near the end of the day that they had some semblance of an idea of how to carry out their task that they decided to call it a day.


    After that they parted ways to get some rest, Van leaving to look for Ren to talk about everything that was discussed and to ask him a few of his own questions as well.


    Flying over to his castle, he saw Ren busy at work next to his throne, tapping at a few things. Clearly concentrating at the task at hand, no doubt still busy with trying to figure out how to take care of this new influx of people.


    Van notified him of his presence and waited for Ren to finish on whatever task he was doing.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Ren said, not even a minute later. ¡°Thanks for waiting, you have no idea how hard it is to calculate all that. Try balancing what food stores we have with a few tens of thousands of new mouths, plus the need to displace all that extra spiritual energy from their soul realms and you get quite the headache,¡± he said, making a motion to wipe off a bead of sweat from his brow. ¡°So then, how can I help you?¡±


    Van explained what was going on and what was the plan at the moment.


    Ren frowned. ¡°That''s¡­ going to be difficult¡­ and not just because of the mouths you have to feed. There is a limit to how many souls you can have in your soul realm Van. Adding too much can make it pop, and you''re still technically suffering and recovering from that last troll attack. I¡¯m not sure you should be playing hero¡­¡± looking worried.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± Van asked, looking concerned.


    ¡°Well¡­ there is maybe something¡­¡± Ren said, thinking it over. ¡°If we can shrink down your soul realm again, we can make it more stable. Though not by much¡­ We can also try adding another vassal. That is to say, soul bond another person who is willing to take on the burden of all those people with you.¡±


    ¡°You saw how when you bonded with Agn¨¨s it added a whole new island right?¡± Ren asked. ¡°Well¡­ as the new island becomes incorporated into your soul realm, it will make it stronger and help support your soul. Unfortunately, just like all the girls before you, it will require someone who is willing to completely devote themselves to you. Tie their very soul to yours, you¡¯ve been lucky enough so far, but I¡¯m not sure even Kella would be willing to do that, and Isa is a bit too weak. Maybe Gwen? Venus is also a good pick, but they are also both too weak.¡± now falling into deep thought.


    ¡°We were also talking about connecting the fairy gates directly to my soul realm using the focal core? Would that work?¡± Van asked, not asking because he wanted to do it but because his curiosity made him.


    Ren shivered, shaken from his thoughts. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t¡­ do that¡­¡± now glaring a little at Van. ¡°You might be able to last a few minutes. But you would literally be tearing holes the size of craters in your soul realm. Dozens of them! Not even you could survive something like that. You''re a few millennia too early to start taking risks like that! Understand!¡± making it clear his stance on the matter.


    Van looked relieved that his instinct was right. ¡°Okay, good¡­¡± nodding with what Ren said.


    Ren sighed. ¡°Look, just give me some time to figure out how we are going to accept a few hundred thousand, if not millions, refugees¡­¡± looking over at his screen once more but now opening a few more tabs. ¡°If you want to help, figure out who you can soul bond with, or meditate to help stabilize and increase the strength of your soul realm the old fashion way. Whichever works for you.¡± already his attention being taken away by the new task at hand.


    Van sighed, feeling a little down that there didn¡¯t seem much else he could do. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stick around for a bit, maybe meet up with Anna and Cassandra before leaving.¡± turning around to go.


    ¡°WAIT!¡± Ren shouted, now giving Van his full attention, looking like a lightbulb went off in his head.


    Van turned back with a surprised look, wondering what Ren was going to say.


    ¡°You can increase the strength of your soul by increasing the number of followers you have!¡± Ren, looking more like he was recalling something he just forgot. ¡°Not to mention, followers have less of an impact on your soul realm than guests do¡­ not to mention, just like how Lyn is soul bonded to you, all her followers through her have their spiritual impact also lessened.¡±


    ¡°Van, what you need to do is simply bond with the leader of all these refugees, or at least someone, or two, who is the leader of the majority of them. By doing so, their spiritual impact on your soul realm will be lessened considerably, meaning less pressure! The same with followers of your faith! They acclimatize their soul to yours, making it easier for your soul to process and accept as a part of its own!¡± Ren then went off on a bunch of other things that went over Van¡¯s head.


    But in the end, Van got the gist of it. He wasn¡¯t so sure about just soul-bonding whoever was the leader of whatever majority there was. But at least it was a start on a solution. After going through a few more things. Van parted to get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow will be busy after all.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 153 Home of the Wasps

    ¡°Are you sure this is safe?¡± Van asked, very worriedly, standing in front of a fairy gate for the first time. Hands outstretched and pointed towards the gate.


    (¡°trust me, I know what I¡¯m doing. If it was anyone else, you should be worried, but since it¡¯s me¡­ well¡­ at least if worse comes to worst you won¡¯t blow up¡­ if it was anyone else, you probably face a fate much worse than that!¡±) Ren said in his mind with pride.


    (¡°BLOW UP!!!¡±) Van thought back, becoming pale, now having second thoughts on the matter.


    (¡°Anyway, we''re starting! Let¡¯s see how much horsepower I can get out of you!¡±) Ren said, starting things up on his end.


    (¡°hold on! Wait a sec! What am I supposed to do!?¡±) and then Van felt it. A wave of energy flowed out of him and into the fairy gate in front of him. All of it out of his control, he felt like a person in the driver¡¯s seat of his own car with someone driving widely but with expert precision.


    ¡°Whoa, gods¡­¡± Van¡¯s eyes widened, almost as if he was reaching a little high. He felt himself connect to the gate, and from there, that gate connected to many other gates. The portal opened, and his power kept it that way, allowing at first a few dozen fairies or so to enter, then hundreds, and soon, thousands. Fairy messengers then left this gate to go tell others about the evacuation plan, and refugees leaving their own gates to come to this one.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Van yelp as he felt like a part of him touched a red top poker.


    (¡°Sorry about that, closing that gate right now.¡±) Ren said, and the feeling quickly dissipated. (¡°good news is, there''s no way for you to get infected this way. The refugees still have to travel through the subspace between gates first. A little dangerous, especially in these times, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers¡­¡±) and went back to work, being extra careful now not to accidentally open a gate that might be infected.


    If Van had to be honest, he was actually thankful that someone with such expertise was in control. Since the more he realized how much Ren was doing, the more he realized that if it was him, he probably wouldn''t last the hour, or with maintaining all these dozens of gates at the same time.


    (¡°don¡¯t worry Van, you don¡¯t need to maintain this the whole day, just a few hours or so, and then we can do it again tomorrow. I know you are probably already feeling some strain, or if not, that just proves how good I am¡­ but either way, just wanted you to know you''re in good hands¡­¡±) Ren said as he began to focus more on the task at hand.


    After that, they started to get their first influx of refugees. Thankfully, everyone had already prepared for them and had created a path from here to the fort that was heavily maintained to create a nice and steady flow between here and back. The refugees will pop out the gate, go to the fort, and pop right into Van¡¯s soul realm. Simple.


    The first day would be reserved for all the nearby fairy villages and towns that were in the danger zone and needed immediate rescue. From there, tomorrow they will spread further out. On the third day, they will start opening up portals in wasp-controlled territories, and for the rest of the week, they will focus on saving as many as possible while trying to make sure they got everyone they could.


    More importantly, they will open up a portal as close to the capital city of the wasp horde as possible, and send in Lyn, Xenith, and a few others to bring in the news of the evacuation plan.


    ¡°Okay, Lyn¡± Van said, relaying some of what Ren was saying. ¡°You''re up. Please make sure to come back safely, okay?¡± looking a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You do your best to hold up okay? And if it¡¯s too much for you, just say so, I''d rather you be okay than anything else¡­¡± Lyn said, looking concerned since it had been a few hours now and Van was looking very haggard.


    Van gave a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, if it¡¯s for you, I''ll make sure you come through safe and sound.¡±


    Lyn gave a small nod and flew up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°See you in a few days, okay?¡±


    Van gave a nod. ¡°See you then¡­¡± doing his best to look encouraging.


    After that Lyn and her group departed and flew into the portal. Van knew he shouldn¡¯t, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ---Lyn pov---


    Lyn was not liking the look of the subspace that connected all the gates together. It wasn¡¯t very clear at first, but it soon became apparent once you examined it a bit closer that some of the plants that made up the place looked a little withered. Not to mention the strange sense of vertigo that was new and wasn¡¯t a normal condition of the place unless you were new and used the gate for the first time. The slightly red parts also didn¡¯t help make one feel safe when traveling through here.


    One of the biggest problems, of course, wasn¡¯t the need to avoid the redder parts of the subspace. But looking for the correct gate to pop out of. Since Xenith actually never used the gates before, she had no idea of which way to travel to, and Lyn only had what Amie and Gloria told her and an old map to go by. This alone, of course, wouldn¡¯t have been a real deterrent for Lyn, but considering that they had to traverse a few infected areas where the guiding bells were silenced made it sometimes difficult to determine if they went the right way.


    Thankfully, due to the strange time flow of the space between gates. They were able to make it to their destination in a little under an hour, though it didn¡¯t really feel like it.


    ¡°So this is it. Are you all ready?¡± Lyn asked as they stopped in front of a gate and checked the map to make double sure that they were at the right one. ¡°Did you girls also make sure to bring the guiding bugs?¡± looking over to the other fairies and insect-kin that came along.


    The girls nodded, lifting a few cages to show that everything was going to plan.


    Guiding bugs were special insect¡¯s that glowed and moved somewhat slowly but will always find their way back to their nest area no matter how far they traveled. Because of this, they were used by many in case they got lost, the bugs will always be able to backtrack the path they took, or if that was impossible, figure out a method around the obstacle. They were highly valuable for this reason, even if no one knew how they did it.


    ¡°And you?¡± looking towards Xenith.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Though I have to mention, it might be a bit difficult for us when we first come out of the gate. If there are still guards around, they might try to capture us. Please don¡¯t make any sudden moves while I try to calm the situation down.¡± Xenith said.


    Lyn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± then turned towards the gate. ¡°I¡¯m opening the gate, everyone get ready.¡±


    Then the gate opened and they flew through into an empty clearing. At first many of the fairies and insect-kin expected the worst. But then they were suddenly surrounded by dozens if not hundreds of angry wasp-kin.


    Immediately Xenith flew into action and began to speak, taking a position between the wasps and the group behind her. She explained who she was, the imperial princess of the wasp horde and first heir. Then explained why she was here and then demanded to see her mother.


    At first, the wasps didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, some even looked a little angry, almost as if they wanted to fight first, and asked questions later. But the fact that Xenith was a wasp-kin like themselves, and that she claimed to be the imperial princess made them hesitant. After all, any wasp would know that to claim such a thing would be tantamount to suicide in their culture unless it was true.


    Soon, the message was sent to others higher up the chain, leaving behind a tense atmosphere until someone came to verify if what Xenith said was true. A few hours later a wasp-kin finally arrived, one of the many aids of the empress herself, who when she saw Xenith, gasped and flew immediately to check if she was okay. Making the other wasp-kin nervous, thinking that they might be in trouble for pointing their blades at royalty.


    But Xenith didn¡¯t care about such things, she quickly explained to the aid that she needed to see her mother immediately and that she needed to bring her group with her. She didn¡¯t want a parade or grand affair and made it clear that this was a grave issue of great national importance.


    After a questioning and worried look, at both Xenith and the company she took, the aid agreed and with a ¡®small¡¯ entourage, they were guided straight into the imperial capital.


    Despite the need and desire to move things along as quickly as possible. Lyn couldn¡¯t help but take notice of the strange building and architecture of the city she found herself in. It was beautiful, in its own way, almost gothic, but somehow more elegant, with clear military applications such as spikes in case of an invasion, and simplicity, not using more resources than absolutely necessary for the desired look.


    Lyn also became aware of how large and massive the city was, and how many different species, not just the big three of wasps, hornets, and termites, called this place their home. It was clear that despite the hordes'' expansionist ways, that they harbored none of the fairies superior than thou attitude, though they did seem a bit gruff and just a tad terse and arrogant.


    What was even more awe-inspiring was the many schools and greenhouses she saw. Something she was trying to do back in her old home of shiny leaf, that never really took off because of the war and the need for resources. But here¡­ here one couldn¡¯t go a block with some sort of garden to help produce food and bring in some beauty to the place. The schools also looked large, but strangely inviting, despite the architectural design, with thousands of students leaving and exiting.


    Not only that, but because of all the students, it seemed that the city was starting to play with steam technology. And because of all the homegrown food, restaurants with many unique smells wafted throughout the city, even reaching Lyn from up high and making her hungry.


    To say that the city blew her mind, would be an understatement. She had thought the horde as nomadic, so expected yurts or something. But that was clearly not the case at all¡­


    ¡°When we reach my mother, let me do the talking first, then I¡¯ll introduce you and you can do your thing,¡± Xenith said to Lyn, snapping her away from her own thoughts of the city around her.


    It was then that Lyn saw the huge palace before them that was clearly the heart of everything. It was actually very intimidating, looking like a large spike dome, or beehive one the ground that everything spread out from. Black with spikes and dozens of battlements, it had hundreds of large windows to allow the sunlight in but tinted a dark blue to give the strange design a more alien look.


    As they flew closer, Xenith would explain the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts of wasp society and how to be respectful to the empress and her entourage. Lyn, doing her best to pay attention with everything going on around her. Finally, they landed and were escorted into the very center of the castle slash palace where the empress resided, straight to the throne room.


    Sitting on said throne, was a beautiful woman with largely the same features of Xenith wearing a dark blue gown and looking down on the group with piercing eyes. She carried herself regally, back straight, yet relaxed, waiting patiently. Guards, aids, and even the representative of the hornets as well as the termite king and queen were also in the room, waiting for whatever happens next.


    ¡°So¡­ my lost daughter returns¡­ and she brings friends¡­¡± Zartashia Zindira, divine empress of the wasp horde said, looking more curious than anything. Her eyes taking in the group behind her daughter, settling on Lyn for a tad longer before moving on and back to her daughter.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I have returned.¡± Xenith said, whatever elation she held about seeing her mother once again, pushed to the back of her mind as played the part of a dutiful daughter, then began explaining herself and why she was here, as well everything that has happened. Everything about the red knives, the coup d''etat and the spread of the infection. But halfway through, Zartashia raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°Enough. I get the gist of it.¡± Zartashia said, stopping her daughter, then leaning forward a bit. ¡°Wan¡¯t I want to know if we can trust them. ¡± her eyes turning harder and more discerning, as if trying to weigh the group behind Xenith.


    ¡°...yes¡­ I believe we can trust them.¡± Xenith said after some thought. ¡°In fact, I know we can at least trust Lyn and her husband. They are good people, and I¡¯m willing to put my life and name on the line for them at the very least.¡± trying to hide her nervousness, under the intense gaze of her mother. ¡°They are good people, who genuinely wish to help.¡± then began trying to explain how.


    When Xenith finished Zartashia began asking pointed questions on the hows and the whys, before turning her attention to Lyn who had been waiting patiently. ¡°And you? Why do you want to help us? Are we not your enemies? I have heard it was you who helped found the alliance against us in the first place. Why are you so interested in saving those who you not so long ago were fighting?¡± her gaze boring into Lyn¡¯s own.


    ¡°I¡­ have nothing against the wasps. The only reason¡­ why I even took up my spear¡­ was to defend myself¡­ but I hold no animosity to any of the people of the wasp. I was only trying to protect what was mine¡­ nothing more. I¡¯ve always tried to do right by others, and help others when possible. And right now¡­ it¡¯s everyone that calls this forest home¡­ that needs help¡­¡± Lyn said, a little nervous. Never before had she felt such waves of power emanating from a single person. She did not believe she could take the empress on a one and one fight.


    Zartashia stared hard at Lyn for a good long while before nodding. ¡°Very understandable¡­ commendable even.¡± She then leaned back and gave Lyn her full attention and as if changing the subject started talking in a different tone. ¡°Do you know what my warrior''s call you? The war maiden¡­ the lightning warrior¡­ and a few more¡­ you have both earned the respect¡­ and the ire of my soldiers and the people of the wasp. And now it is you and your husband? That is to save us from the actions that the alliance has wrought?¡± she posed it as a question, but it was clear she also demanded an answer.


    Lyn thought hard about what she was going to say next and realized she actually didn¡¯t have anything good to say¡­ so she hoped just speaking from her heart would be enough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for all the lives that were lost between our two people. I know I can¡¯t really prove anything to you, especially in the short amount of time that we have. But if you wish it, I''m willing to swear on my name, and my power, that I mean you no harm and just want to save as many innocents as possible.¡± bowing low, in the hopes it would help convey her sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more deaths¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zartashia looked at Lyn, gauging her words and actions. ¡°I will send a few of my people to go with you and to ascertain the truth of your words. If you are telling the truth, and your¡­ husband¡­ as well can swear that he means no harm to my people, then I¡¯m willing to work together during these¡­ strange times¡­ however. If I find that you are lying¡­¡± she let the words hang in the air for a moment, to make her threat clear.


    ¡°Do not worry. I swear on my name and power to do everything that I can to help you and your people in their time of need. Just as I swore to myself to do as much as I can to help the people of the forest, no matter their race or creed. I swear to you now, that I will keep my word.¡± Lyn said seriously, looking up at the empress with clear eyes.


    Zartashia weighed those words and slowly nodded after giving it some time to think about it. ¡°So be it.¡± Then she dismissed everyone in the throne room except for Xenith.


    As Lyn and everyone was being escorted from the room, she gave one last glance back to see Zartashia and Xenith standing in front of each other, staring. As the doors were about to close the two embraced each other in a loving hug. Zindira murmuring something into her daughter''s ear before Lyn¡¯s vision was blocked by the door.


    Hopefully, that was a good sign, Lyn thought to herself and her own thoughts of her mother and family came to mind for a brief moment before turning back on all her worries and things she needed to do to save as many as she could. A feeling like she had a lot of weight on her shoulders, that would not go away until she finished the task at hand.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 154 Negotiations and Marriage

    Everyone nervously sat down at the table. Xenith on one side and Amie on the other.


    A day has passed since they visited the wasp capital, and Xenith was sent back with a list of demands as well as conditions for a peace treaty, or at the very least, a truce between the horde and the alliance. Xenith will be acting as a representative of the horde and Amie the alliance.


    Gloria was also in the room, ready to give advice to her daughter if she needed it. As well as a trusted aid for Xenith sent by Zartashia for her daughter.


    They were back within Van¡¯s soul realm, with the intention that after they have talked things out, they will do the final signing back in the wasp capital of Xeilia. Where the empress will see to the final signing.


    There were, of course, some complaints about doing this now, when people should be evacuating. But it was largely understood that unless some sort of agreement was put into place, the animosity between the two groups could erupt and cause unnecessary friction and bloodshed. Therefore, before any people were sent off to the soul realm, some sort of understanding or rule had to be put into place to keep hotheaded people from doing things they shouldn¡¯t.


    It was Amie who spoke first, standing in front of her seat, opposite of Xenith. With nervous but practiced ease, they both sat down at the same time once under a silent signal and the talks began.


    ¡°Thank you for coming. I understand that during these trying times one can find themselves busy and find it hard to find room in their busy schedule with everything that¡¯s going on.¡± Amie began, doing her best to be polite. Though she couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly awkward, considering that she actually knew Xenith pretty well with the amount of time they sometimes spent with each other through Lyn.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Xenith said, already getting into the right state of mind. ¡°If anything, this meeting holds more importance than anything I could do back home because the times are so trying. I hope that we are able to make the time spent here together worth whatever we could if we were doing something else.¡±


    Amie nodded. ¡°I agree with you¡­ we should make sure we get through this as quickly and concisely as possible¡­ for both our people''s sake.¡± She then turned her gaze to a few papers laid out before her and picked up one taking a closer look.


    ¡°I see here you want your own land and full separation from any laws or rules agreed upon by the high fairy court. As well as full autonomy and rights to resources of the land you settle and the right to follow your own laws and customs. Plus-¡± Amie continued for another twenty minutes, making sure she got everything written down.


    After she had finished she gave a somewhat apologetic look towards Xenith. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that while I agree we can give you your own land and laws. The resources and some of the rules of this soul realm are beyond our means to agree to. Due to the fact even we must abide by them and that ownership of the land and the resources produced are¡­ not always tangible¡­¡± referring to how one couldn¡¯t always bring what was made in the soul realm out of it.


    Xenith nodded. ¡°I am aware¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Amie continued. ¡°But the owner of the soul realm also has a few demands that he sent for the both of us.¡± now placing a single piece of paper to which one of the aids took and walked over to the in-between part of the table. The paper was then handed off to another aid from the wasp side and then given to Xenith who took the paper and read it.


    Xenith¡¯s eyes went wide as she read it. Not only did it make clear the claim that Van had over the rights and resources of his own soul realm, but also stated the need for a soul-bonding. Effectively demanding whoever or whichever ruler that decided to call the soul realm home to become a direct vassal slash wife of Van. The reasons of course were stated, explaining that the soul realm simply couldn¡¯t handle the amount it has as is. But it was still a hard pill to swallow, especially the part of the time limit and a few other demands.


    Xenith looked up at Amie, a questioning look on her face. ¡°Is this all true?¡±


    Amie nodded. ¡°Technically speaking we are making use of another person''s soul realm to save our own skins. It makes sense that he would demand something in return, though I think he fails to see how much he is asking of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you agree?¡± Xenith asked, breaking decorum and letting her curiosity accidentally show through. Then realizing the mistake she said.


    But Amie gave a small smile in understanding and let it pass, and instead, answered the question. ¡°Yes¡­ I think I will. What choice do I have after all? The good news though, is if we both agree to it, then we can largely do away with the negotiations¡­¡±


    Xenith leaned back in thought. Surprised by Amie¡¯s admittance and wondering what this could mean for negotiations. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ have to talk to the empress about this,¡± she said, indicating the paper in hand. ¡°For now¡­ let us continue as if this paper didn¡¯t exist¡­¡±


    Amie agreed. ¡°Perfectly understandable. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    And the talks resumed. Well into the night in fact, as both sides tried to hammer out a satisfactory deal. Then took a break, and resumed again, this time with some consideration for the list of demands by Van and how that would affect negotiations and more.


    ¡°I have it on good authority that we can meet those demands,¡± Lyn said, who had joined in a little later and began speaking on behalf of Van to an exhausted Xenith and Amie.


    ¡°After all, Van has allowed us to produce some of our own resources. I think we can agree that instead of complete ownership, he instead taxes a small percentage of whatever you make. I also wish to add that this doesn¡¯t have to be a permanent solution, and he is willing to simply carry those inside of him for a short while before dumping you all off somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°While that sounds nice on the surface,¡± Xenith said, with small bags under her eyes. ¡°The truth of the matter is, even if we take Van as some sort of short wagon ride to somewhere else, where would we go? It could take weeks, months, maybe even years before we find a suitable place to call our home. Not to mention whatever new place we do find would probably be already taken by someone else. No matter how you look at it, we either have to start another war for a new home, or make due with what is offered here.¡±


    Amie nodded. ¡°I also wish to add that most of the fairies that have come to seek refuge here have already made homes for themselves. Thanks in no small part to the fact that this place has for some time now been nurtured to support a large fairy and insect-kin population.¡± referring to Lyn¡¯s own forest and the work they both did to grow a home for fairies and insect-kin everywhere. ¡°No matter how you cut it, this will most likely be a home for thousands if not millions of families who would rather stay than upend their life a second time.


    Then the talks started getting into the nitty-gritty stuff of how to feed such a population for long periods of time if everyone decided to stay in the soul realm. With questions asked by both sides of how to make room for everyone and who gets what on each side. It was a few hours later, after exhausting every question and tightening up every word of a new agreement that was now being written on paper that they finally finished.


    ¡°So¡­ is this it?¡± Lyn asked as she looked tiredly at the stacks of paper in front of her. She then read the first few lines of the agreement.


    ¡°The alliance and horde shall keep to their own laws and customs, separate from each other, with an impartial high council made up by both sides plus a third party to deal with and apprehend criminals that break the peace treaty agreed upon. Both sides have rights to whatever they are able to produce, with an exception of a small tax to be collected by the owner of the soul realm. Both sides will hold their autonomy, with the understanding that they are both equal to, and under, Van, the owner of the soul realm as seen in sections B-12 and C-2.¡±


    ¡°Those who wish to work for the owner of the soul realm, can and will become a separate third party with no ties to either the former horde or alliance. Lyn¡¯s, that is to say, mine domain will also be considered a separate and third party that takes no sides. And will be in between both sides so as to not allow friction, as seen in section B-10.¡± referring to the placement of the horde and alliance to prevent them from sharing a border if possible.


    Lyn continued for some time, making sure she got all the important parts down in a monotone kind of voice. Clearly tired and wishing to go to bed. After she reached the last page and finished, she asked if there were any questions. ¡°Are there any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, I think this is more than enough for now,¡± Xenith said, trying to stifle a yawn. ¡°Now I just have to take this to the empress and see what she says about it. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, or as soon as I can.¡±


    Lyn nodded. ¡°Then without further ado, I claim that this session of peace talks is now over. You may all leave until the next session tomorrow at noon.¡± She then got up alongside everyone else from their seats and walked to the exit.


    Everyone felt the loss of time, and everyone was worried about what that could mean for the millions of people that still needed to be evacuated. They could only hope now that the empress would be okay with what was written on the paper and agree to the terms.


    ---


    ¡°Wait¡­ you agree!?¡± Lyn asked, not the only one taken by surprise by the empress of the horde.


    The next day, they were all called by the empress to come visit to continue peace talks and to hear an announcement. Thinking this might be some sort of theater, Lyn and Amie went, expecting the worst. But instead, when they arrived, they found that the empress had agreed to all their terms without question and was ready to sign.


    ¡°Yes, I do agree¡­¡± the empress said, looking somewhat amused by Lyn¡¯s reaction. ¡°I have thoroughly read the treaty you all have written, and while I do have some¡­ reservations¡­ It is largely a well-done piece of work. I am also aware of the time constraints and the need to evacuate as many of my people as possible. Their lives hold far more value to me than whatever little concession I can wrangle out of a few pieces of paper. Though I hope you will agree to add a clause that if all sides agree, we can make small changes or amendments to the treaty¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lyn looked over to Amie, who hesitantly gave a small nod, then turned back. ¡°Sure¡­ we can agree to that.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Zartashia said, clapping her hands once, bringing forth several servants carrying paper, ink, a table, and a few chairs. ¡°Let us get to the signing as quickly as possible, I have already set the word ahead for the full evacuation of the city.¡±


    Everyone was somewhat taken by surprise by how quickly everything was progressing. Though a little suspicious, they really didn¡¯t think they were being cheated, and though it took some extra time, they made sure to read the treaty one more time to make sure nothing was slipped into it except the new clause.


    ¡°Alright, everything looks like it¡¯s in order,¡± Lyn said, taking one last look at the treaty. ¡°I''ll be presiding as a third party, representing both myself and Van, the owner of the soul realm. If anyone has any questions, please ask me now.¡± She then looked toward both sides, but they remained silent.


    After that, was a small ceremony where the many nobles of the wasp horde came to watch the signing, such as the representative of the hornets and the termite king and queen, plus many more. The call was then sent and a few rushed nobles from the fairy alliance were brought to join in, including Gloria.


    An hour later, both sides were ready to sign the papers that will see to the end of the war and an agreement to share the soul realm that they will be living in from now on. But before the ink could be put to paper, Zartashia made an announcement.


    ¡°I thank you all today for coming. A day where we can bury the hatchet as it were, with our enemies and maybe one day make friends with them. To put the past behind us and maybe together make a better future. With that in mind, I have decided to step down, and let my daughter do the signing as the new empress of the horde.¡± This earned many gasps from the audience, who couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing or why.


    The empress raised her hands to silence them and continued to speak. ¡°I know that many of you are wondering why I¡¯m doing this. And in all honesty, I probably couldn¡¯t give you all a good or satisfactory answer. But I do believe that such a monumental change deserves someone of the younger generation that holds none of the prejudices of the older one. My daughter, I believe, has shown a great inner strength, and despite being in enemy hands, made friends and helped pave the way towards peace. Because of that, I believe now it is time for those younger than us to pave the way for a new future.¡±


    She then motioned for her daughter to come closer. ¡°Xenith, do you swear to serve the horde, to rule with a fair and just hand, to lead our people into prosperity and beyond?¡±


    Xenith looked like a deer in the headlights. This was far too fast for her, but she nodded lamely anyway, before blinking and realizing where she was. ¡°Yes! I do!¡± then taking a deep breath and looking more serious. ¡°I swear on my name and power that I will do my utmost to serve the horde and its people!¡±


    Zartashia nodded. ¡°Then you are the new empress of the horde.¡± then closed her eyes, allowing the power of her office to flow into her daughter.


    Xenith¡¯s eyes widened as power entered her and her body began to change. It was then that realization dawned on her, that this meant that it was her that was now going to be married and vassalized to Van.


    Unfortunately, before she could silently voice her suspicions, a cheer rose up for their new empress and she was forced to play along, giving a slight glare to her mother promising words later.


    With that done, a small celebration was held, which was mostly Xenith accepting the congratulations of others while they arranged for Van to come for the signing.


    Once Van arrived, everyone settled around the table with a pen in hand. Xenith will sign for the wasp horde, Amie for the alliance, Lyn as the third party, and Van as the person with who they will be making use of the soul realm. When all four signed the paper, a strange wave of relief took all the guests and nobles here to see this momentous occasion.


    It was the empress who first began to clap, soon followed by everyone else and then cheering. The war was finally over. But unfortunately for Van, Xenith, and Amie, the next part has just begun¡­


    ¡°As you all know¡­¡± the former empress began. ¡°That signing also comes with a soul-bonding¡­ which means not only is this a joyous occasion for both the horde and the alliance putting aside our differences¡­ but also the day of Xenith¡¯s marriage!¡± with a clap, wedding banners, and flower petals began to fall from the ceiling. Servants rushed and started to dress Xenith in a wedding dress right in front of everyone, ripping clothes if she tried to resist.


    ¡°Wha-!? Hey!!¡± Xenith complained.


    Soon a red carpet was rolled, and the surprised voices of the onlookers soon turned to excitement at what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what!¡± Van said, now looking worried as he watched Xenith be literally stripped and forced new clothes on.


    Surprisingly, Amie just sighed and took off her clothes and a servant handed over a new set. It wasn¡¯t that she was in on it, but she had a suspicion that this would happen, giving a slight glare to her mother who was there with them.


    Lyn though was just as flabbergasted as Van. Wondering what the hell was going on.


    Soon, Van was pushed towards the carpet, and with all the cheering and encouragement he was receiving, somewhat awkwardly began to walk down the aisle alongside Amie and Xenith. Zartashia was there, and she smiled benevolently down on the group, ignoring her daughter''s glare who had realized she was thrown under the bus. And began the ritual, doing all that sickness and in health stuff and continuing on for half an hour before asking the important question.


    ¡°Do you, Xenith Zindira and Amelia Viridia, take Vanris Vransolis as your soul-bonded husband?¡±


    Van was surprised that the empress knew his full name.


    ¡°¡°I do¡±¡± both Xenith and Amie said.


    ¡°And do you, Vanris Vransolis, take Xenith and Amelia as your wives?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do¡­¡± Van said somewhat awkwardly, now fully aware that this was technically his fault for asking for a soul-bonding. But still wondering how they planned all this so quickly.


    ¡°Then say the vows!¡±


    Both Xenith and Amie turned to Van and Began to speak. ¡°¡°I, Xenith/Amelia, do swear to love and protect my master and husband Van. To have no other than him, to give mind, body, and soul, to his needs. To offer my life in exchange for his own. My heart in exchange for his happiness. So do I swear on my blood, so do I swear on my soul. Now and forever, and in every life.¡±¡±


    ¡°And with that, you are now husband and wives!¡± and the cheering was thunderous¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 155 Wedding Party(nsfw)

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what happened¡­¡± Van said, mumbling to himself while looking at an assortment of foods laid out on the tables for the celebration. At the least, they took into consideration that not everyone could shrink down to their size, and so the people and wedding guests, alongside the food were of the appropriate size for someone like him.


    ¡°Aww¡­ why are you looking so down? You had a wonderful wedding!¡± Luna all of a sudden said next to him, making him whirl around.


    ¡°Luna!? What are you doing here?¡± he asked, completely taken by surprise.


    ¡°I was invited silly. Received the wedding invitation and everything!¡± Luna said happily. ¡°Anyway, congratulations!¡± acting like this didn¡¯t concern her one bit.


    Which Van supposed in a way it didn¡¯t. ¡°Umm thanks¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± he then noticed the former empress talking to a few people and then leaving towards a private balcony. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the bathroom¡­ be right back.¡± and left towards where he saw the former empress leave to ask her a few questions.


    ¡°Huh¡­ he must really have to go¡­¡± was all Luna said as she watched Van quickly rush away. ¡°Oh well¡­¡± she shrugged, then started pigging out on the buffet.


    Van ignored some of the people calling out to him and pushed aside the curtains that lead out onto the private balcony where Zartashia was leaning over the railing, looking over her city. Practically naked except for her blue see-through gown she always wore.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve come¡­¡± she said without bothering to look back. ¡°I bet you are wondering why I did what I did, or for that matter who I am¡­ right?¡± now looking over her shoulder at him.


    ¡°You¡­ Why did you do it? And what do you mean who you are?¡± Van asked, now wondering what was going on, feeling a little lost now.


    ¡°I did it because I was tired of being the empress¡­ all I wanted was to continue being a scientist and mother¡­ there was nothing more than that that I wanted,¡± she said.


    ¡°A mother? How many children do you have?¡± Van asked, wondering about the mother bit and what that had to do with anything.


    ¡°I think fifteen now?¡± Zartashia answered. Making Van¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°But I could go for a sixteenth¡­¡± now sticking her ass out. ¡°If you want¡­¡±


    ¡°And why would I want that?¡± Van asked though he had to admit she was a very beautiful woman, but there was no reason why he should do something like that as far as he could tell. ¡°Besides, I think you have enough kids as it is¡­ you also might be a little drunk¡­¡± he surmised by her strange attitude.


    ¡°Because of your curiosity of course.¡± She said with some confidence. ¡°And because you too have been changed by this world, just as I have been¡­ and yes¡­ I might have drunk a bit too much¡­¡± She admitted. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m asking for¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Van said reservedly. ¡°What do you mean, changed by this world?¡±


    ¡°I, like you, am not originally from this world¡­ I have memories of a past life. I will tell you all about it¡­ if you¡­¡± She waved her ass enticingly. ¡°Do me a favor¡­ Come on now¡­ it¡¯s not every day you get the virginity of a former empress¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you had fifteen kids?¡±


    ¡°There are other ways to produce children¡­¡± Zartashia said. ¡°Suffice to say¡­ I¡¯ve never been touched by a man¡­ and now with everything that has happened¡­ I want to finally know what that feels like¡­¡±


    ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t follow as to why I should have sex with you¡­¡± Van said.


    ¡°Please¡­ do it for me. I have a lot of knowledge I can share with you. And after everything, I''ve been through¡­ I just want this one thing¡­ to finally know what it feels like to be with a man. A man who is like me¡­¡± she said.


    Van thought about it. He supposed he could somewhat understand where she was coming from, and that ass did look inviting. And technically this made as much sense as anything else in this world, fucking for information? Sure why not¡­ Slowly, he walked up to her and she responded, leaning forward on the balcony while sticking her ass out a bit more.


    ---sex scene---


    Van lifted her flimsy gown out of the way, revealing her lower pink lips. He then whipped out his cock which quickly became erect. The idea of doing it over a balcony with a former empress got it excited, even if he wasn¡¯t that into it himself. He pushed in and gasped in surprise as Zartashia did the same.


    Zartashia wasn¡¯t joking about being a virgin. That he could figure out by how her pussy reacted. But what was unfathomable was how perfect it was¡­ he literally slid right into the deepest part of her depths, all the way to the end. Not only that, her body was literally taking the shape of his cock at breakneck speed.


    ¡°So this is what it feels like¡­¡± Zartashia moaned. ¡°I¡¯m so glad I finally did it.¡± she gasped. ¡°But my body¡­ at this rate¡­ I won¡¯t be able to accept any cock other than yours!¡± completely aware that her pussy was becoming a mold for Van¡¯s dick.


    Van swallowed, the texture and warmth of her pussy was perfect, was this the taste of all women who are of high rank? Slowly, he began to pump back and forth, enjoying the feeling of sliding between her inner folds as Zartashia¡¯s pussy seemed to do everything in its power to make a welcoming home for Van¡¯s cock on an instinctive level.


    Zartashia moaned again as she began to feel her body become hot and her lower half become numb with pleasure. The feeling of such a large insertion pushing her insides out of the way and claiming it as its new home got her worked up like she never thought something could before. ¡°I¡¯m so glad I finally decided to do it, and with a man like this, hopefully, my daughter wouldn¡¯t mind sharing¡­ but considering this world''s culture¡­ she might actually be all for it¡­ but in all honesty¡­ I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m doing¡­ but it feels so good¡­ no wonder the women of this world are so sex-crazed¡­¡±


    Van grabbed her by the waist and picked up the speed a little, while doing larger arcs to get in deeper, making Zartashia moan even louder under him. He closed his eyes a little and began to enjoy the feeling of this nice piece of heaven he found for his dick and continued doing this for a while, enjoying every second of it.


    ¡°Ah, mom! There you are! And-oh¡­ Van¡­ oh¡­¡± Xenith suddenly said, barging into the private balcony.


    Van froze in place, wondering what he should do.


    Xenith just walked over to the side next to her mother. ¡°You know I¡¯m not happy with what you did right? Why did you do it? You are the empress, and you have way more experience than me!¡± she complained to her mother. ¡°Oh and umm¡­ congratulations¡­ make sure you leave some for me¡­¡± was the only mention she had about what Zartashia and Van were doing.


    ¡°Thank you, sweety, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to leave some of him for you later,¡± Zartashia said, also a little weirded out, but quickly rolling with it, moving her hips back and forth while she talked to her daughter.


    ¡°The reason why I-ah! Abdicated to you-mmm, was because-oooh¡­ because I never wanted to be empress in the first place!-ah fuck yes!¡± gasping a little as she continued to pound herself on Van¡¯s cock. ¡°All I ever wanted to be was a scientist and a mother-ooh¡­ so when I saw the opportunity, I took it-AH! But that doesn¡¯t mean you are not ready, I groomed you for this your entire life!-AH! And I trust you¡­¡± sharing a moment with her daughter. ¡°I know you can be an even better empress than I can¡­¡± looking into her daughter''s eyes with trust and pride. Still humping herself on Van¡¯s dick.


    ¡°You know what¡­ fuck it¡­¡± Van thought and started really reaming her for real. Fucking Xenith¡¯s mother into a puddle of pleasure before her daughter''s eyes and making her moan like an animal.


    ¡°Thanks mom¡­ if you think I can¡­ then I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ignoring what was happening and then turning her attention to Van. ¡°Hey, Van?¡± Xenith began talking to him, not caring at all about what was happening to her mother. ¡°Is it okay if some of my sisters join us for tonight? They are very interested in meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh¡­ sure¡­¡± Van said awkwardly as Zartashia was moaning that she was going to cum.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Xenith said with a small smile. ¡°Oh and¡­¡± she leaned in closer to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m against the marriage or anything. I¡¯m actually very happy about it for many different reasons. I just thought let you know in case you thought I hated you or something. It was just really out of the blue and I wasn¡¯t ready. But since we''re married now, I¡¯ll do my best to be a good wife to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh¡­ thank you¡­ I¡¯m actually pretty happy I got to marry you too.¡± Van said in return.


    Xenith smiled and leaned in to give Van a kiss as her mother did indeed cummed under Van¡¯s cock as their lips locked. ¡°See you tonight¡­¡± she said with a sultry voice, then walked away.


    ¡°See you¡­¡± Van said to her retreating back, touched by how gentle her kiss was as he cummed gallons into Zartashia¡¯s womb, pumping it full of his seed and making her stomach swell.


    ¡°I¡­ could¡­ get used to this¡­¡± Zartashia moaned.


    --- continue sex scene---


    ¡°Okay, speak,¡± Van said, demanding answers.


    ¡°Just a sec, let me take care of this, I want to make sure it¡¯s nice and clean for tonight,¡± Zartashia said on her knees making sure to lick clean Van¡¯s cock.


    ¡°For someone with memories of another world. You do seem to roll with the peculiarities of this one quite easily.¡± Van grunted as she began to take him in her mouth.


    ¡°What can I say? It is my survival instinct, and I can¡¯t deny I enjoy it either¡­¡± giving Van¡¯s cock a nice lick. ¡°As for your answers¡­¡± nibbling on his tip. ¡°I was a former scientist from a world far more advanced than this one¡­¡± using her tongue to play with his head. ¡°I had multiple bachelors and doctorates. Ranging from everything from physics to genetics and even engineering. I was the forefront scientist of my time, leading the way to many new breakthroughs and discoveries.¡± now using her breasts alongside her tongue.


    ¡°Until one day there was an accident¡­ sabotage¡­ it was something that would have made me famous the world over, a way to make colonization of our solar system tenable¡­¡± she gave a little sigh and began sucking on the head, moving her body up and down with her breasts, somewhat forgetting what she was meant to be doing.


    ¡°When I woke up¡­¡± making a few slurping sounds. ¡°I was here, and the last heir of a very small and desperate tribe of wasp-kin. And the rest is history¡­¡± now really putting her mouth to it, working his shaft with everything she got.¡±


    Van sighed. Aware he wouldn¡¯t get much more than this at the moment. ¡°Thank you¡­ I think¡­ I''d like to listen to the rest of it later¡­ for now¡­¡± he then gently patted Zartashia''s head and helped her take him in deeper.


    After a while of her working his shaft. He took both hands and placed them on her head and started throat fucking her a little violently. Van felt his cock pushing its way down her throat as her eyes widened and began to roll to the back of her head. He then slammed himself over and over again into her, enjoying the feeling of her throat pussy trying its best to take as much of him as possible.


    A few moments later, he was pumping another few gallons of seed down her throat as she desperately tried to swallow everything. He then pulled out a little, allowing for some of his sperm to cover Zartashia¡¯s panting face and body.


    ¡°Thanks for that. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Van said feeling somewhat annoyed about the little amount of info he got in return but figuring it wasn¡¯t all bad either, he then turned to leave. Leaving a satisfied former empress in his wake.


    --- end of sex scene ---


    Van sighed as he rejoined the party, more to look out for any food that the buffets might have to offer. Absent-mindedly, he wondered about what would happen tonight, when he and Xenith consummate their marriage plus whatever sisters she will drag in with her.


    Xenith was a beautiful woman, so he wasn¡¯t against what was happening per say. He just wished people would stop using him as some sort of bargaining chip. A part of him wanted to do away with this marriage fiasco, but another part wanted to continue it for what was going to happen tonight. It seemed since he awakened his incubi bloodline, his lower head has been doing as much thinking as his upper one. And it knew what it wanted¡­


    ¡°One step forward¡­ two steps back¡­¡± Van sighed again as he heaped plenty of food on his plate to get as much energy as possible for tonight. He was already beginning to worry that his harem was growing beyond his control, but after this, he might as well completely have lost it, if he even had it in the first place.


    ¡°What''s wrong Van? For someone who just got married to two queens, you''re not looking too happy.¡± Luna asked, from behind him. Her face filled with concern for him, alongside Agn¨¨s following close behind.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Van turned to look at Luna. ¡°oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­ just¡­ I feel like things are getting out of my control¡­ and I don¡¯t even know how to feel about it. Are you even okay with this?¡± now asking Luna. ¡°I mean, I just married two different women and you had no say in the matter. I mean¡­ neither did I if I think about it¡­ even though it¡¯s technically my fault¡­¡± he sighed again. ¡°I just don¡¯t know anymore¡­ What the hells is my purpose? To be a breeding stud?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Luna said, drawing near and giving him a side hug. ¡°Van, I really don¡¯t mind who you marry. After all, we are soul bonded, which means no matter what, I will always love you and will always be with you. I just worry that you might not have enough time for me. That¡¯s my only one real concern.¡± she admitted.


    ¡°And sure¡­ it might seem like your doing more fucking around than actually training or anything else. But think about it in another way¡­ because of what you did, in marrying Xenith and Amie, you have literally helped stop a war and brought two completely different cultures together! You are the glue that binds people together! It¡¯s because of you all this happened! That fairies and wasps can finally put their differences together!¡± She said somewhat excitedly, trying to press upon him the great amount of change he did in the hopes it would make him feel better.


    ¡°Now¡­ am I pissed that they married you off over my head¡­¡± She pretended to think about it before giving a firm nod. ¡°YES. YES, I AM!¡± Then turned to look at him. ¡°But I''m mad at them. Not you! I could never be mad at you¡­¡± now giving him a huge hug that forced Van to stretch out his plate.


    ¡°Van, you awakened to a bloodline that¡­ well¡­ makes it obvious that stuff like this is going to happen¡­¡± referring to his incubi blood and its tendency to attract women. ¡°And we are dhampirs¡­ we will live for centuries if not thousands of years¡­ don¡¯t worry about who you do or do not do. Even if you make a harem of hundreds, you have all the time in the world to properly love them and them you.¡±


    She then looked up into his eyes and leaned in for a kiss. Giving him a nice deep passionate one. After a moment, Van couldn¡¯t help but return it, feeling the love that Luna held for him in that kiss. Using his free hand to grab her waist and pull their bodies closer together. After a while, they parted and Luna started to speak again.


    ¡°Van¡­ it might feel weird¡­ that you have grown so strong, yet feel like you lost control¡­ but don¡¯t discount the efforts or the progress you¡¯ve made. You have come a long way since we first left home.¡± she then leaned close to his ear. ¡°And if you are worried about tonight¡­ don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll join you to help you out¡­ okay?¡± giving him a wink.


    Van snorted, knowing full well Luna was only half-serious and probably just wanted to join in herself, but oddly a little amused by that. In fact, he was feeling a bit better and more relieved now and made sure to tell her.


    ¡°Thanks, Luna¡­ you¡¯ll always be-...¡± he was about to say number one girl but realized that would be the wrong thing to say when managing a harem. ¡°You will always be mine¡­ no matter what¡­¡± he amended.


    Luna smiled, having an idea of what he was about to say. ¡°You will always be mine too, Van¡­ Now come on! Today¡¯s an auspicious lucky day! Or at least that¡¯s what they say!¡±


    ¡°Who says?¡± Van asked, looking confused. ¡°And why is today a lucky day?¡±


    Luna began to chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a lucky day because word around the buffet tables says that the former empress has done it with the groom! Meaning there is a chance for many heirs to come in the future! And that it shows that you are compatible with Xenith! Doesn¡¯t hurt either that you took the former empress¡¯s virginity! Meaning you have her approval!¡±


    Van blinked. ¡°I literally just came out of that balcony ten minutes ago! How are there already rumors about it!?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    Luna chuckled again. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a noble woman''s propensity to gossip¡­ also all that moaning could be heard by anyone who was near the balcony¡­¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ just great¡­ I guess that would explain the sideways glances I have been receiving¡­¡± Originally chalking it up to him just being the groom. He sighed again. ¡°Well¡­ can¡¯t get any worse¡­ right?¡±


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 156 Wedding Night(nsfw)

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not technically worse¡­¡± Van thought as he saw not only Amie and Xenith, but most of Xenith¡¯s sisters plus Luna and essentially everyone else he had sexual relations with except for Kella and those who had to stay behind at the fort.


    After spending a few hours meeting and greeting a few people and mostly pigging out on the buffet, he was later guided to a large room where he was supposed to consummate his marriage with Amie and Xenith, where he was met with this sight before him.


    All and all, he had well over a dozen women in the room¡­ and he probably was expected to do them all¡­


    ¡°Oh! Van, please come meet my sisters!¡± Xenith said, calling him over to introduce him to about six wasp-kin in a variety of different dresses and attire.


    Van sighed inwardly and introduced himself to the girls, learning their names and making some quick small talk. After that, he was surprised instead of going straight to the sex, they decided to instead bring out the drinks and some food and enjoy talking to each other more.


    It seemed Xenith¡¯s sisters were more than just interested in his body, they didn¡¯t get out much and were interested in whatever adventures that they might have experienced. Luna more than happily accommodated that desire by telling them of her exploits in the forest and the taming of each and every queen of the forest. The sisters, in turn, would show off their own skills, some putting on a play, and one particular one showing off her skill in machinery, another her knowledge of administration and one in dancing, and one in singing.


    At one point, it was almost as if they all forgot he even existed. It was more like an after-party for the girls exclusively than anything for him and his new brides. But he wasn¡¯t complaining, he actually enjoyed the entertainment and the fact that everyone was smiling happily. Though it did put him off that they were acting more like girls at a bachelorette party than the night that they were supposed to spend together as husband and wife.


    Looking around, he found a nice black spongy armchair for him to sit down on. Taking the opportunity, he got comfortable and placed his drink on the small table beside it, plus a few snacks to dine on later. Sitting back, he enjoyed the laughter as he waited for the dreaded time to come when he would be put to work.


    And he waited¡­ and waited¡­ and waited some more¡­ It was a few hours now and well into the night but the girls showed no signs of stopping their festivities and enjoyment of each other''s stories, still showing their skills while they were at it.


    He watched as Lyn was awkwardly introduced, but quickly became a fan favorite of Xenith¡¯s sisters with the stories she told and generally good personality. Soon they were all doing party games and more, doing a few drinking games on top of it and sharing little secrets with each other.


    Van, for his part, was beginning to get a little sleepy. Stifling a yawn, he brought out a book from his soul realm and began reading, hoping to pass the time. Yet, even as he read a few dozen pages of his new favorite book, ate all the snacks he had, and drank all of his fruity juice. Delicious, delicious, remshola¡­ the girls were still more interested in each other than him.


    He wouldn¡¯t say he was a bit disappointed¡­ but he was a little put-off¡­ he decided in the end, that if they were so busy with each other, and considering how late it was, he might as well take a nap. So with that, he reclined the armchair, closed his eyes a little, and drifted off a bit into a well-deserved rest.


    Which was probably the worst thing he could do at that moment¡­


    ¡°Aww, look at him, he¡¯s sleeping!¡± one of Xenth¡¯s sisters exclaimed, as the group naturally gravitated to Van as time went on.


    ¡°Well, it has been a busy day for him,¡± Luna said, wondering if she should get him a blanket.


    ¡°Should we wake him up?¡± another of Xenith¡¯s sisters asked.


    Luna gave it some thought. ¡°...no¡­ I think we should let him get his rest¡­¡±


    Xenith¡¯s sisters looked disappointed.


    ¡°Aww I wanted to see you guys do it¡­¡± one of them whined, a little inebriated. Disappointed that her chance to see a male and woman do it was taken away.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s our fault for taking too long¡­¡± another sister added.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys do it while he¡¯s asleep?¡± a third sister asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Luna shared a look with Lyn who shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done it in our sleep before¡­¡± She admitted. ¡°But maybe we should get his permission first¡­¡±


    She then leaned over and gently started to shake Van a little, speaking softly and gently into his ears. ¡°Hey, Van¡­ Vaaan¡­¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t really asleep¡­ more like he was half asleep, like his brain was in a fugue state, aware of his surroundings, but completely uncaring for them.


    ¡°Is it okay if we umm¡­ use your lower half for a bit?¡± Luna said, unsure of how to properly word or ask this of him in this state.


    Van mumbled something that sounded both somewhat annoyed, but also acquiescing to whatever Luna was asking of him. Probably completely uncaring of what was going on as he leaned back on his armchair. The only real thoughts going through his mind at this moment was how he was going to convince whoever owned this chair to give it up to him. Because it was a damn good chair¡­


    Luna turned to the girls and gave a thumbs up, but also then put a finger to her mouth. The others got the message and all nodded in agreement to keep as quiet as possible. They then went to work on freeing Van¡¯s little friend, who they quickly found out, even half-asleep, wasn¡¯t so little. Earning a few gasps and giggles from the onlookers as Van dozed on and off.


    ---Sex scene---


    ¡°Oh my gods¡­ That thing¡¯s huge!¡± one of the sisters quietly exclaimed.


    ¡°And it only gets bigger¡­¡± Luna said, smiling somewhat proudly as she took Van¡¯s cock and showed it to the girls. ¡°Alright then, who¡¯s first?¡± she asked, looking between Amie and Xenith.


    ¡°Well, I''ve already done it with him before.¡± Amie said, ¡°So Xenith can have a go at it.¡±


    Xenith looked a little nervous. She had been through countless battles and helped train many warriors, but this¡­ this was a little nerve-wracking considering it was her first time¡­ but with the cheer of her sisters egging her on, she couldn¡¯t bow out now. So with a sigh, she took off her clothes, much to the cheer of her sisters.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Luna glared at them. Making them quiet their cheering by a few octaves.


    Xenith took a deep breath, nervous about losing her virginity, but was gently guided and helped by Luna, easing some of her worries. slowly she took a seat on Van¡¯s lap, her back to him, and lifted her feet as instructed by Luna onto the armrests until she was making an M with her lover half, exposing herself for all to see. Her crotch right above Van¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Mmhmmrr¡­¡± Van said half-asleep, snuggling Xenith a little from behind, much to the giggling of everyone watching.


    Luna then took Van¡¯s half flaccid dick and placed the head towards Xenith¡¯s entrance. ¡°Alright girls! Here we go!¡± then helped Van¡¯s cock enter Xenith¡¯s tight little hole.


    Xenith¡¯s eyes widened a little as she gasped, feeling herself part away for the big warm thing that was making its way into her innermost depths. Once Luna got as much as she could inside, she instructed Xenith to start moving up and down.


    With some trepidation. And a little holding of her breath, Xenith did so, slowly earning another gasp as the stimulation got Van¡¯s cock harder and harder until she felt like she was trying to force an entire arm up her slit. ¡°Oh¡­ mmm¡­ fucking gods!¡± Xenith moaned as she tried to move her body up and down on Van¡¯s shaft.


    Everyone cheered in amusement, taking a drink from their glass as they watched Xenith do her best to ride Van¡¯s cock. They handed her a few glasses of wine and beer, gave her slaps on the shoulder and a few played with her breasts in good humor.


    Xenith for her part, did her best to play along while also riding her husband''s cock. Enjoying the good humor of her sisters and accepting a few drinks and downing them all in one go as she moved her body in the hopes it would help her some.


    At this point, Van¡¯s body began to instinctively react to the pleasure and began doing a few micro humps from below, stimulating Xenith¡¯s pussy even more.


    ¡°AH! AH! SHIIIIT! AH!¡± Xenith moaned, trying to contain herself as she felt something take her that she never felt before. Until it burst out of her and she felt her body spasm and her womb filled with sperm.


    Everyone cheered for her first orgasm and cream pie. There was a round of clapping and a few more drinks were shared.


    ¡°Me! Me! My turn! My turn!¡± one of the younger sisters said perhaps a little too excitedly. Earning a few laughs from everyone, Xenith though, was more than happy to switch, she needed some time to get back in control of herself. So when she got off, her sister clambered on and also began riding Van but not before first asking permission of course, since she was being somewhat admonished by one of her older sisters for barging in. After a go-ahead by Luna and some help from her, the younger sister started to try and ride Van.


    ¡°O-o-o-oh!¡± the younger sister gasped as she tried to take Van¡¯s cock inside. Luna then had to come in and help relax her into it and tell her how to properly ride it. Soon she was riding it like a champ, her stomach bulging out a little due to the huge size of Van¡¯s dick making its way up and down her body. ¡°AH! AH! AH!¡± tears formed in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t stop moving her hips until her belly swelled with sperm and she tagged out for Amie to join in.


    Amie straddled Van and gave him a passionate kiss as she moved her hips. Even half asleep he reacted and gave as good as she got until he creampied her and switched out with someone else.


    Like this, the girls cheered and drank as they took turns riding Van¡¯s cock, and a new game was made with alcohol and their new favorite toy. The party then continued well into the night and near the morning light, and only finished when everyone had a turn and was too exhausted to continue any more.


    Oddly enough, Van still had a good night''s rest, despite everything¡­


    ---end of sex scene---


    Van slowly blinked himself awake. Slowly, he took notice of the state of the room, finding not only the girls from last night but even Gloria and Zartashia lying on the ground in a half-drunken stupor, sleeping soundly. Everyone was in one state of disarray or another, mostly covered in sticky fluids¡­


    He tried to get up but quickly realized that someone was on his lap, a young wasp-kin, or at least young-looking. Naked, and a part of him still inside her, sleeping soundly despite everything and using him as some sort of pillow.


    He thought her as a bit cute and decided to finish what she started and get rid of his morning wood all in one shot. Hearing her give soft mewing moans and more before finishing up inside her.


    Then gently carrying her to bed, he made sure to set her up next to one of her sisters and get her comfortable, she then snuggled closely to said sister.


    Looking around at the mess, he made sure to use a cantrip to clean himself off just in case and walked out of the room to see if he could find anything to eat for breakfast.


    Thankfully, there was a servant waiting nearby the door who escorted him to the dining room. When he arrived, he was surprised to see the imps there, plus one fairy friend of theirs.


    The imps upon seeing him, waved happily, while the very familiar-looking fairy paled a little.


    ¡°Hello girls, who''s your friend?¡± he asked as he drew nearer, only to realize that the table was too small for him as he got close.


    ¡°She¡¯s our new friend!¡± the red one exclaimed, ¡°we met her back at Gloria¡¯s place!¡±


    ¡°She looks¡­ familiar¡­¡± Van said, taking a closer look at the eyeglass-wearing fairy. ¡°Have we met before? I feel like I just saw you recently¡­¡± he asked her curiously.


    ¡°Uh¡­ umm¡­ I¡¯m the messenger fairy!¡± she suddenly exclaimed in answer. She then put down her small teacup and got up. ¡°And I just remembered that I have messages to deliver! See you girls later!¡± then flew off at breakneck speeds.


    ¡°Got to love her¡­¡± red said, happily.


    ¡°Riiight¡­¡± was all Van replied with. He then looked around and noticed another table that was more fit for those of his size. Already laden with food, such as small pies, freshly baked bread, jams and so much more. ¡°I¡¯m going to go sit down and eat¡­¡± the delicious smell assaulting his nose and drawing him near. The odd fairy, already mostly forgotten.


    ¡°Wait!¡± the red imp exclaimed flying closely as Van sat down at the table. ¡°We finally chose our names! And we have been waiting so long! Please make it official!¡± looking at him with begging eyes.


    ¡°Oh? You finally chose your names? Alright then, let''s hear it.¡± Van said as he sat down in his chair, looking at the imps in question.


    Red puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to go with¡­ SCARLET! Doesn¡¯t it sound so perfect!¡± she squealed.


    ¡°No surprise there.¡± Van thought.


    ¡°I-i¡¯m going w-with LEAF! Because It sounds so naturey!¡± Leaf said happily.


    ¡°I actually added leaf as a choice because she is always shaking like a leaf from time to time¡­¡± Van thought, feeling a little bad that what was meant as a joke was taken so seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with SINI!¡± the blue imp said. ¡°Because it sounds¡­ so¡­ cute¡­¡± she mumbled the last words out.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I was expecting her to choose one of the more regal sounding names¡­¡± Van though, surprised by Sini¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Alright then, you have all made your choices,¡± Van said, sounding a bit more serious. ¡°It is now time to bestow them unto you!¡± He then looked at Scarlet. ¡°I name you Scarlet!¡± and power flowed from him into her. He then looked at Leaf. ¡°I name you Leaf!¡± and power flowed from him into her. He then looked to Sini. ¡°I name you Sini!¡± and power flowed from him into her.


    Their bodies changed, going from lesser imps into regular imps right before his eyes. Scarlet¡¯s horns grew a little more pointy, and her hair looked like it constantly had embers flowing through it, with a slightly curvier body. Leaf¡¯s horns became more tempered, flowers sprouted from her hair and she began to look more like a young spring maiden with a tail and wings. Sini¡¯s horns grew more curved, and her wings looked icier, her already over-sexualized body becoming even more so, now with a cool-mist flowing around her. They all also grew about two inches or so.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Scarlet exclaimed, playing with her newfound control over fire, noticing her now slightly flaming tail and just generally happy about everything.


    Leaf smiled as she was able to make plants bloom from her hand, mostly poisonous flowers, though that didn¡¯t seem to make her unhappy.


    Sini frowned a little at her slightly larger chest and sexier body, already she was the biggest of her free sisters, so she didn¡¯t see why it grew even more. At least she had more control over ice¡­


    ¡°You girls look beautiful,¡± Van said, happy that they were happy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we celebrate with a nice meal.¡± wanting to move things along so he could eat his breakfast.


    Thankfully the girls were just as much interested in eating as they were in playing with their new powers. So Scarlet went to the tea and warmed it up with her powers, Sini went to the apple juice and cooled it down, and Leaf went to the cheese and gave it a herbal touch to it, adding more flavor. They all shared their results with each other and him and largely were trying to have fun with their new powers as they were trying to have a good meal.


    Van was quite happy all things considered. It was a nice day, beginning with a nice morning. His body felt relaxed and things seemed to be looking up. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what the future had in store for him next.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 157 Return to the Fort

    It was a very hectic morning, a complete contrast to when he first had his breakfast. It seemed that the plan was to wake up early and get to work in ordering everyone to evacuate, with all the paperwork and managing that it entailed.


    But no one expected the party to last all night long, particularly in his room¡­ all the would-be leaders were off in a little cum coma and woke up late for their duties. So despite what Van was thinking at the time, everything was actually running late, and it all caught up at once when everyone finally woke up.


    Which he supposed was why all that breakfast was prepared well in advance. No doubt the chefs and servants were expecting everyone to come earlier than they did. Though the reason why they simply just didn¡¯t wake everyone up was because they thought it would be very rude. Considering it was just the wedding night, plus everyone seemed to be having a good time and looked like they needed the sleep.


    Or more accurately, they couldn¡¯t really wake anyone up because they were too knocked out, a combination of all their last night''s exertion and all the heavy drinking they did. In the end, the servants had to leave them as they were for a few more hours before trying again.


    But it wasn¡¯t completely bad, at least Van was able to get some time to rest and relax. Which was a good thing because the next thing he knew he was being sent back to the other side of the fairy gate to help supercharge it. Something he wasn¡¯t really looking forward to¡­


    Before he left, Xenith asked him for a kiss goodbye, which he gave. After all, they were just married and already they were being sent apart. But that¡¯s what happens when they have people to save. The kiss of course ended up as a blowjob of epic proportions, leaving a very satisfied Xenith and a somewhat relieved Van.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely against leaving though, if he had to be honest, despite his dislike for being used to help keep the gate open and the strain that put on his body. Already he was beginning to feel like the fort was home, and he really needed to meditate and focus on his soul realm to see what he needed to do to properly incorporate the two new souls inside him.


    They travel back through the portal was also uneventful, other than the creepiness of it all that he still had a hard time getting used to. He had a sinking feeling that the subspace between the gates didn¡¯t like him, or perhaps a better word for it was that it simply had a hard time handling him. Due to his soul realm being so large and no doubt affecting the subspace on some level or another.


    Either way, once on the other side, he went to work on keeping the gate open to allow the passage of all the refugees making their way to the fort and then to his soul realm. And as the day went by, he was beginning to feel somewhat bloated with all the people making their homes inside of his soul realm. Thankfully, just as they planned, the soul-bonding seemed to have lessened the worst of it. Though this was still just the third or fourth day in the evacuation process¡­


    Once done, he was on his way back to his tent for a well-deserved rest and with a plan to check up on Ren and his soul realm in case there were any changes he should be concerned about. Only to be intercepted by Kella and Isa, who had important information to pass along to him.


    ¡°Van, we need to talk,¡± Kella said, approaching him. ¡°Can you come with us for a second?¡± Though she was asking politely, it felt more like an order.


    Van did so, wondering what was so important that Kella had come to him. He then followed them back to the command tent where the map of the forest was laid out, displaying all the villages they have saved so far and all the ones they were too late for. Plus some paperwork on the number of refugees and the resources they needed to sustain them.


    ¡°Van,¡± Kella said, turning to look at him with a strange mix between a serious and relieved expression. ¡°We finally got word from the outside. It seems we don¡¯t have to worry about figuring out a way out of this forest. Your parents have formed a subjugation force, with the help of the environmentalist guild and the hunters and ranger guilds, plus a few others. They plan to come and burn a path towards our fort and then from there, they will burn the entire forest down before the infection spreads too far and mutates out of control.¡±


    ¡°All we have to do now is make sure we sit back and survive long enough for rescue to arrive. They should be here in four days'' time, though an advance party will arrive in two days time consisting of elite rangers sent by your father and mother to protect you while we wait.¡± Kella finished.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean they''re coming here?¡± Van asked in disbelief, he knew that they were worried about him, but didn¡¯t think they would go through all this trouble for him¡­ but then again¡­ this was a pretty serious situation¡­ he supposed it would make sense that they would do something like this¡­


    ¡°This¡­ changes things¡­¡± Now in deep thought about how plans will have to change to accommodate the arrival of his parents and the rangers. ¡°And are they really going to just outright burn the entire forest down?¡± Looking at Kella with a mixture of concern and disbelief at the somewhat extreme action, but inwardly not faulting them for it very much. More worried about the innocents still left that needed saving.


    ¡°Unfortunately so,¡± Kella said in answer. ¡°No matter how you look at it, the forest is beyond saving. In just a few days, the red knives have spread to well over sixty percent of the forest. Of course, not every place is heavily infected, but that doesn''t change the fact that they are infected. And with how dangerous this biological weapon is, and its propensity to mutate. It¡¯s safe to say that burning it all down is the very least that they could do to make sure it doesn¡¯t spread out from the forest. If that Saline character was still alive, she would have been put on trial of the highest order for her crimes.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ to burn the entire forest down¡­¡± Van said, still trying to wrap his head around it. ¡°The forest comprises almost a quarter if not more of our barony¡¯s income¡­ without it, we would be forced to use the reserves in our treasury¡­ it could take decades if not longer for the forest to recover¡­¡± Worried about the future of his home.


    ¡°That may be the case,¡± Kella said with a small shrug. ¡°But look at it another way. If we don¡¯t do it, and it gets worse. Then it would cost far more down the line than just burning it all down now. Your parents are making the right decision, trust me, they are acting swiftly and concisely as a true ruler should. Doing what they can to avoid future heartache from lives lost, plus headaches from potential damage to farmlands and other areas if it were to spread.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you''re right¡­¡± Van admitted after a few moments of thinking about it. ¡°Just wish there was another way¡­¡±


    ¡°All we can do now is continue with what we are doing in saving as many people as we can,¡± Kella said, trying to make Van feel a little better about the whole ordeal. ¡°And you have also acted as a good ruler should. Saving as many of your subjects as possible. Even though they are technically not your people, they still belong to the forest that by right belongs to your family. And you have done much to save thousands if not tens of thousands of them. Maybe even more. You should feel proud of what you have accomplished.¡±


    Van was touched by Kella¡¯s attempt to make him feel better. ¡°Thanks, Kella¡­ I¡¯ll take your words to heart.¡± he said, ¡°but I better tell everyone of what¡¯s happening as soon as possible, they need to know about this. You do too, just in case, I want to make sure everyone knows to prepare to leave in four days.¡±


    He then turned to leave. ¡°Now if you excuse me¡­ I have more work to do,¡± he said with an inward sigh. Any hopes of sitting down to rest were dashed with the news given to him.


    Walking back to his tent, he sat crossed-legged to prepare to enter his soul realm.


    Once he opened up his eyes again, he was back in his soul realm, he flew up high to get a better view of the place, finding two new islands making their way to his own. One was an island with a giant tree that spilled water from high up to the vegetation down below, filled with many beautiful colors, predominantly green. The other was very unique, a bluish-white tree that looked crystalline, floating on an island above a slightly larger island filled with other crystals that created bolts of lightning, and viney blue vegetation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so it will be Agn¨¨s¡¯s island to the east¡­ Lyn¡¯s domain to the west¡­ Amie¡¯s island will be somewhat to the northwest¡­ and Xenith¡¯s island will look like it will end up in the southwest¡­ that¡¯s not too bad¡­ but perhaps I should extend the plains a bit around my town. I do enjoy the view after all, and don¡¯t want to feel smothered by the tall trees and everything¡­¡± Van thought as he surveyed everything.


    All and all, everything seemed to be looking alright, it looked like he would also be getting some unique resources in the future once everything settled in and some time passed. The only worry now was how to make sure everything fit perfectly into each other, and if his soul realm could handle all this change all at once. Not to mention all the refugees that showed no end in sight of.


    He was also a little concerned about how this might look. He was beginning to feel a little like a devil, or monster, eating other¡¯s souls to feed his own soul realm and make himself stronger at the cost of others. He knew that the others wouldn¡¯t think it like that, but he couldn''t help himself considering how close to the truth that may very well be¡­


    Putting such thoughts out of his mind, he quickly descended to talk to Ren and Kassandra to see what has changed and for a summary of everything that has happened while he was away. Walking into this throne room, he saw the two as busy as ever, looking at panels and quickly typing up commands or answering prompts to help stabilize everything that has recently happened.


    ¡°Ah¡­ the man of the hour¡­ how was the wedding?¡± Ren asked somewhat sarcastically upon noticing Van, looking like he hasn¡¯t slept in a few days. ¡°You know¡­ technically speaking when someone soul bonds a person¡­ They have to meditate for a few days to make sure everything is properly connected. But since we''re here, you can just goof off or something¡­¡± sounding a little sour about it.


    ¡°Oh come off it,¡± Kassandra said with no real feeling behind her words and almost just as tired. ¡°You''re the one that asked him to soulbond a few more people to make it easier on yourself. And don¡¯t pretend you''re not happy that he¡¯s gotten stronger because of it. You''re just annoyed by all the tweaking you have to do.¡± she said rather flatly, still focusing on her panel and making a few changes. ¡°And if you had really cared, you would have told him that stuff at the beginning, instead of trying to take care of everything yourself.¡±


    She then turned to give Van a small smile. ¡°Nice to see you, Van. I hope the wedding was everything and more you wished it to be. Though I am aware it might have come a bit out of left field¡­ you rolled with it well.¡±


    Van thanked her as Ren mumbled something or another under his breath. He then asked for a rundown on everything that has happened since he was away and if there was anything he should worry about.


    ¡°Nothing on our end,¡± Ren answered. ¡°Agn¨¨s¡¯s soul realm was a bit of a problem at first, but we quickly were able to handle it. These two though are completely mature, so it¡¯s not as hard, even if they come with their own sets of problems¡­ it¡¯s nothing that a little smudging of lines can¡¯t fix. The real problem will lie in how long it will take for everything to settle¡­ you''re not some sort of eating machine after all, so we¡¯ll have to work each soul realm in one at a time. Till then we will have to figure out a method to shunt all this excess spiritual energy out of you.¡±


    ¡°Is all that¡­ spiritual energy¡­ really all that bad? Can¡¯t it be used to help empower the soul realm and make it better?¡± Van asked, not sure if what the problem was.


    ¡°Sure! We¡¯ve already been doing that.¡± Ren said. ¡°But the problem¡­ as I just said¡­ is that you''re not an eating machine. There¡¯s a limit to how much you and anyone for that matter¡­ can handle¡­ and while you have a bigger mouth and stomach than the average person, that doesn¡¯t mean that after your tenth slice of cake you wouldn¡¯t start to feel full¡­ and the real problem is when you already have ten other cakes lined up for you that you have to eat. You need time to digest it all¡­ otherwise¡­ POP!¡±


    ¡°But soul-bonding them all would help right?¡± Van asked, now a little nervous.


    ¡°Well¡­ ya¡­ kinda¡­¡± Ren said, sounding like he was trying to dodge the answer.


    ¡°Just tell him.¡± Kassandra harrumphed.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ren said, looking a little unhappy. ¡°The truth is¡­ soul-bonding those two and by extension linking yourself to all their subordinates, plus making more followers, doesn¡¯t really lessen the amount of spiritual energy they produce¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Van asked, now staring Ren down, both a little worried and feeling a little angry that he kept something from him.


    ¡°Well¡­ while it is true you don¡¯t have to worry about it as much¡­ as time passes by, instead of being inundated with a large quantity of spiritual energy, you will just have a large quality of spiritual energy flowing into you,¡± Ren admitted.


    ¡°And why is that a bad thing?¡± Van asked, now a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ but it¡¯s more like pushing a problem down the line for a bit. You''re still accepting thousands of refugees, and by the time we leave, whenever that might be, there could be hundreds of thousands if not millions of them in here. No matter how you slice it, your soul realm won¡¯t be able to handle it. What at first was used as a method to kick the problem down for later allowing you to grow and handle it on your own, might now bite us in the ass if you keep over accepting so many people inside of you. The issue is¡­ you¡¯ve eaten too much, and you''re still eating¡­ and the temporary measure to make you slim down, might now increase the density of the spiritual energy inside of you, making it harder in the long run to accept more.¡± Ren said somewhat seriously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already started to put all that excess energy to work in helping grow plants and fill in cracks and all that other stuff. But all the problems we had that we could throw it at are now depleted. And while at first, it would be nice to have some excess spiritual energy to help fuse the soul realms together, once that¡¯s over, they will be producing their own amount of spiritual energy to add to the amount you already generate already¡­ it¡¯s a situation where we are producing too much money, and the vault is overflowing¡­ or something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we make a bigger vault or more vaults? Van asked.


    ¡°The vault is your soul realm, while we can make say¡­ places or things that would help concentrate that energy, it will always just be a temporary measure¡­ though there is one good news out of it all,¡± Ren said, looking thoughtful, making Van perk up.


    ¡°With all this energy, we can increase the size and power of your soul realm rather swiftly¡­ it just takes time for it to grow¡­¡± Ren said with a sigh.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Van thought about that, and then decided to explain everything he learned from Kella. ¡°Would it be possible if we simply don¡¯t accept everyone? If my parents come, they can make a pathway out of here for all of us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ren thought about that piece of good news. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea¡­ but the problem still lies in trying to get everyone out of the forest. That¡¯s still millions of people they would have to escort out before they burn the place down. I think you should talk to the others about this, they should know that there''s a limit to how much you can handle and what your parents are planning to do about it. There¡¯s also the issue about if your parents are even allowed to do this, technical owners or not.¡±


    Van nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± Ren said, now looking at Van. ¡°make sure you take a walk around the area. No matter how good I am at this job, it¡¯s still your soul realm. If you feel like there¡¯s anything off, tell us and we will do our best to fix it.¡± he said seriously.


    Van sighed, but nodded in agreement once more. ¡°Alright, but later make sure you tell me more about all this spiritual bullshit and how to handle more about my soul realm. I don¡¯t like the fact you keep me in the dark and seem to run my own soul realm without me,¡± he stated, putting his foot down on the matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ren said, handing Van a large book. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to feel like I¡¯m just trying to boss you around. I¡¯m just so busy that I don''t have the time, and you and I don''t¡¯ follow the same schedule, so when we do have the time, we don¡¯t use it at the same time. So with that in mind, I made this book with a few instructions on how to operate your soul realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an instruction manual?¡± Van asked, taking a look at the book.


    ¡°Yup. Hopefully, it will prove helpful. But if you want, I can try and teach you now?¡± Ren asked.


    Van sighed, he would actually like to take him up on that offer. But now that it was put in his head, he wanted to look around to see if there were any hidden problems in his soul realm. Not to mention he was already tired as it was. ¡°Maybe next time¡­¡±


    Ren shrugged and went back to work, somewhat expecting the answer.


    Van left, somewhat annoyed, but at least determined to make sure everything was operating smoothly.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 158 Back in the Soul Realm (nsfw)

    Van read the book handed to him by Ren as he walked the busy streets of his castle town. Learning a few interesting things he really wanted to try out. ¡°Hmm¡­ alright¡­ let¡¯s try this¡­¡± With some concentration, Van used his connection with his soul realm to change the perception of his eyes, allowing him to see what was actually the truth all along.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Van thought as he saw what his soul realm actually looked like for the first time. It was far different than he was expecting. For one, everything seemed see-through except for those who had actual tangible bodies. Looking around, he saw that his soul realm was actually made up of a bunch of spiritual power, and only about ten percent of it had any real form.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an illusory world¡­¡± looking around in awe. A fairy passed by and he saw her body, but also as an orb of light. As time went on and he watched her, he saw her interact with others, and when she laughed with her friends, she produced some motes of sparkles that his soul realm absorbed.


    ¡°So emotions have an effect on how much spiritual energy is produced¡­ interesting¡­¡± looking at the fairy for a few moments longer before moving. He then saw an insect-kin flying about, with a strange thread attached to her, it traveled all the way to Lyn¡¯s tree. Every so often, a pulse of energy would flow from her down the line and then flow back into her. She seemed completely unaware of this though.


    ¡°Is that the connection she has to Lyn?¡± He then looked down at himself and saw many threads as well. But most of them seemed to flow through him and not actually come from him. Following their source, it led back to his castle. ¡°That makes sense I suppose¡­ the core of my soul is there¡­¡± He then followed the threads to Lyn, Anna, Luna, and even to the islands that have yet to merge with his own.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­¡± Van thought, then reached out for Luna¡¯s thread. He knew it was hers because all those he soul bonded with had thicker and more energetic threads, and it just felt like her. But when he reached out for it, his hand simply phased right through it, surprising him.


    He tried again, thinking he simply missed it. But again it phased right through the thread. He then changed tack. Focusing, he used what control over his spiritual energy he had and tried again, this time it seemed to work, and almost immediately he felt the connection. It then dawned on him that he didn¡¯t need to do this, as he felt Luna in the back of his mind, he could always sense and know and sometimes feel her, so trying so hard to do what he already could was a bit redundant, so he stopped.


    But at least he had a better understanding of things. ¡°So these threads are the spiritual representation of my connection with those I¡¯ve bonded with or formed a blood bond with. I wonder¡­¡± looking at one of the insect-kin he knew to be Lyn¡¯s he concentrated on her.


    Soon, he felt her like he did Luna, right now she was in a council with her trusted advisers and of course everyone else, such as Amie and Xenith. Gloria was staying behind at Zartashia¡¯s place to help organize things and show camaraderie during these trying times.


    Concentrating, he focused on past Lyn, and down the line, then further down, and then even further down, going through each individual down the chain until it finally found the insect-kin flying in front of him looking at some groceries.


    His eyes widened as it felt like he was seeing her in third person, and he felt her, her feelings, her emotions¡­ right now she was feeling hungry, but in the back of her mind, she was worried about what the future might entail. Worried about family and friends, and the work she had to do once her day off was over. She was feeling a little lost because of how much everything changed, and couldn¡¯t help the feeling that she was being¡­ watched¡­


    Van cut the connection¡­ he felt more than knew, that if he wanted to, he could speak into her mind, so long as she was in his soul realm¡­ ¡°what a weird feeling¡­ I should be careful of how I use it¡­¡±


    He then went back to reading the book, finding a bench somewhere, and sitting down to do so in comfort. As he did so, a few fairies and insect-kin seemed to take notice of him, talking about him and wondering if he was that prostitute from the brothel out on a stroll. He did his best to ignore them, not faulting them on their confusion since technically he and his mirror self looked eerily similar.


    ¡°Hmm? Wait¡­ I know this part¡­¡± Van thought as he continued reading. It was an explanation of how he could influence his soul realm directly. He knew about it because he used it to help grow the trees in Lyn¡¯s forest faster. Wondering if he still could do it, he focused on the bench he was sitting down on and tried to change it into something more comfortable.


    And with some success, cushions formed on the bench and it took on a similar feel of the armchair he slept in at Zartashia¡¯s place. But now because of that, even more eyes were on him, and he decided to quickly change it back and move somewhere else.


    Moving down the street, he became somewhat lost until he saw the brothel where his double was. Using the opportunity, he linked with his double to check up on how he was doing. And then promptly wished he didn¡¯t as he was in the middle of skewering a fairy begging him to go harder.


    The mirror him though, noticed his presence, and gave a simple rundown of everything that has happened so far and to not worry about him as he was a bit too busy at the moment.


    Van nodded his head, though his double could not see, and promptly decided to move somewhere else. Now though, he was wondering how things at the large temple were going and how Anna was doing. Making his way there, he was surprised to see a few more fairies and insect-kin also here. Though they looked more like tourists than actual pilgrims or anyone looking to be converted.


    Ethier way, when he entered, he saw the priestess Anna giving a sermon about equality and order and how Van saw all those under him as equals, preaching the faith as it were and what few tenets they had so far. Much to the embarrassment of Van, he decided to wait and watched until she was finished to see what all this was about and to hear what was spoken of him.


    By the time she was finished, he was surprised to see how many people seemed inclined to listen and who were genuinely praying to the symbol of his power. ¡°Perhaps during these times, a message of order and equality for all species falls on more ears than in times of peace?¡± noticing a fairy and a wasp-kin praying together. ¡°Perhaps they also just want an excuse to stop hating and killing each other? Or perhaps it¡¯s something else¡­¡±


    Van wasn¡¯t entirely sure¡­ but now that Anna was done, he walked around the edges of the temple to the other side in the hopes of talking to her for a bit. Making sure to use his connection to tell her ahead of time that he was coming and did not want to make a scene. Anna mentally confirmed she got the message, and excused herself, moving towards a door that led to the back of the temple, with a feeling that he should follow.


    Doing his best not to get caught in the eyes of any of the faithful praying, he snuck through the door left open for him and closed it behind. ¡°That was an interesting sermon there, Anna. I feel very flattered¡­ and embarrassed¡­ I think you might have gone a little too far¡­¡± Van admonished.


    Anna smiled, her priestess clothes swaying with her walk until she was hugging him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything that was untrue though¡­¡± she snuggled against him and sighed in contentment, missing being together with him. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy, that me and my other me¡¯s didn¡¯t have the chance to be with you¡­ sorry, we couldn¡¯t be of more help¡­ I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Van replied, hugging her back. ¡°You are always doing everything you can to help me¡­ and I missed you too¡­¡±


    They then parted, looking each in the eyes, and then came together for a soft gentle kiss.


    --- sex scene ---


    The kiss became something more, two passionate tongues trying to entwine and outdo the other. Van missed Anna¡¯s taste, it had been too long¡­ their bodies melted into each other, he felt one of her legs glide up to his waist, feel her nice smooth skin through her clothes as she tried to pull him in closer, despite how physically impossible that was¡­


    Their bodies began to heat up, their blood began to flow, Anna moved her arms, grabbing him from the back and then tried to help him remove his clothes. He obliged her, helping her until his shirt and pants were off, while she removed her silky clothes herself.


    He played with her breasts, gently twisting them and pinching them between his fingers, enjoying the sounds of her moaning and panting for him through the kiss they still shared. Finally, she seemed to have enough and broke their lips apart, her eyes never leaving his own as she went down on him and removed the last of his clothes, freeing his not so little friend.


    She took him in her mouth, and slurping sounds could soon be heard as she worked his head with her tongue and cheek, gently suckling him as she continued to stare into his eyes. He gave a slight moan as she worked him, taking him deeper, feeling those nice soft lips run up and down his shaft and enter the depths of her warmth.


    Soon his dick was a glistening mess, covered in saliva and caliper fluids. Anna tried to take him in harder, deeper, her eyes never wavering from his own and she bobbed her head up and down his shaft with everything she had. He became harder and bigger, to the point it was difficult for her to get him past her lips, yet still, she did her best to suck him in deeper, down the throat, her beautiful blue eyes, now begging him for her just rewards¡­


    Van complied, he took her by the head and spread his legs out a tad, then shoved his cock in deeper with great force. He rammed into her once, then twice, and felt her moan around him, the vibrations stimulating him even further. She gave in to him, allowing him to use her as he willed, her eyes looking upward to him, begging him to stop teasing her.


    And so¡­ he unleashed a torrent of his seed down her throat, pumping her mouth pussy, making sure she got every drop and ounce she wanted. Anna¡¯s eyes rolled a little backwards, enjoying the bliss of Van¡¯s hot, sticky, sperm filling her up inside, enjoying the feeling of warmth that flowed throughout her body.


    But they weren¡¯t done¡­


    Afterward, Van pulled out and spun her around, he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her ass up, his dick pointed towards her entrance, Anna still swallowing the leftover sperm still in her mouth.


    With a single thrust, he was inside her, all the way to the end, making Anna gasp and moan in pleasure, accidentally spilling out some of his seed from her mouth. He gave her a slap on the ass. ¡°You''re going to lick that up afterward,¡± he said with a low growl.


    ¡°Yess, master!¡± Anna moaned, a huge blissed-out smile on her face, and immediately started doing so now as Van reamed her from behind. ¡°AH! AH! AH!¡± she moaned and gasped and panted like a dog in heat as she tried to lick up the sperm that was now on the floor. Her body shaking up and down too hard for her to get more than a few licks in, thanks to how roughly she was being handled.


    Van slapped her ass again, enjoying the feeling of her tightening up around him when he did so. Anna for her part also seemed to enjoy it immensely and would shake her ass and stick it out further for him to do more, which he obliged.


    After a while he took her by the waist, and started to ram her so hard and fast that her body began to arch in pleasure and because Van¡¯s thick dick straightened her out. Her back to his chest, Van also grabbed her breasts and manhandled them to his heart''s desire.


    ¡°AH! YES! FUUUUUCK! YEESSS!¡± Anna screamed as her eyes dilated and she felt Van close to cumming, her body on the brink of destruction.


    Van unleashed a tsunami of lust inside her, feeling her precious womb shake and expand to accept every drop of his seed as Anna screamed out in pleasure and happiness. He cummed twice, thrice, and then four times, stretching out Anna¡¯s poor body, though she enjoyed every second of it.


    Once he was done, he made sure to take a step back to enjoy his work and mark her in his name one last time, covering her face and body as Anna looked up at him with lovestruck eyes and a blissed-out expression.


    --- end of sex scene ---


    ¡°Phew¡­ sorry about that¡­ it¡¯s just been so long since we did it that I kinda lost control over myself for a second there¡­¡± Van said, somewhat apologetically.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Anna said, still on her back, and just enjoying the afterglow. ¡°Trust me¡­ I enjoyed every second of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Im¡­ sure you did¡­¡± Van said, now somewhat embarrassed now that he calmed down and was able to think straight again.


    ¡°Hey Van¡­¡± Anna said, looking up at him.


    ¡°Yes Anna?¡±


    ¡°Next time do me in my priest clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°...okay¡­¡± Was all Van could reply, with a slight blush on his face and now the idea of doing Anna in her priest clothes stuck in his head.


    Slowly, Anna got up and started walking around, taking a nearby pitcher and glass, drinking down some nice clear water. She turned to him with a smile, noticing his curious gaze. ¡°Sometimes my throat gets a little sore after all the sermons I give,¡± she explained. ¡°Though after what you did to me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to worry about that for a while¡­¡± giving him a wink.


    ¡°Umm¡­ ya¡­¡± Van said, a little embarrassed, he then started to put on his clothes, using a cleaning cantrip spell first before doing so. Anna for her part seemed more than content to wear what Van put on her for a little while longer, and simply enjoyed watching him put his pants and shirt back on.


    ¡°So¡­¡± she finally said, after he was finished. ¡°Why did you decide to visit? I know it wasn¡¯t just because you wanted to check up on me.¡±


    Van felt a little bad about that, but by the look on Anna¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all about the reason why he came or not. So he decided to just tell her the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reading a book about how to use my soul realm more effectively, and after a while, I kinda just wanted to check up on you and ask you how this whole¡­ religion thing¡­ was going¡­¡± He replied.


    Anna chuckled. ¡°Well¡­ the whole religion thing¡­ is actually going very well, you have quite a few more followers than last time.¡± looking rather proud of that.


    ¡°Which is why I came...¡± Van said. ¡°I was wondering if I needed to make any new tenets, or choose any new domains, or you know¡­ whatever else I have to do to help you¡­ I also wanted to check out the threads that connected me to my¡­ followers¡­ and see if they are any different than the threads that connected you to me.¡±


    ¡°Threads?¡± Anna asked, tilting her head. ¡°Ah¡­ I think I know what you''re talking about¡­¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Sorry¡­ at the moment we are still too small for you to take any course of action.¡± looking at him sadly. ¡°We are growing fast though!¡± now smiling widely, as if that was some sort of consolation prize.


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s good I guess,¡± Van said, still unsure of what to make of all the religion stuff.


    ¡°Oh! I know! Why don¡¯t you stay around and I¡¯ll show you a few things and maybe together we can figure out your thread stuff!¡± Anna smiled hopefully.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van thought about it. ¡°You know what? Sure¡­ why not.¡± shrugging his shoulders. Feeling like it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to know more about ¡®his¡¯ religion.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll show you around!¡± taking him by the arm. Not even bothering to clean up or put on her clothes.


    Van did his best to ignore that, chalking it up to a woman''s peculiarity, and was just thankful it was her clean side. ¡°Well¡­ I might as well¡­¡± He said as he was dragged along.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 159 Touring the Religion

    Anna guided him throughout the temple complex, making sure he had a good idea of the layout and where everything was. ¡°This here is the cafeteria, and this is the training hall, and this is the library, and this¡­ this is the baths¡­¡± turning to him with a wink, ¡°want to check it out¡­?¡± She asked coyly.


    ¡°No¡­ but perhaps you should¡­¡± Van shot back, considering her state of undress.


    Anna gave a playful pout in return and continued to show him around the area. ¡°This is the armory, and this is the garden, and these are the dormitories.¡± finally finishing her hour-long tour. She then opened one of the doors revealing a couple of insect-kin mid-way through undressing.


    ¡°And these are some of our new followers!¡± Anna said happily.


    The insect-kins in question looked up in shock at so rudely being walked in on and stared at. Then their eyes widened when they landed on Van, since they had no idea who he was or whether he was their god or not, which froze them in place as they had no idea how to act or react in this strange situation.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ excuse us¡­¡± Van said, closing the door to give them their privacy. Noting the one strange insect-kin with short white hair, red eyes, black sclera, and cute little fangs. ¡°Was that one some sort of mosquito-kin?¡± he thought as the door clicked shut.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± looking at Anna with an admonishing tone. ¡°It¡¯s rude¡­¡±


    Anna just continued her playful smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± she responded in good humor, I just wanted to show off their new dress uniforms and priestess attire! Didn¡¯t know they would be changing, honest!¡± though she didn¡¯t sound believable.


    Van sighed a little, Anna had changed much ever since they came here to the forest. It was nice that she loosened up, but perhaps it was a bit too much¡­ ¡°Just show me the rest of the place.¡± asking more to move this along, though he was also a bit curious to see if there was anything else to see.


    Anna did so, now also doing an explanation of everything that has happened recently and how they¡¯ve grown. As well as what things they learned along the way about properly organizing themselves and making sure everything went just right. Her talks went on for about twenty minutes, going into detail about what things they will need for future growth and what they have so far been able to handle themselves. They walked around the block a few times, as Van listened in and made sure to provide more help in the future.


    As they walked, Anna opened up another door that introduced a class of some sorts of new people that have come to the religion and seemed to be in the process of being instructed by another Anna about how to pray and feel the connection to their god, aka Van, and use the spells made available to them. All of them were wearing some form of black and white uniform dress that didn¡¯t have the gold highlights or stitching that the priestess Anna or the regular Anna was wearing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe instead of neophyte¡­ it should be initiate, then neophyte, and then acolyte¡­ after that can the main classes of the religion, starting with cleric¡­¡± Van thought on the spot as he watched the class with interest. Already excited about applying new rules and regulations for some strange reason that he couldn¡¯t place. Being suddenly inspired at that moment.


    In fact¡­ he did that right now! Now it went from follower, faithful, believer, true believer, initiate, neophyte, acolyte, and then cleric. And while he had the panel open, he made sure to raise the rank of his priestess Anna from neophyte to acolyte.


    ¡°O-o-oh!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes went wide as a rush of energy filled her and she became stronger. ¡°Warn a girl before you do something like that.¡± she with a smile.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He said as he realized he jumped the gun. He then turned back to the class as it paused due to the Anna that was teaching stopping mid-sentence as her eyes flickered. She shook her head after a moment and went back to explaining the feeling and connection one should have with their god.


    Van used this opportunity to do what he did with Lyn and her followers. Concentrating, he focused on his link to the girls now closing their eyes and trying to focus on their connection with him. After a while, he was able to feel a few pinpricks from them as they tried to draw his faith energy into themselves and use it for a spell. Normally, this would be an automatic thing, but now that he was aware, it became hard for them to cast a spell without his express permission, which he allowed. Causing the room to light up with a dozen or so small light spells.


    Except for one girl, who looked really sad, and raised her hand.


    ¡°Yes? What seems to be the matter?¡± The Anna teaching the class asked her student.


    ¡°Mistress Anna¡­ will Van really love us all?¡± putting some emphasis and reverence on the name ¡®Van¡¯. ¡°I mean¡­ there are just so many of us¡­ will he really have enough room for us in his heavenly harem?¡± Looking worried that she might be left out. ¡°And even after praying so much¡­ Can he really help us¡­ be better¡­¡± looking down, obviously hiding some deep issues.


    Van noticed then that it was the mosquito-kin from before, they must have spent so much time talking and walking that their class must have started while they were away. She must have not put two and two together and not realized the male she saw was actually the person in question she was asking about.


    He looked sadly at the poor girl, clearly hiding some of her fear, but also gave a sideways glare towards Anna that demanded an explanation on that, ¡®heavenly harem¡¯ part¡­ though she tried to play it off by acting cute¡­


    ¡°Of course he does¡­¡± Teacher Anna said, ¡°you just have to believe¡­ close your eyes¡­ and you will definitely feel him¡­¡±


    The mosquito-kin didn¡¯t seem to completely believe her, but closed her eyes anyway and hoped and prayed for the best.


    Van felt that heartfelt prayer and sighed inwardly, a little conflicted on what he should do. It was so clear through her heartfelt prayer that she wanted someone to love her, so as embarrassingly as it was, he used their connection to tell her what she wanted to hear.


    The mosquito-kin girl''s eyes shot open wide and she had a shocked expression on her face as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°I heard him! I heard him! He said it! That he does love me!¡± She then closed her eyes and cast a spell, allowing faith energy to flow through her and light up the room, much to her surprise, as if she still couldn¡¯t really believe what was glowing right before her eyes.


    Some of the girls in the room looked jealous, but most congratulated her.


    Van ignored the knowing look that priestess Anna was giving him. ¡°It was¡­ just to test my powers is all¡­¡± he said, though the small smile on Anna¡¯s face made it clear she didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Right¡­ just to test your powers¡­¡± keeping her opinions to herself. Come on, let¡¯s go get something to eat. I¡¯ve been practicing my cooking, I think you¡¯ll be in for a treat!¡± grabbing him by the arm and pulling him away, much to his relief.


    The two then sat down at the cafeteria, a few eyes on them, wondering who that male was with the head priestess of the religion was, and why she was naked... The two talked about a few things, Van actually enjoying the food that chef Anna cooked as they did. He wondered what else he could learn from the book Ren gave him, but also thought that maybe he should spend some more time upgrading his religion as well.


    ¡°Anything else I can do to help you here? Or to improve the religion? I feel like you would know more than me at this point.¡± Van asked her, thinking about it after a while since he was here and had the time to help, why not help? ¡°Also, can you please put some clothes on¡­¡± becoming a bit more self-conscious about all the gazes on him.


    Anna pouted, but with a snap of her fingers, she wove the ambient spiritual energy into a new set of clothes for her, while also cleaning herself up a bit.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened a bit at that, he had no idea she could do such a thing. ¡°How did you do that!¡± He asked in surprise.


    Anna smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯m a special chosen of yours, I can also manipulate some of the energy of your soul realm. It has done wonders in helping shape this place up and make it ready for converts and the such. It also comes in useful in situations like these.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Van thought about it and brought up his hand, with a will, a small smooth stone formed in his hand. ¡°Another thing I will have to practice with¡­¡±


    Anna watched him with interest, and when he finally seemed finished with his experimenting did she answer his previous question. ¡°If you want to help¡­ I suppose the best for the moment that you could do is to give a few more spells¡­¡± thinking it over a bit. ¡°Just having a light and healing spell seems a bit too¡­ sparse¡­¡±


    Vam thought about that and realized she had a point. Opening up his panel, he began to look at the list of spells he could add to his religion and paused, a little lost on what he should add. After some thought, he chose some practical spells, one for mending items, a cleaning cantrip, and finally a spell to produce a small shield. He thought about adding maybe an attack spell but already seemed to have hit a limit on spells allowed for his religion so far. Something he wasn¡¯t even aware was possible.


    But there was something else he could add if he spent a few faith points¡­ finicking around with his panel, he set it up so that the strange spear and priestess clothes that Anna wore, could be summoned through faith energy. This way, those who were initiate and above, could always have a set of clothes for themselves and a spear to protect themselves with if they just spent the required faith energy for it, and it leveled up with them as well.


    Another thing he realized he could do, was set it up so that they had a special connection to his soul realm. By creating a spell, they could summon prepared meals to their destination once a day. This would help them out on the field during long trips, though he didn¡¯t tick that box just yet, considering he would have to become more powerful first to do so.


    ¡°Whoa! Nice!¡± Anna exclaimed as her eyes flickered and she felt the changes. ¡°This will be very helpful in the future! Thanks a bunch!¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Van replied, a little embarrassed by how enthusiastic she was about the upgrades he gave. He then turned back to the panel wondering what other changes he could make. Sadly¡­ that seemed it for now¡­ he could choose an affinity, maybe fire or blood or what have you for his religion, which will make spells learned from that affinity easier to master, but he didn¡¯t want to be tied down just yet to something like that.


    He also saw that he could not only choose an affinity, but also something akin to a profession or trade, maybe make it easier to learn runes, or make potions, grow herbs, or craft tools. But again he decided against it¡­ he knew he must be some sort of god of order¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean he knew what else he wanted to be or what skills he wanted his followers to have¡­ so far he had only chosen the safest options, but that will change once his religion grows a little more.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m done for now¡­¡± Van said after a while, turning back to finish the meal in front of him that he almost forgot.


    Anna smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you did a lot as it is, with this, we should be able to go a little longer without your input. What are you going to do now?¡± also now finishing the last of her meal.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go somewhere nice and quiet and read the rest of this book Ren gave me,¡± Van said, taking the last few bites of his meal.


    ¡°You could read it in the garden area. There¡¯s a really nice bench you can sit down and relax on.¡± Anna replied helpfully.


    Van thought about it and shrugged. ¡°Sure¡­ I don¡¯t have anywhere else to be I suppose¡­¡± He then yawned, only now realizing how tired he was.


    Anna giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll also prepare a bed for you later. You look like you could use the rest.¡±


    Van was going to turn her down but then decided against it. He was actually pretty tired, perhaps a good read and a nap was what he needed. So he thanked her and followed her to the nice garden she showed him earlier. Once he sat down on the bench, she left to attend to her duties as he opened up his book to read what else he could learn.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought as he read, and the hours went by, casually he opened his hand wide, palm pointed upward, and gathered the nearby spiritual energy until it formed a leaf that shattered into pieces before it had a chance to fully take shape. He then tried again, forming a crystalline egg that shattered revealing a butterfly that broke apart a few seconds after.


    ¡°It seems my understanding of what I am making is also taken into account on whether or not it forms¡­ perhaps if I make something I''m more familiar with¡­¡± He then tried making a sword, something he had trained for years with, shaping the energy until it finally seemed to create something similar, though not as sharp.


    With a thought he let it break and went back to his book reading further. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ what else¡­ ah!¡± his eyes alighting on something interesting. ¡°Spiritual familiars, or spiritual helpers, and spiritual guardians, whose task it is to help nurture and protect my soul realm. The thing that Ren turned Kassandra into. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Van read a bit more, and tried again in making an egg, popping out a crystalline butterfly. ¡°If I make them through the system, with the intention of making them spiritual helpers, it becomes a lot easier¡­ I wonder how many I can make and what they can do?¡± Then went back to reading.


    After a while, he closed the book and started to pop dozens of crystalline butterflies. ¡°Go out and multiply a few times, then search out any faults or cracks in my soul realm and heal them. Also¡­ take these seeds and plant them, spread them out far and wide. And finally¡­¡± he took one of the butterflies and shaped it into a form of a crystalline fairy. ¡°You will be the leader, I gave you a bit more intelligence than the others, use it well to protect my soul realm.¡±


    The crystalline fairy nodded, and helped take the seeds from Van¡¯s hand, and flew away with the many butterflies he created. ¡°...maybe I should warn Lyn about the new butterflies and fairy¡­¡± realizing that it might cause a panic if a bunch of strange crystalline creatures started flying all around the place.


    Closing his eyes he did just that, explaining to Lyn and the others in his soul realm that he created a few helpers that would go around making sure that his soul realm was nice and healthy. More importantly, he made a few flowers that were to be planted and protected at all costs since their task is to grow in faulty areas and spiritually use their roots to keep things together while also producing energy for the nourishment of his soul realm.


    Lyn and the others got the message and immediately started asking him questions about it for what felt like a few hours. After a while, Van was finally let go after a few realized how tired he was and planned to ask him a few more questions later.


    Van thanked them and got up, wondering where he was going to take a nap when Anna came by and offered a nice comfy bed for him. In all honesty, he didn¡¯t feel like he should intrude more than he already has, but she pointed out that this place was technically for him, so that it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Too tired to argue, he decided to take the offered bed and was guided to a nice room a few floors up overlooking the area. Falling onto the bed, he was surprised to find how comfy and inviting it was like it was made just for him.


    He was just about to fall asleep right away when a few Anna¡¯s in sleepwear came over and snuggled up with him. Apparently, it was their turn for rest as well and hoped he didn¡¯t mind.


    He did, a little, but that didn¡¯t stop him from getting comfortable and falling asleep right away. His last few thoughts were about what else he was going to learn from his book, what he was going to do when the advance party arrived, and a few other things he wanted to do to help improve his soul realm. But finally, almost against his overworked mind, he fell into blissful blackness¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 160 Experimenting Evolutions

    Slowly, the first rays of sunlight, or whatever produced light to indicate time in his soul realm, crept up and woke him up from his nice long rest. A little annoyed for sleeping so long, he actually hated going to bed in his soul realm because mentally he rested, but not much physically.


    As he opened his eyes, he found most of the Anna¡¯s sleeping with him gone, probably to do their chores or tasks for the day. All but one, who right now was taking her nice slow time to ride his morning wood.


    He yawned, not minding it at all, and stretched his arms up and out like a cat, arching his back a little as his spiritual body slowly came awake. He closed his eyes again and enjoyed the sensation of her for a while, thinking about everything that had happened yesterday such as reading the book Ren gave him, meeting that mosquito-kin, and creating those crystalline butterflies, before finishing up inside her.


    Anna gave a light moan with a satisfied expression and worked the last of what he had left into her before getting off of him. She then made sure to clean him up and then left to change and prepare for her day, a happy smile on her face.


    Van rested a bit longer, his thoughts back on the mosquito-kin, wondering what could it be that made her so unhappy and desperate to be loved. Thinking about it, he wondered if he could check what kind of prayers she threw at him, and was surprised that it was an option in his panel that covered his religion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ from what I can read¡­ it¡¯s because most people don¡¯t like mosquitoes and thereby extension, mosquito-kin¡­ makes some sense I guess¡­ but because of it, most mosquito-kin are loners, desperate for attention, and they have a huge complex about their ugly wings.¡± which now that he thought about it, were pretty ugly¡­


    ¡°Actually¡­ Now that I think about it, she was actually pretty cute except for her wings¡­ How do ugly mosquitoes become such cute little girls?¡± He thought about that for a while since it didn¡¯t make much sense to him, but he eventually shook his head and instead started to think about how he could help the poor mosquito-kin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can turn her into a fairy-like I did with Lyn¡­ Lyn was a special case after all¡­ but maybe a pixie? Or a sprite? Sprites and insect-kins aren¡¯t that far from each other, at least in image¡­ from what I remember Amie telling me, it goes¡­ insect-kin, sprite, sometimes pixie, and then fairy¡­ if we take into consideration the so-called pecking order of the fae¡­ which if you think about it, helped cause all the animosity that started this war in the first place¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe Venus can help, she has a few sprite followers after all. Maybe she won¡¯t mind sharing a bit of their blood. I could then use it to help that poor mosquito to become a sprite of some sort, her wings would change and become more beautiful if we did that, and maybe she would have more confidence in herself. Not to mention¡­ Thinking of a plan to increase the overall power of my followers isn¡¯t a bad idea¡­¡±


    And the more he thought about it, the more he liked the idea. ¡°Perhaps I should be a god of blood as well¡­ that would make it easier to manipulate bloodlines and make my followers stronger more naturally¡­ This can be followed by being a god of light and darkness since I already have strong affinities for those two elements¡­ maybe a god of evolution? Since I always seem to evolve my followers?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much about this¡­ I should ask other people''s suggestions first before I commit anything to stone¡­¡±


    He then got up, just as Anna had finished changing and was about to walk out the door, he asked her to stop. ¡°Hey¡­ could you ask for that mosquito-kin, I want to ask her a few questions, also maybe rank her up to see what might happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure that¡¯s all you''re going to do?¡± Anna asked, a coy smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ plus I would like to ask you a question¡­ Why do we have so many followers in the first place?¡± The confusion in his voice was very clear. ¡°I know statistically that there are bound to be a few converts¡­¡± He paused. ¡°No¡­ what I guess what I want to know is why they are joining my religion in the first place¡­¡± changing the direction of his questions now that he thought about it some more. ¡°What are their reasons?


    Anna actually thought about that for a moment before answering. ¡°Why do you think most people join a religion?¡± She instead asked in return.


    Van blinked and thought about it himself and then hesitantly answered, unsure. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose maybe because they are unsure or afraid, or maybe they lack purpose and want one, maybe even they view it as some sort of coping or helping mechanism. Or it could just be that they are interested in the power they could receive from following a religion, looking for a community, feeling pressured by friends or family, and an assortment of dozens of other reasons¡­¡±


    Anna nodded, ¡°that¡¯s basically it¡­ there are too many reasons why someone would join. But if you''re asking for what seems to be the leading cause of applicants¡­ then it would be due to the fact that there was just a huge war that caused the destruction of their forest because of the hatred they had for each other. So when a religion comes in preaching equality, and said person at the top of that religion is saving hundreds of thousands of lives, plus having the biggest most amazing soul realm they ever did see¡­ and well¡­ you get converts.¡±


    Van paused¡­ ¡°I¡­ suppose that does make me look like some sort of¡­ Savior of sorts¡­¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ it does¡­¡± Anna replied with some humor. ¡°Anyway, I have to go now, I have a class to teach, I¡¯ll send another me with the mosquito-kin your way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Anna, oh, and I''ll be asking Venus to come by with a sprite or two to help out, please let them in when they come by,¡± Van said.


    Anna nodded, and said her goodbyes, then left, leaving Van still in bed. Stretching one more time, he got up and made sure to give a mental notice to Venus and his desire for her to bring a few sprites to him. With that done, he got up and changed, using a cleaning cantrip and putting his clothes back on.


    Then to pass the time, he decided to read more of the book Ren gave him, but it hadn¡¯t been more than fifteen minutes when a knock came at his door and the mosquito-kin in question was ushered in.


    She looked around with worry and confusion, a little nervous as to why she was called. The only thing she was told was that she was supposed to come to this room, and with the way Anna phrased it, it sounded very important. Upon seeing Van, she hovered closer, taking a quick glance left and right, hand to her chest.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I was called here for something important¡­¡± she asked nervously.


    Van closed his book. ¡°Indeed you were, but you came a bit sooner than expected. The other person we are waiting on hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so please take a seat wherever you wish while we wait for her.¡± He said in a nice calm voice as to not scare her.


    The mosquito-kin looked left and right once more, the only place to sit was far in the corner of the room, with the closest place to sit being the bed the male was using. Taking a closer look, she realized it was recently used, making her blush a little, and confusing her more as to his importance or as to why he was here. Was he someone high in the chain of command of the religion? Anna¡¯s boy toy? Or someone else?


    With all these thoughts running through her head, she couldn¡¯t help but stay hovering in place, racked with indecision. This was only made worse by the fact she knew that most people hated hearing her flying, due to the sound her wings made.


    Van noticed her indecision, and looked around, realizing how uncaring his words were and the state of the room, he snapped his fingers and cleaned the bed, then scooted down and pointed to the other end. ¡°You can sit there while we wait, terribly sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    The mosquito-kin looked back and forth between the male and the spot he indicated, then nervously flew over to the other end of the bed and sat down. Once she did and some time passed, she began to blush as she realized she was technically sharing a bed with a male. Her heart sped up.


    Van also became aware of the awkward situation and prayed that Venus would come here soon. He then tried going back to his book, trying to portray some sort of self-confidence in the hopes that she would relax and not feel self-conscious. But it seemed to backfire a little as she took his ignoring of her in a bad way and became depressed instead.


    ¡°Venus¡­ please hurry¡­¡± Van thought, checking how far she was to them.


    It was another awkward half-hour before Venus finally showed up with two sprites in tow.


    ¡°Sorry, I''m late! I came as fast as I could!¡± Venus said.


    Van closed his book once more, though he wasn¡¯t really reading anything, too nervous to do so. ¡°Not at all, if anything, I''m sorry to have bothered you during your busy time.¡± still trying to play and sound like a magnanimous person.


    ¡°Ah! I just remembered.¡± he turned to the mosquito girl, ¡°I never got your name, do you mind telling me?¡± feeling like an idiot for not asking in the first place, though he had a feeling like he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t have a name¡­¡± the mosquito girl said, sounding even more depressed.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe we can fix that¡­¡± Van said, sounding mysterious and drawing her attention back to him. He then began to properly introduce himself.


    ¡°Forgive me for not introducing myself before.¡± sounding a bit more self-important. ¡°My name is Van¡­ and I hear you have some confidence issues¡­¡± he then gave her a gentle smile. ¡°We are here to fix that¡­ with the help of Venus and her sprite friends of course.¡± waving a hand towards them.


    The small little mosquito-kin had to process that for a minute or two until her eyes widened and she immediately bashed her head down onto the soft blanket of the bed. ¡°M-m-my-Lord!¡± her tone was fearful. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was you! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive my impertinence!¡±


    ¡°Now now, none of that¡­¡± Van said, with a slightly worried look. ¡°We are here because I¡¯ve decided to run a little test¡­ you are doing me a favor by being here, so there is no reason for you to do that, please raise your head.¡±


    She did a little, glancing upward with worry, fear, and a hint of awe that her god she should be praying to was right in front of her.


    ¡°You see¡­ I''ve heard that you do not like your wings¡­¡± Van said in a knowing manner, making the mosquito-kin pale as she realized that all her complaints were probably heard by him and that she might definitely be in trouble for bothering such a being.


    ¡°So I''ve decided to run an experiment to turn you into a sprite, and do away with your old wings and turn them into new ones¡­ what do you say? I know this might sound hard to believe¡­ and it¡¯s a big decision... Not to mention-¡± Van went on for a bit more, completely unaware that he already lost her.


    For as he was talking, it was like a bolt of lightning had struck the mosquito girl. Get rid of her wings? Become a sprite? No more annoying humming? No more ugly wings? No more being known as that mosquito girl? Or mosquito-kin? Evolving into a higher tier, a higher more powerful evolution with beautiful wings? No more discrimination? Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ even make some friends¡­


    ¡°YES!¡± she shouted, cutting off Van to the surprise of everyone with an intense gaze staring right at him in the eyes. After a moment, she realized what she had done and blushed, then paled, mortified at what she had done, repeating herself more quietly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± looking down ashamedly.


    ¡°Umm¡­ okay¡­ well¡­ I''m glad you agree¡­ so I suppose we can begin with the experiment.¡± Van then looked towards Venus. ¡°Would your sprites mind giving me a few drops of their blood?¡± he asked politely.


    Venus shook her head. ¡°Not at all, I think they would be more than happy to help their savior.¡±


    The two sprites nodded, and with a word, they came over to offer up their hands. Van gently took their hands and used some of his spiritual power to create a small cut and drew out a few drops of blood from them. Experimenting with his new control of his soul realm and practicing his skill with spiritual energy manipulation while he was at it.


    ¡°This should be enough¡­¡± looking at the amount he drew. He then smiled at the two sprites. ¡°Thank you for your help, you two have done me a great service I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    The two sprites blushed and thanked him for some reason, then flew back to Venus.


    ¡°Sorry for calling you for something so trivial, I really do hope that I didn''t take you from anything important¡­¡± Van said.


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just glad to help, if you need anything else from me, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Venus said happily. ¡°And you know¡­ maybe call on me some more in the future¡­¡± she said with a blush.


    Van nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°I will¡­ promise¡­¡±


    Venus blushed again and said her goodbyes leaving Van and the mosquito-kin alone.


    ¡°Right then, this is going to be a first for me inside my own soul realm, but it should also be a bit easier as well. Please give me a moment to set up.¡± Van said to the mosquito girl, who nodded and patiently waited.


    He then started to tap into the spiritual energy of the world around him and soon created a three-dimensional rune circle for the purpose of ranking up. ¡°This might actually be a lot easier than even I thought it would be¡­¡± as he realized what he could do right before his eyes. ¡°I can create perfect magic circles just from memory, and the spiritual energy would flow to complete that circle as I have it in mind. No extra costs or power consumption¡­ I should have done this in my soul realm from the very beginning!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it should be done now¡­ please hover in the center of the circle I just made,¡± Van said to the mosquito girl as he concentrated on the task at hand.


    The insect-kin looked towards the strange swirly pool of runes with some trepidation. Then took a deep breath, steeled her nerves, and rushed into the center, expecting something to happen. Only to blink when nothing did as Van was still preparing his spell¡­


    ¡°Just give me a moment more¡­¡± Van said, now focusing entirely on the mosquito-kin, he then levitated the drops of sprite blood into the circle and started to pour his power in, adding a drop of his own blood for good measure to really kick things up a notch.


    Soon, the mosquito girl¡¯s eyes began to glow with power and her body began to lose form. The tell-tale signs of a rank up¡­ then her whole body began to glow a little and change shape right before his eyes.


    Van then had an idea, that since he was already going through all this trouble, he might as well give her a name to see what else might happen and tie her to him. ¡°Might as well for good measure¡­ since scarlet was taken¡­ how about¡­¡±


    ¡°I name you¡­ RUBY!¡±


    The glow intensified, and her body began to change at a faster rate, morphing into a more pleasing shape. Oddly, she gained some white puffy stuff around her neck, with red and black stripes on her hands and feet, reminding him of when Lyn first formed. Her body became slimmer, while other parts became more mature. Her hair became long, and her antenna more feathery. More importantly, her wings became a beautiful black and red color and looked more like a sprite''s wings.


    Van was amazed, to say the least, and activated his analyze ability, opening up a panel that explained that Ruby became a blood ember sprite. Alongside an awakened chimera race! He was very surprised, to say the least and began to wonder if anyone he helped rank up with his own blood also gained the chimera race and if that was the reason why unique evolutions came about.


    But before he could think anymore about it, Ruby came to and marveled at her new body and more importantly, her new wings.


    ¡°Wha- this is- this is wonderful!¡± tears came to her eyes. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± she sniffed, feeling very emotional. She then rammed into him and gave him a big hug. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you forever, I¡¯ll love you forever! Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    It took some time for him to pry the little sprite off, but eventually, he did. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really, just make sure you use this power for good.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will! I will!¡± trying to rub all the tears from her eyes, but couldn¡¯t because she kept crying tears of joy.


    Van then spent the next half hour trying to comfort the poor sprite until she had some semblance of self-control. ¡°Alright now, I have to go, I¡¯ll come by to visit sometime in the future. Okay? Promise.¡±


    She thanked him again, and then again, and then some more until finally, he was able to make her leave by convincing her she still had to go to her classes. Once gone, he prepared to leave, he still had much to do and plans to make. At least he learned something new and gained a new more powerful follower¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 161 Sudden Changes

    Reading some more of his book, Van found out something else quite useful. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ is this how you do it?¡± he closed his eyes and took on a meditative posture, soon it was like he was thousands of feet away looking down on his soul realm.


    At first, he wondered what was so special about this, it was no different than when he normally just flew through the sky and looked down on everything. But after a while, he soon realized the key difference. Unlike when he had used his eyes, he could sense everything within a given radius, meaning nothing could hide from him, even if he wanted it to.


    Using this new ability, he searched the temple for Ruby, and it was almost like he was right next to her. With a thought, he changed the direction of the viewing, then zoomed out to include everyone in the class she was taking.


    At first, Ruby was a little too shy, or nervous, to join her classmates. After all, she had changed quite a bit since last time and so suddenly too. She was probably afraid of what kind of reaction she might receive. But the Anna teaching the class noticed she was hiding behind the door and called her, revealing to everyone the new blood sprite that was once a mosquito-kin.


    Suffice to say, the class did not go far from there. Everyone was interested in the new yet familiar face that joined them. It became somewhat awkward when it was found out that it indeed was, the mosquito-kin they knew before, but different¡­ questions were asked, and Van inwardly worried that he might have inadvertently stoked some fires of jealousy into the hearts of the other initiates.


    Thankfully, Anna was able to calm the class down and get it back on track, much to his relief. He watched it for some longer, making sure nothing sudden happened, then moved on to other things, focusing his gaze around the temple complex, and then the town itself.


    It was like he was a ghost or something like he was watching down like a god or player over an rts game of some sort. With a thought, he could open up display panels of everything and anything within his field of view. Gathering knowledge on the residents of his soul realm and finding out that some of his buildings were upgradable and more. He also came to the conclusion that this was not so much different than when he was on his throne, and that this technique was supposed to be used in tandem with it, or at least give him some access to the same feature, though on a smaller level since he still needed to go to his throne in order to properly do anything major to his soul realm.


    After goofing around a bit and zooming in and out of things, he decided to go back to reading his book so as to have a deeper understanding of his soul realm and what else he could do. But as the hours passed away, he realized how late it was becoming and immediately left his room in a rush. He still had to talk to people and make those plans for the arrival of the advance party and for the proper evacuation of the forest and most of its residents.


    Once outside he took to the air, and flew towards his castle, as he did, he used his newfound ability to peek on the happenings around his soul realm. Taking a peek towards Lyn¡¯s domain, he was surprised to see how overcrowded it actually was. Normally when he passed through the area, he would head straight to her core and meet up with her. But that was through the housing district for the upper echelons of her hive, everywhere else was packed to the brim with fairies and insect-kin huddled in masses with thousands of workers doing their best to keep track of them all and feed them.


    Looking away, he saw Venus back at one of the greenhouses, desperately trying to help plants grow and putting to work the many sprites and mandrakes under her command. Seeing her work so hard made him feel bad for calling for her when she was clearly so busy. Many of her followers looked very tired and exhausted, bags under their eyes as they tried to Convince a plant to grow and bear fruit.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to figure out a way to help them¡­ if I don¡¯t¡­ things could get really bad¡­¡± He then started looking around some more and noticed that some of his flowers had already begun to take root and sprout, his butterflies also started multiplying, taking the excess spiritual energy to form more of themselves. ¡°Hmm¡­ this gives me an idea¡­¡±


    Once he was back in his throne room, he took his seat and opened up a few panels. ¡°With all this spiritual energy, and the fact that I can create almost anything from it, perhaps I could make housing for all those refugees¡­¡± thinking about it some more, he then had a better idea. ¡°Or¡­ I could give Lyn some spiritual energy to use for herself, she probably would have a better idea of how to use it than I would.¡±


    He then opened up a few more panels and saw that as the ruler of this soul realm he had control and absorbed all the spiritual energy that was produced. With a few clicks, he set it so that instead of taking all the spiritual energy produced, or at least so much of it he might as well be taking it all, he only took ninety percent, letting all his soul bonded keep ten percent production. As well as set it up for them to store up to a million units of spiritual energy before it gets shunted back to him.


    Technically, by doing this, he greatly slowed down the growth of his soul realm, even a little amount of spiritual energy was a big deal¡­ or it would have been if he wasn¡¯t literally drowning in it¡­ the amount of spiritual energy he earned was more than enough to cover the costs of upkeep and maintenance that his soul realm required. And by doing this, he individually made all his girls stronger in the long run and helped them take care of their own soul realm''s growth, and found a new place to shunt all that excess energy.


    ¡°There¡­ that should do it¡­¡± he thought rather proudly. ¡°It should be some time before they reach the cap as well¡­ now¡­ to figure out how to help Venus¡­¡± thinking about it, he realized he was rather lax in gathering dirt from the outside, and considering how corrupt everything was right now, it may be difficult to get his hand on good soil.


    Then he had an idea and began to form a new type of butterfly. He called over Ren to help as well and explained his idea, using what he learned from evolving Ruby from before.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s actually not a bad Idea¡­ it would be costly, but I don¡¯t see why it wouldn¡¯t work. Just give me some time to work out the kinks.¡± The two then got to work on creating a special type of butterfly that carried with it a certain amount of power.


    ¡°Now¡­ What exactly do you want to do with this butterfly?¡± Ren asked once they were nearing the end. ¡°The idea of turning a spell matrix into an object isn¡¯t an old one, but usually it is with attack spells. Like turning fireballs into fireflies and sending them to seek out your enemies. What are these supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to create butterflies that store a certain amount of energy and such. Then I would send them on their way to a few people, once they landed on the person in question, they would be absorbed and activate the rank-up spell. If the butterfly has enough energy for it, the person will rank up, if not, then at least they get a small powerup.¡± Van said, going further to explain his idea.


    ¡°Just figured it would be easier than just forming a line and having me work through a person one at a time. With this, I could simply give a command and send the butterflies out to do the task for me.¡± Van finished, sounding rather proud of the idea.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s not actually half bad. But it will be very costly, and I felt what you did, even if we are technically producing more spiritual energy than we know what to do with, that doesn¡¯t mean we can just willy-nilly get rid of it all.¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I know, but I want to be able to help Venus out somehow, and since we can¡¯t really get more dirt, and growing real dirt will take too much time, I figured we can help her out by ranking some of her mandrakes up. Allowing them to become stronger and more useful, not to mention they all seem very tired, it could help them recover some of their energy.¡± Van said.


    Ren thought about that, then nodded. ¡°I suppose you do have a point. We do need their help if we want to be able to feed everyone. Even if being in a soul realm reduces one¡¯s need to eat, it doesn''t mean they can do entirely without sustenance. And since Venus and her kind are the bottlenecks in producing more foodstuff, empowering them would help us all¡­¡±


    ¡°...alright, just give me a few more minutes and I should be done.¡± Ren then started typing more quickly until he finished the coding for Van¡¯s new type of butterfly. ¡°Aaaaannnnd¡­ done!¡± as he clicked enter and completed the last coding of the spell matrix.


    ¡°Thanks, Ren, appreciate it.¡± Van said.


    ¡°No problem, call me again if you need any more help,¡± Ren replied, leaving to go back to his job of helping administer the soul realm.


    Van then started popping out a bunch more of the new types of butterflies, and with a thought, sent word to Venus that he was sending a small surprise her way. And that if she sees a bunch of butterflies, to let them in and touch her mandrakes.


    Confused, Venus acknowledged Van¡¯s orders. And an hour later, Van heard back from her, speaking excitedly about how most of her mandrakes ranked up from lesser to mid and from mid to greater and how this would really help them.


    Van was happy that she was happy and asked her to from now on to take proper breaks and to make sure her mandrakes and other alraunes did so as well. With Venus promising, they will and continuing to thank him. After saying a while, he was able to close the connection and started his preparation to leave his soul realm.


    But not before connecting with Lyn and his other bonded about what other plans they could make to help with the evacuation of the forest. Sharing what else he learned and so much more, including the fact that his parents were planning to burn the whole forest down, something he felt like he should have told them before when he first entered his soul realm but was too busy with a bunch of other things that distracted him.


    Once he was in a group chat with everyone, he started asking important questions and seeing if there were other ways outside the forest. After a few talks, they conclude that they should just give a blanketed evacuation order to the whole forest and have everyone flee towards the edges of the forest and meet up at Van¡¯s home.


    ¡°Are you sure your parents wouldn¡¯t mind? Though I suppose it is the least they could do if they are going to burn down our homes¡­¡± Xenith said, after getting over the fact that the place she called home for most of her life was going to be burned down. Doing her best to not be mad and failing a little.


    ¡°And what are their plans for after they burn down our forest and take in all the refugees you can¡¯t?¡± Amie asked, also sounding uncharacteristically peeved about the whole ordeal.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s not Van¡¯s fault they are burning down the forest! If anything it¡¯s Saline''s!¡± Lyn said, trying to come to Van¡¯s rescue, though also greatly saddened about the fact that the forest was going to be set afire.


    Amie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lyn, we know that. If anything, we probably would have had to do it ourselves if they didn¡¯t¡­ I just don¡¯t like the idea of having the decision taken away from us¡­ those who lived here and called this place home¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry Van¡­ didn¡¯t mean to make it sound like we were mad with you¡­¡± Xenith said, apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand¡­¡± Van said, sharing in the sadness of feeling like losing something precious. He then explained about the advance party that was coming and the time frame they had to work with.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ we¡¯ll have to speed a few things up¡­¡± Lyn said thoughtfully, ¡°but It should be doable considering we have been able to clear up a few more pathways out of the forest and towards the safe fairy gates that can be used.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Does anyone else find it weird that the red knives activity has died down so much?¡± Xenith asked, looking worried. ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd that we haven¡¯t been attacked by corrupted tendrils or bugs for the past few days now? I¡¯ve even heard reports that some parts of the forest that have been normally blocked off by corruption, all of a sudden clear up overnight. That¡¯s not normal¡­ is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Amie said thoughtfully. ¡°It could be because of the nutrients they require, that once they run, out they wither and die¡­?¡± sounding more like a question than an answer. ¡°Perhaps something else is also fighting against the corruption of the red knives? Either way, we should use this opportunity to evacuate as many people as possible¡­ and perhaps have a few more scouts keep an eye on red knife movement¡­¡± now also becoming a little paranoid.


    Van was beginning to have a bad feeling about this, but couldn¡¯t put his finger on why. True, the spread of corruption hasn¡¯t been that bad lately, but that doesn¡¯t mean it had to be because of something bad¡­ right?


    He sighed, ¡°let''s do that, keep an eye on the red knives and use this opportunity to evacuate as many people as possible.¡± Then after talking about a few more things, he decided to end things then and there. ¡°Let¡¯s end things here, we all have things to do, let¡¯s get to them.¡± ending the call with them and taking the opportunity to just sit back and relax after saying his goodbyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ this is so stressful¡­ doesn¡¯t help that I didn¡¯t give my physical body the rest it needs, but now it seems I¡¯ll be overworked again today.¡± which wasn¡¯t entirely true since yesterday was a fairly slow day, not to mention it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal for his real body to go a day without sleeping. After all, he is technically in a meditative state right now.


    ¡°Things are going to get busy from now on¡­ maybe¡­ maybe I should¡­¡± he shook his head, but then the idea came back to him. Lately, it¡¯s been getting harder and harder to control his urges, and he has come to find out that he actually really enjoyed sex. Which was on his mind right now¡­


    ¡°It has been a while since I last did Isa¡­ she¡¯s probably feeling very lonely right now¡­ maybe Gwen as well¡­ Elena? Venus deserves a reward for all the hard work she¡¯s been doing, she could use a break. Maybe even Ruby¡­ it¡¯s kinda a ritual now that I do all those I blood bind to myself after all¡­¡± Leaning back on his chair as he allowed all the thoughts of what he would do to them playing out in his mind. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He was then violently shaken. At first, he thought it was just himself, trying to shake off all the perverted thoughts going through his head. But then another feeling of being shaken ran through his body, making him a little dizzy. ¡°What the hell is going on! Wait¡­ is someone shaking my body IRL? Don¡¯t they know that¡¯s dangerous!? What could it be that would cause them to do such a thing?¡±


    Van closed his eyes and began to exit his soul realm to awake in the real world where a very worried Luna was looking at him. Her eyes were filled with worry and seemed desperate to wake him up. Once he did, he admonished her for simply not talking to him through his link, despite feeling some of her urgency.


    ¡°No time! You have to look outside! Quick!¡± Luna exclaimed, trying to pull him up now in a panic.


    Van¡¯s heart began to race, it wasn¡¯t like Luna to be so openly fearful, and he wondered what had gotten her into such a tizzy. He allowed himself to be dragged outside the cabin and into the open ground, where he was turned around, pointed towards the thing that had gotten her all worked up.


    Van¡¯s face paled, it was a scene straight out of a nightmare. A large mound of moving flesh and corrupted tendrils were forming¡­ something near the center of the forest. It was growing at a visible rate.


    ¡°Oh, My Gods¡­ what in the several Hells is that!¡± Van exclaimed. ¡°No wonder we have been seeing fewer sightings of corruption, they were all converging to make¡­ whatever this thing was!¡± He immediately opened up a connection with all the girls he bonded with and began warning them of everything he was seeing for himself and to tell everyone they could. Not of course the civilians, but everyone of importance that hasn¡¯t been bonded with him. To try and get the word out and hopefully together come with some sort of solution.


    ¡°Van¡­ what do we do¡­¡± Luna asked worriedly.


    ¡°... there''s nothing we can do¡­ not about that¡­ it¡¯s growing too fast and is too big¡­ we''ll have to flee the forest as planned, and hope that our parents know what to do¡­¡± He said, not able to turn his gaze from the scene in front of him. ¡°Did it mutate out of control after devouring all those mana orbs left over after all the villages and towns it swallowed up? How in the world did it come to this? I hope to the god''s something can be done about this¡­ I don¡¯t even want to know what would happen if we couldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ethier way, Van could only stop and stare at the hideous mass of corruption growing in front of him, giving orders left and right, trying to figure out what the hell was going on, and hoping that this wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed¡­ though it seemed very¡­ very bad¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 162 Preparing for Departure (nsfw)

    Van spent the whole day giving orders alongside Kella, making sure everyone packed everything up to move at a moment''s notice. Already messengers were being rushed to and thro towards several outposts and beyond, carrying with them letters and information about the new threat growing in the center of the forest.


    When the messengers returned, they came back with reports of mass hysteria as entire villages and towns fled the surrounding area where the giant corrupted tumor was growing. While this was happening, Van gave orders to have everyone and everything moved inside his soul realm, including whatever animals or plants were still untouched by the red knives. He especially made sure to save as many foxbats as possible, including some rare animals and herbs that could only be found in this forest.


    More importantly, he issued orders to find someone, anyone with any info about what was going on, and then sent out scouts to gather even more info about what was happening to compile as much intel as possible. It was later he found out something interesting from Alecto, who brought a familiar face.


    After finding some time to sit down and talk, Pepper began her explanation of her theory about what was happening. Alongside Alecto who had some knowledge in this field as well.


    ¡°Van, as you know, one of the components of the Red Knives, is the use of the Bloodthorn as a base of the weapon. I believe that the knives have mutated to a point, where the biological impulse of the blood thorn has reasserted itself and is now in the process of establishing a giant fungal colony. If it grows as big as I think it is, the entire forest and then some could be covered in its red spores¡­ and I think you know what that means¡­¡± Pepper said seriously.


    Van thought back to when he first saw the Bloodthorn upon entering the forest with his father. How everything within a certain area of the giant fungal colony was under its control, practically raising the dead and devouring everything in its domain. He shivered at the thought of being trapped under such a thing.


    ¡°How much time do we have?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point. Then another thought came to him. ¡°How do you know this?¡± wondering since he thought Pepper was just a friend of Alecto in the studying of herbs and other weird things.


    Pepper hesitated, but then admitted. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ that is to say my family¡­ is the one that was tasked with the keeping of the red knives¡­ it¡­ was actually how general Saline was allowed to get into the vault and unleash the red knives in the first place¡­¡±


    Then upon seeing Van¡¯s look of confusion and shock began to explain further. ¡°You see, there are three locks on the vault that contain the red knives. My family, who are tasked with maintaining the vault and making sure it never leaked or broke out, held one key. The ruler of house Viridia held one key, and the head of the military held the last key. Only by using all three keys together could you open the vault.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ if it took three keys and Saline only started with one¡­ how did she get the other two keys?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­ It was later found out that Saline used her access codes to gain emergency control of the tree and thereby temporary access to the secure location of Gloria¡¯s key. Under the pretext of testing the tree¡¯s security measures¡­ as for how they got my key¡­ well¡­¡± Pepper took a deep breath, as if unhappy with what she was going to say next.


    ¡°You see¡­ Saline and I are actually¡­ cousins¡­ and it was later found out that, using an excuse to visit family, she secretly stole the key under our care¡­¡± Pepper admitted.


    Van was taken aback, he had no idea that Pepper and Saline were related. ¡°But surely you would have known your key was missing right?¡±


    Pepper hesitated. ¡°Not¡­ exactly¡­ you see, no one has actually touched the key in years. We only bring it out when we have to enter the vault every few decades to take care of all the canisters of red knives, since our family are the foremost experts on biological matters¡­ We are the family''s royal physicians after all¡­ and we got that way by being the best of the best.¡± sounding a little proud, but that pride also sounded a bit subdued as well considering everything that happened.


    ¡°By the time we figured it out, it was too late¡­¡± Pepper hanged her head sadly. ¡°But¡­¡± now looking up with a bit of fire in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been combing through all our family''s ancient texts and working with Alecto to figure out a way to fight back against the red knives! In fact, last time I was here I left a few notes with her and Alecto figured out a method to better damage the corruption! So I''m sure we can figure something out that could work even better!¡± looking determined.


    Van thought back to the thing Alecto was working on some time ago, cutting a special substance that seemed to deal some massive damage to the red knives.


    ¡°Alright¡­ but does that mean you are willing to share all your knowledge on this?¡± Aware of how that might sound.


    Pepper hesitated for some time. ¡°N-no¡­ not everything¡­ but enough that you can use it to fight back! I promise to do everything in my power to destroy the red knives once and for all! You have my word!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van figured it would be something like that, after all, if she shared everything she knew about the red knives, that could mean someone could reverse engineer that info to make more red knives in the future, something he would have held back as well if he was in her shoes. ¡°Alright, I want a comprehensive list of everything you can share with us, and make copies as well. I want to distribute those notes to the advance team that is coming our way and to my parents as well. Understand?¡±


    Pepper nodded and agreed vigorously. ¡°I promise! I¡¯ll work with Alecto to write everything done alongside all the notes we made on how to combat the red knives as it is now. Plus a few other things we discovered and a few new things that have been found since it has mutated. By the time we are done, you should have a comprehensive list of all its weaknesses!¡± Pepper said confidently.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Van said, then dismissed the small meeting with a sigh. He was really beginning to feel stressed¡­ but there were more important things to do. He spent the rest of the day working with everyone else to pack things up to prepare for immediate departure as soon as they were able. Sending scouts on where they predicted the path of the advance party would come by in the hopes of getting in touch with them sooner.


    By the end of the day, the fort was practically empty and he was just finishing up the reports that he was receiving from all his girls and making a few last calls to make sure everything they could do was done. As he finished reading the last of the messages sent to him, he wondered what else they could do to help speed up the evacuation process of everyone in the forest. It slowly dawned on him that they simply could not save everyone and sacrifices would have to be made.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Van thought with annoyance and a hint of anger at his lack of ability to save more lives or take control of this situation. Putting down his pen as his brain felt burnt out trying to put together a plan that would help everyone escape the forest, only able to put a few numbers to paper before realizing that it was pointless and that no matter what, the numbers would never favor him.


    He rubbed his temple and looked up at the shuttered window where not even a speck of light peeked through, indicating that the sun had gone down, leaving the only light source in his cabin the one he conjured up hovering above him. ¡°Is this really how it is going to go? How many millions of lives are going to be lost?¡±


    He sighed, oddly enough, he didn¡¯t feel responsible for all those lives lost. He felt like he should a little, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to point the blame to him, or to Lyn, or to anyone for that matter except maybe Saline. The war started because of a lot of reasons, but Saline was the one that escalated it beyond reason.


    He began to rub his temples as he tried again to think of an efficient way to save as many people as possible, while also trying to save as many plants and animals as possible, while also trying to figure out how to contain as many of those people, plants, and animals in his soul realm as possible while also trying to prevent his soul realm from exploding if possible, while organizing everyone else as soon as possible to escape the forest if possible with enough food and other stuff if possible so that they could survive if possible and make it back to join up with someplace safe to create a new home! If possible¡­


    Van felt a headache coming on¡­


    He jumped a little when a gentle hand placed itself on his shoulder and he turned to Luna who now moved beside him, her eyes looking upon his own with worry.


    ¡°You should get some rest, it¡¯s late now and you¡¯ve been working all day,¡± Luna said, squeezing his hand gently, trying to convey her love and worry for him.


    Van smiled gently in return. ¡°Thank you, but I just need a few more minutes and then I¡¯ll be done.


    ¡°You always say stuff like that, and then you spend the next few hours up all night.¡± she rebutted.


    Van frowned a little. ¡°Not always¡­¡± he defended himself, feeling slightly offended.


    ¡°Van¡­ you need to relax¡­ let me help you¡­¡± Luna said, Moving Van¡¯s chair much to his surprise until he was now looking right at her. She then leaned forward and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.


    Van hesitated at first but relaxed a little at the soft touch of her lips, and the feeling of her breasts on his chest as she leaned in, her silken lingerie rubbing onto him. She had changed an hour ago and was now wearing nothing but her pajamas, a  large single-piece top.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe I can find some motivation to go to bed¡­¡± Van murmured after they broke off the kiss.


    Luna gave him a coy smile and went down on her knees.


    ---Sex Scene---


    Luna freed Van¡¯s dragon and was surprised by how quickly it woke up under her hands, almost as if it had been bidding its anger, ready to unleash it for some time now. She gave it a small smile, and like a maiden in some fairy tale, gave it a true love''s kiss, as if that would calm the beast down. But this dragon was no mere animal, and instead grew even angrier at the disturbance to its sleep, ready to show this ¡®maiden¡¯ what was in store for her¡­


    For Van¡¯s part, his shoulders already began to relax a bit as he leaned back and looked down as Luna tried to calm the prideful beast, gently smothering it in kisses, only for it to grow in strength and power¡­ yet she was not intimidated by this¡­ she was sure that her love would win out, if only she tried harder.


    Luna took Van¡¯s dick in her mouth, her cheeks expanding like a chipmunk as she tried to take him down to size in order to show who was really boss. Only for the dragon to fight back, stiffening up its body and turning harder than steel, making it harder for her as it kicked in her mouth.


    Undeterred, now her expression more determined, she relaxed her throat muscles and angled herself for her full-on love attack! Taking position, she started to choke down Van¡¯s cock, shoving it down her throat like a snake trying to swallow its prey. The dragon was surprised, to say the least by the sudden change, finding that its opponent was no mere maiden at all.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Van murmured, unaware of the hidden battle waging on. ¡°That¡¯s nice¡­ thanks Luna, I really need this¡­¡± he gently groaned, giving her a nice pat on the head.


    Luna¡¯s eyes flashed as she detected weakness! The dragon tried to struggle in the grip of this snaky maiden, but her throat muscles now moved in ways that slowly broke down its defenses, leaving it vulnerable¡­ She then pressed the attack, moving her whole head forward and back, as the dragon raged in anger.


    ¡°Mmm! Shit Luna I¡¯m gonna¡­!¡± Van gently gasped as Luna shoved his cock down so hard and fast that she was almost taking him to the base and back again. It was just too much for him to bear any longer. He had no idea what had gotten into her, but by the gods, he was thankful for it!


    The dragon tried to roar and struggle! Too late! It realized that the little snake maiden was practically built for this kind of attack! And worse¡­ it seemed to have taken dragons down before¡­ had taken ¡®it¡¯ down before¡­ but simply had forgotten¡­ it now realized that this was a battle it could not win¡­ but it won''t go down without a fight! Going red hot in anger, it began to expand as it prepared its breath. And with all its rage, fired its molten flame with everything it had left.


    Van took Luna by the head and pressed her to his crotch as his cocked kicked over and over again, discharging its payload to which his wife greedily swallowed like it was some well-deserved reward.


    The dragon exhausted itself, only to find that the snaky maiden actually dined on its breath! It was a ruse all along, it was in no real danger, only its pride was hurt¡­ for the maiden had tricked it, it was not after its jewels or treasure, it was after the dragon''s very breath itself¡­ but so be it, if the maiden wanted more of its breath, then it shall have it! Give it all until the snaky maiden begs for forgiveness! For after all¡­ it was a dragon¡­ and dragons are prideful creatures¡­


    All of a sudden Van felt another load pass through him, and then another load. He forgot how backed up he was. But Luna swallowed it all like a champ, not allowing a single drop to pass by her lips, her eyes practically turning into hearts as her belly swelled with her ill-gotten goods. Finally, after what felt like losing a few pounds he was done.


    But she wasn¡¯t...


    ¡°That was nice¡­¡± Luna gasped, then got on top of him, straddling him with an eerie smile and panting breath. ¡°But how about round two?¡±


    Van and his dragon paled a little¡­ That night, neither one of them got any sleep¡­


    ---end of sex scene---


    The next morning Van was feeling both a strange mixture of refreshed and drained. He had somewhat forgotten how insatiable Luna could be, it had, after all, been a while¡­ it made his prior complaints yesterday of being overly stressed a bit silly¡­


    Getting out of bed and getting changed, he gently slapped Luna¡¯s ass cheeks until she woke up in the cute way that she did. Once that was done, he made his preparations for the day by going over a few notes and planning out what to do next after breakfast.


    Just as he was going over a few of last night''s reports that he didn¡¯t get a chance to go through, he was suddenly interrupted by a goblin violently knocking on his door trying to get his attention.


    Worried it was something else serious he had to deal with, he immediately got up and opened the door to see what the new fuss was about.


    ¡°Master! The advance party! It has come early! Kella is asking for you!¡± The goblin said frantically, practically bouncing on her feet as she did.


    ¡°Here? Already!?¡± Van asked, surprised by this not-so-unwelcome stroke of good fortune.


    The goblin nodded and pointed over to the center of the fort near the command tent. ¡°They are over there, they''re already discussing how they are going to extract from the forest and deal with the giant mushroom thing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you for telling me, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Van said, quickly turning back inside to tell Luna and get a few last-minute things. Once that was done, he and Luna were quickly making their way towards the center of the fort, nervous to meet the party that was supposed to help them in their hour of need.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 163 The Ranger Group

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh shit!¡± Van thought as he drew closer.


    A group of about a dozen led by a woman, all in ranger gear were talking to Kella in front of the portal that led into his soul realm. Their bodies were toned, and their eyes sharp, they carried with them an assortment of tools for any occasion that they might face, some of them unique. They carried themselves with quiet confidence, all of them clearly having years of experience.


    But right now, they were staring at his portal that led into his soul realm, asking Kella some pointed questions that she clearly didn¡¯t seem comfortable answering. And Van couldn¡¯t blame her, after all, he had no plans for anyone finding out he could create a portal straight into his soul realm. The fairies and refugees were one thing, they could be trusted to keep quiet, and fairies always know how to keep a secret. But even if these rangers knew how to as well, he didn¡¯t want any rumors going around about what he could do.


    Van did a quick jog and got over there as soon as possible, hoping that it would look more like he was just desperate to meet the rangers and not because of the portal. As he drew close, he began to walk in measured strides with a mix of urgency, and confidence. ¡°Hello there, are you the advance party my parents sent to help us?¡± looking at the group with a calm expression, with a hint of relief, like nothing was wrong other than the giant fungus growing in the background.


    The lead ranger pursed her lips while Kella simultaneously looked relieved and became stiff, now that her master was here. The sharp eyes of the ranger then roved Van for a quick second, as if to gauge if he was important enough to talk to or not. After all, for all she knew, he was one of those pampered little prince¡¯s and the real one in charge would be Kella. After a moment¡¯s thought, so as not to be rude to nobility, she addressed Van in a reserved manner, hiding whatever annoyance she might have deep underneath.


    ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯m Yesi¡­ and this is my second in command, Yassan.¡± pointing with her head a male ranger who looked like a younger brother. ¡°We were sent by lord Alvaroz and your mother¡¯s to pick you up and report¡­¡± her eyes wandered to the portal and the growing fungus. ¡°Any¡­ complications or strange phenomena¡­ that we might meet along the way¡­¡± There was an undertone of a question with the way she said all that and the way her gaze went back and forth to the portal, the fungus, and Van and Kella.


    ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± Van said, thinking quickly. ¡°It is quite amazing, isn¡¯t it? Fairy portal technology¡­¡± he said, looking over at the portal in question.


    The ranger pursed her lips. ¡°Fairy portal technology?¡± she asked.


    Van nodded. ¡°They have things called fairy gates that they use to help get them around the forest. Have you heard of it?¡± he asked, wondering how much she might know to gauge how much he should bullshit.


    Yesi hesitated, looking a little unsure. ¡°I have heard¡­ rumors¡­¡± she admitted.


    Van smiled, looking excited as he began to explain. ¡°Well! You won¡¯t believe this, but after we offered protection to the refugees, some fairies decided to open up a portal that would lead to some fairy home far away! Already we have saved tens of thousands if not more because of it. It is also one of the reasons why we stayed so long, to help them in their time of need.¡±


    Yesi looked between him and the portal, wondering how much of this is true. What she couldn¡¯t have known¡­ was that while she was trying to process this information, Van was mentally speaking to Amie and Lyn about what was happening and explaining the situation. Already, Amie was on the way to meet the rangers to try to better explain things over.


    (¡°sorry, I hope you don¡¯t mind me throwing you under the bus like this¡­¡±) Van said to Amie.


    (¡°I don¡¯t know what a bus is, but I can understand why you would want to keep this secret. Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, I¡¯ll handle things once I get there, just wait for me.¡±) Amie replied.


    ¡°May we¡­ enter this portal?¡± Yesi asked, sounding a little suspicious, and also like she would try to enter whether or not he gave his consent.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it, you cannot enter the portal without permission, even if you wanted to. The fairies are very protective of their portal technology.¡± Van explained, not technically lying since he could choose who enters or not.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yesi looked at the portal once more suspiciously.


    ¡°But the real issue here,¡± Van continued, ¡°is¡­ well¡­ that¡­¡± pointing at the growing fungus in the background with a worried look. ¡°Many of the fairies are abandoning the forest en masse because of it, and are desperate for any form of help. If I have to be honest, I don¡¯t know if I can do any more than this¡­¡± Looking a little crestfallen.


    He then looked up at Yesi, as if to search for some semblance of hope. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on here? What is all that? And why is the forest becoming all weird? Can you and your rangers deal with something like that?¡± his tone, somewhat questioning and pleading, to give the impression he was desperate for some sort of comfort.


    Yesi hesitated, looking towards the fungus, the portal, and then sharing a look with Yassan before turning back to Van. ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± she said, her back straightening up and looking down on him with reserved confidence. ¡°We rangers are the best of the best sir, I think it¡¯s best that you pack your things and get ready to leave while I talk to your¡­ knight¡­ We¡¯ll have you back home sipping tea in no time.¡± her professionalism taking over and deciding to save some of her own questions for later. She had a job to do after all¡­


    Inwardly Van twitched at being so dismissed as if he was some male that liked tea parties or played house while the ¡®adults¡¯ talked about him over his head. Kella gave a sideways glance towards Van but was surprised by how well he handled himself, his expression now looking like one of relief then annoyance, playing a part like an expert actor.


    ¡°Thank you Yesi¡­¡± Van said with obvious relief on his face, ¡°you have no idea how good that sounds. We were already making preparations to leave at a moment''s notice. Just give me an hour and we should be good to go.¡± he then turned to leave, then hesitated and turned back, ¡°but¡­ just to be sure¡­ What will you do about that fungus?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°I hope this won¡¯t affect the forest too much and you have a plan to deal with something like this. I don¡¯t want to worry about such a thing on our way back¡­¡±


    ¡°That is not something you need be concerned about anymore. Your parents have asked us to escort you out as soon as possible instead of waiting for their arrival. They are gathering their forces and making sure they are prepared for the subjugation of the forest as thoroughly as possible. You just need to leave this to the professionals, you will be safe, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be waiting here for your return, don¡¯t make us wait too long though¡­¡± Yesi said, dismissing his concern and already turning away to talk to Kella.


    Van¡¯s face twitched, but other than that it didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t really take her rudeness to heart, she was just doing her job and probably had to deal with a bunch of ¡®pampered little prince¡¯s¡¯ playing adventure maybe one to many times¡­ but it still annoyed him very much¡­


    Taking a small breath, he turned back towards his cabin to tell Luna and pack his things. As he walked, he felt Amie leave the portal and start getting into a deep conversation with Yesi, who was intimated a little by Amie¡¯s royal entourage and overbearing demeanor.


    ¡°You get her, Amie!¡± Van thought with some amusement as he glanced back.


    The two then seemed to get into some heated debate about who had the right to do what. But that didn¡¯t concern Van, so he quickly opened up the door of his cabin and walked inside, explaining what happened so far to Luna who had finally gotten changed and was packing up a few of her things as well.


    Van talked to her about what happened, and then helped her back the rest of her things. He then followed this up by sending mental commands to Isa, Gwen, Sela, and a few others to also start packing up their things and that they will be leaving on foot very soon. Inwardly, Van was thankful that Sephira and Iris were already in his soul realm, and hoped that the rangers wouldn¡¯t be too surprised by Rosy who would be carrying the rest of their stuff.


    Leaving a now empty cabin, Van also made sure to mentally command his followers to not leave his soul realm, any who were still inside of it that is. Those who were out stayed out, and those who were in, stayed in. He didn¡¯t want the rangers to know that his followers could go in and out whenever they wanted, for that may lead into questions he didn¡¯t want to answer.


    As he made his way back to where he was before, he noticed a few fairies surrounding the portal, doing something to it. Amie then mentally asked him if it was okay to close the portal, to which he complied, helping the fairies shrink the portal down to nothing and making sure to cover up the magic circle underneath, just in case any of the rangers knew anything about runes.


    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Yesi asked, sounding terse and a bit mad.


    Van was slightly taken aback by the bad attitude, but kept it to himself, glancing towards Amie who looked like she had won a hard-fought battle, though at great cost. Perhaps debating with the ranger about who shared blame for the situation they were in? Or maybe because Amie kept quiet about how the portal tech worked? He would have to ask about it later¡­


    ¡°Yes, me and my wife are ready to leave,¡± he said, then as if the idea just came to him. ¡°We also have tamed a bear to also help us carry stuff around, do you mind if we bring her along?¡±


    ¡°Sure, just hurry it up, we¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± Yesi said curtly, then turned to Amie with a slight glare. ¡°Queen Amelia¡­please spare some time in the future to discuss the¡­ matters brought up by our conversation with the commander before leaving the forest proper¡­ I think you¡¯ll find the difference in opinion with the druids guild and the knight ranger general to be¡­ enlightening¡­ whoever is to blame for all this¡­ must pay an appropriate price¡­¡± sounding like she could barely contain her feelings on the matter. It was clear that she was the sort of woman that didn¡¯t like to deal with bullshit or play petty politics and had a short fuse for both of them if her tone was anything to go by.


    Amie nodded sagely, her face a complete mask with a plastic smile. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Do not worry, I''ll make sure to talk to the ¡®proper¡¯ authorities before leaving the forest completely. You have my word.¡± sounding completely professional, but Van knew her enough to know she was inwardly annoyed.


    Van then watched the two go their separate ways, with Amie telling him that she had to leave to do a few things before coming with. Then promptly turned to do those things.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Luna asked, looking confused.


    ¡°No idea¡­¡± Van said. ¡°But probably not good¡­ at least mentally speaking¡­ I feel like there''s going to be a lot of headaches in the future for both sides¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± was all Luna replied with.


    The two then looked between the receding backs of the rangers and Amie and her guard for a moment before turning to the stable where they kept Rosy. planning to hook her up with their stuff before leaving.


    After a few moments, they were done and heading towards the ranger group with Rosy in tow. The rangers looked up in surprise as they approached, and watched Rosy warily, Yesi came over, eyeing the large bear.


    ¡°Is that thing tamed?¡± she asked, sounding like she really didn¡¯t believe a bunch of kids could tame something of this size and power. She could feel that the bear was stronger than it first appeared, so was unsure if Van and Luna had true control over it.


    ¡°Rosy is a good girl,¡± Luna said. ¡°She will protect us while we leave the forest and even give us a ride!¡± smiling widely and proudly.


    Yesi pursed her lips. It seems to be a bad habit of hers to do so whenever something wasn¡¯t going her way or when met with something strange. ¡°Fine¡­ but my rangers will keep an eye on it just in case¡­¡± not truly believing that they had such a powerful beast under control.


    She then turned her eyes from the bear to Van and Luna. ¡°there has been some change of plans¡­ I will be taking some of my girls to head towards the giant fungus growing over there. Yassan and his group will be taking you to the camp at the outskirts of the forest. Where your parents will no doubt be waiting for you. You are to leave immediately¡­ any questions?¡± though it sounded like she didn¡¯t want to answer any.


    Van frowned a little. ¡°How fast will we be traveling? It took us a few days to arrive here when we first entered the forest. So that means we will have to take a few days to arrive back home through this infested forest.¡± sounding a little concerned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Yesi said. ¡°We rangers know shortcuts to help us travel through the forest quickly. And that fairy queen offered a guide to show us through any fairy trails that might be along the way. If all things work out, we will be back home before the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Fairy trails?¡± Van asked the first time he was hearing such a thing.


    Yesi grunted. ¡°Think of it as some sort of magical pathway or highway that fairies enchant to help them travel from one location to the other¡­ I¡¯m surprised that since they were willing to show you their portal tech that they hide that part from you¡­ though I suppose that only shows how desperate they were¡­¡± she said, while inwardly some of her suspicions that Van might be hiding something lessened, if only a little.


    ¡°Well¡­ a lot of things happened¡­ agreements and promises made¡­ before they showed me something like their portal tech¡­¡± Van said. Now that he thought about it, he should be surprised by how easily and willingly they were sharing their fairy knowledge with him. ¡°I suppose it really goes to show it all about who you know¡­¡± thinking about Lyn, who introduced him to Amie and then so on and so forth.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yesi said then shook her head. ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she then pointed with her head towards Yassan¡¯s group. ¡°Get going, the sooner you leave the better it is for everyone.¡±


    Van frowned at her rudeness but said nothing on the matter. Instead, he said his goodbyes and helped Luna up on Rosy before following after. He then started to give mental commands to all those still in the fort to form up on him and Luna, and soon, Isa, Gwen, and many of the others were converging on one spot.


    There were still about fifty or so individuals left in the fort, mostly of the goblin variety. Bellwin was in her wolf form, Allowing Isa to ride her. Gwen and Agn¨¨s and her mother got up on Rosy. Sela, Sena, and Venus were in his soul realm, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about them. Within a few minutes, everyone was packed up and ready to go, a few fairies hovering about to help where they could.


    After a few last minute checkups by Yassan and his group, to make sure everything was ready and no one was left behind, they took the lead, Rosy following close behind while Kella took the rear.


    Yassan led the way, but a small fairy guide also hovered nearby to help give advice and point out unique paths that they could use.


    Van was a little interested in Yassan, he was a male just like him, and it was clear his group was similar to Van¡¯s, in that his rangers were probably also his lovers or something like that. Van kinda wanted to ask him how he got into the rangering business, as well as a few other questions since the only males he knew of on a first name basis were those that worked at the lover¡¯s guild.


    Van watched Yassan as he picked out pathways with the fairies'' help and guided their small group through the forest. Sometimes having to work or go around certain obstacles due to the corruption of the red knives.


    Whether it was a testament to Yassan¡¯s skill or knowledge, they were only attacked once so far by a small horde of infected giant insects. And the skill Yassan and his rangers showed impressed Van greatly, for, within moments of the attack, the rangers began firing their arrows before Van even had a chance to notice there were any threats around. They killed the small horde of insects with precision and grace, each arrow killing one bug, sometimes two.


    Like this, the hours passed, and day slowly turned into night. At first, Van worried that they might not make it. But suddenly he noticed a light in the distance¡­ unbelievable, they actually made it, though a little late, they made it to the base camp within one day¡­


    Van was amazed by this, for the whole time he was prepared to be told to help set up camp, and when it started to get dark, he started to get worried. But to actually get here on time¡­ well, that was impressive¡­


    But what was even more impressive¡­ was what he saw next¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 164 Halfway Home

    The base camp that led into the forest had been fortified, and what appeared to be a few thousand soldiers rushed to and thro inside the now more sturdier gates. When Van looked up, he saw the flag of his house flying in the wind, but not only that, but about a half dozen others, some he realized were the flags of certain guilds, such as the druid and ranger guilds and many more.


    As Yassan escorted them inside, Van couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by all the different types of people working together for a single goal. Goblins rushing about carrying resources back and forth, harpies flying through the air in patrol patterns, some going out into the forest to scout. Druids talked to animals that fled from the forest, some as large as houses, others as small as a finger, interrogating them for information. Rangers worked over their equipment, making sure everything was in pristine condition while others looked over a map, adding new information practically every second as new news was brought in.


    But what really brought home the severity of the situation, was the pressure he felt all around him. The looks of complete seriousness on all the faces he saw, all the way down to those who didn¡¯t even need to fight. There was no slacking or taking it easy, it was as if the entire fort was ready to go to war at a moment''s notice, or were expecting an attack to come any second, though that second stretched into the unknown¡­


    Another thing that concerned Van, was how quickly they were coming down onto a large central cabin, two floors high, a miniature fort within the fort. He wanted to talk to Yassan a bit, and ask him how he became a ranger, but during their travel, there was never a good time, and the ranger in question seemed like the type not to want to be bothered by such things. Now he was heading to the place where no doubt his parents were and was going to miss his chance¡­


    Which was a little sad¡­ but more than anything, was the nervousness he was beginning to feel as they drew closer to the command center. Wondering what his parents were going to say if they were going to get in trouble, or something else.


    And by the looks of things, Luna was also looking a little troubled as well¡­ she had changed so much since entering the forest¡­ she worried what her mother would think¡­


    Alecto, Agn¨¨s, and the others looked either interested, nervous, or a mixture of both. But almost like they were trapped in a magnetic pull, no one in the group could turn back. For as they walked down the path, eyes would follow, slowly making them the center of attention¡­


    Yassan walked to the door and knocked on it, he then waited and a maid answered. He then spoke to her and with a few quick words the maid returned back inside and he turned to the group.


    ¡°I have done my task of seeing you safely returned to your parents¡­ they should be here any second now¡­ I will take my leave so as not to get in the way of your reunion¡­ please take care¡­¡± he said, with a slightly flat expression, or perhaps just a professional mask, before leading his rangers to move to the side and walk down another path deeper into the fort before disappearing.


    Van and the group just stayed where they were, unsure if they should get down or wait for someone to come pick them up. Their unspoken question was answered when a woman came bursting out of the still-open door.


    ¡°MY BABY!!!¡± Thea shouted at the top of her lungs, skidding to a halt and looking wildly from side to side searching for Luna.


    Luna looked nervously at her mother before deciding to get down from Rosy. Once she did, Thea wasted no time in giving her precious daughter the biggest hug of her lifetime.


    ¡°Oh, I''m so glad you are okay!¡± Thea gushed, practically smothering Luna.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay mom, really, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Luna said as her mother really put the squeeze onto her.


    ¡°I was so worried when I heard what happened,¡± Thea said, refusing to let go of her daughter. ¡°You''re not hurt anywhere are you!?¡± only now taking a step back to give her daughter a closer look.


    ¡°Mom, I''m fine¡­¡± Luna replied, oddly embarrassed, at first she was worried her mother would not recognize her, considering how much she had changed. But it seemed no matter what, she would always be considered Thea¡¯s little angel¡­


    Thea looked her daughter up and down, analyzing her new more improved form. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s clearly an understatement¡­¡± making Luna blush a little. Thea¡¯s eyes softened a little and she held onto her daughter''s shoulders, looking at Luna in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad you''re safe¡­¡± gently rubbing one of Luna¡¯s cheeks. ¡°My precious baby girl¡­¡±


    Luna blushed a little in embarrassment at the treatment of still being considered a little girl with how much she changed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± she complained.


    ¡°Come on here dear,¡± Thea said, giving her daughter another hug, let¡¯s get you inside and you can explain all about it later. I¡¯ll get you some nice hot chocolate and candy and you can sit on my lap and-¡±


    ¡°MOM!¡± Luna exclaimed, her cheeks really going red with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± then becoming a little self-conscious about her body, decided to say it anyway¡­ ¡°I''m not a little girl anymore¡­¡± she finally said.


    ¡°You will always be my little girl¡­¡± Thea soundly proclaimed.


    Van was watching, a little touched by the scene when he heard his own name called. Looking up he saw his parents quickly making their way through the door. He got down from Rosy and was also hugged by his mother, who unexpectedly hugged him tightly. It was so surprising he didn¡¯t know what to do until he finally returned the hug himself.


    Alvaroz at first was going to join in but decided to wait instead for them to finish. After a while, Lillia finally let go and he addressed his son. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you returned safely Van¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have returned dad¡­¡± Van replied, feeling oddly emotional. The two then shared a quick squeeze of their own before parting. It was only then that he started to feel a little weak in the knees. He had no idea how comforting it was now to be back in the safety of his parent''s protection. The mere thought of them taking care of everything from now on made Van feel lazy and relaxed¡­


    ¡°Come¡­ let''s get you two inside¡­¡± Alvaroz said, then as if realizing there were others for the first time added. ¡°And you friends as well¡­¡± taking notice of Alecto and Agn¨¨s and the rest of the group with a mix of new and familiar faces.


    Van and Luna were then quickly ushered into the building, with a few of their friends in tow, though they were guided to their own rooms. The others didn¡¯t complain though, it was clear that Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s parents wanted some time alone with their kids to catch up, even if it was only for a little before getting back to work.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Van said, as he was escorted to an empty room, though not even he was entirely sure why.


    Alvaroz just squeezed his shoulder as they walked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, your back, and that is all that matters¡­¡±


    Soon the family was reunited and back together again. Some maids were called and drinks were served before they excused themselves to give everyone some space. With them gone, everyone sat down, some taking chairs, and Van and Luna taking a couch that seemed to have been left behind by the previous occupants of this mini fort. Once everyone was comfortable, and all the pleasantries were had, things started to take a turn for the serious when the conversation finally came to what happened in the forest.


    With a heavy heart, Van began to explain everything and his part he had to play in it all. Even if it wasn¡¯t directly, or really even Lyn¡¯s fault, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he held some accountability for everything that had transpired¡­ taking a deep breath, he started to tell everything that happened from the very beginning, not stopping until several hours later and it was near morning. His parents were enraptured and in awe of everything he said. He held nothing back. And made sure that a soundproof barrier was put into place before he began his story, for good reason as his parents found out¡­ by the end of it, Van felt exhausted, even with Luna helping explain a few things for the parts that he wasn¡¯t there for. The two then fell into silence as their torrent of information finally drained itself dry, and they had nothing left for them to confess, making them feel oddly empty on the inside¡­


    Alv, Lillia, and Thea had a hard time wrapping their head around everything they just heard. The war against the wasp horde and the fairy alliance, the stone-kin attack on Van¡¯s camp, their awakening, the damage to his soul realm, their meeting of Alecto and Agn¨¨s, the taming of the great forest beasts, the marriage between Agn¨¨s and themselves, the unleashing of the red knives, another marriage, the growing of a religion, and so much more and everything in between¡­


    In the end, they needed some time to process everything and ask a few questions directly of the people in question to get a better picture of what the several hells just happened¡­


    But more importantly¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ what matters most is that you two are okay¡­¡± Thea said, getting up and walking over to the couch, gently pulling them up and drawing them in for yet another hug, pressing their heads against her breasts.


    ¡°I just wish¡­¡± she began to sniffle, ¡°that I was there for you¡­¡± sounding like she was on the verge of tears and was about to cry. ¡°My precious babies¡­ I''m so glad you two are okay¡­¡± hugging them even tighter now.


    Alv and Lillia soon joined in, completely sandwiching Van and Luna on all sides.


    Van felt a little embarrassed, but also very touched and warm inside. Getting a little emotional himself, he decided to return the hugs the best he could. Luna already trying to do so with a few sniffles of her own.


    The group stayed like that for a long while until Alv had to convince Thea to let go of them so that they could get some rest, reminding her that they still had work to do for their sake and the sake of their domain.


    With some effort, Thea pulled away, giving them both one finally kiss on the cheek each. ¡°You two don¡¯t go anywhere, understand? Momma is going to work for a bit, be right back¡­¡± then gave them each another kiss.


    Van felt a little embarrassed but didn¡¯t have the heart to move away, accepting the affection. He and Luna were then taken to a nearby bedroom where they could rest up. Only then did it really hit them how tired they were, and fell asleep practically as soon as they hit the sheets. Not waking up until near noon¡­


    When they finally did wake up, they were still tired, but got up and out of bed to get brunch and talk to their parents about what the plans will be from here on out. Getting a little turned around, they were escorted to a dining room where food had already been placed out and kept warm by spells for their arrival.


    After finishing their meal, they set out to search for their parents, finding out that they were in talks with the friends and allies they had brought back with them, and oddly not allowed to enter the room where such talks were being placed. The guards refused them, which shocked both Van and Luna, since they never were refused such things. It only went to show how serious their parents were, and made them worry about their friends and now extended family¡­


    With not much else they could do, they stuck around for an hour in the hopes that whatever was happening inside would end soon¡­ but it didn¡¯t and they left to walk outside for a bit and get some fresh air, worry still in their hearts about what kind of conversations might be happening behind the locked doors of that room. Concerned that their parents might be treating their friends as enemies and not the allies that they were¡­


    As they did a lap around the large fort-like cabin, they realized just how much more active and larger the encampment truly was. It was mid-afternoon now and the streets were packed with soldiers and couriers moving every which way. Women and even a few men and shining armor walking around with purpose, smith''s sharpening swords, mages enchanting armor, and goblins running with packs on their backs carrying material and goods from one place to another. There even was a growing battalion of skeletons being formed by a few necromancers and brought in by the cartload by teamsters from the city.


    They also made sure to come around and check up on Rosy in the stables to see how she was doing and were glad to see she was being well taken care of with her own section to herself due to her size.


    After walking around for a while longer, they realized without any purpose, their mere presence could be getting in the way of everyone else, so they decided to go back in hope that their parents were done interrogating their friends and that nothing bad had happened while they were gone.


    Once they were back, they were escorted to a room where they were able to meet their friends once more. Though they looked a little haggard, they were at least treated well, given refreshments and snacks, though they were hardly touched.


    Alecto and Agn¨¨s seemed to have gotten off pretty lightly, as they didn¡¯t seem to have taken the brunt of their parents'' questioning. The one who looked like she was about to have a migraine soon was Amie, who had been outside of Van¡¯s soul realm while they traveled with them to this fort and now was being grilled by their parents for several hours. It was only now that Van and Luna were allowed back, now that they were mostly done with all the talks they will be having for the moment.


    Van inwardly apologized to Amie, who looked deeply tired by their parents'' questioning, though he couldn¡¯t fault them for it since Amie was a queen and seemed to have played a major role in this war that caused what was effectively the end of the entire forest¡­


    Though, funnily enough, once the little interrogation was done, Thea was the first one to welcome them into the family¡­


    Either way¡­ now that they were done, Van had a few questions of his own he would like answered. Such as¡­ what they were going to do now?


    Van and Luna took the awkward position of being in between and to the side of both his parents and his friends/other family.


    ¡°So¡­ it seems everyone already introduced themselves¡­¡± Van said awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­ are there any other questions you might have before we move on?¡± turning to look at his parents, looking a little worried at what else they might ask of him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ in fact¡­ Can you bring out everyone else you married? Such as this¡­ Xenith? I would very much like to know all those my son decided to bind to himself very much¡­¡± Alv said in a very protective and peeved manner. Going full dad mode and clearly angry that his precious son married a bunch of people he didn¡¯t approve of, and what¡¯s worse, was that they had much to do with the issues that they were dealing with right now¡­


    Van tried to play it off as they had more important things to do. But his father wasn¡¯t having any of it¡­ and he was forced to bring out Xenith, making sure to warn her ahead of time that his father was asking for her and to prepare for the worst.


    Xenith, being raised in an entirely female dominant household, didn¡¯t know what to expect, so she came out in full armor, ready for battle. She really wished she didn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°So, you''re the other that my son married? Why are you wearing armor? Do you think you can impress me with a show of force? Hiding your face? Are you ugly or do you really think this is how you show your best side to Van¡¯s parents? I hear you are a queen of some sort, but what can a queen without any territory do? How are you going to provide for my son? How could you put Van in so much danger by allowing this war of yours to escalate like it did? How many children are you expecting to have with him? Which is more important? My son? Or your queenship? If you were to lose everything, would you still be able to provide for my son and any children you might have? What is your fallback job should things go south? Do you have insurance? What can you give that others can¡¯t? Why didn''t you ask us for our son¡¯s hand in marriage before deciding to marry him, were we just not important enough for your consideration? and-¡±


    And on and on it went, poor Xenith taking off her helmet, then slouching and straightening out her back on command, her eyes filled with fear and confusion at this sudden turn of events.


    Van looked confusedly at Amie.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a few hours¡­¡± Amie replied subdued, gently taking a sip of her tea.


    Suffice to say¡­ this was not the interrogation that Van was expecting to happen¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 165 Plans for the future

    It was several hours later and Xenith was close to tears. She was forced to sit on her knees on the table, while Alv continued to question whether or not she was worthy of being the wife of his precious son. During that time, Lyn also found herself sitting next to Xenith, wondering how she got there, not even Amie, who already went through this, was safe from another berating... all three had their heads down with a look that begged for death rather than deal with this¡­


    Even Agn¨¨s was not exempt from this, though she was given a small pass due to her situation of also being soul awakened and sharing herself with Luna alongside Van.


    Finally, after what must have felt like forever for the girls, his father seemed to have run out of complaints about their actions, much to their relief.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose we are done for now with the problem of the war you all caused. And since you all are married to Van, I''ll overlook it and take care of this problem you caused ourselves¡­¡± Alve said.


    A wave of relief fell over the group.


    ¡°Now¡­ let me speak with your mothers¡­¡±


    All three paled¡­ except Lyn quickly remembered her mother died and felt a strange mix of both relief and sadness¡­


    Van did as he was asked and brought both Xenith¡¯s and Amie¡¯s mother¡¯s out.


    ¡°Kids¡­ can you please leave us for now? We have things to talk about that concern the forest and a few¡­ other things¡­¡± Alv said, looking over to Gloria and Zartashia.


    ¡°Hey! We are the leaders of our respective nations now!¡± Xenith exclaimed. ¡°If you are going to talk about stuff like this, it should be with us!¡± now taking a stand, refusing to back down with the pride of the wasp horde at stake. To dismiss her like this was wrong, she was now the leader of her people, she had a responsibility to them. This was this, that was that, and she had to be there for them.


    Even Amie stood up to stand beside Xenith and Lyn followed suit.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you three want another five-hour lecture¡­ I suppose I can oblige¡­¡± Alv said menacingly.


    The three gave one look to each other and immediately fled the room.


    ¡°Sorry mom, I was just recently crowned anyway, you have more negotiation knowledge than I do at the moment so you can handle this, right? I also assign you as the wasp horde¡¯s ambassador at this moment, good luck!¡± Xenith said as she zipped out.


    ¡°Ya, same to you mom, we have queenly duties to attend to. Good luck!¡± Amie said as she followed Xenith close behind.


    ¡°I just remembered¡­¡± Lyn sniffed. ¡°I need to talk to my sister about mom¡¯s grave!¡± looking like she was going to ball her eyes out. Following close behind Amie.


    Gloria and Zartashia blinked at not only being suddenly summoned but also being abandoned, confused as to what was going on.


    ¡°Van, I think you should go too, I¡¯ll call you and your friends once our discussion has ended,¡± Alv said.


    Van was surprised, wondering what his parents were going to discuss with his mother in inlaws¡­ but decided to leave the questions for later, he already had an idea that it probably had something to do with what was going to happen to the forest.


    Taking his leave, we quickly caught up to Lyn and the others, who were discussing how rude Alv was to them. They obviously did not enjoy being talked down to or dismissed like they were.


    ¡°Ah-hem¡­ that¡¯s my dad you''re talking about¡­¡± Van said from behind them.


    ¡°¡°AH!¡±¡± The three shouted in unison, turning around and looking at him as if he purposely tried to sneak up on them from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare us like that!¡± Amie exclaimed, then quickly apologized after she realized he probably heard some of what they said. ¡°And¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya, sorry¡­¡± Xenith added.


    ¡°Should I try and go back now? But maybe it¡¯s too late¡­ Oh, mama¡­ I''m sorry for leaving your grave behind¡­¡± Lyn said, talking to herself, still hung up on her mother¡¯s grave for the time being.


    Everyone turned to quirk an eye at that but figured she would get over it soon since that was just how she was and then turned back. Though still feeling a little bad for her, but not knowing what else to do. All of them inwardly planning to come by to comfort her later.


    ¡°Anyway, sorry about my dad, he can be a bit¡­ overprotective¡­ but he¡¯s not wrong you know,¡± Van said, trying to sound understanding but also being a little defensive on his father¡¯s behalf.


    Amie sighed, ¡°we know¡­ the problem is, what he said we already berated ourselves over with plenty of times as is¡­ though a few were new to us¡­ still doesn¡¯t change the fact we didn¡¯t like hearing it once more by someone else¡­ it also doesn¡¯t help this wasn¡¯t the way I wanted to meet your parents¡­¡± she admitted sadly.


    ¡°Ya¡­ I was hoping for something a little happier myself¡­¡± Xenith added. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I figured we wouldn¡¯t be just suddenly welcomed with arms wide open but¡­¡± she paused, losing her train of thought, wondering how to word this right without sounding a little petulant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand¡­¡± Van replied in a soothing manner. ¡°Trust me, I didn¡¯t want you to be introduced like this either. But a lot is happening and you have to look at it from his perspective. The entire forest that provided a little more than a quarter of our territory''s revenue is now going to have to be put to the torch. So to speak. And the ones that caused it all, in a manner of speaking, forcefully married his precious son¡­ I think anyone would have a bit of a low opinion of such people¡­¡±


    All three looked downcast, sad at the part they played in the destruction of their own home.


    ¡°Sorry Van¡­¡± Lyn said, still partially blaming herself for the war she believed she started.


    ¡°No, I''m sorry,¡± Amie said. ¡°I should have worked harder to find a more peaceful solution to all this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Xenith said. ¡°I was all for the war¡­ I wanted to so badly give back all the bad things done to the wasps and insect-kins in general ten times over to the fairies¡­ that I didn¡¯t realize that I was letting my own pride of being the wasp horde¡¯s princess and my inner hatred cloud my judgment from the realization that war never really solved anything¡­¡± looking down, angry at herself.


    The three then got into an argument as to who was really to blame, each blaming themselves over the others as the reason as for why the war continued on, finding holes in each other¡¯s arguments and claiming to be the real cause of the war.


    Van couldn¡¯t help but look on amused, as he watched them trying to take the blame from each other to make their friends feel better. His amusement didn¡¯t go unnoticed, they soon all turned to look at him, wondering what was so funny about all this.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just realized how truly lucky I am to have all three of you as my wives¡­¡± he said, making the three of them blush a little. His face softened at their slightly pink faces, ¡°and if you think about it¡­ since I¡¯m your husband¡­ I too share some of the blame¡­¡± the three immediately looked like they were going to deny that, but he raised a hand to stop them. ¡°So let¡¯s all work together to make this right¡­¡± he finished gently.


    ¡°YA! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Luna suddenly exclaimed behind him. Making him jump a little. He forgot she also left soon after him.


    ¡°Indeed, the forest was our home, and we''re all one big family now, let¡¯s all work together to make this right!¡± Agn¨¨s added a little to the back of Luna.


    Lyn, Amie, and Xenith looked touched and then looked happy and started pumping themselves up.


    ¡°Ya! We can do this! ¡­whatever it is we''re going to do!¡± Lyn exclaimed.


    ¡°We just have to put our heads together!¡± Amie agreed.


    ¡°And take the lead to make things right!¡± Xenith finished, putting fist to hand in a determined manner.


    Then everyone started to pump each other up, making Van feel oddly out of place as he watched now from the sidelines as the group of five started excitedly talking about what they could do to fight or destroy the giant mushroom and rebuild the forest.


    They asked to use a nearby room and then all sat down at a table to begin their discussion of what they could do to make things right.


    ¡°Alright, what can we do to destroy that mushroom?¡± Lyn began, asking for the sake of getting the ball rolling.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think we can actually destroy something that size and power¡­¡± Van said sadly, being pragmatic about this.


    ¡°And what about the people left behind? What do we do about them?¡± Agn¨¨s asked, she didn¡¯t like the idea of all those poor fairies, insect-kin and basically every other intelligent tribe and people being left behind to die¡­


    ¡°Well, I think we should first start with figuring out how to fully evacuate as many people out of the forest first before we do anything like destroying that giant fungus thing,¡± Amie said, agreeing with Agn¨¨s. ¡°We already did a pretty good job of it, and probably could have saved a bit more if we stayed a few days longer. But things have moved a bit faster than expected and we had to leave sooner than expected because the ranger group arrived early. I did make sure to leave behind a group of expert guides and technicians to help escort any refugees left behind, either through the forest or what is left of the fairy portal network. But I don¡¯t know if that is enough¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we should completely dismiss investigating any and all methods of trying to destroy that mushroom,¡± Xenith said. ¡°Alecto and Pepper were rather successful in developing a serum to help combat the foul corrupted thing. Which we could use to help those who are still trapped behind the few vines that still remain. Figuring out a method to combat the fungus and its corruption, can lead to saving more lives in the long run, and give us a chance to fight it should things go south and the thing spreads out further than projected.¡±


    ¡°I agree a little with Xenith.¡± Van said, ¡°We could use that serum to help the guides through more dangerous areas of the forest. It may even be possible to reclaim abandoned fairy gates that have previously been corrupted.¡± he added.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Luna looked left and right, feeling a little out of place. ¡°I think¡­ we should also work with the¡­ other residents of the forest, not just the fairies and insect-kin¡­ I mean¡­ we already made so many friends with kobolds and forest wolves and so much more¡­ I don¡¯t think it makes sense not to include them in thinking of ways to help each other. If we can all somehow coordinate together instead of everyone just running around trying to escape, we may be able to save more than just some of our¡­ parts?¡± wondering if she was using that phrase right.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Van said, ¡°I was actually thinking of something along those lines myself.¡±


    ¡°We actually already tried talking to some of the more prominent non-fairy and insect-kin villages to help. Asking them to lead any of the many lesser tribes safely out of the forest.¡± Amie began. ¡°But sadly we all just can¡¯t come together and coordinate every little action to take. Which is why everyone is forced to delegate and trust that everyone is on the same page. At the moment, we already have a hard time getting our own people out of the forest. We can hardly spare time for others, and the same goes for them.¡±


    ¡°This doesn''t mean we haven¡¯t tried mind you. Just that things are a bit more complicated than you think. And to not worry too much about it, actions have already been taken to try and help everyone, not just fairies, and insect-kin¡­¡± Amie said, hoping it would soothe Luna¡¯s worries.


    Luna looked somewhat mollified and thanked Amie for her answer. After that, the group spent the next few hours trying to figure out the best course of action to follow, pertaining to how they could save as many people as they could and then deal with the mushroom. It was eventually agreed that they had to focus first on evacuation since they still couldn¡¯t come up with a good enough solution to the red knife problem. In the end, they figured they should focus on what they could do now, and leave the things they couldn¡¯t for later.


    As their conversation continued, they were interrupted by a knock on the door. A maid was then heard on the other asking to come in.


    ¡°You may come in,¡± Van replied.


    The maid then walked in and greeted the group with the due courtesy afforded those of their station and informed Van that his parents have asked him and his wives to come meet them in the strategy room. Where they will be told of the plans that were made on how to deal with the red knives and the giant mushroom once and for all.


    The group then looked to each other with some worry, wondering what had been set into motion without their knowledge, and agreed to follow the maid towards the room where their parents were waiting for them.


    Once there, they were told to sit down as their parents explained everything they discussed and what they were going to do next.


    ¡°You''re going to blow up the forest!?¡± Van asked, unsure if he was hearing this right.


    Alv nodded. ¡°While not the exact words as to how I would put it¡­ it is effectively the same thing¡­ We have already been given permission to use tactical spell magic to deal with this red knife threat before it spreads out of control. We have three days before the operation begins.¡±


    ¡°But what about all the people still left behind?¡± Lyn asked, looking worried. ¡°We still need to save them!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately it might be too late¡­¡± Gloria replied gently. ¡°Already, the red knives have retaken most of the forest it gave up previously and seems set to growing exponentially once it has fully formed. We simply do not have the time to save everyone¡­ if anything¡­ we have saved far more people than we know how to deal with¡­¡±


    ¡°It might be hard to hear¡­ but our small barony can¡¯t handle all those refugees¡­ but, I have been able to arrange a few things on the Vespera network to find new forests that they can call home. It even should be able to help you, Van, since if what I heard is correct, your soul realm can barely contain all those who have entered it to seek shelter.¡± Alv said, looking worriedly at Van, wondering if his soul was able to deal with the burden of so many people.


    ¡°To that end¡­¡± Zartashia began with a sigh. ¡°After some talks¡­ We agreed that it might be best to split the alliance and the horde in two. Both for the sake of Van, whose soul realm is heavily underburden, and to spread out our respective countries into new homes. Preferably far from each other¡­ to that end, me and Gloria will be retaking our role of rulers¡­ while our daughters, you and Evergreen, will take a portion to found your own nations within Van¡¯s soul realm. For any who decided to stay of course¡­¡±`


    ¡°Do not worry and think that this means that you are not the heirs anymore though.¡± Gloria tried to quickly explain, in case of any hurt feelings or confusion. ¡°Me and Zartashia will swear an oath to the both of you, proclaiming you two to be the true rulers of our respective queendoms. This way should anything happen to us, all our authority and power will jump back to you. You can even think of us as vassals if you wish.¡± hoping they would understand what she was trying to say.


    Then Alvaroz began to explain a few things further.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already set things in motion and talked to numerous guilds, such as the rangers, druids, and environmentalist guilds about escorting all those displaced by the red knives to other forests that might need a fairies or insect-kins touch,¡± Alv said. ¡°You all can be assured that they will be taken care of and that a new home will be available to them, alongside a new lease on life and a brighter future.¡±


    Van and the rest of the group were completely blindsided by this. None of them were expecting something like this to happen. Of course, it made some sort of sense¡­ but it felt wrong that after all those hours of discussing what they could and could not do, that the decision of what was going to happen was taken away from them. It felt bad¡­ to say the least.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much they could do¡­ all those people inside his soul realm were giving him a feeling of indigestion¡­ and it wasn¡¯t like they had come to figure out a method to deal with the giant mushroom or anything¡­


    The expressions and feelings of the group must have shown because Alv and the others gave a look and turned back to them. ¡°Perhaps you all would like to sit down and we can explain our thinking of how we came to this decision¡­ Maybe you will learn something from each other while we are at it.¡± trying to bridge the sudden gap between what was effectively the old versus the new.


    In the end, everyone sat down, tea was brought, and discussions of the future began¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 166 End of a Home

    Three days later and the tactical grade spellcraft was about to begin. It¡¯s honestly amazing how much can change in just three days¡­ or at least that was what Van was thinking at this time.


    After that long discussion, Gloria and Zartashia had reinstated themselves as rulers with Amie and Xenith being sister queendoms of sorts, while at the same time swearing fealty to their own daughters in front of a large group of their noble peers to make it clear who technically had the real power, and that they were serious in making Amie and Xenith the true rulers of their respective queendoms should anything happen to them¡­


    once that was settled, and they were able to open up a portal covertly, most if not all those who had fled to take refuge in Van¡¯s soul realm left to new forests promised them by multiple organizations and guilds.


    What at first was a little over a million residents in Van¡¯s soul realm¡­ has now shrunken to a little under fifty thousand¡­ there was the thousand that Van was able to recruit and produce on his own. The six to seven thousand of Lyn¡¯s. The eleven to twelve thousand of Amie¡¯s that stayed behind. And the twenty-four to twenty-five of Xenith¡¯s, alongside all of her sisters who decided to stay in the hopes of adventure, which helped contribute to her numbers. Even a few of the newer converts of his own religion left, to stay with their families who were also leaving.


    To which he couldn¡¯t really blame them for¡­ it hurt a little¡­ made him feel a bit bad after all the effort he went through to save as many people he could. But in the end¡­ it just made a lot of sense¡­ After all, Xenith and Amie were untried rulers, more born out of a sense of desperation than anything else, and newly crowned on top of that. There was also the other matter of what would happen to the people who live in a person''s soul realm when that person dies¡­ no one wanted to stay and find that out¡­ there was also the matter of trying to sustain all those people, with food stores already starting to run thin¡­


    Van knew that it wasn¡¯t that they were unthankful for what he did for them, it was that they just wanted to start anew somewhere safer¡­ and it wasn¡¯t like he could take care of them all anyway, but it still felt pretty bad that so many left. And the once almost cramped soul realm, if only in the forest, now felt very empty¡­


    Leaving only a fraction of the once crowded forest left¡­ This of course did not include the many wild animals that they were able to save and bring. Which he supposed was nice all things considered, the bright spot in all of the others leaving.


    After they were able to squeeze everyone out that wanted to get out of his soul realm. Zartashia and Gloria agreed to leave in separate ways, but on good terms, all things considered¡­ But not before staying around until the spell that would essentially destroy their precious forest was done. They had to see it through with their own two eyes, the actions that caused their homes death never spread and hurt anyone else.


    This led to this moment right now. Where Van and everyone else was sitting on the sidelines, waiting for the mages to fire their doomsday spell. His parents had wanted him to leave, but he and Luna were being stubborn about it, they too, wanted to see this through to the end.


    It was during this time of waiting for the spell to fire, that Alv began telling them what was going to happen in detail next when Van asked where Lore was, considering he thought Lore would be the one to help fire the spell.


    ¡°Lore is at another site.¡± Alv began to explain. ¡°There are seven other sites surrounding the forest at eight points. Each one requiring mages of a certain skill level. Once the spell is ready to fire, eight points of energy will converge right above the mushroom, before firing a devastating beam that will destroy and burn everything within a certain radius of the final beam¡¯s epicenter.¡±


    ¡°Once that is done, we will use what Alecto and Pepper have shared and create many more batches of the serum they have been able to make to destroy the rest of this ¡®red knife¡¯ threat once and for all. It will take an extra month to produce the required necessary, but once done, a rain spell will be used with the serum as it¡¯s core component. Rain infused with the serum''s anti-corrupting effect will rain down on what¡¯s left, making sure we kill this thing once and for all¡­¡±


    Alv then put a reassuring hand on Van¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Finally, after all of that, the druids and environmentalist guilds will work together to restore the forest back to how it was as soon as possible. Which might take a little over fifty years¡­ the restoration of which will be largely funded by house Umbra free of charge¡­ but putting us in her debt¡­ in another meaning¡­ ¡± his slightly upbeat demeanor of trying to reassure Van slowly losing momentum.


    Alv shook his head and began to tell Van the rest of the plans for the future. ¡°Once this is all over, Sheri will resume command of your studies and make sure you are ready for school. When you have completed her tests satisfactorily, you will be sent to the east branch of the bloodhaven academy as planned, before the semester starts so you can settle in. Along the way, you will have to pass through Gleam Forest, where Yesi and Yassan, those who helped you before, will escort you safely through before moving on to do their own things.¡±


    ¡°Wait? Why do I have to go through Gleam forest?¡± Van asked, ¡°wasn¡¯t I going to go through Torsa? And now that I think about it¡­ what was the name of this forest again?¡±


    ¡°You lived in this forest for almost six months and you don¡¯t even know the name of it?¡± Alv asked back in surprise.


    ¡°No one ever mentioned the name of the forest,¡± Van replied defensively.


    Alv kept his sigh to himself and answered his son. ¡°It¡¯s called Levira. Levira¡¯s forest. It was created by a fairy named Levira over a thousand years ago, using plants and trees from an even greater forest further to the east. She and my ancestors had come to a sort of agreement that allowed her to settle the small forest that was here previously and grow it to what it is now. Of course, she died due to a ¡®break¡¯ that fractured the many fairy clans. But everything still seemed to have been going fine until now¡­¡±


    Van was very surprised to hear this tidbit of information, not expecting it at all¡­


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Alv began, ¡°the reason as to why you are going through Gleam forest is because Torsa is a bit too close to a certain someone¡¯s territory¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean¡­ Karmila?¡± Van asked worriedly.


    ¡°Indeed. Since that incident with you and Karen, we¡¯ve been putting more attention in keeping an eye on her. We don¡¯t trust her to just let you skim the outskirts of her duchy. Wouldn¡¯t put it past her to try to hire bandits to kidnap you¡­ so you are going the long way around, through the forest of Gleam, surrounded by veteran rangers, where it will be harder for her to try anything¡­¡±


    Van shivered at the thought that Karmila would try anything.


    ¡°After that, there is some good news. You will be heading towards Bright city, one of the few largest cities before you truly hit the east side of Alcray. It¡¯s a well-known metropolis, where a lot of goods pass through east to west and west to east, with a well-known auction house where you can buy a lot of amazing things from all over.¡± Alv said, looking slightly happy for some reason as he went on a little more to describe the city and all its majesty.


    ¡°But! More importantly¡­¡± now finally getting to his point. ¡°Duchess Rosalyn, as showed interest in your hand in marriage!¡± now looking excited for his son.


    ¡°What!?¡± Van exclaimed, surprised that someone, let alone a duchess, wanted his hand in marriage. ¡°Why!?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Drawing the gazes of a few others due to the sudden shout.


    Alv hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ there are a few¡­ circumstances¡­ But! This would be very good for our house if the marriage goes through. Duchess Rosalyn has no love for Duchess Karmila, the two are at constant odds with each other. And Duchess Rosalyn is interested in you for the mere fact that you are an heir instead of just an accessory¡­ She and our house have also gotten along for many generations, so it¡¯s a win-win for all of us.¡±


    Van was having a hard time wrapping his head around everything his dad was telling him. Someone he never met before was showing interest in marrying him, knowing what that actually meant considering he was an heir and everything. Didn¡¯t she know that would cause problems in the joining of their two houses? Or figuring out an heir for the future? What could she possibly see to gain from marrying him? Someone from a small house such as his? Though admittedly, having grown a little bigger since he married Luna and joined his barony house to her county one¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Alv said after Van was quiet for some time. ¡°Nothing is set in stone, you just have to meet her. You can turn her down if you want, no one will blame you if you do. I just wanted to tell you what was going to happen in the future so you could better prepare for it. That¡¯s all.¡± not wanting his son to feel pressured or anything like that, Van¡¯s happiness was just too important for him for that.


    Van remained silent for a few moments longer, thinking about what his father said. Technically it made sense¡­ though he wasn¡¯t happy about it, his parents were still the rulers while he was still a mere heir. It was important that they set things up to strengthen their house by marrying him off to anyone who was willing. But at least it seemed that his parents weren¡¯t going to force anything onto him. So he might as well meet the women in question to see what everything was about.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet her,¡± Van said, showing a brave face and understanding his duty and role to play in all this.


    ¡°Thank you, my son,¡± Alv said, and the two shared a moment before chanting began and they turned around to see the mages finally start the spell that would destroy Levira¡¯s forest.


    A group of robed-clad people were chanting around a giant circle, almost a hundred of them, speaking in an incomprehensible language that no doubt was some sort of computer code for spells. Echoes of their chant could soon be heard, even from miles away as their voices began to rise higher and higher in concert with the others scattered around the edges of the forest.


    The giant circle in question began to glow red, and soon a small fireball began to grow until it became a miniature sun, formed in it¡¯s center. Waves of energy and mana crashed outward, like a volcano ready to blow, the heat and power buffeted the surrounding people and buildings, some even losing their grip on the ground.


    Van had never before felt such raw power before. He could only look through narrowed eyes, one arm raised to block out the harsh light of the spell to be able to see what was right in front of him. His father placed a gentle hand on his back to help steady him.


    With a final word, the miniature sun imploded inwardly, before shooting out a condensed beam of fiery energy that flew towards the center of the forest. There it met with seven other beams high above the still growing mushroom and converged. A new spell matrix then was created, expanding rapidly until it covered most of the forest down below like an umbrella of some sort. It then drew in the ambient mana for a few minutes, concentrating it all in it¡¯s center. A few minutes later, a gigantic beam was fired onto the mushroom, burning it down to ash piece by piece, until it hit the ground and a wave of destruction followed soon after, like a tidal wave of death and agonizing fire.


    The scenery reminded Van of one of his past lives. Seeing a video of a great and deadly bomb going off in the middle of a city, vaporizing it all in one go. What he saw was no less destructive¡­ for everything within the epicenter of the blast was gone, and everything near might as well be. The forest had a giant hole now in it¡¯s center, and fires raged at it¡¯s outskirts. The beautiful lake that connected the forest had been vaporized as well, leaving a barren bowl with only a few puddles of water, if even that.


    Van had never before been so afraid for his life. The sheer annihilation of a place once so filled with life, left its mark on his psyche like nothing else could. Not even the rape by Karen could compare to the nihilism he was feeling right now¡­


    Luna, in a daze, walked up to him and hugged his arm for support. The two just staring in despair at the sight before them. All the things they made, all the fun they had, the good times and the bad, had been wiped away with a few chants¡­


    It never before really hit him till now¡­ how truly dangerous this world was. And that he was not it¡¯s protagonist. Nor ever will be¡­ if he wanted to survive, he had to fight and grow stronger, no matter the cost. If he made enemies with the wrong people, then who is to say that they wouldn¡¯t do this to him or his family¡­


    Van and Luna stared at what used to be a beautiful forest in stunned silence. They stayed like that for a long while, even as others began to move and pack up. Lyn, Amie, and Xenith joined them, and Anna herself popped out to provide some comfort. The group stayed hugging each other for a long while, before even they had to admit, it was time to move on¡­ they had work to do¡­


    Suffice to say, the carriage ride back home was a quiet one. His parents were wise and kept quiet, giving their children the time they needed. Even as they passed through the castle town, the streets were subdued as they saw from a great distance what happened. Worried whisperings of what this could mean spread like a plague through people''s lips.


    And once they finally arrived home, it was late, so everyone went to their rooms for the night to get a well-deserved rest. For Xenith and Amie, this was their first time in their new home. But sadly, now wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy a new place to explore or settle into¡­


    That night, they simply changed and went to bed. None felt like celebrating their return home or making it out of the forest alive. Their hearts were too heavy and filled with the burden of what they felt they had caused.


    They fell into a fitful sleep, not waking up until first light the next morning.


    Once they got up, it was almost as if nothing really happened. The maids did their chores, the cooks made breakfast and Van and everyone else were escorted to the dining table. Almost as if nothing was wrong and it was just another day. Like they never left at all¡­


    Sheri and Lore were there as well, and while the atmosphere was heavy. The grown-ups tried to lighten the mood by talking about other things.


    During this time, Van introduced Amie, Xenith, and Agn¨¨s to Sheri and Lore, introducing them as his new wives. Pleasantries were had, plus congratulations were given, and Van slowly also tried to act like it was just another everyday day, though his heart wasn¡¯t truly into it¡­


    Sheri then began explaining everything that they still needed to study before leaving for the east branch of bloodhaven. Thea then brought out a stack of envelopes and passed it out to Luna, saying they were the letters that piled up while she was away, sent by Leiah, asking how she was doing.


    Conversations slowly became more normalized, though Xenith, Amie, and Agn¨¨s still felt a little subdued, considering their home and everything they knew about it was gone and burnt to ash. They still tried to do their best to make a good impression on those around them, though one could see how hard it was for them to do so.


    After breakfast, they were given the rest of the day off to recover and relax before studies resumed. To which everyone was really thankful for. Van and Luna then went around showing off the castle and everything it had to offer to their new friends and family.


    As they did so, they couldn¡¯t help but overhear that rumors were already spreading about what happened to the forest and what this could mean for the barony¡¯s future. Making Van and Luna feel a little bad, before being reassured by everyone that it was going to be okay.


    The day went by quickly, there wasn¡¯t really anything to do. All the plans they did have when Van and Luna finally arrived home felt silly and like a waste of time. For the most part, they just showed off the castle that day and just¡­ stayed around doing really nothing until lunch and dinner were called.


    His parents, plus Lore and Sheri, tried to help them get out of their funk, to no real effect. It was clear that, though outwardly they pretended that they weren¡¯t really affected by what happened, they all were deeply hurt by it.


    But time heals all wounds¡­


    And slowly¡­ as the days went by¡­ things started to go somewhat back to normal¡­ though a new resolve was born within everyone affected. A growing fire of determination to become as strong as possible was lit. and they all inwardly swore to themselves that they wouldn¡¯t be so weak as to let what happened, happen again¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 167 Back to the Grind

    Van and Luna were back to training with Alv and Lore. it kinda felt good to stretch their muscles and be properly directed on the best course of action to improve their strength. Thea helping out once in a while with her own training sessions that always seem to kick things up a notch.


    As they trained, Alv and Thea taught a bit more about blood and shadow weaving. Making sure to beat the forms and techniques into the two of them before they leave for their next journey.


    Sheri helped Lore teach magic class, not only to Van now but also to Agn¨¨s, who was very thankful for the proper education. Alecto joining in once in a while to try and stay relevant to her baby girl. And sometimes succeeding by impressing Lore and Sheri with her knowledge and perspective on magic from a witch''s point of view.


    Lyn, Xenith, and Amie mostly did their own things within Van¡¯s soul realm. Mostly mundane paperwork and finishing up some tasks that were left unfinished when most of the workforce left them to go with their previous rulers. From time to time though, they would sit in on lessons with Lore and Sheri about stewardship and managing lands and people.


    Luna was finally able to go through all her letters that Leiah sent, and found out that her friend will be visiting for a while before they leave.


    Van¡¯s soul realm had quieted down greatly now that most of its inhabitants left. But Anna kept working hard at her temple, making sure that what followers remained had something to do and that they too trained and worked hard to improve themselves. Ruby becoming a sort of youth leader, helping and leading some of her fellow neophytes to improve alongside her.


    With everyone working hard, Van inwardly promised himself to do just as much if not more to meet everyone''s expectations and to make sure that he was properly prepared for his travels out west.


    To that end, he accepted all the hard training he was put through. Such as wearing gear that put weight on all over his body. Being forced to jump over and over again hundreds of times. Lifting and putting down weights, plus doing new stretching exercises that put a lot of strain on his body and muscles. And most importantly, lots and lots of sparring¡­


    ¡°Come on Van, you''re the one that wanted to try dual-wielding, if you don¡¯t start putting at least equal weight into your swings as your main arm then there is no point,¡± Alv said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go through some more exercise until you become ambidextrous enough that using your left arm becomes as natural as using your right. We¡¯ll start with the basics such as trying to learn how to write, then move on to more complex movements. For now, swing your blade as you would normally do except with your hands reversed.¡±


    Van looked up at his father confused.


    ¡°You know how you naturally put your dominant hand at the top of the handle and you''re other at the bottom. Do that but in reverse, your non-dominant at the top instead.¡± Alv explained. ¡°It might seem like a small thing, but as you practice your swinging you will notice a feeling of being slightly off balance. Once you have gotten used to it and practiced your finer motor controls, we will start onto the next phase of trying to properly wield two swords at the same time.¡±


    ¡°It should be noted, that in case of an emergency, you can use aura to help control your body, and by extension your ability and skill to dual wield. But doing so will be very rough, and can cause accidents if you don¡¯t know what you''re doing. So¡­ let¡¯s beat the basics down into you shall we?¡± Alv smiled, enjoying his time with his son and the thought of beating the basics down into him.


    Van shivered and took a glance towards Luna who was practicing with Thea.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, sweetie, you''re doing great!¡± Thea said cheerfully as Luna did another beautiful side kick into the air. ¡°Just keep doing that for another thousand times and we can be done with the warm-up and get onto the real training session!¡± she said happily.


    Luna paled a little, but kept on kicking as if nothing happened, not wanting to acknowledge what her mother said, but knowing that pretending was pointless. She, like him, was wearing weights on her arms and legs, making their tasks a lot harder, plus the sheer number of times they had to do it on top of all that, meant they were probably going to go to sleep exhausted tonight¡­ again¡­


    The two went at it for the next few hours. They were actually surprised a little, by the fact that they hadn¡¯t fully tired themselves out yet. Probably having to do with the fact that they ranked up a few times while in the forest, and fought a few dangerous animals and beasts, not to mention the insect hordes and their corrupted form¡­


    ¡°Alright you two, now for your laps and we¡¯ll be done with the warm-ups,¡± Alv said. Then ushered them onto the tracks. ¡°Since doing ten laps was too easy for you yesterday, we will be doing twenty laps. Finish them as soon as possible, the first one to finish can rest until the second one finishes. The last one to finish gets extra training¡­ good luck, and Go!¡±


    Van and Luna looked towards each other for a second, then looked ahead, then back to each other before shooting off towards the finish line. They gave each other the side-eye as they ran, and both silently came to an agreement. Matching each other¡¯s speed so that they would finish at the same time so as not to have to go at their top speed and tire themselves out.


    Sadly, their parents noticed and added another caveat to their training.


    ¡°If you tie, you get double the training!¡± Alv shouted.


    ¡°And you have to finish within half an hour or your double training becomes quadruple!¡± Thea added.


    Van and Luna paled and gave each other exasperated glances filled with annoyance and anger at the unfairness of it all. After that, Van slowly started to pull ahead, much to Luna''s wide-eyed fear. Van was actually the faster of the two, so it made some sense that he would pull ahead of Luna, he had more training in running, and was taught techniques by his father last time they were in the forest to increase his speed. Luna, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t taught any techniques to increase her speed, nor did she have the stamina, even upgraded as she was, to keep up with her husband. His upgrade and almost constant nightly ¡®exercises¡¯ made sure of that¡­


    Soon the gap between the two began to widen with Van taking the lead. It honestly wasn¡¯t so bad for Van, if he had to be honest. He hadn¡¯t realized how fast he could actually go and was only now seeing that he could go so much faster. So he did, speeding up even further, trying to figure out his top speed. By the time Luna was finally completing her first lap, Van was already halfway through his second. And each lap after, the gap widened even further as he tried pushing himself to go faster.


    ¡°This¡­ actually feels amazing!¡± Van thought to himself as the adrenaline pumped through his veins and skull. ¡°I must be the fastest thing in the entire castle!¡± said adrenaline now messing with his thoughts as the speed high got to him. He completed the twenty laps easily within twenty minutes. Though near the end he was slowly losing speed as his tiredness and exertion finally began to catch up to him.


    Van then waited on the sidelines for Luna to finish as she gave him a slight glare every time she passed by, her chest heaving in and out. Just like him, she was running with the weights still on them, unless given permission, they were not allowed to take them off until the training session was over, whenever that was¡­


    ¡°Alright you two, take an extra ten-minute break and we will resume training,¡± Thea said, clapping her hands together once Luna finally finished.


    Luna panted and heaved and gave one final glare towards Van. ¡°you are soo fucking me hard tonight¡­¡± she menaced.


    Van looked worried, he was already exhausted as is¡­


    ¡°Alright you two, once your break is over, we¡¯ll begin practice sparring. Make sure you''re ready!¡± Alv said happily.


    Both Van and Luna groaned. But accepted their fate¡­


    But then Thea whispered something into Alv¡¯s ear and soon he was nodding along.


    ¡°Change of plans, we¡¯ll have you do some movement exercises first before we get to the sparring. Thea thinks that you two could have done much better with that run, so she wants to put you to the test, by pushing you two further, while teaching you how to make more efficient movements.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°Bear with me, magic is not my strong suit.¡± He then made a few gestures with his hands and a few chants. Soon color-coded foot patterns began to form on the ground, each with a number starting with one and moving up. ¡°Place your feet on the footprints that have a number one on them.¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other confused, then turned and did just that, looking down at the strange array below them.


    ¡°Now watch me,¡± Alv asked, drawing their attention. One second he was there, the next he was right in between them, leaving a hazy afterimage. ¡°This is called the flicker step. A movement technique that''s sole purpose is to take advantage of the weakness of the opponent''s eyes and effectively ¡®flicker¡¯ out of their perceived perception. It requires an intense burst of speed and an understanding of your opponent''s perceivable limitations. If done right, it could even confuse your opponent by leaving a slight afterimage of where you just were.¡±


    He then pointed at the footprints down below them. ¡°Your task is simple.¡± he then pointed at the footprints that had a number two to them and in a slightly different color. ¡°You simply have to follow the footprints to their end. Doing so will help train your legs to move and stretch and get them accustomed to great strain.¡±


    He then smiled. ¡°For every time you have to restart, we will add extra to your next training session. Though since this is your first time, the consequences will be waived¡­ for now¡­¡±


    Making Van and Luna feel very relieved.


    ¡°Alright then! Follow the prints in time and don¡¯t mess up. Ready? Begin!¡± Thea all of a sudden said, taking over, looking at them with a smile on her face. No doubt already hoping to see how much they will mess up for next time, thereby figuring out how much extra work she can force onto them.


    The footprints glowed gently once then faded away, the next set glowed and faded away, revealing the next set, and then the next. Van and Luna were not quite prepared for it and immediately missed their first chance. Forcing them to start again.


    After that, they soon realized that this would not be as easy as they first thought it would. For as they finally started to get further and further into this practice, the movement began to get more complicated and faster, not to mention erratic... Soon, their legs were a whirl of stomping feet and crossed legs as they did everything they could to meet the requirements of the glowing footprints in time.


    ¡°This is like Ren¡¯s stupid dance game, but not as fun and with too many different directions and colors! I can already feel my muscles and ligaments straining and buckling under the pressure. At this rate, I might not be able to move after we''re done!¡± Van thought as he tried again for the fifteenth time.


    Oddly enough, out of all the earlier training they had been doing before, this one was one that caused them to sweat the most. Their legs felt like they were on fire, as muscles they hardly ever used were forced into action. Their mind felt taut and under pressure, as if their veins were digging into their brain from the sheer amount of concentration they were doing.


    Alv and Thea on the other hand, looked like if they had popcorn at that moment, they would be eating it, with the barely contained grins they had on their faces at the silly movements they were making.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, sweetie! You can do it!¡± Thea cheered in mirth.


    Alv said something non-committal as he tried to hide his smile.


    Van and Luna shared a look with each other, on the same page. If they were ever able to get back at their parents for this, they will take the opportunity, no questions asked¡­


    An hour later, both Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s legs were spazzing out. They were completely unable to move and were completely drenched in sweat from head to toe. It was unbelievable that such a thing caused them such pain and grief that it put all other training exercises to shame. And yet, that silly dance effectively did just that¡­


    Van lay on his back in pain, unmoving and not wanting to move as they were given the go-ahead to rest up. Luna slowly crawled her way to him from the side and plumped the back of her head on his torso.


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± Van languidly whined, not wanting to deal with the pressure on his chest.


    ¡°Yeesss¡­¡± Luna slowly groaned back, closing her eyes and trying to get some rest.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Van replied, too tired to even push her off.


    And like that, they stayed for the next fifteen minutes. Doing their best to recover their energy and heal their legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to use your aura for healing in this case,¡± Alv said. ¡°Since you two will be sparring with each other later.¡±


    Van and Luna groaned some more but began using some of their aura to pick up the healing speed of their body. In another fifteen minutes, they were mostly back to normal, though their legs still felt like jello¡­


    ¡°Alright you two, that¡¯s enough of a break, time to get back to work, and then we can have a nice large meal for lunch!¡± Thea said happily.


    Luna and Van slowly got to their legs, it took them a minute, but they were able to at least stand.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± Luna said. ¡°You were really sweaty¡­¡± she complained to Van.


    Van turned to Luna with a slightly affronted look. ¡°Rude¡­¡± he replied. ¡°No one asked you to rest on me. And you added to that sweat!¡± he accused.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± she said, ¡°I''m too perfect to sweat on you. And It is my duty as your cute little wife to make as much use out of you as possible!¡± Luna said, puffing out her chest and looking rather proud. ¡°The proof of my love is that even as sweaty as you were, I still lovingly let my head rest on you. You should be honored!¡± giving him a mirthful smirk.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ so honored¡­¡± Van replied, rolling his eyes and going along with the joke.


    ¡°Hmph! I see you still don¡¯t know your place! It is time that I fixed that!¡± Luna said, straightening her back and making a pose while pointing at him in an exaggerated manner.


    ¡°Go ahead and try, I''ll spank you like I spank you in bed,¡± Van replied, taking his stance, fists at the ready.


    ¡°OoOoH¡­ kinky¡­¡± Luna played along, her eyes narrowing and taking her own stance.


    Thea looked between the two trying to hold back her huge grin. ¡°Alright, you two.¡± putting a hand between the two of them. ¡°Ready? Fight!¡± then removed her hand and got out of the way.


    The two of them went at it. Surprisingly, the both of them stumbled on their first few steps, their legs still trying to get back to normal, but they were able to take back control quickly and closed the distance between the two of them.


    The both of them threw a punch at the same time. They both saw the punch at the same time. and tried counterattacking, soon, they were counterattacking counterattacks. As they were not told they were allowed to use aura for their match, they stuck to their own bodies'' strengths to try and win over the other.


    Which meant that Van had a slight edge since he trained for longer. Though not by much, since Luna had improved greatly in a short time and ranked up and evolved as well. And considering fists weren¡¯t his strong suit, they were evenly matched all things considered. Of course, if Luna¡¯s legs didn¡¯t feel so numb, she probably would be using them since that was what she excelled at, and this match might actually favor her instead.


    Van tried flipping Luna over, but Luna went along with it and landed on her feet. She then tried doing the same to Van, but Van was a bit heavier and he knew how to throw his weight, making Luna stuck and forcing her to let go before Van tried to take advantage of the situation and turned it back on her.


    While fighting, Van couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°Damn¡­ I wish I could just squeeze those beautiful melons.¡± unable to deny how nice Luna¡¯s breasts looked, swaying back and forth.


    While fighting, Luna couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°Damn¡­ I wish this was back in our bedroom¡­ I really want Van to make a move to pin me down on the bed and have his way with me¡­¡±


    Though they both thought lewd thoughts at the same time. They were dedicated to the task at hand of beating each other up and determining the winner¡­ or just continuing on until Alv or Thea said for them to stop¡­


    The two went at it for another half an hour. Doing flips, tricks, and more, slowly ending up a bit bruised, but never going any further since they really didn¡¯t want to actually hurt each other. Which was the reason why they always tried to end their attacks with something that could pin their opponent down, or at least make it impossible to continue the fight.


    ¡°Alright you two, that¡¯s enough!¡± Thea said, clapping her hands twice. ¡°You can rest up now and then we¡¯ll have lunch.¡±


    Van and Luna let themselves drop back to the ground, glad for the much-needed break. Exhausted and even more sweaty than before. The two stayed like that until¡­


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± Van whined.


    ¡°Yeesss¡­¡± Luna complained back.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 168 Abstinence (nsfw)

    Van took a deep breath and let it go, relaxing his shoulders, his fist at the ready, staring Luna down. They were playing with aura now¡­ which meant that not only will they be protected from taking serious damage, but if they were not careful, they would deal serious damage to each other¡­


    The two of them took their stances, their faces a mask of sheer concentration and blankness. Eyes focused on the other to the seclusion of all else¡­


    Van took another deep breath¡­


    Like a viper, Luna struck first, her leg coming towards him. Only to be met with his own.


    First low. Middle. Then high¡­ their blows sent mini shock ways from where the aura¡¯s collided. They took their distance and went into it once more.


    Van sent a flurry of rapid jabs towards Luna¡¯s face. To which she dodged and weaved around, bringing her foot up suddenly to strike him away. He dodged the kick, but it then swung down in an ax kick towards his shoulder.


    Instead of getting out of the way, he moved in with his left leg, grabbed her foot with his arm to brace for the blow, then pulled back his right fist for a mighty attack.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened, but it was too late. So she committed, now putting even more weight behind her attack, she forced it down so hard that even as prepared as Van was, he bent with the blow and winced at the pain.


    But Van had already braced for something like this, so while he may not have prepared for the sheer amount of force, he had put his left foot forward to help balance him. And while it wasn¡¯t to the face¡­ he brought his fist straight into her stomach, now moving his right foot forward with the momentum with the intent to blow her away, but not far enough that he couldn¡¯t just lay into her a second time, his left hand now grabbing her foot where it landed on his shoulder¡­


    Luna winced in agony as the two conflicting aura¡¯s crackled against each other. If she didn¡¯t have it on right now, she¡¯d probably be coughing up blood¡­ she tried to pull away, move with the flow of the attack, but Van kept her with him, and her off balance¡­ so she changed tack, and instead of moving away, she used a surge of adrenaline to push herself forward, jumping and swinging her other foot to kick him away with a twirl of her body.


    Van, surprised, moved away, letting her go. Only for her to twirl to the ground and flow into a low sweep of his legs, making him lose balance. Thankfully he used his aura to root him to the ground beforehand. But the blow, even with the aura covering his body, hit so hard he knew it would leave a welt.


    With some anger, since she wanted to go for his legs so badly¡­ he used more aura to root himself down to the ground and freed the other to give a devastating kick to push her away, using the very same foot she hurt.


    Which was actually what Luna was looking for¡­


    Now it was Luna¡¯s turn to grab onto Van. using his reaction, she brought up her legs and entwined them with the would-be-kick and pulled hard.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened. He forgot how slippery and limber Luna could be as she was literally hanging onto his leg. He tried to stomp her down a few times but his position wouldn¡¯t let him put any weight into it, forcing him to unroot himself and move.


    He then fell as Luna used her skill in grappling to make him lose balance, forcing him to use his own fall in the hopes of using it against her. But she had somehow prepared for this and slithered her way around his body until they were rolling on the ground. Finally¡­ she ended up on top¡­ she always¡­ finds a way on top when she wants to¡­


    The two panted for breath, and Van had to remind himself again that if he was going to fight Luna in hand-to-hand combat, he had to go all out¡­ otherwise she would grapple him to the ground and there would be nothing he could do about it¡­


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have given her some of Ren¡¯s jujitsu lessons¡­ she¡¯s become impossible to deal with now when it comes to grappling¡­¡± Van thought with some annoyance. Closing his eyes a little and letting his body relax as he let his head lean back as a sign of admitting defeat. Just for the sake of getting as much rest as possible while he can.


    Luna then did the same, resting her head on his chest, panting lightly. The two stayed like that for some time trying to recuperate from their fifth spar this day.


    ¡°Alright, you two break it up,¡± Thea said, clapping her hand twice. With a groan, both Van and Luna slowly got up and stood side by side with each other. ¡°Very good. Now I hope you two realize through these last few sessions what even a little amount of aura can do in a fight. You can take more damage while dealing far more as well. Once you two start using your full aura powers, you will find that fighting becomes a bit different than the spar you just had. Don¡¯t be surprised to be blown away several feet, or moving faster than expected. As the month''s pass, we will be forcing you two to use more and more of your full aura power, to get used to it and to properly control it.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Thea said, looking at the two of them more seriously now. ¡°Before we do that. Who can tell me the most important thing to grow your aura?¡± looking between the two of them.


    Van and Luna shared a look before Van answered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it willpower?¡± he asked uncertainly, wondering if this was some sort of trick question.


    Thea nodded. ¡°Very good. So¡­ to that end¡­ we will be training your willpower¡­¡± slowly forming an evil smirk on her face.


    Van and Luna did not like that look¡­


    ¡°For the next month¡­¡± Thea began. ¡°You two will not be allowed to eat¡­ at all¡­¡±


    Van and Luna¡¯s mouth¡¯s dropped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Van said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Luna looking like someone had taken something precious from her.


    ¡°Oh, but I am¡­ you see¡­ as vampires, we can last for a long time without food or water. You all have trained this before, remember? This is just an extended version of that.¡± Thea said.


    Van looked worried. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s possible to last a month without food¡­¡± he said unsure.


    ¡°That''s not all though¡­¡± Thea said, her voice sounding menacing. ¡°You two are also not allowed to have sex anymore¡­ with anyone¡­¡± Her face was a mix of evil glee and pity for her two precious babies.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Van said, feeling a bit weird about this one. He wasn¡¯t addicted to sex¡­ but¡­ ¡°huh¡­¡± he said once more, trying to figure out his feelings on this matter¡­


    ¡°NNNOOOOoooooo!¡± Luna said out loud, falling to her knees in a dramatic fashion. ¡°You monster! You absolute monster! How could you do this to your precious baby!?¡±


    Thea turned away, a single tear in her eye. ¡°Trust me, it''s for your own good to get stronger¡­¡± she sniffed. ¡°And unfortunately it wasn¡¯t my idea but your father¡¯s¡­ I''m so sorry!¡±


    Luna slowly made her way to her mother. ¡°Mom, please, say it isn¡¯t so! Don¡¯t do this to your precious baby girl!¡± her arms outstretched towards Thea.


    ¡°Oh, my baby¡­¡± Thea sniffed some more, moving closer to her precious baby girl. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    The two embraced and started to cry in each other''s arms.


    ¡°What the hells am I watching?¡± Van said to no one in particular, one eye slightly arched and a little weirded out by this play.


    ¡°Just let them be. They''re just trying to come to terms with their emotions¡­¡± Alv said, suddenly behind Van.


    ¡°AH!¡± Van quickly turned his head to find his father. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± he complained.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alv said, though he didn¡¯t sound like it if his smirk had anything to say about it.


    Van sighed exasperated. ¡°Anyway¡­ I can understand Luna going without sex, but why me?¡± he asked of his father.


    ¡°Van¡­ even you have to admit¡­ you¡¯ve become addicted to sex¡­ and training aura is training ones willpower¡­ that means fighting against your desires. The longer you fight it, and the stronger the desire, the more you have to gain from said training. You should be lucky¡­ some people go for years not eating their favorite food, not allowing themselves to sleep in soft comfy beds, to enjoy even the hint of music on their ears¡­ you''re getting off relatively light¡­¡± Alv said kindly, trying to project a voice of understanding Van¡¯s plight, but remaining firm in his decision.


    Van frowned, but he couldn¡¯t really deny that lately, just the simple mediation of growing their aura was producing not as much results of late¡­ ¡°but aren''t there other ways of doing this? Like setting up difficult goals and such?¡± he asked Alv.


    Alv nodded. ¡°Which you will be doing during this month of abstinence. We will be pushing you two harder than ever since you two will be leaving for your academy soon. Which means drilling into you as much as we possibly can. I hope you understand¡­¡± gently putting a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder.


    Van sighed and looked at the theater still playing in front of him. ¡°Ya¡­ I suppose you are right¡­¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Alv said with a smile, giving Van¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze before letting go. ¡°Now that this morning''s training session is over, why don¡¯t we get you two some Lunch. We planned a big buffet for this occasion, so eat as much as you can.¡± he then grinned. ¡°We even got you some remshola¡­¡± knowing the reaction that would get from his son.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth began to water. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose we can¡¯t keep those cooks waiting¡­ let''s head out to eat right now¡­¡± he said, already turning around to make his way to the dining room.


    Alv chuckled, and followed his son, making sure to get his wife and daughter¡¯s attention before leaving.


    ---


    ¡°Oh gods¡­ I¡¯ve never felt so full before¡­¡± Van groaned in pain before letting out a burp.


    ¡°mmMmmm¡­¡± Luna replied, unable to even form words anymore, her stomach looking a little pudgy as she leaned back on her seat, eyes half-lidded.


    The two went at it like a person on death row who would never eat again. Which in a way, was pretty close to the truth. The two then stayed stuck to their seats for the next half hour, unable to move with how full they felt. And only when they were forced out of the dining room, did they waddle slowly away.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I hate this¡­¡± Van complained. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this would be our last time without a meal for the whole month. I would never have eaten like I did today¡­¡±


    ¡°mmMmm¡­¡± Luna replied.


    They slowly made it to their rooms, where they fell onto their beds to take a short nap. Taking the opportunity to rest and digest given to them by their parents, who had given them the rest of the day off.


    About two hours later, Van got up from his nap and decided to take a look around and check up on his girls to see how they were doing. He knew Isa and Kella were probably in the training yard, working out the troops, so figured he would start there.


    Making his way down and out of the castle, he watched from a distance the hodgepodge of many different races and troops, trying to work in concert with one another. Kobolds, goblins, harpies, troglodytes, and more, stabbing the air with their spears or cutting the wind with their swords.


    It was definitely something to take some measure of pride in. the way his small army grew from a few goblins into an army of a few hundred with many different races. But it did have a small problem with cohesion and figuring out how to outfit them all, on top of them all having slightly different body structures that sometimes required more unique arms and armor.


    Walking up to the group, he asked Kella and Isa how things were so far, and was giving an update that his army was doing decent and improving by leaps and bounds. Which was a good thing to hear.


    He then left them to it and decided to check up on Agn¨¨s and Gwen, who were no doubt studying with Lore and Sheri.


    Making his way there, he listened in through the door as Lore and Sheri explained new and interesting concepts of magic. Alecto was even there, and she was also helping out with teaching a few unique insights that helped give a broader and slightly different view on how things like magic work.


    Once he was done with that, he went to check up on his soul realm, visiting Anna, and Ruby and asking them if there was anything they needed or lacked. He then visited Venus, Sela, Bell, and all the others they still kept in here. Checking up on them to see if they were okay.


    All in all, everything seemed fine, and he heard from his parents that this month will be a bit laxer considering that they will not be at full power due to not being able to eat at all. Plenty of time to train his troops, study a lot of things for the upcoming school tests he might have to take, and practice his skills and make use of his knowledge in creation magic to help outfit himself and his girls.


    As the day went by, he finally decided to turn in for the day, only given a few snacks for dinner, a few crackers being his last meal for the rest of the month. Entering his room, he fell onto his bed, more mentally exhausted than anything. He also made sure to tell all his girls that he will be unavailable during the rest of this month, which was a bit harder than he was expecting it to be¡­


    He was a bit nervous about how going for a whole month without food will be like. But he was sure he would overcome it somehow¡­ and with that, he prepared to close his eyes and go to sleep¡­


    Or he would have¡­ if someone wasn¡¯t messing with the clasp to his pants¡­


    ---sex scene---


    What are you doing?¡± Van asked, craning his neck to better get a good look at Luna.


    Luna pulled free his cock and shoved it in her mouth all in one go, then replied. ¡°MHmh, MmmHmhmHH!¡± the vibrations of her throat waking up the dragon.


    ¡°What?¡± Van asked, looking a little confused. Luna popped his cock out and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting in one last meal! I figured since today is the last day we can have sex and eat food. That I''d kill two birds with one stone! Now, fill me up! I¡¯m ready for dessert!¡± she said determinedly.


    Van blinked, but then leaned his head back down. ¡°You know what? Why not¡­¡± he thought, and let his eyes close a little, gently putting a hand on the back of Luna¡¯s head to help her out. She then went to work once more, and for the next few minutes, it was nothing but pleasure and the occasional slurping sounds.


    Soon, he was cumming, and Luna was swallowing everything he had. The second that was done, she went back to work sucking him off, looking for seconds¡­ Once he became as stiff as he was going to get, she let go of him and centered herself. In one smooth motion, her flat stomach had a slight bulge to it.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes¡­¡± Luna moaned and began to work his shaft, going slowly at first, then faster and faster.


    Van was still leaning back, just enjoying the feeling and the sounds that their bodies made together as they slapped against one another. But then¡­ something odd happened¡­ he felt¡­ something else¡­ Luna was moaning far more than usual¡­


    He opened his eyes and was soon met with Anna licking Luna¡¯s clit as she rode him. And it wasn¡¯t just her either¡­


    ¡°When did all of you get here!¡± Van said in a slight panic, looking at the sea of faces all around him. All his girls were present, even Ruby and Xenith¡¯s sisters.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Anna began coyly. ¡°We heard that a certain someone was going to be going without sex for the rest of the month¡­ so we decided to avail ourselves of this opportunity before it slipped away¡­ hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Van paled as he cummed, allowing Luna to get off and switch with someone else. She then turned to give him a wink, not even fighting for more turns.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Ruby said nervously. ¡°I-I¡¯m next, thank you for having me!¡± bowing down a few times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, I¡¯ll help you, just sit down and relax¡­ you¡¯ll have a great time¡­¡± Anna said.


    Ruby then thanked and bowed her head a few more times before climbing atop Van¡¯s dick. Anna then grabbed her by the waist with her hand and pushed down, forcing his cock into the small pixie.


    ¡°AH! AH! AH!¡± Ruby moaned in pleasure as she was pumped up and down her god¡¯s wonderful shaft. Until she couldn¡¯t take anymore and cummed while simultaneously being cummed in, sperms leaking out in droves of her tight pussy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anna said as she gently pulled Ruby off and licked her fingers. ¡°Now then¡­¡± her eyes turning predatory. ¡°Who''s next¡­¡±


    Van gulped, blood rushing from his face, and again, once more, he questioned¡­ ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 169 Another Day

    ¡°I can do this, I can do this, I can do this, I can-¡± Luna muttered over and over again as she walked in a circle.


    This was not a new sight for Van. It was weird how common this has become in just one week¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s complaining¡­ after what she and the others did to me¡­ not to mention¡­ it¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t lasted more than a few weeks without sex before¡­ maybe she really has gotten sex addiction? Or maybe now that she¡¯s part succubus, this is more serious for her¡­ or maybe just perhaps¡­ the mear fact that it is being denied to her, is enough to make it feel that much more worse than normal¡­¡± he thought as he continued to watch Luna struggled with her sex withdrawal.


    After that day, the rest of the week had actually been pretty lax. Most of their time was free, when not studying of course. Since Alv and Thea had waived any real training and instead were replaced with long meditation classes to help keep their minds off their hunger and focus on growing their aura. They also practiced mana eating to help sustain their bodies. Now that it was their only source of energy and or sustenance, they had quickly become more proficient in it than they first expected to be.


    They were also given far more time to complete their tasks so that they may recover from their lack of energy. Like during that weird dance practice trying to learn that movement technique from his father. They would practice for half an hour, then had half an hour to rest and meditate on their progress and better understand the technique''s movements. This actually helped a bit, as Van was able to at least flicker about a foot or so away from his original position, showing some real progress while Luna still seemed to be a little confused by it.


    When not taking their sweet time with the training class, Lore and Sheri were drilling into them history, magic, alchemy, runemancy, mathematics, and more. Sometimes making them learn the same thing over and over again until they got the answer right. During this time, Van and Luna studied more about their destination of Bright city, such as. Did you know that they had a train station that led all the way to the border with the wastelands?


    Apparently, this train station had a rail all the way there because that was where the school actually was. Those coming from the east will take the train to the academy quickly and safely. It was also an important logistical line for the border forts, moving tons of resources as necessary. And since the east branch of bloodhaven academy requires students to bring a small troop of soldiers with them to learn how to lead and take for incursions into the waste, there are a lot of mercenary guilds in Bright city that sell their services to young bloods such as them as they pass through.


    During these lessons, Alecto would also sometimes pop in and try to help by giving some of her own advice and learned wisdom of the world. Teaching them some of her secret ingredients that she uses for potions, or how to make charms that help combat certain evil spirits, and much more.


    Van soon learned, or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that this knowledge had been reinforced into him, that he was actually really good with his hands¡­ as some projects requiring them to create talismans, or brew complicated potions, or even placing runes on certain items to give them certain traits, required a dexterous hand and a methodical mindset. To which he excelled at, and sadly Luna did not¡­ making a mess a lot of the time.


    Though she was a surprisingly good baker¡­


    It didn¡¯t help though that they were technically not allowed to eat the food she made. Since it smelled really good, and from what everyone else said, everything she baked always tasted delicious. Which he could believe because some of those brownies she baked smelled really good¡­


    It was also weird how she was so bad at all these other things, even though she was pretty good at sewing and tailoring in general. So far, the skills she excelled at were, sewing/tailoring, baking/cooking, cleaning, and finally fighting¡­ and sex¡­ she was really good at that¡­ by her own account¡­ which was hard to deny¡­


    Were as Van himself was pretty good with anything magic-related. Taking some joy in slowly creating talismans or placing runes on items to give them extra effects. He found out that he actually enjoyed taking his time to create things with his own two hands.


    Which actually brought to them their weirdest tasks and learning lessons yet¡­


    Alv thought it would be a great idea to bring in an actual blacksmith and crafter to help teach them how to make things. So now, when they were not too busy with their other studies, and since they had a lot more free time without all that heavy lifting¡­ They were lifting heavy hammers, trying to smash iron into squares¡­ or something, and trying to make furniture from wood from time to time¡­ couldn¡¯t forget that¡­


    Of course, he and Luna were not the only ones learning. He made sure that some of his army also took this opportunity to learn how to make things such as their own armor and weapons. And he couldn¡¯t deny it wasn¡¯t a bad learning experience because it helped him realize how he could better improve some of the things he enchanted and more.


    So while he had the time available, he visited with Isa and Kella to figure out a method to better equip the troops and figure out what they all would be wearing. They also got into discussions about what kind of troops they should bring with them, which confused Van for a sec since he thought he was bringing everyone.


    But then it was explained to him.


    ¡°I think you should limit the amount, and the quality, of who you bring because the limit allowed is about a hundred and we don¡¯t need people knowing you have far more for someone your age. Not to mention the fact that they are all of a variety of races and equipped with slightly above standard arms and armor. You should save the true core of your army hidden in your soul realm in case of emergencies.¡± Kella explained.


    ¡°We should also not forget that to fully equip everyone will now cost money since we simply can¡¯t mine the forest anymore for resources. I propose that we use only about seventy to eighty goblins and maybe ten or so harpies, saving all the troglodytes and hobgoblins in reserve, who will be wearing the better equipment. We should also come with an explanation of how you will reinforce any losses you may have before we arrive at the school. We should go at this low key since Karmila, that bitch, will probably try putting spies on you, best to give her false information if she does.¡± Kella continued.


    ¡°Finally, we really don¡¯t want rumors going around that your soul realm might be far bigger than normal. So even if we let out that you can summon goblins from your soul realm, we should try to limit how much can enter and exit, otherwise¡­ people will want to dissect you¡­¡± she said menacingly. Making Van pale¡­


    ¡°...not literally¡­ but still, let¡¯s not let others know about it¡­ alright?¡± Van nodded. ¡°Good, any questions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you think I should use the excuse of being a summoner and a creation mage? I mean, technically I can create equipment if I have enough materials for it. And I have a lot of shadow wolves as well to help supplement our numbers, do you think that would convince them? What else do you think I can do to improve our troops while at the same time hiding their true power?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Using the fact that you are a summoner and creation mage would help yes. And if you can help create more equipment that too would be beneficial. Creating more disposable troops through your summoning of shadow wolves would also help, yes, and probably convince some. And another great way to improve our power is to not only create shadow wolves but perhaps other types of summons as well.¡± Kella replied.


    ¡°Other types of summons?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°You always create more shadow wolves. To which I don¡¯t mind, but aren''t you also a necromancer? Why don¡¯t you summon and control skeletons?¡± Kella questioned.


    ¡°Well¡­ if I had to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t really like a bunch of dead corpses hanging around me¡­¡± Van replied.


    Kella arched her brow.


    ¡°...ah¡­¡± Van said as he realized that technically they were all half-dead to begin with. ¡°Maybe I can create a few¡­¡± he amended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also know how to create golems? If you can¡¯t deal with moving corpses, maybe you can instead create golems in the shape of skeletons? I even heard that some necromancers study golemancy just for the sake of combining their skills to create even more powerful undead. This should be something you can do too and is practically a must when near the wastelands. Since undead can act erratically if not properly controlled due to the weird energies and nature of such a blighted land.¡± Kella said, trying to be helpful.


    ¡°Oh? I did not know that was an issue. Can you tell me more?¡± Van asked, now more interested.


    Kella shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t actually know much about it. You¡¯ll have to ask someone with more knowledge about magical environments and such to find out more if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said, thinking about everything he just learned. ¡°Well¡­ thank you for all that useful information. I¡¯ll try to put it to good use. Is there anything you need from me before I go?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, no,¡± Kella replied.


    ¡°Alright then, see you later.¡± Van then said his goodbyes and left for his next destination. Before leaving entirely though, he turned back to watch for a few minutes the troops at work. Marching in formation, and practicing their spear or swordsmanship. Kella quickly went back to yelling alongside Isa at the troops. It also came to him that he should probably promote a few more capable soldiers to become leaders, to help relieve some of the burdens off of Isa and Kella.


    And with plans in mind, he finally turned his back to see his father, who said he wanted to see him for another training session and spar.


    Walking over to his own training field, he met his father with Luna and Thea already there talking about something.


    ¡°Well, you certainly like to take your sweet time,¡± Alv said. ¡°Did you get lost on your way here?¡± he joked.


    Van rolled his eyes. ¡°Had to talk to Kella about a few things. Just finished and now I''m here.¡± knowing his father liked to make fun of the fact that Van liked to be punctual about things, yet in turn, was sometimes late to quite a few things.


    ¡°Anyway, what are we going to be doing today?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°We are going to spar. But not you and Luna¡­ just me and you¡­¡± Alv said, trying to sound menacing, but unable to pull it off like Thea so it ended out more in a joking manner. But it was still pretty worrying to Van¡­


    ¡°After that, we will go back to your special dance.¡± he jeered, referring to the training exercise to help teach them the movement technique. ¡°Unless of course, you prove yourself during our little scuffle¡­¡± taking a stance, getting ready for the fight to come.


    Van took his own stance. ¡°Oh, it''s on¡­ any rules?¡±


    ¡°None, if anything, the rule is to go all out, use all the aura you can muster. Trust me¡­ you¡¯ll need it¡­¡± Alv said, slowly bringing up his own purplish aura. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, I will only use a tenth of mine.¡± he finished, in a somewhat condescending manner that really riled Van up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that¡­¡± Van replied, bringing up his own blueish aura. From the side of his vision, he saw Luna clad herself in her red aura and Thea her neutral, it seemed like they too will be going at this hard.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ ready? Begin!¡± Alv said a grin on his face as he prepared to have great fun with his son.


    Alvaroz struck first. Flickering then suddenly appeared right in front of Van, sword ready to pierce his collarbone.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened at the surprise attack, and by how swiftly and quick his father came at him. His thoughts already beginning to wake up and run at faster and faster speeds to keep up with Alv¡¯s movements. Already coming to the conclusion that he will have to push himself, moving out of the way of the attack while drawing his second sword in his left hand to give him more options.


    ¡°Come on Van, that would have been barely a love tap! Get your head into the game.¡± Alv joked, taking some distance and getting ready for his next attack.


    Van surged his aura until it slowly started to flow in waves out of his body, then tried to force them to stay, not wanting to waste any excess aura. He stiffened up his legs and with a sword slash, sent a wave of energy his father¡¯s way before trying to use that same flickering technique to eat up the distance.


    Alv didn¡¯t even bother to dodge the wave of sword energy, with a simple swing of his blade, he cut the energy in two as it approached and then blocked Van¡¯s second attack as his son came at him with great ferocity.


    Van had moved in quickly to eat up the distance once more and used both his blades to attack his father with a series of devastating swings at high speeds. But Alv simply danced away from the attacks, moving with minimal effort, taking a few half steps at a time.


    ¡°Come on Van, you can do better than that!¡± Alv replied, not even bothering to use his sword to block any of the attacks.


    Van frowned in anger until he realized that technically his father did say that he was allowed to go all out and that there were no rules¡­ so his frown turned into an evil smirk, and his next attack was a stomp with his right foot, sending an earthen spike towards his dad¡¯s torso.


    Alv was a bit surprised by this, but then simply leaped back a few more feet than usual and smirked. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I deserved that¡­ I did say there were no rules¡­ but next time, no magic, only aura okay?¡± giving a cocky smirk, as if even using magic wouldn¡¯t be enough to make him sweat.


    Van¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh¡­ it''s on¡­¡± wanting to wipe that smirk off his father''s face.


    And what happened next¡­ was an effort in pure futility¡­


    For even after using mana to increase Van¡¯s speed and power, setting traps on the ground to restrain Alv, using his shadow weaving technique to confuse which attacks were going to be his real ones, and even setting off literal magical bombs¡­ his father always came out of it unscathed¡­


    Luna herself, taking a cue from Van and going all out herself, couldn¡¯t even land a single scratch on her mother.


    In the end, after an hour of exhausting themselves, all they were able to achieve, was a completely broken training field, with burnt areas and holes everywhere¡­


    Van and Luna looked at each other from where they were lying on the ground, too tired to move. Sharing a look of pure misery of being unable to do anything to their parents.


    ¡°Great! Now that that¡¯s done, it¡¯s time to dance! Get up you two, you already rested for five whole minutes! That¡¯s a long enough break.¡± Thea said happily, clapping her hands together to get their attention.


    Van and Luna looked at Thea, then shared another look with each other and groaned their sorrows to the world¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 170 More Sparring

    Van flipped over his father, landing safely on the soft ground, then braced himself, for he knew what was going to happen next.


    Alv then flickered and reappeared, aiming for a strike on Van¡¯s left side.


    But Van had learned enough about the flicker step to figure out where the attack was most likely going to come from, and prepare a counterattack. Once their swords clashed, he swept in with his leg and tried to flow with the momentum to slide one of his blades closer to his father¡¯s neck.


    Alv disengaged and instead used the opportunity of Van¡¯s unbalancing himself to return a kick of his own with his own spin.


    Van blocked the kick with one of his swords, but couldn¡¯t stop himself from sliding off the ground several feet away. He then had to quickly coat his blades in extra aura to deflect to energy strikes from Alv¡¯s follow-up attack, before again flickering out of existence in front of his eyes.


    Van refused to be caught flat-footed though. Pushing himself, he too flickered to meet his father at top speed. Their bodies reappearing every time they clashed.


    Unfortunately, Van hadn¡¯t fully mastered the flicker step yet, and stumbled over his own feet, falling during one of their clashes.


    Alv was nice enough to step back and watch while his son righted himself.


    Van though, actually stayed down for a few seconds panting, using his father''s kindness to get in a few more seconds of breath before getting up and taking his stance again. The flicker step took a lot out of him, and while he would have loved to use some of his mana, his father forbade it, saying that this month was all about growing one¡¯s aura.


    As Van got ready for his next attack, he slowly began to clad himself in the blue lightning of his aura. He then zipped towards his father at lightning speeds, sending dozens of attacks in just a few seconds. His veins blackened and his sclera did the same as his pupils turned red and he began to pump his body with every available energy he could muster.


    He continued to go faster and faster, every strike filled with electricity, aimed at a weak point. His movements became unpredictable as he threw afterimages of himself everywhere in the hopes of confusing his father.


    Alv for his part, actually looked joyful and proud, a smile blooming on his face as he met his sons every attack head-on. He slowly returned Van¡¯s attack, almost as if trying to guide his son in the proper method of attacking him.


    Van sensed this and became a little angry. Using his blood and shadow weaving to the fullest extent, he began to increase his heart¡¯s heart rate to pump blood through his body even faster, first going to two hundred beats, then three hundred, then four... He then took even more complete control over his body and started to move it in precise but unpredictable patterns, finally ending it with layers of shadows that flowed a little ahead and behind his actions to confuse his father ever further.


    Alv for his part again faced all of this head-on with an arched brow and simply waited.


    After a minute of this intense speed and power, Van¡¯s body began to give out, and once more, he tripped over his feet.


    Instead of taking this opportunity to attack, Alv simply caught his son before he hit the ground.


    Van, instead of trying to take advantage of his opportunity, simply deflated and accepted his defeat.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all!¡± Alv said, giving his son a prideful beam of a smile he gently laid Van down on the ground. ¡°But you still have a bad habit of getting too impatient when things don¡¯t go your way. Which is funny, because you are normally so good at conserving your energy otherwise.¡± he joked.


    ¡°That''s¡­ because¡­¡± Van panted between breaths. ¡°If I win, I can rest, later¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you really shouldn¡¯t go all out like you do¡­¡± Alv said, somewhat admonishingly. ¡°This month is all about training your aura and skills. With the amount of energy you expend, you¡¯ll only make things harder on yourself since you are not allowed to eat anything to replenish your energy.¡±


    Van¡¯s stomach growled at the thought of replenishing itself¡­


    ¡°Ya, I know¡­ but¡­¡± Van began to say but then didn¡¯t. As even he knew he wasn¡¯t really being logical about this and that wasn¡¯t like him. ¡°I just thought¡­¡± he began to mumble. ¡°You¡¯ll let me take a break¡­ and maybe eat something if I could land a scratch on you¡­¡±


    Alv blinked and leaned back and laughed. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t realize that lack of food would compromise your thinking this much! If anyone, I thought it would¡¯ve been Luna.¡± shaking his head in mirth. ¡°I hope you learn from this and not allow your desires to overwhelm your thinking. In another way¡­ this really is good training for you if you still have weaknesses of the heart like that.¡± looking down on his son with an amused smile.


    Van groaned a little under the cringe he subjected himself to.


    Alv chuckled again and pulled something out of his pocket. ¡°Well, lucky for you, me and Thea decided to give you a little something to help replenish your stores of nutrients since you two seemed to be blowing through it so quickly.¡± showing his son a small green ball.


    ¡°A nutrient pill?¡± Van asked, taking a closer look. ¡°...Ugh¡­¡± realizing he was right.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you don¡¯t want it¡­¡± Alv teased, slowly putting the pill away.


    ¡°No! No, it¡¯s fine! Every little helps after all!¡± Van quickly said, taking the pill from his father¡¯s hand and staring down at it with mixed emotions.


    On the one hand, nutrient pills were a great source of all the things you need to survive for a whole day without food. On the other hand¡­ they tasted pretty bad¡­ on the other other hand¡­ his mouth was watering¡­


    Van quickly swallowed the pill.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± Alv asked.


    Van nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Good, you can rest until Luna is finished, then it¡¯s back to work,¡± Alv said, looking away from their little group to turn to Thea and Luna who were just about to fight.


    Van did the same, a little excited to see himself how Luna would do in this battle.


    Luna and Thea took their stance, getting ready for battle. Already Luna started to allow her red aura to flow in waves off her, planning to go all out from the start while Thea calmly activated her neutral aura.


    With an unspoken word, the two of them went at it at breakneck speeds. Luna¡¯s aura was like fire, and it quickly flared up on her leg as she moved to give her mother a devastating kick to the side. A loud bang was heard as flesh met flesh and a wave of energy exploded from the impact.


    Thea though had blocked it and was already making moves to grab her daughter¡¯s leg. The only thing the attack had done, was temporarily blind her for a split second, thereby making her reaction just a tad slower.


    Which was all Luna needed, for as her mother went in, she quickly flipped to her other leg, spinning in the air and putting her whole body into it for another resounding BANG! Louder than the one before.


    As Van watched, even he felt a little fearful at the thought of being at the receiving end of one of those kicks, though he probably would have dodged it. Which begs the question¡­ Why didn¡¯t Thea?


    And then he got his answer¡­


    Thea once more blocked the attack with her other arm, then grabbed the leg to pull her down a bit to give a devastating kick of her own. Hitting her daughter so hard that for a fraction of a second, it looked like her foot had come out the other side of Luna¡¯s back.


    Luna coughed up blood and was sent flying more than a dozen feet away. She skidded on the ground before forcing herself to stop by grabbing onto it. Her eyes turning red and her sclera black, ignoring the pain she got up once more and prepared for another assault.


    Cladding herself in shadowy aura, thanks to her shadow weaving skill, she moved like the wind, using what little mastery of the flicker step she had to close the distance to try and give one good punch to her mother.


    Thea quirked an eye at this, looking slightly disappointed. She wasn¡¯t fooled by the shadows and clearly saw where the attack was aiming. As her daughter came at her she moved to intercept, grabbing Luna¡¯s punch and getting ready to flip her over.


    Only¡­ it didn¡¯t go the way she had expected¡­


    Luna, in fact, knew her mother would see through any attack, because of that, the entire thing was a feint from start to finish. She actually wanted to be flipped, to use her new skills that she learned from Ren on her mother.


    She spun her entire body around mid-air and grappled her mother¡¯s torso, using Thea¡¯s own arm now as leverage. She then started to output her fiery aura at increased magnitude to burn Thea¡¯s aura away, all the while trying to force her down to the ground.


    Thea, suffice to say, was not expecting this¡­ and was almost thrown off balance due to Luna¡¯s antics, forcing her to stomp her foot down and root herself into place lest she fall. She then tried to bang her daughter against her knee through sheer force. But it was a difficult thing with how Luna glomped onto her. Not to mention with all that fire aura being thrown everywhere.


    Luna in turn, slithered a little closer and tried to hug tighter, trying to force her mother into a more vulnerable position, increasing the heat of her aura.


    Thea¡­ actually smirked, looking somewhat proud of her daughter¡¯s ability to put her into an awkward position. Even though she still didn¡¯t feel threatened at all¡­ she then decided to give her daughter a taste of her own medicine¡­ and soon her neutral aura became red and she too started to output some intense heat of her own.


    Luna, unexpectedly, started to sweat a little. She then tried to combat her mother with even greater flames of her own. A tug of war of fire began until Luna¡¯s eyes quickly widened as something dawned on her and she let go in a hurry. Flipping off her mother and taking some distance.


    Thea laughed, once more a bit proud of her daughter''s insight. It should have been figured out sooner, but the speed that Luna caught on wasn¡¯t too bad either. For if Luna had stuck on, she would have lost¡­ for the difference in aura pool and manipulation was too great, and trying to fight over whose aura was better would have left her daughter completely drained and out of the fight. So she couldn¡¯t help but feel prideful of Luna¡¯s growing battle instincts.


    Luna for her part, frowned at Thea¡¯s laughter, wondering if it was at her or because of her. Either way, her mind started to race, trying to figure out how to put the bind on her mother, or at least put a scratch on her¡­ watching from a distance as Thea was now engulfed in beautiful fiery aura, twice as big and hot as her own, and probably not even the full extent of what her mother could do¡­


    She then gave a few experimental kicks into the air. Sending fast-flying balls of compressed wind and aura Thea¡¯s way, only for them to disperse apart as they hit the aura surrounding her.


    Thea smirked and stood there, hands-on-hips and waiting for a while longer to give her daughter a chance to figure something out before she ended this spar.


    Luna frowned. There was no way for her to get at her mother now¡­ or at least that was what she thought¡­ that of course didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t try¡­ just that her brain was having a hard time trying to figure something out¡­


    Slowly, Luna took a deep breath and let it out. Letting her mind relax and think of a solution. After a moment, an idea came to her, using something she learned from Van as he practiced his magic and his sometimes silly ideas of how to make his mana arrows more powerful.


    Closing her eyes, she also tried to remember that foggy memory she had of when she went berserk in the forest. Killing those troll-kin. Trying to gather some of that energy¡­


    Slowly¡­ she opened her eyes once more, her gaze steely and determined. She took the stance of an archer and pretended to slowly draw a bow, her aura and something darker, taking form with her thoughts and will.


    Energy began to flow from her into the illusionary bow and arrow. She started to give everything she had into the arrow, draining herself completely dry as she drew the fake string taut.


    Thea began to look excited, a manic grin on her face as she watched her daughter give every ounce of energy in this one attack. She resolved herself to stand her place and take the attack head-on¡­


    With another deep breath, Luna relaxed her shoulders and stilled her mind until it was empty and there was nothing but her and the arrow. A few breaths later, she let go¡­


    The arrow shot out like a cannonball, leaving behind a miniature sonic boom. Thea grinned and raised her hand.


    Another miniature explosion racked the field as Luna¡¯s arrow was caught between Thea¡¯s hand.


    Thea¡¯s grin widened, only for her eyes to widen¡­ and a split-second look of fear to flash across her face¡­


    The arrow was doubled layered¡­ Luna knew her mother would try to catch the arrow as a show of strength¡­ so the real arrow was hidden under another layer of energy, which was now heading straight¡­ for Thea¡¯s face¡­


    Thea dodged by a hair¡¯s breadth, twisting her head as far away from the arrow''s trajectory as possible. If she hadn¡¯t¡­ it would have taken her eye or at least a part of her face¡­


    Well¡­ not really¡­ considering her fortitude, not to mention the aura surrounding her¡­ but it would have left her blind in one eye for a few days, or a nasty scar for a few less¡­


    But just the thought¡­ that her baby¡¯s arrow could have almost done that to her¡­ made Thea¡¯s heart skip a beat in exhilaration¡­ and soon, a huge grin, filled with pride plastered itself over her face at the thought of her daughter''s growth¡­


    Thea now turned her gaze back to her daughter. ¡°That''s¡­ my girl¡­¡± unable to hide the joy she felt at this moment and not wanting to.


    Luna for her part was left where she was, panting in place. By her stance, she had given up and was done fighting for today.


    Van, who was watching this entire time. Was simply in awe¡­


    It also hit home how much he had to grow if he wanted to keep up with his own wife¡­


    Alv was the first one to clap, also impressed by the display of power and skill. Soon followed by Van. making Luna feel a little embarrassed, feeling like she didn¡¯t do as much as Van had done in his own sparring match.


    After that, Luna was given her own nutrient pill and the two were given the rest of the day off, which they gladly accepted since they needed to recover. Though Van and Luna couldn¡¯t help but think¡­ about how much more they needed to improve¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 171 No Alchemy for Luna

    Van watched for a bit as Luna slowly and repeatedly banged her head on the desk over and over again. His worry for his wife¡¯s mental state growing¡­


    ¡°I need seeeeeeexxxxx¡­.¡± Luna groaned as she once more banged her head, body slouched and looking somewhat miserable. On top of not being allowed to have sex or food, it was far too early for her to be studying, also wanting more sleep.


    ¡°Luna please¡­ pay attention¡­¡± Van said quietly beside her, looking straight ahead.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Luna groaned again. ¡°I can feel my pussy slowly going back to how it was before we had sex¡­ At this rate, I''ll become a virgin again!¡± she mumbled loudly, her face pressed against the hardwood of her desk, and worse, it wasn¡¯t even the kind of wood that she liked¡­


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t need that image¡­¡± Van retorted, though inwardly it did kind of turn him on a little for when the month would finally be over and they could do it. ¡°At least try to pretend to pay attention¡­¡± trying to help his wife from getting into trouble.


    Luna groaned and mumbled something, not even bothering to look up.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Sheri called out, looking somewhat peeved at her students'' antics, closing her hands and thereby the three-dimensional projection she had created with notes about their current subject. ¡°Perhaps you would like to stand up and tell the class the major differences between eastern and western alchemy?¡± though knowing that Luna probably wasn¡¯t paying attention and probably wouldn¡¯t be able to answer.


    Luna stopped banging her head and blinked, remembering where she was and paled a little at being put on the spot. Slowly she got up and tried to think of a quick answer all the while trying to figure out what was said a few minutes prior. ¡°Umm¡­ the difference is¡­ that¡­ uh¡­¡± she blinked a few more times before finally finishing her answer. ¡°That we use potions¡­ and they¡­ use pills?¡±


    ¡°Is that a question or an answer?¡± Sheri asked, folding her arms, staring Luna down.


    Luna froze. ¡°Umm¡­ an¡­ answerrrrr???¡± trying to gauge Sheri¡¯s response.


    Sheri sighed and turned to Van. ¡°Van, maybe you can answer?¡±


    Van got up. ¡°Yes, while the preconceived notion is that western alchemy uses potions and eastern alchemy uses pills, that is only the tip of the iceberg when it comes down to the differences of both types of alchemy.¡± he began.


    ¡°For example. Eastern alchemy is not always considered a different branch of magic like we view it over here. For eastern alchemy, itself can be considered its own ¡®type¡¯ of what they call, ¡®cultivation¡¯. While in the west it is considered its own profession that anyone can do with enough learning and materials. In the east, it is an extension of their ¡®cultivation¡¯ that you would be lucky to learn or have the talent for.¡±


    He then continued.


    ¡°Another major difference is that. In eastern alchemy, so far as we discovered, the only purpose of their alchemy is to create pills to help with their ¡®cultivation¡¯, and only in rare cases is it used to create pills that do something other than that. While in western alchemy, it is practically the backbone of several industries such as in Malor. Where alchemy is used to create new types of materials, such as metals and other things to help build and maintain complicated and sophisticated machinery that requires said rare materials that are hard to find naturally in the wild. Such as instead of waiting for ironwood trees to grow naturally, you can create your own ironwood and make it not only hard but very flexible and light, allowing it to be useful for a lot more things.¡±


    ¡°In conclusion. Eastern alchemy is very niched, with pills that have even stronger and more powerful effects than even some potions we can produce. But is considered nothing more than an extension of their ¡®cultivation¡¯ that only a few have access to. ¡®While over here, western alchemy can not only be used for potion brewing but used for practically everything from strengthening arms and armor, to even help produce better seeds for farmland by combining several other seeds into one with all their best traits or creating materials needed for factories that can mass-produce even more materials later on. In the end, eastern alchemy can be considered more powerful in a few niche cases, while western alchemy can be considered more versatile.¡± Van finished and waited to be allowed to sit down again.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Sheri said, sounding rather proud of him. ¡°While there are a few things that should be clarified¡­ overall, that was a very decent and quick summary of the differences between eastern and western alchemy.¡±


    She then looked at the rest of the class as a whole. Which honestly just consisted of Luna, Van, Agn¨¨s, and Gwen. even Pepper too for some reason, her explanation being she just likes to listen in case she learns something new. As well as a few others that were allowed to join in while Sheri was here teaching.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± she gently clapped her hand. ¡°I have with me a few samples of these pills from the east on the table right behind me. I want all of you to come up and examine them, don¡¯t be afraid to touch them. But Don¡¯t Eat Them¡­ other than that, after you have examined them, I want you to write a one-page summary of what you have sensed out of them and your impressions. Don¡¯t be afraid of writing down something silly, your instinctive feelings can open up new insights about the pills you didn¡¯t even realize might be true!¡±


    ¡°You all have two hours to examine and write the report. Discuss your findings with your friends, then use the remainder of your time to write down what you have discovered. After which, you will turn in your papers and we will go through them together and what actually the pills are and what they do and see if they match up with everything we learned so far. Everyone can also take this time to take out their lunch or grab a quick bite to eat so long as you''re not gone for more than half an hour. I¡¯ll be at my desk grading yesterday''s test if you need me for anything. Have fun!¡± then walked to her desk, allowing the students to get up and walk about.


    Van was very interested, quickly getting up and getting close to the two dozen or so marble-sized pills evenly placed around the table in front of the room, each with their own little cushion, placed with a small oriental style lacquered box. Probably bought directly from the east along with the pills inside.


    As he examined the pills alongside Agn¨¨s and Gwen, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the strange colorful marbles. Each is different from the last, and each with their own swirls of different colors. Some glossy, others shiny, and even a few dull or muddy looking.


    The group then slowly started to take a more hands-on approach, touching them and sniffing them. Some felt smooth, while others were rough. Some smelled like flowers, a few smelled like garbage. There was even one that somehow smelled like poison, if poison had a smell, and another that smelled like the ocean. Some felt like they were humming or vibrating and a few even felt tingly, like they had electricity going through them.


    All in all, the pills were fascinating enigmas.


    After spending a few minutes on each pill, making sure he got all the information he could out of it that he could with only his sight, touch, smell, and mana. He went back to his desk, joined by Agn¨¨s and Gwen, discussing what they had learned so far. Luna tried to join in, but they rebuffed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Luna. you just want to copy off our work.¡± Van admonished. ¡°Go back and at least try to discover something that can be added to our papers. If you at least do that much, we will share the rest of what we learned.¡± making sure to remain firm for his wife¡¯s sake. Hoping she would take this to heart and actually try to study the pills instead of just looking at them.


    Luna though never looked so betrayed before¡­ she really didn¡¯t want to have to study a bunch of stupid pills. With a groan, she turned back to stare hard at the colorful marbles in the hopes of learning something.


    After that, the group spent the rest of the time talking amongst themselves discussing what the pills were, how they could have been made, what they did, and why they had what colors, smells, and touch that they had. Luna joined in far later with a few simple views of what she saw, largely amounting to how they were different colors.


    With a sigh, the group moved forward with their papers and began to write a report of what they had learned so far.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Sheri said, after receiving the papers near the end of the time limit. ¡°For students that have just started to learn about eastern alchemy, your insights are very close to the facts of what is already known about them.¡± She then started to go through them one by one, pausing a bit at Luna¡¯s paper, before a sigh of defeat, adding them to the growing pile and moving on.


    ¡°Alright then, now that that is done, it is time for our next task before we end the class,¡± Sheri said, getting up and taking center stage in front of the class once more. ¡°Before we finish today¡¯s class, we will be doing a little lab experiment using some rare materials to try and create pills of our own. I¡¯m spending out of pocket for this, so I hope you listen closely before you try doing something you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± her eyes glancing over to Luna for a brief second.


    ¡°But before we start with that. Who here can tell me why we have spent the last few days studying and learning about eastern alchemy in the first place. Someone who isn¡¯t Van¡­¡± shutting down Van¡¯s raised hand, since he already had a few ideas as to why.


    Sheri then glanced expectedly towards Agn¨¨s and Gwen, them being the second most knowledgeable after Van in class.


    Agn¨¨s slowly raised her hand and was called on. ¡°Is it because¡­ it would help broaden our understanding of what alchemy is and can be? And because it could grow our creativity when it comes to it? As well as maybe grow our repertoire of recipes?¡±


    ¡°That is it indeed Agn¨¨s,¡± Sheri said with a proud smile. ¡°Too many people look down on eastern alchemy as something not worth their time due to the strict criteria of entry. Not to mention the requirement of Ki energy in order to use it in the first place. But by understanding it a bit more, I believe you can improve your own skill in western alchemy, most likely when it comes to potion-making. One example would be the nutrient pills that have become more common over the years, thanks to eastern influences. And another would be Agn¨¨s¡¯s mother who thanks to her, we have been able to improve and learn so much more about what potion-making can be.¡±


    ¡°Let us not forget that soup they made just a few weeks prior, not only did it increase regeneration but had the added effect of heat and cold protection! A simple soup, when combined with alchemy, became far more than simple food. There are a lot of chiefs in Istra and around the world that probably would have killed for the knowledge that Alecto shared with us that day. Never forget to always have an open mind when it comes to exploring new frontiers of knowledge, you never know where it might lead and how much it would help later on.¡±


    ¡°Now that we are done with that, I have asked Lorenzo to help out in this class as well. Once he arrives, we will begin trying to make some makeshift pills using some of these strange cauldrons I bought from the east. After that, we will try making pills the western way, and see if there are any differences, the ingredients can also be anything you want. And before anyone asks, if you succeed in making a safe consumable pill, you may eat it.¡± Sheri finished.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± she asked.


    Everyone remained silent.


    ¡°Good! Now just take a recess until Lorenzo arrives, maybe use this chance to complete any homework you need to finish.¡± Sheri said, before leaving and returning to her desk to grade the papers she received.


    After that, the class began to quietly talk amongst themselves. While Luna¡­ was forming a devious scheme in her mind¡­ if they were allowed to eat whatever they made¡­ then she knew what materials she was going to use¡­ an evil smile blooming on her face.


    Not long after, Lorenzo arrived with a few extra materials needed for today''s lab class and began to set them down. He and then Sheri began to instruct everyone on proper lab safety and started to slowly tell them step-by-step instructions of what to do and how to do it. Especially to watch out for certain signs that might indicate something going wrong that could cause any pill they might make to explode, rather than crumble like it normally is supposed to.


    Once that was done, the students began to go through the ingredients provided to them, and examine the strange cauldrons in front of them. Sheri and Lorenzo going over how to use the cauldrons and telling them they will have to use their own magical power instead of a normal fire.


    First up was Van, who tried to come up with an idea of a simple healing pill, using the ingredients that he would normally use for a healing potion. He understood the concept of turning that into a pill the western way¡­ but this would be his first time doing it the eastern way. With the help of Lorenzo, he tried making a pill using only the cauldron and his mana. Only for him to fail, not once, not twice, but four times! It was honestly perplexing to him how in the world he could continue to mess up so many times. He felt that he was close to a breakthrough in understanding how it works¡­ but for the life of him he couldn''t figure it out.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one having trouble though, everyone else was having the same amount of trouble as he was. Even when using the simplest of ingredients, or trying to make recipes that require the fewest of them, they still couldn¡¯t make a single pill. And everyone was solely becoming a little flustered and depressed by this.


    Everyone but Luna who seemed to be doing her best to simply smash as much chocolate and sweets as she could into the ¡®eastern furnace¡¯. Earning the worried looks of her fellow students and teachers.


    It became worse when she started to refine a pill out of the heap of sweets into a pill.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Luna¡­ maybe you shouldn¡¯t do that¡­¡± Van asked from the side, looking fearful.


    ¡°Yes¡­ if you''re really that hungry, we can make an exception and feed you another nutrient pill if you desire.¡± Sheri said, also looking very worried as Luna tried shoving even more chocolate into the cauldron.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry guys. I got this!¡± Luna said full of conviction and belief in herself, she knew they just were afraid that she would be able to have a lot of those sweets as her reward because she was definitely going to succeed!


    She then began pouring her magical power into the cauldron. The eastern furnace slowly glowing with energy. Soon it started to heat up and float. But Luna kept pouring more and more of her desire, her power into the chocolatey baby. Determined to get her treat at all costs¡­


    ¡°Luna¡­ LUNA!!!¡± Van said, inching away as the glow of the cauldron became brighter and brighter and waves of heat began cascade from the furnace into the surroundings. The other students were forced to step far away while the teachers tried to take control of the situation.


    But Luna could not be stopped¡­ her eyes were aglow with expectations for what was to come. Pouring her heart and soul into the cauldron and all the surgery treats inside. Lorenzo and Sheri tried to get close to put a stop to it, but it was too late¡­


    With a boom the cauldron exploded, revealing a single brown pill¡­ glowing and shooting off rays of light everywhere. Its aroma wafting into the room and making everyone salivate.


    Luna let it slowly fall into her hands, and without a second thought, popped it in her mouth. ¡°Oh¡­ gods¡­ it¡¯s soooooooo goooooodd!¡± Luna moaned tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never had something this good in my entire liiiiiffffee!!!¡±


    ¡°Luna? LUNA!¡± Van said as he watched her body began to heat up.


    ¡°SOOOO GOOOD!¡± she moaned once more, collapsing to the ground.


    Van and the teachers rushed forward. Van putting a hand on Luna¡¯s head as she moaned beneath him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her!¡± Van asked as Sheri came down next to him and started to check her body.


    ¡°All that chocolate must have become some sort of strong aphrodisiac!¡± Sheri exclaimed. ¡°She''s going into heat! At his rate, without an outlet, she will become very sick!¡± looking extremely worried.


    Van looked at his wife, her body becoming hotter and hotter. ¡°Shit¡­¡± he thought as he realized he knew what he had to do. ¡°Hopefully this will only be considered masturbation instead of sex¡­¡± and moved some of Luna¡¯s clothes out of the way.


    He then proceeded to finger bang her. Luna moaned as he went. For the next fifteen minutes, he worked on her, making her orgasm over and over again before her body finally relaxed and her eyes glazed over in bliss.


    ¡°Totally¡­ worth it¡­¡± her last words were before she passed out into blissful sleep.


    Since that day. She has been banned from alchemy classes indefinitely until further notice¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 172 Double Trouble

    ¡°PUSH!¡± Alv shouted, watching as his son and daughter did their best to do just that.


    ¡°Hrrrrgh¡­¡± Van grunted as he tried pushing the boulder that was three times larger than him with weights on.


    ¡°PUSH!¡± Alv shouted again.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ trying!¡± Van grunted back, forcing the boulder another inch forward. ¡°Why are we doing this again?¡± he asked, already tired and annoyed by this task.


    ¡°This training is to help increase your strength and speed. Believe it or not, it''s actually very effective. The goal is to simply get the boulder around the lap as quickly as possible. That¡¯s all.¡± Alv said. ¡°Now PUSH!¡±


    Van did his best alongside Luna also doing hers. Inching their respective boulders bit by bit around the track to the best of their ability and strength.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it takes the whole day, you will finish this task!¡± Alv shouted, earning a few more grunts from Van and Luna.


    And while it did not take most of the day, it did take about five hours for them to complete. Leaving Van and Luna huffing and puffing by the end of it.


    ¡°Good! Now do it again!¡± Alv said, arms crossed and waiting expectantly for them to continue. ¡°And you will keep doing this over and over again until you all are able to push the boulder in less than an hour!¡±


    ¡°Less than an hour! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Van exclaimed and Luna complained.


    ¡°Nonsense, Thea! Show them how it¡¯s done!¡± Alv said, turning to his wife.


    Thea nodded and got behind Luna¡¯s boulder. She then proceeded to push it around the lap in less than ten minutes quite easily. She probably could have gone faster if she had used her full strength.


    Suffice to say, Van and Luna looked a little worried that their parents expected them to get anywhere close to that speed. Otherwise, they would be here forever¡­


    ¡°Now then, we still have a few hours left for daylight. Get to work!¡± Alv said, giving a firm clap of his hands to get them back into it.


    Van and Luna groaned and started the slow trek around the track pushing their respective boulders. By the time they completed another lap, the sun was setting down and they were exhausted.


    ¡°Good! Now that that¡¯s done, it¡¯s time to train your aura a bit. Get into your poses and close your eyes. Work your aura like usual and you should be able to recover some of your stamina. Once that''s done, we will begin your next training session.¡± Alv said.


    Van and Luna sighed, but took their seat on the ground and crossed their legs, closing their eyes and working their aura to help heal their bodies'' woes and more.


    After an hour, Alv addressed them once more. ¡°Good, now that you are rested up, let¡¯s begin your training once more. But before that, who here knows about aura cultivation?¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other before Van answered. ¡°Isn''t just training your willpower and body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. That¡¯s how you increase your aura pool. But did you know that there are other ways of increasing the strength and pool of your aura?¡± Alv asked.


    Van and Luna shook their heads, the first time hearing this.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know if we already have gone over this or not¡­ but you know that you have different types of aura do you not?¡± Alv asked, then continued when he got their nods. ¡°Well, it has been discovered that you can sacrifice one of your aura colors to temporarily or permanently increase, or deepen, the color of another.¡±


    ¡°What happens to the color you sacrifice?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Depending on how you did it. It either comes back naturally over time or is permanently gone with a permanent increase in your desired color. This means that you cannot use that color ever again, but conversely, the color you deepened will be even stronger depending on the strength of the aura color you sacrificed. Though this is a largely frowned on technique for increasing your aura¡¯s power.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°Another method though,¡± he began. ¡°Is to create what is known as an aura heart. Where you slowly infuse your aura into your heart and make it a part of your body. Thereby increasing your aura pool and regeneration. But doing such a thing can also get in the way of other cultivations, so it should not be done unless you are aware of what you''re doing in the long run.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now because there are a few more aura cultivation techniques that I want to impart to you two to help you grow while you are away from home. Something you can do on your own time to help increase your power. Once we are done with this month, I want to be able to have taught you everything you need to know about aura so even if you''re gone for years to come you can practice and grow on your own.¡± Alv said.


    ¡°But¡­ wouldn¡¯t the school also teach us aura techniques and cultivations?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°True¡­ but what they may teach could be different than what I¡¯m teaching¡­ I¡¯ve traveled around the world honing my skills and knowledge about aura. I like to think that I may have a broader and more in-depth view of how to use aura and the best ways to grow it. And I just want to make sure that¡¯s imparted into you two in case they don¡¯t have knowledge that I may.¡± Alv said caringly.


    ¡°As a child, I grew up with barely a wisp of mana to my name. I had to do everything I could to improve my aura just to prove my strength. There are going to be times when your aura is all that you can rely on, either because you''re out of mana pool, or because something is preventing you from using your magic. So being able to use powerful aura in case of emergencies can help save your life¡­ and that¡¯s the most important thing ever¡­¡± Letting some of his true concerns show through.


    Van and Luna were touched by Alv¡¯s concern for them and felt somewhat mollified that this was all for their sake and that all this harsh training was truly out of a genuine feeling of love for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, we¡¯ll learn everything we can about aura before we leave,¡± Van said.


    ¡°Ya! I love using aura over mana anyway! You can count on me!¡± Luna added.


    Alv smiled kindly. ¡°Thank you Van, Luna, I appreciate it¡­¡± sharing a moment with his two wonderful kids.


    ¡°And now that your break is over¡­ let¡¯s get back to work shall we!¡± He then summoned two training dummies from his soul realm. ¡°You remember them right? Hope you two have fun!¡±


    Van and Luna did remember the training dummies from before and paled a little at seeing those lifeless things brandish their weaponry before them.


    ¡°Let''s begin your training¡­ now!¡± Alv said happily. ¡°Have fun for the next three hours!¡±


    Van and Luna took all their good feelings back. They hated training. Jumping up and getting ready for battle as the training dummies pounced on them.


    ---


    A few hours later, Van and Luna fell onto their beds exhausted. Thankfully they still had a few hours to shower and simply relax before bed. Something they planned to take full advantage of. And to which they did, taking a nice long bath¡­ though doing their best not to let their wiping done of each other¡¯s bodies lead to anything else¡­


    After that, Van decided to train his aura for a bit, then enter his soul realm before going to bed.


    As he entered his soul realm, he descended down toward Anna¡¯s temple to see how she was doing. Walking through the hallowed halls of this great structure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel how empty it was¡­ it was a little empty before, obviously Anna planned for a lot more people down the line¡­ but now it kinda felt¡­ barren.


    ¡°Ah! Master! What brings you here?¡± Anna asked from behind Van.


    Van spun around, a little surprised, but not by much. ¡°Hello, Anna. I was just wondering if there were any changes or anything that I should worry about now that there are fewer followers for the religion you''re growing.¡±


    Anna raised an amused brow. ¡°It¡¯s your religion, not mine.¡± she teased.


    Van sighed. ¡°I know¡­ I guess¡­ but it''s not like I asked for it, and you''re the one that seems far more proactive about this than me. Not to mention you do all the work¡­¡±


    Anna chuckled lightly. ¡°I suppose you do have a point¡­ would you like some tea? I know today has been a long day for you and that you probably want to go to bed soon. We can discuss matters of the religion then.¡± motioning down the hall towards the cafeteria.


    ¡°I would love to¡­ but I can¡¯t¡­¡± Van said sadly. ¡°Not allowed to eat anything remember? Even my drinking is thoroughly watched. It¡¯s all about that willpower¡­¡± sounding a little exasperated.


    ¡°Oh, I''m so sorry. It was not my intention to be rude or try to tempt you to ruin your training.¡± Anna apologetically said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it.¡± Van lightheartedly replied. ¡°I actually came here because I wanted to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Anna asked, tilting her head a little, curious about what it could be.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve decided to fully embrace being a god of order. But I also wanted to say that I think I want to be a god of knowledge as well¡­ truth be told, I like learning, and I figured that by being a god of knowledge, I can also help others learn as well. And being a god of knowledge will also help increase the rate I learn, which I feel in the long run will help me immensely. I also have some thoughts on being a god of¡­ perfection? Or perhaps a god that strives for improvement, maybe evolution? I don¡¯t know the right word for it or connotation or how it relates to godhood. But I want those who follow me to always strive to do their best to be the best they can be. And I want their striving, to improve themselves to have an actual effect. Do you know what I mean?¡± worried that he was a bit too confused at the end there.


    Anna smiled gently. ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯ve always had a kind heart. It makes sense that you would want to be able to help others, even as you help yourself.¡± she then gave a somewhat sad expression. ¡°Sadly, you are not there yet to choose a second aspect. Or as some might say, domain or portfolio. Only when you have become a demigod can you add another, or two if you''re lucky¡­ sorry I could not be of more help¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine¡­¡± Van said somewhat deflated. ¡°I want to thank you anyway for your help. At least if anything I now know what I want to become in the future. Is there anything I can help you with while I¡¯m here?¡± he asked in the hopes of being useful since Anna has always given so much for him.


    Anna tilted her head once more. ¡°Hmmm¡­ not that I can-¡± she then blinked. ¡°Actually, there is something.¡± As a sudden thought came to her.


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Van asked, also surprised that there was something Anna needed his help in.


    ¡°Your double is in the courtyard. Do you remember where? Near the big tree where you created those butterflies.¡± Anna said, waiting for a bit to see if Van remembered, then continued when he said he did. ¡°Well, since so many women left, he has gotten a lot of free time and now spends it reading books there. He says it''s because it is relaxing, but has also admitted that he¡¯s hoping to see you about something. Though he has not yet said what.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Van tilted his own head now, and mentally reached out for his double. When he did, he got a mental hand wave and a sense that his other self was very close by. ¡°You''re right¡­ I¡¯ll go see him right now and see what he wants. I hope he wasn¡¯t too much trouble while he was here.¡± a little worried that his double was a bother to Anna.


    ¡°Not at all. He hardly if ever bothers anyone unless it is to ask for a book or refreshment. Other than that, he doesn¡¯t move from his place at all. Unless it¡¯s to go back to the brothel from time to time to help deal with the customers that build up.¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯ll go see him now and see what he wants. Thanks for dealing with him while I was away.¡± Van said, thanking her.


    ¡°It really was no problem,¡± Anna said, feeling weird about being thanked for something she felt was trivial. ¡°He is technically you, so of course, I would help.


    ¡°Still, thanks,¡± Van said, then walked towards the direction where his double was.


    And just like Anna said, there he was, in the courtyard by the large tree, reading a book on the bench.


    ¡°So I heard you wanted to see me?¡± Van asked, wondering what all this was about.


    The double slowly closed his book and looked at his true self. ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ so good for you to come¡­¡± getting up from his seat. ¡°There are a few things I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Such as your training, and what I feel is a gross misuse of my power¡­¡± the double responded.


    ¡°Your power?¡± Van asked, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Yes, my power¡­¡± the double affirmed. ¡°You see, despite being powerless outside your soul realm, and you being stronger than me in general¡­ I feel I could easily best you should we dual¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Van said, wondering what this was all about and if his double was trying to start a fight. ¡°And what makes you think you can beat me so easily when you yourself admitted that you''re weaker than me?¡± wondering what angle his double was going for.


    The double raised a finger. ¡°One. Despite being slightly weaker than you, I do not show my emotions on my face easily. I¡¯m practically unreadable¡­¡± now pointing at his somewhat blank and bored-looking expression. Then raised a second finger. ¡°Two. I know every skill you do, every technique. And so long as I''m in your soul realm, we will always have an equal draw on your mana pool, which even includes your aura.¡± he then raised a third finger. ¡°Three. I know how you think, I know why you think the way you think. I know what you would do before you do it. That¡¯s why I believe I can beat you¡­¡± putting his fingers down.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but why are you telling me this?¡± Van asked, realizing his double had a point and was a little worried about it.


    ¡°Because Van¡­¡± the double now staring Van in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your perfect sparring partner¡­¡±


    ¡°...huh?¡± Van blinked in response.


    ¡°Think about it, Van¡­ if you can overcome me¡­ you would effectively have surpassed yourself. And grow and evolve as an individual. In fact, I''m only here because you desperately want to get stronger and I''m acting on your subconscious desires. That¡¯s why I say I want to be your sparring partner. Otherwise¡­ I honestly don¡¯t care¡­¡± the double said, looking the closest to annoyed that his bored expression could get.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Van said, feeling oddly relaxed now that he realized that this wasn¡¯t some sort of coup d''etat.


    ¡°And another thing!¡± the double suddenly said, making Van tense. ¡°What I learn, you learn. What I practice, you practice. Why do you think I''m reading whatever books I can get my hands on? Seriously Van, use your head. Anna does this all the time! Training her many selves at the same time to get stronger faster. And that isn¡¯t even to mention that so long as I''m in your soul realm with access to your mana pool I can make anything you can. When you were having trouble making all those potions and enchanting all those arms and armor you could have come to me for help. But you didn¡¯t¡­ and quite frankly¡­ I''m disappointed¡­¡± the double said, admonishing his true self.


    Van blinked, then his eyes widened at how true the words his double spoke.


    ¡°And that''s not even going into the dozen or so other things that you could be doing to improve yourself. You may have a hard time sensing the knowledge our subconscious provides, but I don¡¯t. I even¡­ made a list¡­¡± and the double pulled out a long, long, long piece of paper of all the things that Van could¡¯ve done to improve himself.


    Van paled. He really didn¡¯t want to have to stay here for the next few hours listening to what was apparently a list of his subconscious¡¯s complaints about how he ran things.


    ¡°Number one.¡± his double began. ¡°You literally have dozens of not more past lives filled to the brim with knowledge from everything to farming to spaceship navigation. You could easily ask Ren to get you in touch with a few safe past lives to help train and teach you new things to make you stronger. But you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Number two.¡± his double continued. And continued to continue, always ending everything with. ¡°But you don¡¯t¡­¡± making Van feel really bad.


    ¡°Number one hundred and thirty-three.¡± the double went on. ¡°You should get a wardrobe upgrade, you can easily afford it or make your own that would be far better than what you are wearing now¡­ but you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone, please kill me¡­ I just want to go to sleep¡­¡± Van whined inwardly.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 173 The Memoriam

    And with another blow, Van was hurtling through the air. He did his best to land on his feet, but it was a dicey thing, and fell a little anyway. He stood there for some time, gasping for breath. ¡°Great¡­ not only do I have to train with my parents, but now my double insists that I train with him as well. I really don¡¯t need more stuff on my plate¡­¡± he thought, somewhat annoyed by this whole situation.


    ¡°Come on Van, you can do better than that. I¡¯ve barely moved from my spot.¡± the double said, one hand behind his back, right foot slightly forward and his right hand slightly upfront with the palm open. ¡°At this rate, you will never beat me.¡± his face had the same bored-looking expression as always.


    Van sighed, taking his stance once more and getting ready for another attack. He then leaped forward, fists hitting nothing but air as he swung with all the speed and precision he could muster.


    The double on the other hand. Simply leaned back and would almost glide away from the attacks. Doing only the barest movement to get out of their way. Only periodically using his open hand to gently guide some attacks out of the way should they get too close.


    ¡°Come on Van, you are me, I am you. Use that to your advantage.¡± the double said. ¡°You are very good at planning and if given the chance, you could read your opponents better than anyone can. But the problem is execution. You lack the will and experience, as well as the confidence. Trusting in your ability to dodge attacks take¡¯s complete trust in oneself and one''s ability to read their opponent. Another issue is your impatience, the reason why you''re so quick to end a fight is because of fear, the fear that you would be unable to win as your reserves of energy starts to dip. You fear that you would be unable to win unless it¡¯s through sheer overwhelming power, so you try your best to end a fight quickly¡­¡±


    The double then went in for a quick jab into Van¡¯s gut, doubling him over. ¡°Seriously Van¡­ even Luna is beginning to pull ahead of you in that regard¡­ and that¡¯s not even something she specializes in¡­ remember that fight with Thea? She read her mother not once, but twice in that battle, and used it to her advantage. While you as always just simply did the best you could by amping yourself up and hoping your speed and power would carry you through the day. Despite the fact that planning and reading your opponent is supposed to be your forte¡­ perhaps¡­ I really should do a coup d''¨¦tat and take over. At least then I can make it so that we, me and your subconscious that is, aren''t embarrassed anymore¡­¡±


    Van gave his double a glare upward. He knew now that what his double said was all talk, and that it was mostly to rile him up. But it still was pretty effective considering it really pricked Van¡¯s pride. ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t need this on top of all my training I already do¡­¡± he thought with some exasperation.


    ¡°We are done with the sparring now¡­¡± the double said. ¡°For now, we will go back to that flicker step that your father has been trying to teach you. Please watch me and try to follow.¡± he then began to do that weird practice dance that Alv taught Van.


    Van watched with some annoyance, already recovering somewhat since he was in his soul realm and energy was available to spare. He then blinked as his double began to move faster and faster. At first, it just looked weird, but the more he watched, the more he had a hard time tracking him. Soon it was like his double was starting to blur in place and in the next second¡­ he was gone.


    Van was taken aback. He was pretty sure he didn¡¯t blink or anything this time. It was just that, what was before a large smudge in his vision. Simply disappeared¡­ he looked around, and his heart jumped to find his double right next to him.


    ¡°The dance isn¡¯t the important part, Van.¡± the double said as if what he did was no big deal. ¡°It¡¯s what you learn from it. There''s a rhythm to it, a pattern. Once you understand that, you don¡¯t even need to do the dance anymore. The dance is just there to help you comprehend that pattern, and to train your body for that rhythm¡­ nothing more.¡±


    ¡°If you want to learn more of it. You should ask Ren about it. I¡¯ve asked a past life of ours to help give me some pointers about the flicker step. It seems that he was from some sort of wuxia world or another, and there was a movement technique very similar to what you are learning now. With his help, I have been able to increase my understanding of this technique and in some area¡¯s improve upon it. I could allow this knowledge to flow into you¡­ but I think there are more important lessons to teach you at the moment¡­ So I''ll save that for later¡­¡±


    Van frowned. Since he became aware of it, he did in fact find out that what his double knew, he knew. And started to take advantage of that. But It didn¡¯t occur to him that his double could actually hide things from him¡­ perhaps this was just another thing his subconscious wanted to happen, in the hopes that Van would grow mentally¡­ or whatever¡­


    ¡°Seriously¡­ It¡¯s like I''m my own worst enemy¡­ there''s some poetry to that I''m sure¡­ but I could really do without it¡­¡± Van thought, getting even more annoyed by all this. But sighing in defeat since there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. If his subconscious was treating him like this, then maybe it really was just to help him improve¡­ What other reason could there be? Seriously¡­ It¡¯s like I''m my own worst enemy¡­ there''s some poetry to that I''m sure¡­ but I could really do without it¡­¡± Van thought, getting even more annoyed by all this. But sighing in defeat since there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. If his subconscious was treating him like this, then maybe it really was just to help him improve¡­ What other reason could there be?


    ¡°At least that was an interesting little tidbit of information¡­ it seems my double can also gain access to my past lives¡­ worrying¡­ but also enlightening¡­ I could use this somehow¡­ I should also probably do as he said and maybe talk to Ren about this¡­¡± Van thought.


    With another sigh, Van asked what else he learned from his past self.


    The double shook his head. ¡°Sadly, they do not wish to do much with a double such as myself¡­ They much prefer the real thing. If only because they say that there are things only the real thing can do that I can¡¯t. Which I feel is a fair assessment, but does get in the way of our overall improvement¡­¡±


    ¡°Was that¡­ annoyance I heard¡­¡± Van must have heard wrong¡­ other than that or it must have been buried deep under all that seemingly bored speak of his double. ¡°Well¡­ that is both worrying and kinda nice to know if it¡¯s true¡­¡± feeling oddly smug about the fact that there are things his double can¡¯t do¡­ but then frowning as he realized what that meant for him.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Van said, taking a deep breath and letting it out. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit them¡­¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± his double agreed, giving Van a small nod of his head.


    Van actually really didn¡¯t want to visit his past lives, considering how they apparently wanted to take his body over to live a second life, and the one that didn¡¯t effectively want to take over his body and soul realm does nothing but play video games when he¡¯s not coding or messing with his soul realm¡­


    With another sigh of annoyance. Van flew towards his castle to talk to Ren about his past lives. ¡°You know¡­ I really should also come up with a name for my double¡­ feels weird to always call him my double in my head all the time¡­ maybe¡­ Dan?¡± he thought as he flew towards the center of his soul realm.


    The double shivered as Van left. Not fully knowing why, but instinctively knowing it was bad¡­


    Van landed in his castle and walked down the halls towards his throne room. Upon entering the room, he noticed that Ren had propped himself up in the corner, sitting on a bean bag, and was playing a video game on a tv he had brought. Kassandra was a bit closer and looked like she was finishing up on the last bit of work she had. With a small smile and wave, she beckoned Van over when she noticed him, and he came to greet her.


    ¡°Hey, Kassandra. How are you doing?¡± Van asked his angel/guardian.


    ¡°Good, if not a little tired¡­¡± She responded. ¡°We have a lot less work than before now that so many people left and that we caught up with all the other minor and major problems we had with the soul realm. So it won¡¯t be long before there is practically nothing left for us to do other than do the daily maintenance. Can¡¯t wait to take a proper break.¡± lifting her arms and stretching out her back.


    ¡°In fact¡­¡± a mischievous smile took her and she motioned him even closer as she leaned in. ¡°when you are done with your month of abstinence¡­ why don¡¯t we¡­¡± and she began to whisper into his ears. Making them go red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think you were like that Kassandra¡­¡± Van said, a little red-faced. ¡°And not to mention I kinda thought¡­ you know¡­¡± he glanced over to where Ren was and back. ¡°You and Ren?¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ I get why you would think that¡­¡± Kassandra said. ¡°But it¡¯s you I have feelings for. After all, you''re the one that saved me, though Ren was the one that helped me greatly while you did your own thing¡­ either way, it¡¯s pointless, since Ren doesn¡¯t want any relationships in this life. He says that he already had enough wives and lovers in his past life, and he doesn¡¯t want to add any in this one for fear of getting attached and being afraid of getting greedy, or something or another¡­¡± she shrugged. ¡°The point being¡­ he¡¯s not looking for anyone at this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Was all Van could say to that. He was always a little worried about what would happen if Ren started to form romantic relationships with others, but he guessed it was a mote point now¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ thanks for telling me that. I have to talk to Ren now, but I will give what you said some¡­ consideration¡­¡± Van said.


    Kassandra smiled. ¡°You do that,¡± she said with a smile and a wink.


    Van then walked over to Ren who seemed to be playing some sort of platform game with a man in a green jumpsuit stumping on what appeared to be red turtles. ¡°Hey Ren¡­ sorry to bother you on your¡­ break? I just want to ask if it was possible if I can talk to a few past lives of mine for help. you know, with fighting and learning new things and such? Do you think it would be possible. I know that we used to have a place for that before, but since everything changed I haven¡¯t been able to see something similar to that since. Do you know how to get in touch with them?¡±


    Ren paused his game and looked up from the tv. ¡°You want to visit some of your other past lives?¡± he then tilted his head as if to think about it, then shrugged. ¡°Sure, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ follow me.¡± he then got up and started to walk towards the end of the throne room.


    Van followed quickly behind.


    ¡°Since everything had changed when this place went through its upgrade. It was a bit difficult to get things organized again.¡± Ren began. ¡°So establishing a reconnection was a bit on the bottom of my priorities¡­ though not by far¡­ since those buggers would try to force themselves through without a proper channel to flow into too¡­ so the Memoriam was placed in a special room behind the throne room. Where your power was strongest to put a lid on any who tried to¡­ do more than they should¡­¡±


    Ren then opened a hidden door behind the throne which led into a wide dome-like area with circular pillars and columns filled with runes. In the center was a massive magical circle matrix and what appeared to be some sort of stand to which one would probably have to stand on.


    ¡°All you have to do¡­¡± Ren began to explain. ¡°Is stand in the center-right there¡­ the area should change to match the person you are seeking to communicate with. No more chair bullshit. You are in complete control now¡­¡± Then began to explain some of the rules and methods of controlling the place. After that, he turned to leave. ¡°Have fun, and if you need any help. Don¡¯t be afraid to shout for me. See ya¡­¡± and then left Van alone in the room.


    Van wondered if there was something wrong with Ren¡­ he seemed¡­ a little distant¡­ or perhaps not as energetic as he used to be¡­ he absently wondered if Ren might have overheard what Kassandra and he was talking about. Or perhaps it had to do with something else¡­


    But with a shake of his head, he decided not to pry into other people''s business, and focus on the more important task at hand. Such as communicating with that wuxia character that his double mentioned¡­ Speaking of which¡­ How did his double gain access to this place before him? Was this just another subconscious thing he wasn¡¯t aware of?


    Or¡­ could it be¡­ that Ren¡¯s screens and numbers were somehow tied into his subconscious¡­


    Again he shook his head, not wanting to bother with something like that at this moment. And bravely took a step forward until he was standing in the center of the room. He closed his eyes and felt more than saw countless stars that each represented a past life of his. Focusing, he slowly screened out all the dim stars and began to search for bright ones that met his criteria. After that, he slowly zeroed in on the one that he was searching for.


    He felt the distance shrink between him and that star¡­ and when he opened his eyes¡­ he was in a surreal garden with a simple eastern-style wooden house that was close to a cliff with an amazing view of a valley below.


    ¡°So¡­ you have decided to visit me.¡± a voice said behind Van.


    Van spun around, meeting face to face with¡­ well¡­ someone who looked a little similar to him¡­ black hair and blue eyes¡­ in fact. It just dawned on him that that was what most of his past lives looked like. Which was a little disconcerting¡­


    ¡°If you came here to learn more about aura, you came to the wrong person.¡± the young men with the oriental clothes said. His arms behind his straight back, standing with confidence, yet somehow relaxed at the same time¡­ his aged eyes not matching his young appearance¡­ ¡°If you''re looking for an aura instructor you should talk to that knight fellow¡­ he probably could help you more than I can. Unless of course¡­ you want to learn cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Umm,¡± Van began. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ actually here because I heard you can help teach me the flicker step better?¡± unsure of what to say or do in this awkward situation. Last he remembered this person was years ago, and he wanted to take over his body! Now though¡­ It seemed like he couldn¡¯t be bothered with it, and was acting very¡­ polite¡­ ¡°if you don¡¯t mind helping me¡­¡± he asked unsure¡­


    The young men looked at him for a long second before answering.


    ¡°I can somewhat guess what you are thinking,¡± he said, making Van worried. ¡°But I do not care for your body anymore.¡± he then casually glanced away, soaking in the beautiful sight of the valley before him. ¡°This is not my second chance at life¡­ I would not meet my wives or anyone I know if I were to take over your body¡­ in fact¡­ it could very well be that some of us are actually still alive¡­ and that we are nothing more than mere bits of information¡­¡±


    Which made Van perk up, confirming a suspicion that he long held.


    ¡°Another thing to keep in mind¡­¡± the young man continued. ¡°Is that the reason why most of us were so desperate to take over your body was because otherwise, we would have to deal with an endless void to contend with¡­ thankfully¡­ the one you call Ren decided to¡­ ease our stay here¡­ allowing us to create homes from our memories¡­¡± he then turned to Van.


    ¡°Can you imagine¡­ to be nothing¡­ to come from nothing¡­ and then all of a sudden you exist and are trapped in a void for years while all around you are those who would try to establish some form of their own order. Even if that means at the cost of others? Because let me tell you¡­ it was not¡­ pleasant¡­¡±


    Van remembered way back to when his father entered his soul realm for the first time. How his soul realm seemed to be in constant flux and at war with each other.


    The young men continued. ¡°Now though¡­ we have calmed down a bit¡­ and things are¡­ nice¡­ so far¡­ so I don¡¯t mind helping you out if you wish. Though I want something in return¡­¡±


    Van tensed. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked guardedly.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ at least not yet¡­¡± the young man replied. ¡°I just want to be let out every so often¡­ but other than that¡­ I¡¯m unsure¡­ even if you turned me down though, I still will help you out¡­ though not as much¡­ Do we have an agreement?¡±


    Van thought about it. It really didn¡¯t seem like the guy wanted to take control over his body anymore¡­ though he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure about that¡­ he should ask Ren about this before agreeing to let him out¡­ but for now¡­


    ¡°Okay¡­ I agree¡­¡± Van said.


    The young men smiled. ¡°Thank you¡­ now then¡­ you said you wanted help with something called a¡­ flicker step?¡±


    ¡°Before that¡­ if I¡¯m going to be learning from you. What should I call you?¡± Van asked.


    The young man blinked, then tilted his head, before he gave a small smile. ¡°You may call me¡­ Xan¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 174 Xan’s Training

    ¡°-and I just think Luna has just gotten too obsessed with sex lately. I don¡¯t know if this is because she¡¯s matured or because she¡¯s awakened to her succubi nature. But frankly, I don¡¯t always know how to deal with it.¡± Van admitted as his double took notes on a plush chair. ¡°And another problem is¡­ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a bad thing¡­ she¡¯s so much happier than she was before¡­¡± he then turned his head to look at his double from the couch he was laying on. ¡°Is it bad that I kinda wish for a little bit of the old Luna back?¡±


    The double wrote a few more things down on his clipboard, nodding to himself before putting it down and addressing Van¡¯s concerns. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to wish that, Van¡­ but the real question I think you are worried about¡­ is how you feel now, correct? And your worry for Luna?¡± leaning back and placing his hands together on his lap, looking at his true self and speaking with a tone of surety. ¡°You¡¯ve almost spent a month reframing from any and all sexual intercourse¡­ and while at first, it was¡­ hard¡­ you are beginning to feel¡­ otherwise¡­ correct? So it scares you a little that Luna doesn¡¯t feel the same¡­¡±


    Van felt a little uncomfortable for a few seconds before agreeing. ¡°Ya¡­ at first¡­ it was hard¡­ but after a while¡­ I actually felt like my head has gotten a lot clearer than before. While on the other hand, Luna actually seems to be suffering¡­ and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet Luna seems to be improving her aura at a faster rate than you¡­¡± the double finished for Van. ¡°Van¡­ before you awakened to your incubi nature¡­ you were largely disinterested in sex other than to do it as a duty¡­ sometimes of course¡­ there were exceptions¡­ and when you did do it, you enjoyed it¡­ but you never really actively sought it out... Until now¡­ and now that you had some time to take a step back from your new desires, you feel more clear-headed than before¡­ while on the other hand, the opposite seems to be happening to Luna¡­ so you worry for, at the same time, you are confused as to why her growth in aura is greater than yours. You are scared and jealous, your feelings on the matter are jumbled up, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I am confused¡­¡± Van admitted. ¡°I feel like if Luna really wanted to, she could survive a month without sex no problem¡­ but¡­ now¡­ I''m not so sure¡­ it could be that only because it¡¯s denied to her she¡¯s acting like this, otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be happening to her. Not to mention, her aura is increasing by leaps and bounds¡­ aren¡¯t we experiencing the same restrictions? I knew her growth was crazy¡­ but I didn¡¯t know she was a genius when it comes to aura and hand-to-hand martial arts¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you just answered your question right there.¡± the double said. Making Van look up once more. ¡°Van¡­ you admitted she¡¯s a genius when it comes to aura and martial arts, and you admitted you feel clear-headed after almost a month of abstinence. Surely you can figure out why now, right?¡±


    The double the looked his true self in the eye. ¡°Van¡­ the difference as to why she grew faster than you is because to you, it¡¯s not a real challenge¡­ while for her¡­ it¡¯s a really hard thing to do¡­ to resist having sex with the man she loves more than anything¡­ that¡¯s hard¡­¡± teasing Van a little.


    Van blushed a little at that. ¡°Ya¡­ maybe you have a point¡­ but about that other thing I mentioned¡­¡± he asked worriedly.


    The double took a look at his notes. ¡°Yes¡­ you are worried that Luna has somehow gotten dumber, correct? I can¡¯t fault you for that, but¡­¡± looking back at Van. ¡°I believe all she needs is some help¡­ a lot has changed for the both of you in just a few months¡­ before you, two didn¡¯t really have the time to grow accustomed to it, or acknowledge it, or grow into your new selves¡­ I think you two should talk to each other about your worries and come to a conclusion yourselves to not just help Luna but the both of you. At least that¡¯s my advice¡­¡±


    He took another look at his notes. ¡°And there is also your fear that the amount of women you have is getting too hard to handle, and that you feel that you are more being used than loved, correct? Well¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about that¡­ the women of this world love their male''s hundred and ten percent. It may be hard¡­ but try to rise to the challenge. I know you can¡­¡± He then put his clipboard away with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s the end of today''s session. It¡¯s been almost two hours and I''m tired. Please take what I said into consideration¡­ we can discuss all the other things at a later date¡­ have a good day¡­¡±


    Van slowly got up. ¡°You too¡­ and thanks¡­ it¡¯s new to me¡­ doing this¡­ but oddly enough¡­ I feel a lot better after these sessions¡­ so thanks¡­ again¡­¡± he said somewhat awkwardly.


    The double shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s honestly no big deal¡­ I¡¯m literally not telling you anything you didn¡¯t know about before¡­ just helping you come to terms with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ but still¡­ thanks¡­¡± Van said again, making sure he had everything on him and getting ready to leave. ¡°Have a good day.¡± giving one last goodbye, then promptly walked out the room.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± the double said, in the same bored voice he always seemed to have.


    Van then got ready to visit Xan since he had an appointment with him for another training session. He quickly flew to his castle, walked through the hidden door behind the throne room and entered the portal to meet his new sensei. Or at least that¡¯s what he likes to be called from time to time, don¡¯t know why he bothered giving Van a name to use if he wasn¡¯t going to use it.


    ¡°Hello Xan, i¡¯m back for a few more tips on using the flicker step if you have the time,¡± Van asked.


    Xan was there, now waving around a fan and looking oddly prideful for some reason. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Xan, call me¡­ sect leader¡­¡± he said with grand aplomb.


    ¡°Sect leader?¡± Van asked, confused.


    Xan nodded happily. ¡°Of course disciple Van, I¡¯ll be glad to teach you the mysterious ways of cultivation! You should feel honored that one such as I would take time off his busy schedule to teach you!¡± waving the fan around.


    ¡°Umm¡­ right¡­¡± Van said, realizing that Xan must be roleplaying or something. ¡°Only a few days and already he¡¯s acting silly¡­ perhaps having no one to talk to for so long does that to a person¡­ I should ask Ren about creating a central hub or something for all my past lives to visit each other¡­ maybe that will help them out a bit¡­¡± he thought, hoping that would be all it would take.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I just want to master this flicker step at the moment¡­ I don¡¯t know about the cultivation part just yet¡­¡± then Van perked up as an idea came to him. ¡°Also, are you sure you don¡¯t know anything I can do to improve my aura? Nothing at all? Or someone who could?¡± now looking hopefully at Xan.


    Xan looked a little crestfallen, but showed interest in Van¡¯s question about aura, giving it a few seconds of thought with a tilt of his head before answering.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ increasing aura¡­¡± Xan said out loud thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can help you much on my end¡­ All I know about is cultivation¡­ I probably know as much about it as you do¡­¡± he admitted.


    Van looked a little crestfallen himself now.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xan began.


    Making Van perk up once more.


    ¡°I do know someone who could help you¡­ do you remember that¡­ What''s the word for it? Knight?¡± Xan said as if trying to remember something from far away. ¡°He was also there when that fight over your body began so many years ago¡­ he is supposedly a sword master of great renown¡­ more importantly¡­ he is a master of aura¡­ if there is anyone who could teach you about increasing your aura power, it would surely be him,¡± he said helpfully.


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t worry. Like me, he too has mellowed out some. Or¡­ at least last I heard¡­ we don¡¯t get out much¡­¡± he admitted sadly.


    ¡°Thanks, Xan, that¡¯s really helpful,¡± Van said kindly, truly thankful for the help.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xan said. ¡°But call me sect leader! Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡± Van said, playing along.


    Xan looked immensely pleased. ¡°Right then! Let¡¯s get you through some warm-up exercises and go right into the flickerstep!¡± he said somewhat excitedly. ¡°By the end of the day, you¡¯ll not only have mastered the flickerstep, but surpassed it!¡± confident of his skills and knowledge in teaching Van everything he needed to know.


    And for the next few hours that was what happened. Xan watched Van like a hawk, circling around him like a predator, seeking out any and all weakness and faults and striking at them with such quick swiftness that it was like his fan never moved and it took a whole second for the pain to finally register.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Van complained as Xan whapped him with the blunt end of the fan again. And each time Xan hit him it would be followed up with a critique of his form¡­


    ¡°Three centimeters to the left! make sure to flow to the right when you take that step! stop thinking with just your feet, put your whole body into it! You''re too focused on your lower half, your upper body also has to do its work! Your muscles are too taut! Relax them! Your body is too relaxed for that part! Fix it! Why are you moving like that!? This isn¡¯t a dance! NO! You have to step like this! As if you''re dancing!¡±


    Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Wahp! Wahp! Wahp! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap!


    ¡°Someone¡­ please kill me¡­¡± Van groaned inwardly.


    ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s enough for today.¡± Xan finally said after four hours of training. ¡°While you didn¡¯t master it as soon as I thought you would¡­ you did make lots of progress!¡± he said happily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break and meditate on what you have learned, and then show me before you leave.¡±


    Van was so relieved he almost fell to the ground, his body sweating like crazy. After fifteen minutes though, he was forced to get up once more and show Xan what he had learned so far.


    ¡°Okay Van, you can do this¡­¡± Van thought to himself, trying to pump up his self-confidence a little. He then closed his eyes and took a deep breath before letting it go. Going over everything he learned and all the mistakes he made. He then opened his eyes¡­


    Slowly, he began to move, carefully taking his steps one at a time. Every few seconds, he would take his speed a notch higher, going faster in measured intervals. Faster and faster he went, until his body began to blur, not because of his speed, but because he was getting harder to track¡­ Soon, Van was making micro jumps all over the place in a controlled circled area.


    And that¡¯... when it hit him¡­


    He was being too¡­ controlling¡­ now that he was actually paying attention to his body as it moved through the forms. He found a certain¡­ wildness to it like it hated being so¡­ predictable¡­ if a set of forms had emotions¡­


    ¡°So¡­ weird¡­ it¡¯s as if¡­ the form hates acting so predictable¡­ there¡¯s a certain¡­ desire to it¡­ to move as it wishes¡­ to move like a wild animal but better¡­ like a fly that suddenly leaves your sight due to effectively sliding out of your vision¡­ and a tiger wanting to pounce, willing to jump around and use its environment to its advantage¡­ to use your whole body¡­ to use your enemies gaps in vision and perception to your advantage¡­ right before their very eyes¡­ I think¡­ I get it now¡­ ¡±


    Van¡­ disappeared¡­ he didn¡¯t go faster¡­ he simply¡­ slid out of view¡­ like a fly¡­ and like a tiger¡­ he gripped the ground in a way that allowed him to glide on it¡­ and appear right behind Xan¡­


    Xan smiled¡­ not even needing to look back. ¡°Congratulations Van¡­ you have mastered the flicker step¡­ and it only took you at most a week¡­ now you understand¡­ what I¡¯ve been trying to teach you¡­¡±


    He then turned around to address Van directly. ¡°Mind you, you still have a long way to go if you want to truly utilize and master it the way we do on my world¡­ but for this one, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you go around claiming you were taught by one such as I when it came to that technique¡­¡± Xan said rather smugly.


    ¡°Everything else though¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t say I taught you¡­ just the flicker step¡­¡± He quickly added, as if there was still much to find fault in Van¡¯s other techniques. Though partially, he was just teasing his student.


    Van was really touched by Xan¡¯s words up to that last part. Where he just rolled his eyes at it¡­ but he still couldn''t help but feel rather proud of this accomplishment, even with Xan¡¯s teasing.


    In the end, Van decided to ignore that last bit by Xan and just thank him instead. ¡°Thanks, sect leader.¡± trying to do that hand-to-fist thing Xan liked so much. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to put this technique to good use in my fight with my father.¡±


    Xan nodded sagely. ¡°You did good work. Still rough around the edges¡­ but you improve quickly and are a smart student¡­ make sure you use what I taught you well, and you will never be defeated!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do that. Thank you again.¡± Van said.


    ¡°If you ever change your mind about learning cultivation. Just tell me and you¡¯ll be shattering mountains and splitting the heavens in no time.¡± Xan chuckled lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Van said, ¡°see you!¡± waving goodbye as he phased out of Xan¡¯s miniature realm and found himself back in the memoriam room.


    He was standing there for a few seconds more, trying to catch his breath. It always felt weird, that transition took some getting used to. He then walked out of the room to talk to Ren who he hoped was still out and about.


    ¡°Hey, Ren,¡± Van said upon noticing him, walking over to better converse. ¡°Have you put any thought into what I said last time? About making a central hub of some sort?¡±


    Ren looked up from a panel he was looking at that was filled with numbers and some sort of spreadsheet. He closed the application and gave Van his full attention, opening up another screen that floated between them. ¡°You''re talking about something like this, correct? Something that would allow them to meet and stuff, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sadly, at the moment there is nothing I can do¡­ it¡¯s not as simple as just creating a whole new place and connecting everything up.¡± Ren said. ¡°When you go to meet them, it¡¯s more like you''re falling into a memory¡­ a memory realm if you will, where there is no real space or time¡­ only information¡­ if you wanted to, it could be a great place to train, just don¡¯t expect to grow your muscles¡­ at most you can only take what you learned out of it. I mean¡­ if you actually gave each one of them their own miniature realm, it would greatly surpass whatever your soul realm could handle¡­¡±


    ¡°Another issue is that¡­ the whole reason so many went crazy was because their memories were all over the place. Crashing into each other and getting mixed up, driving them mad¡­¡± Ren looked apologetically at Van. ¡°Sorry Van¡­ the most I could do at this moment is create some sort of communication network for any that wants it. So that they could talk to each other if they desire¡­ but the truth is, not many are going to use it¡­ some might not even appreciate it¡­ and the vast majority are asleep anyway until woken up¡­¡± he then sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work on it, don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ but it¡¯s going to take a little while longer. Though¡­ you are right that they do deserve the opportunity to socialize if they want to¡­¡± Ren gave a kind smile. ¡°Honestly speaking, It wouldn¡¯t have ever crossed my mind to do something like this¡­ thanks, Van¡­¡±


    Van was a little confused. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I didn¡¯t do anything other than ask if it was possible.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ but if I was in their shoes¡­ and I lost¡­ I still would like to at least talk to someone¡­¡± he then smiled wider. ¡°That way there would be more chances to play co-op on my games with others!¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Van replied as Ren tried to make a joke out of this. ¡°Anyway¡­ thanks for taking some of your time doing this. I¡¯m going to go back in and see someone Xan suggested I should meet to grow my aura more quickly. See you later.¡± already saying his goodbyes.


    Ren nodded. ¡°See you later Van. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve completed the setup. But don¡¯t expect it anytime soon. At least a few more weeks. Okay?¡± turning back to his screen.


    ¡°Alright¡­ bye¡­¡± Van replied, walking back to the Memoriam room. He then closed his eyes¡­ searched for the stare he was looking for¡­ and was in a startling new place¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 175 Duran’s Training

    Van seemed to be standing on some sort of battlements, a large castle wall of some sort that gave him a nice view of the surrounding area. Forests and green plains as far as the eye could see with a few mountains in the distance. Turning, he saw a man in full armor, his helmet off, gazing into the distance.


    ¡°So¡­ you have come to me¡­¡± the man then turned to look at Van with some slight disinterest¡­ but at the same time¡­ curiosity¡­ ¡°I suppose you are here to gain something from me, correct? Well then¡­ how can I help you¡­¡± sounding like even he wasn''t sure if he wanted to aid Van or not.


    Van was taken a little aback by the man¡¯s attitude, but sensed no malice in his words or actions and so decided to explain why he was here. ¡°I heard that you are a master swordsman and aura user. I have come in the hopes that you would be able to help teach me how to grow and control my aura, and maybe teach me a few other things if you are willing.¡± speaking courteously, not wanting to make a bad impression.


    From what he had heard from Van, they couldn¡¯t directly hurt him in any way, nor can he hurt them unless there were special circumstances involved. So trying to convince those he comes to for aid to help him out of their own free will was effectively the only way that he would ever learn anything from them.


    The knight thought about it for a long while. To the point, Van was wondering if he would ever answer. The man then turned and walked away¡­


    Van watched a little dumbfounded by this action.


    But just as the knight was about to disappear from sight, he turned his head to look at Van, and then motioned with it towards the direction he was going, as if to say to follow him. After that, he stoically moved on.


    Van was a little confused by this, but then quickly realized that the knight was about to disappear from view, and rushed to follow him. After a few minutes, he found himself in some sort of open field with a few boulders around and trees in the periphery of the clearing. The knight then turned to address him, arms crossed.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± the man said slowly. ¡°You can call me¡­¡± he thought about it for a while. ¡°Duran¡­¡± tasting the word as if for the first time, as if unsure if he was happy with it or not.


    ¡°Before we begin¡­ I want you to show me your skills¡­¡± He then looked around until his eyes landed on a boulder not so far off from the two of them. ¡°That boulder¡­ cut it¡­¡± and gave no further explanation or reason.


    Van looked towards the boulder, then back to Duran. ¡°You¡­ want me to cut that boulder?¡± he asked unsure.


    But Duran remained silent, giving neither a positive nor negative answer.


    Van stood there for a while until the silence got uncomfortable. Uncertainly, he made his way towards the boulder and drew out his sword. Thinking there must be something more to it, he gave a mighty swing of his blade.


    Only for it to clang loudly against the rock, making Van wince at the sound, fearful that he might have just dulled his blade. Worried, he turned to look at Duran, wondering if this was all within his expectations. But the knight didn¡¯t budge one inch and continued to stare and watch Van.


    Van really didn¡¯t like doing things without reason. But decided to give it one more try anyway. This time, he planned to use his aura, encasing his blade with blue energy. But before he could bring his sword down, he was stopped.


    ¡°If you do that, you may be able to make a dent on the rock¡­ but it would be at the cost of your blade¡­¡± Duran said disapprovingly. ¡°And I''m pretty sure I asked you to cut the boulder, not just make marks in it¡­¡± his eyes bore holes into Van.


    Van¡­ was somewhat offended, given a task he couldn¡¯t understand, then told he was doing it wrong, really peeved him¡­ ¡°how else am I supposed to do it?¡± he complained, a little nervously due to Duran¡¯s gaze. ¡°The only way to cut a boulder like this is if I used all my aura and tried several times! Maybe if it was my father¡­ he could cut a few trees with a single slash. But even he would have to expend a lot of aura for that.¡± he pointed out in his self-defense.


    Duran continued to stare at Van for a long while before he finally sighed. Slowly, he took out his sword and raised it up high with a very thin film of aura surrounding it, to the point it was hard to see. Lazily, he brought it down without much force.


    Van frowned as he watched wondering what the knight was trying to do and if this was some sort of attack. As he stood next to the boulder, he felt a soft current of airbrush past him when Duran brought his sword down. He looked around confused, wondering what that was all about.


    Duran then slowly walked up next to Van then pointed at the boulder.


    Van, still confused, followed the finger back to the boulder.


    The knight then created a thin film of aura on the tip of his finger, and gently poked the boulder.


    CRACK! BOOM! The boulder went. The sides of it exploded outward as if a bomb of pure energy exploded from the inside.


    But the middle¡­ the middle was cleanly cut, almost as if someone took a waterjet cutter to a geode, revealing a glossy and smooth interior with rainbow swirls and beautiful colors.


    Van was startled, then flabbergasted by what he just saw. He looked towards Duran, then back to the boulder, the sides of which were all on the floor, but the middle part still untouched except for where a clear cut had been made through it. Gently¡­ carefully¡­ he touched the boulder as if he wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or not.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Van thought as he touched the outer edges of the rock. ¡°The only reason the sides exploded¡­ was because the energy within had no natural escape¡­ the cut in the middle appeared so quickly and smoothly, that when Duran push even a little bit aura in between the practically nonexistent gap, it displaced the air and space around it so fast when it cracked open that it effectively broke the sides from the sheer air resistance of the sudden movement¡­ what fucking bullshit¡­¡±


    Van then gently moved his hand to the cut part of the boulder. His fingertips practically glided over its smooth surface, as if there was no friction whatsoever. When he pulled his hand back and turned it around. He found his fingertips bleeding, with some of his fingerprints cut away, leaving only smooth skin.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­ the cut must have been made on a molecular level or some sort of bullshit. Because even the jagged fingerprints of my fingertips were cut off just by touching it¡­ how the fucking hell¡­¡± looking in a mix of horror and awe at his bleeding fingers.


    Duran looked at Van, then looked away. ¡°Follow.¡± was all he said and made his way toward a nearby tree.


    Van, confused, followed Duran, afraid of what might happen if he didn¡¯t, but also curious to see what else the knight might show him.


    Once at the tree, Duran casually swung his blade once more across the tree.


    Van then waited, expecting it to be cut down¡­ but nothing happened. Now he was questioning if he even saw it right. He did see the blade pass through the tree¡­ right?


    Duran then turned to address him. ¡°Sometimes¡­ it¡¯s not always about being able to cut whatever you want¡­ sometimes¡­ it¡¯s about choosing to cut what you want to cut¡­¡± sounding sagely.


    Van again was confused by Duran¡¯s actions. He was definitely sure he saw the knight cut the tree¡­ so why wasn¡¯t it falling over? Van then decided to place a hand on the tree, trying to force his aura into it to see what would happen. He nervously did so, expecting it to explode. But nothing happened¡­


    ¡°Did¡­ did he cut it to the point that the tree itself hasn¡¯t become aware that it was slashed? Seriously! What kind of bullshit is this!¡± Now becoming a little exasperated by everything he has seen so far.


    Duran went back to folding his arms. ¡°You said you wanted to learn how to improve your aura, correct?¡±


    Van looked towards Duran. ¡°Uh¡­ ya¡­¡± he replied, unsure of what else to say.


    ¡°What have you done to improve it?¡± Duran asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I''ve tried meditating¡­ and¡­ building up my vitality? And uh¡­ working on improving my willpower.¡± Van replied.


    ¡°And how do you improve your willpower?¡± Duran asked.


    ¡°I uh¡­ resist urges¡­ and stuff¡­¡± Van said, realizing how silly that actually sounded.


    Duran nodded sagely. ¡°And now you come to me because you feel it is not enough¡­ well¡­ you are right! It is not enough!¡±


    Duran then uncrossed his arms and looked down on Van. ¡°Increasing one''s vitality and willpower is only the tip! One must also increase their spirit! Those with a strong fighting spirit also have a strong aura! You can¡¯t just meditate to grow your aura and expect gains¡­ The best way is to work through the spiritual blocks in your psyche. And those with strong souls have strong auras, and your soul is very strong! But underutilized¡­¡±


    ¡°Worse, there is no control of your aura. You think you understand it, but you do not! All that wasted energy¡­ for nothing¡­ you burn through your pool like it¡¯s never-ending! If you truly wish to learn from me¡­ you must understand that you will be tortured¡­ that your mind will be assaulted and that your body will be put to the test like it has never been before¡­ I will beat into you everything you need to know on how to properly master aura and the sword. But you have to be willing to give it your all as well¡­ Do you understand?¡± Duran asked, eyes hard.


    Van looked up nervously at Duran, wondering if this was such a good idea. But then he just had to think about what happened to the boulder, and if he could even get to a fraction of that strength, then whatever he would be put through would be well worth it. Or at least he hoped it would be¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Van nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± trying to sound determined, mostly for himself.


    ¡°...good¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ how long your resolve lasts¡­ that also¡­ will be put to the test¡­¡± Duran said menacingly.


    ---


    ¡°What¡­ the actual fuck¡­¡± Van thought as he panted in pure pain.


    It had only been a few hours since he had agreed, but never before had he ever faced such horrible training in his entire life. It put everything his father, and even Thea for that matter did to shame.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­ I¡¯m definitely going to die¡­¡± Van thought repeatedly over and over again in his mind as he was refused escape from this torture over and over again.


    Strapped to his back was a large boulder, to which he was forced to carry around in a circle. He had to use aura to do so, and while at first that sounded moderately difficult, he soon realized how truly cruel this training was when it went on for more than just one hour¡­ and what made it worse¡­


    ¡°Using too much aura!¡± Duran shouted and sucker-punched Van in the gut, doubling him over, almost making him lose balance and threatening him to be crushed under the weight of his load. ¡°Use only the bare minimum! Even if you''re exhausted, you must continue to give aura or you will die! There is nothing like the fear of death constantly pressing down on you to help grow your aura¡­ it is a battle of will, that if you give in just a little, could cost you your life¡­ on top of that¡­ if you use too much aura, more than you should for this task¡­ you will be punished¡­¡±


    ¡°You will be pushed to your breaking point¡­ then pushed again¡­ and again¡­ over and over again until death itself becomes a close friend¡­ and you won''t stop until you have at least mastered this warm-up¡­ do I make myself clear¡­¡± Duran said, watching Van like a hawk.


    Van groaned in misery.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Duran replied.


    And for the next few hours, Van was subjected to what he could only describe was a training session from hell. He even threw up¡­


    It was only after that he was given a break and told to take a meditative stance as Duran explained a more in-depth training method for aura that Van could do in his free time.


    ¡°One¡¯s will comes from one¡¯s spirit¡­ one¡¯s spirit comes from one¡¯s will¡­ it ties to the mind and from the mind to the body and from the body back again¡­ have you ever heard mind over matter? But if your mind is a degenerate one, then you will only do degenerate things. If your mind is lazy, then you will only do lazy things. Your will can force your mind, and your mind your body¡­¡± Duran sagely.


    ¡°We all have a will that is above ourselves¡­ our minds and bodies¡­ but most don¡¯t realize that they can tap into it¡­ that it is more than just a force that helps you resist your desire for one more cookie¡­ or spend your money on something frivolous¡­ the training your father gave you, resisting your urge to eat, is somewhat similar training and tapping into this higher state of will¡­ I will now teach you even more about it¡­ close your eyes¡­ and follow my voice¡­¡± Duran then began to speak softly and eloquently, his voice gentle and like a slow breeze.


    Van closed his eyes and took a deep breath and then let it out. He let Duran¡¯s words wash over him, learning new insights and knowledge about will and so much more.


    ¡°Good¡­ this will be it for today''s session¡­ you may go now¡­ to not forget what I have taught you. I expect you to come by more often from now on¡­ think of it as another test of your will¡­¡± Duran said.


    Van sighed inwardly with some relief. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to come by again. But then again¡­ he did have one more week before the final match with his father¡­ Perhaps if he trained hard enough, he could surprise his dad and finally get a victory.


    ¡°Thank you, Duran, I¡¯ll come by next time,¡± he said as he got up, though inwardly a part of him was screaming not to.


    With that, Van left Duran and exited back into the memoriam room. But before leaving, he decided to visit one last person¡­ just on a whim¡­


    Soon, Van was again in a new place. An open area filled with large columns and rows upon rows of giant bookcases, filled with an almost endless amount of books. With waterfalls flowing both downward and up, and trees and greenery everywhere.


    ¡°Well, well, well, look who we have here¡­¡± a young man sitting on a giant crystal ball said as Van appeared. He was wearing a pointy hat and a set of wizards robes with a long staff filled with magical gems and runes. He closed what appeared to be some sort of grimoire, giving Van his full attention.


    ¡°You can call me Magnus¡­ to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± Magnus asked curiously. ¡°Are you perhaps here to learn from me such as you learned from the others?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Van said flatly and quickly, earning a small chuckle from Magnus. ¡°I just wanted to see if you have any ideas on how to beat my father without using magic. I figured I asked Xan and Duran already, so why not you and the others as well?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting¡­¡± Magnus said thoughtfully. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know how much help I could be when magic is not involved¡­ but I do have an idea that could greatly help you¡­¡± he said in a lazy tone of voice.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Van asked.


    Magnus smiled knowingly. ¡°Why you already know¡­¡± he said coyly. ¡°While it is a bit more difficult¡­ if it¡¯s on the body¡­ aura can work on it¡­ though the backlash can be painful¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Van asked, wondering if Magnus was one of those people that like to see people struggle with questions they already know the answer to.


    ¡°You just need to remember that Isa girl¡­¡± Magnus said. ¡°And hopefully the answer will come to you¡­¡± his voice sounded lazy once more. ¡°Now if you would excuse me¡­ there is still so much more to do¡­ till next time¡­¡± turning back to his book.


    Van frowned but figured for some reason that this was the best he was going to get out of him. He then turned to leave, he had only one week left, he was going to make the best out of it that he could¡­ And prove to his father his growth!


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 176 The Final Spar

    Van took a deep breath and let it go¡­ He was here¡­ He was ready¡­ He stared his father down from the opposite side, going through all the motions in his head of how he was finally going to beat his father. Or at the least, force his father to use more than just ten or twenty percent of his power¡­


    It had been a whole week, and Van had drastically improved, thanks in part to the harsh training he received from his past lives and the fact that time can work differently in those memory realms. Allowing him to work and train for several more hours a day than normally, though that didn¡¯t mean he grew much in muscle or anything¡­ one could at most only learn from experience in those realms if even that¡­


    Etheirway, he was ready to wipe that confident look off of his dad''s face if it was the last thing he did.


    ¡°Are you ready? Get set! Go!¡± Thea shouted from the sidelines, alongside Luna who watched with bated breath. The two of them hadn¡¯t had another spar since last week. So this was a chance to see how much they had improved during that time given.


    Van this time didn¡¯t just dash forward like he did last time. This time, he moved in towards his father carefully, giving slashes of his aura as he went.


    These slashes were far more precise than before, though a little weaker they still cut through the air as if he was using full power.


    Alv quirked an eye at that, impressed and curious to know how his son had improved so quickly. Casually slashing down the blades of aura sent his way.


    But¡­


    The last aura slash Alv cut through exploded into light. Blinding him and making him take a step back in surprise.


    Van now truly dashed forward, aiming for his father¡¯s neck to end the match quickly in one strike. Only to be blocked, one of his father¡¯s eyes still open, and though slightly blinded, he still could sense where Van was going to strike.


    Van and Alvaroz then unleashed a flurry of strikes at each other at rapid speed. Van¡¯s attacks were far more faster and precise than before. But Alv was slowly overpowering him as he regained his vision and relied on his other senses.


    Decades of skill and experience were no match for a few weeks of hard work¡­


    Van knew that, but he still had a few tricks up his sleeves.


    His sclera went black and his eyes turned red as his body began to overflow with aura.


    His father again started to look a little disappointed, wondering if his son was going to make the same mistake as last time, thinking Van was simply trying to overpower him again.


    Which was exactly what Van wanted his father to think¡­


    Van grinned a feral smile as he pumped himself up on more aura and black blood from his blood weaving. Forcing his body to the breaking point and pushing it beyond what it would naturally be able to handle.


    Alv¡¯s eyes widened with worry for his son, while at the same time he had to pick up the pace to keep up. Now using about a full twenty percent of his power. Their clashes sending miniature shockwaves into the air around them.


    But if Alv thought this was the best Van could offer¡­ he was dead wrong¡­


    Van set his next plan into motion. Doing everything he could, he took complete control over every part of his blood, turning it black and allowing it to seep out of him.


    Alv began to look even more worried, wondering if his son had lost control and was going berserk. Instead of going faster and harder to match his son¡¯s increased speed and power, he instead tried to find openings to disable Van safely and end the match before anyone got hurt.


    Van though, was thankful for the reprieve, taking the opportunity to control his blood and move it across his skin. The black blood then began to take on shapes and lines that hugged his body. And when that was complete, he forced aura through them¡­


    Alv¡¯s eyes widened as all of a sudden he was being pushed back. Forcing him to retreat for a bit and go back to using twenty percent of his power. Then twenty-two percent¡­ then twenty-four¡­


    Soon he was up to twenty-nine percent of his full power and finally, it seemed that Van¡¯s power boost had met its limit. Alv was in awe, to say the least of his son¡¯s determination to use his own body and blood as a conduit for runic enchancments to amplify his power to even greater heights. Knowing that his son should know the drawbacks and the backlash that could happen doing such a thing.


    But Van wasn¡¯t done just yet¡­ Now he went wild, fighting all over the place, doing his best to push his father and act unpredictably.


    But Alv wasn¡¯t having any of it. He was impressed, sure¡­ that his son would go this far¡­ But it still wouldn¡¯t be enough¡­ So¡­ He simply concentrated a little more, focused a little harder, and met his son¡¯s speed for speed, their blades ringing in the air as their swords danced and disappeared from sight as they moved like the wind all over the place.


    Luna was in awe at what she was seeing, it had never occurred to her to use her body like that for extra power¡­ though she felt like she always knew deep down it was possible¡­ This was definitely something useful to learn. Now if only her eyes could catch up with the sword strikes¡­


    Thea, on the other hand. Could see everything clearly¡­ and perhaps it was because she was a bystander, from the out looking in, that she saw what was coming next¡­ and her body tensed a little in excitement to see if it would work¡­


    Back to the fighting, Van pushed harder, faster, with even more wild and erratic movements. But all of them were met blow for blow by his father, who was slowly catching up on the rhythm and pattern.


    Alv then began to push Van back, slowly at first, but with gaining speed¡­ as Van¡¯s attack pattern became predictable. In the end, he would say he was impressed by his son¡¯s improvement and would congratulate him for exceeding his expectations after this fight.


    Now he planned to end this, using his own son¡¯s attack patterns against him¡­ a few more strikes¡­ and the way was clear to his victory¡­


    Or so he thought¡­


    For Van¡­ disappeared¡­


    ¡°I win¡­¡± Van panted from the side of his father, his sword tip at his father¡¯s neck.


    Alv looked completely in shock, flabbergasted as to what in the world just happened. One second Van was right in front of him, the next¡­ he was gone.


    His son¡­ had mastered the flicker step¡­


    Not only that¡­ he hid the fact until the last moment and did it when Alv was the most focused on his attack to finish the battle.


    ¡°People are most vulnerable when they go in for an attack they committed to¡­ that¡¯s what Xan, Duran, and even magnus said to me before sending me on my way¡­ that there is never a better opportunity to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat when your opponents busy trying to end the fight he thought he won. It is something to watch out for in my enemies¡­ and in myself¡­ for it could also be used against me¡­ I¡¯m glad I learned this lesson. My father never saw it coming¡­ a bit of a shame this wouldn¡¯t work twice¡­¡± Van thought with a hint of smug pride in himself as he watched his father lower his sword in defeat.


    ¡°You did good, son¡­¡± Alv said slowly, then a smile slowly formed on his face. ¡°You got me good¡­¡±


    And the battle was over¡­ for the first time since Van was born¡­ he had won a bout with his father¡­


    He probably wasn¡¯t going to win again after this¡­ Alv would now be doubly careful to not let what happened happen again... But damn if this victory didn¡¯t feel amazing. Van was going to remember this for a long time¡­


    Thea and Luna clapped widely in applause at the show they just witnessed.


    ¡°That was awesome Van!¡± Luna said excitedly. ¡°Ugh! It sucks that me and mom can¡¯t go at it¡­¡± she lamented, still clapping a little, then give a little sneeze.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Thea agreed. ¡°It really sucks that Luna caught my cold¡­¡± then gave a small sneeze of her own.


    For the past few days, Luna and Thea had been sick with the flu.


    ¡°Well hopefully you will feel better after a few days of rest,¡± Alv said to his wife, then turned to Luna. ¡°And hopefully you will recover soon, now that you are allowed to eat again. Normally I would be a bit of a stickler for the rules¡­ but considering what just happened¡­ I¡¯ll let it slide¡­ let''s have a feast!¡± he said with a prideful grin.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡± Thea cheered.


    ¡°YAAAAAA!¡± Luna went along.


    Van felt a little embarrassed by all the praise and cheering. But he couldn¡¯t help his own sense of pride and accomplishment growing under it either. The only thing he could do was stand there with a sheepish grin on his face that he tried desperately to control, not wanting the fact that he finally defeated his father to be some big deal¡­ though failing miserably as his grin kept peaking through.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Alv said with a clap, let¡¯s head in, I¡¯ll tell the cooks to whip us something wonderful. You two can take the rest of the day off until dinner. Have fun!¡±


    ¡°Yessss!¡± Luna said, pumping her arm up and down before giving another sneeze.


    Van chuckled. ¡°Why are you so happy? You already got a few days off because of your cold.¡± he teased.


    ¡°That is that. This is this!¡± Luna said smugly, then excitedly. ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t wait for tonight!¡± looking entirely too gleeful. ¡°Just you wait, Van! I¡¯m going to rock your world!¡±


    Van laughed. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Luna laughed as well. Then sneezed. Then sneezed again¡­ and again¡­ and again¡­ then proceeded to rub her nose with her arm and gave a loud sniff. ¡°Well¡­ maybe not tonight¡­¡± she said dejectedly.


    Van couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little more at that. She was just so cute! ¡°Maybe tomorrow¡­¡± he amended for her with a chuckle.


    ¡°Mmm¡± she replied with a sniffle and a miserable look on her face.


    After that, they set out to enjoy the rest of the day leisurely until dinner time, where they were met with a beautiful assortment of foods and even¡­ remshola¡­ for the great feat of lasting a full month without food and sex and even beating Alvaroz.


    There was much partying and joy to be had around, and Luna stuffed herself like no one''s business. She gorged herself like some sort of cartoon character, her stomach looking far too full for her petite frame. Her stomach bursting out of her pants. It honestly was something quite scary to watch¡­


    After that, Van was assaulted by several of his lovers who were quite excited about the fact he was finally free to bed them. But he turned them down, saying he wanted to wait and do Luna first since she waited just as long as he did, and to please be patient for at least a few more days.


    The party continued and everyone was having good fun. Even Thea seemed to be taking after her daughter in stuffing herself as if the party was for her. Alv and Lore joked with each other about who was the better teacher for Van. Alv even went so far as to ribe Lore about how close he was getting to Pepper, to which Lore gave a slight blush to.


    Lillia and Sheri were trying to stay composed while sipping tea, all the while they asked pointed questions of Pepper and her relationship with Lore. much to her embarrassment.


    Lyn and Amie were of course there, as well as Xenith and they were talking about their own things. Kella, Isa, Sela, Venus, Gwen, and everyone else were also enjoying the party, and gave side-eyes towards Van, hoping for tonight, but being patient as he asked.


    Agn¨¨s and Alecto were also relishing their food, and excitedly talking about what they had learned so far since they moved here.


    Then, as the night began to wind down, Thea began crying all of a sudden for no reason. Just burst out into tears. Everyone who noticed looked at her confused and worried as to what just happened.


    She then started muttering about swollen breasts or something. She went a little green in the face, and Alv immediately went over to her side to help excuse her from the table.


    After that weirdness, the party continued if not a little subdued. Then after it was finished, Van and Luna decided to go to bed. It had been a long day and they were tired.


    Unexpectedly, Luna really did not feel in the mood for sex. Claiming she still wasn¡¯t feeling too well and was too full. Which Van could fully understand, and decided to be patient about.


    But the next morning¡­ Luna was still feeling very sick and dizzy. And not just her, but he heard that Thea wasn¡¯t faring any better. Oddly enough, the doctors couldn¡¯t pinpoint any diseases or sickness that was causing this.


    What was worse was Thea¡¯s sudden change in diet, going from eating a lot, to nothing at all, and sometimes eating the strangest of things. The same happened to Luna who would sometimes not feel in the mood to eat anything.


    Thea would also suffer from sudden mood swings with no explanation as to why, which Luna was thankfully not a victim of.


    For days this went by, and people began to worry as to what was going on.


    Until¡­


    ¡°SHE¡¯S PREGNANT!¡± Alv shouted so loud that it echoed throughout the entire castle.


    Van immediately rushed to his father¡¯s side, going from zero to a hundred, bouncing off walls and speeding down corridors until he entered his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s room


    ¡°SHE¡¯S WHAT!¡± Van exclaimed as he opened the double doors that led into their room.


    Alv turned to Van with a huge grin on his face. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant! Thea¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    Van could only stare in shock.


    He was going to be an older brother¡­


    His eyes then went wide as something occurred to him and he looked his father straight in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± his voice heavy with seriousness, and fled the room as quickly as he came in.


    He rushed to Luna, closed his eyes, and begged Ren to help him figure something out that he desperately needed to know.


    Ren, not entirely sure what was happening, picked up what Van wanted to know from what all the hubbub was about and used his skills to gather a detailed medical scan of Luna. creating a holographic image of himself to display outside in the real world. He then looked down and examined Luna closely and carefully¡­


    ¡°Van¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡± Ren began, Van holding his breath.


    ¡°Not pregnant¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ren said. ¡°Though her symptoms are similar, whatever form of pregnancy she had is gone¡­ it could have been she was pregnant, and this month of no sex and food killed whatever seed of life that might be there and was reabsorbed into the body. Or she was experiencing phantom pregnancy, as a succubus, she can be very attuned with those around her. It could be that she sensed that her mother was pregnant before anyone else realized. And that was the reason for her sickness¡­¡±


    Van¡­ had mixed feelings about this¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure if he was relieved¡­ or not¡­ ¡°ya¡­ your right¡­ I mean¡­ I made it so no information was passed along anymore when we had sex¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that actually doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ren said. ¡°Succubi have a little pouch to help store sperm information, remember? The same sperm that helped create Scarlet, Leaf, and Sini is still inside her.¡± he then began to explain.


    ¡°You see when a succubus is pregnant, they actually become more sexually active, not less¡­ and don¡¯t show signs of pregnancy until the last month of birth, sometimes not even until the last week of it¡­ this is because succubi feed off on energy of their sexual partners to help grow their offspring. Which are usually of a succubi nature themselves¡­ it¡¯s only when they give birth, that they have no desire for sex anymore, sometimes lasting a full year.¡±


    ¡°Either way¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ren said once more and left Van to give him some time alone.


    Van watched Luna who was covered in sweat on the bed, looking very sick.


    Again that feeling passed over him¡­ a feeling of mixed relief¡­ and a little grief¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 177 Not Pregnant… (nsfw)

    It was an awkward few days, to say the least after that. Luna heard everything and felt very bad about it, feeling like she somehow disappointed Van, even going so far as to feel like a failure for not providing a child.


    Van of course, made it clear under no uncertain terms that he wasn¡¯t unhappy that she didn¡¯t give birth, and that in fact he very much wasn¡¯t ready for a child anytime soon. More importantly, he tried to comfort her and assure her that everything was going to be alright and that he was happy with the way things were as they were now.


    It took a full week for Luna to go back to any semblance of her old peppy self, though she still didn¡¯t feel in the mood to have sex anytime soon, as she was still depressed about everything¡­


    Despite that, Van and Luna were immensely happy for Thea, a mix of excitement and nervousness for their future baby brother or sister. More importantly, it gave a huge relief off Van¡¯s shoulders to know that should anything happen to him, there was now an heir to take over should things go south. Not that he was planning to die anytime soon of course¡­


    Oddly enough there were talks that if it were a girl she should breed within the family. Van made sure to quickly leave the room whenever that was brought up, not wanting to hear it. Hopefully, his parents got the message¡­


    A few days later, Luna came up to him to ask him personally what he thought about having a kid. His true feelings on the matter.


    ¡°Honestly Luna. I have said everything I wanted to say about it.¡± Van replied to Luna''s question of whether or not he really didn¡¯t want a kid.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like we are ready for a child yet. Not to mention we are going to school for the next few years near the wastelands filled with terrifying monsters and worse. If we have a kid we would have to delay our trip so that you could give birth here and have our parents take care of the baby. Which means by the time we return, the baby would be already five years old and maybe not even realize we are its parents.¡± Van explained.


    ¡°Not to mention after that we were selected for a program to study in Istra. Which means another few years gone away. And the fact that after that we were planning on traveling the world. We simply can¡¯t take care of a child during all of that, nor do I think it would be right to give birth to a child who will practically if ever, see their parents.¡± he finished, hoping Luna would understand his concerns.


    ¡°Ya but, I heard Bloodhaven as a daycare!¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Van replied, arms crossed.


    Luna looked down dejected. ¡°Do you really not want a baby with me?¡± she asked, looking like she was on the brink of tears. ¡°We can make it so you can take her as a concubine when she grows up if you want! And what¡¯s so wrong if our parents take care of her! I just!-! Don¡¯t know¡­¡± looking like she was going to cry.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Van felt bad now. At first, he thought it was because she thought it was something he might want and that she failed to provide. Now it was clear that it was that she actually wanted to give birth to a child of their own.


    ¡°Hey¡­ it''s going to be okay¡­¡± Van said, bringing Luna into a hug. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out. Let¡¯s talk about this a little more later okay. Sh sh sh sh¡­ don¡¯t cry¡­ don¡¯t cry¡­¡± he said gently as Luna began to sniffle into him.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I should talk to Ren about this¡­ he may have an idea on what to do¡­ maybe if it comes down to it, we can somehow speed up her pregnancy to allow birth before we leave¡­ agh! I don¡¯t know anymore!¡± Van¡¯s emotions were all confused and jumbled up, he didn¡¯t know what to do...


    In the end, Van decided to ask around to see what everyone else thought about whether or not they should have a kid. This was something he really was worried about so figured he should get everyone''s input on the matter.


    He asked Kella, who didn¡¯t really care, but suggested they don¡¯t since they would have to leave soon anyway.


    Isa didn¡¯t understand why it was such a big deal and suggested they create an army of children.


    Anna also seemed to be on the fence, since she herself wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted a child or not.


    Ren was no help, he outright refused to be for or against such a thing, only saying he wouldn¡¯t if it was him until he was sure he could take care of it.


    Kassandra thought it would be wonderful and cute, mostly because she never got a chance to have a kid herself, and pointed out that you never know what may happen in the future, if she¡¯s anything to go by, so best to live without regrets.


    Lyn, Amie, and Xenith got into a bit of a debate over it. Lyn didn¡¯t understand why they shouldn¡¯t just take the baby with them, while Amie explained why and pointed out that it was fifty fifty if they should have one or not because Thea was now having a baby, so the issue of having an heir was resolved as far as she was concerned. Xenith didn¡¯t seem to care either way and suggested they also make a few babies themselves as heir to their respective queendoms. Which caused another round of debates.


    Alecto gushed at the idea of Van and Luna having a baby and suggested Agn¨¨s get pregnant as well, much to her daughter''s blushing and outright refusal, saying she wasn¡¯t anywhere near being ready for such a huge responsibility.


    Lorenzo said he didn¡¯t have any kids, as far as he knew¡­ and he was happy with that, and said that Van should just accept what happens as what happens, whether or not having a child is intentional or not.


    Sheri was of two minds about it. On the one hand, the grandparents could take care of the baby, barring that, there were daycares at school¡­ on the other hand, it was important to have close bonds with one''s children, and a school environment or leaving their kids with their grandparents for five-plus years wasn¡¯t conducive to that.


    Gwen seemed both a little terrified and excited about the prospect of having kids until she realized it was Luna they were talking about, then she blushed and excused herself.


    Bell didn¡¯t see any problems, the pack growing was a good thing¡­ wasn¡¯t it?


    Sela didn¡¯t understand the question, she didn¡¯t even realize that in polite society one should ask if it was okay to have babies with their partners or not. Always figuring the stronger of the two in the relationship got to decide.


    Sena was just horny and didn¡¯t care if there was a baby or not after having done it.


    Venus wasn¡¯t sure, since everything was new and sudden for her still, feeling like she needed some time to figure things out first before she could answer such a question.


    In the end, he awkwardly asked his parents about it, and this was what they said.


    ¡°Van¡­¡± Alv said gently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel like you should have a kid just because it would be the proper thing to do as the heir... Now don¡¯t get me wrong, it would be nice if you did and we will certainly take care of it in case you can¡¯t. But what¡¯s more important is if you want it and that you have the time and love and are ready to give everything you have to such a huge responsibility¡­ you just have to think about your own childhood on the matter of what happens when people realize they weren''t actually ready for a child¡­¡± he said sadly.


    ¡°Though that doesn''t mean we wouldn¡¯t do it again if given a second chance¡­ you were worth it¡­¡± he said lovenly.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lillia said. ¡°It¡¯s the parent''s responsibility to worry about the house and clan. You are still children yet. Don¡¯t worry about the responsibilities of the future that won¡¯t even concern you for decades to come. Leave that to us, and be free¡­¡±


    ¡°What your mother said,¡± Thea added. ¡°And if anything¡­ you¡¯ve asked everyone practically in the whole castle! But you didn¡¯t ask the most important person yet¡­ Luna¡­ you should ask her whether or not she feels she¡¯s ready for a kid. Give her some time and space. And when she calms down, then talk it out. It could very well be that she will realize she isn''t ready and that you¡¯ve been worrying for nothing¡­ though it is very sweet of you¡­¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alv said. ¡°The whole reason why we were so excited was because we actually have been trying for a while to have another kid. This was intentional¡­ have you and Luna been trying to do it with the intention to have a baby?¡± he asked, knowing the answer.


    ¡°N-no¡­ Van admitted sadly, both he and Luna didn¡¯t want any actual blood-related kids at the moment. It was only when they thought they might have one that they both freaked out and became confused about whether or not they should have one.


    ¡°Then there is your answer¡­¡± Alv said, he then gently embraced his son, giving him a nice hug. ¡°Just give it some time and think about it. You have centuries of your life to look forward to. You don¡¯t have to rush to adulthood or maturity or whatever else you think this is.¡± he slowly let go. ¡°Let us, your parents worry about that¡­ okay?¡±


    Van sighed. ¡°Ya¡­ you''re right¡­ thanks, dad¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Luna about this when she feels better.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± Alv said with a nod.


    After that, Van did as he said he would do, and decided to wait for Luna until she felt like she was ready to talk about it.


    For the next few days, nothing much happened, other than a dejected Luna looking a bit sad. But after she had a chance to relax and take a step back, she was ready to talk about her feelings on the matter.


    The discussion went long into the night, and in the end, both agreed that they were not ready for children just yet¡­ but¡­ that they will leave the option open should it ever happen to them.


    This means from time to time, Van will allow his sperm to carry the necessary info for life to update the ones already inside Luna. with Luna¡¯s succubus powers, she can retain the information for decades, but only of the latest dose. And should a child be born from such a thing, then so be it, and they will work together to raise it.


    Though, again, they both agreed that they were not quite ready for a child just yet¡­ so will still try to hold it off until they feel like they are ready¡­


    ¡°Sorry Van¡­ this must have been a hassle for you,¡± Luna said as she gently laid on top of Van, snuggling against him. Their talk lasted so long that they got comfortable on the bed during that time.


    ¡°Not at all Luna,¡± Van replied. ¡°I¡¯m just glad we were able to talk things out. The last thing I want to do is make you sad, you know that right? So if you want a kid¡­ then we will have a kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Just not yet right?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Again¡­ if that¡¯s what you want¡­¡± Van replied. ¡°I leave it all up to you¡­ I just feel personally not up to the task just yet¡­¡±


    Luna sighed. ¡°Fine¡­ I get that¡­¡± she then snuggled up closer to him. ¡°Though I wish you would commit a little more on choosing a side than just leaving it up to me¡­ sometimes I don¡¯t want to feel like all the responsibility of choice was up to me. If you don¡¯t want a kid just yet, I¡¯ll be happy if you just outright said so¡­¡± bringing up again an argument they had previously.


    Now it was Van¡¯s turn to sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this¡­¡± Van said, before sighing again. ¡°Fine¡­ I don¡¯t want a kid just yet¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Luna said, sounding relieved. ¡°But one day¡­ we¡¯ll definitely have kids¡­ right?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Van nodded resolutely. ¡°Definitely! You have my word¡­¡± making clear through tone of voice how serious about this matter he was.


    Luna relaxed, looking relieved. ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡± then snuggled up to him a bit more and enjoyed Van¡¯s body.


    ¡°...you know¡­¡± Luna began. ¡°Now that we finally got over all this¡­ we still didn¡¯t get a chance to¡­ celebrate the completion of our aura training¡­¡± Luna said meaningfully, her eyes looking upward towards her husband.


    Van sighed, though this time in good humor. He then looked down at her from where she lay on his chest. ¡°Seriously Luna¡­ you naughty girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡± was all Luna replied with, giving him a sultry look. She then gently reached up to give him a kiss.


    --- sex scene ---


    Van let his hands run down her back, then grabbed himself a handful of ass and squeezed, making Luna moan into his lips. She then quickly sat up and pulled her shirt off her chest revealing her amazing chest, bringing it up close to his face so he could take a nice big bite out of them. To which he did, much to her enjoyment.


    They wiggled out of their clothes until naked and played with each other until they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and Luna grabbed his shaft and forced it inside her.


    ¡°Oh, gods!¡± Luna moaned. ¡°It really has been too long!¡± wincing a little as her husband''s cock tore her a new one. ¡°It feels soooo gooood! Like I''m a virgin again!¡± then proceeded to moan again and ride said cock like there was no tomorrow.


    Luna pinned Van down, shaking her hips with all her might, her chest swaying up and down with her movements as she carried herself into bliss and beyond.


    Van grabbed her by the waist, helping her out by angling her just right and slamming her down onto his meaty cannon with all his might. Making her moan his name out loud in pleasure. She was just so damn tight, it felt amazing! It felt like what she said like he was taking her virginity all over again.


    He was sensitive though, from all these weeks of not doing it, and he could feel his mind slowly falling back into its previous mindset of enjoying sex perhaps a little too much as the endorphins zerg rushed his brain.


    He cummed far sooner than he was expecting to, pumping what felt like a literal gallon into his wife''s womb, and Luna orgasmed a lot sooner than she normally did, her body spasming like crazy and her eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    They had to take a break for a good ten to fifteen minutes to recover from what felt like a mere five minutes of sex¡­


    But after they rested, they went back at it again like wild animals that had no sense of reason. Fucking each other like beasts in heat that had been hopped up on aphrodisiacs and their brains cut out. They just lay into each other like crazy, changing positions all over the place. Sometimes Luna would be riding, then Van would be pulling her hair as he humped her from behind. They would do it on the bed, then on the floor.


    By the end of it, Luna looked like she was a little pregnant and completely covered in sticky fluids from head to toe. Her eyes blissed out and a little upturned as Van mindlessly humped her from behind, enjoying her flesh all for himself.


    In the end, the two passed out next to each other. Feeling a bit overly satisfied, and perhaps like they may have gone a little overboard¡­ now just enjoying the afterglow of their time together.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 178 Preparations to Leave

    Days passed since that night with Luna, and Van made sure to spend some time with each of his precious girls. After that, ordered a few materials for his army and some new threads. Now admiring himself in the mirror with his new wardrobe and apparel.


    New boots and clothes, with a new robe/coat, filled with enchantments done by him and Lore to make them even better than his old clothes. Luna also got a new look, similar to the gift she was given by her mother when she first left for the forest, but now slightly more revealing and with even more enchantments.


    After that, Van worked hard to help train his troops and outfitted them using what little resources he had left, saving some just in case he may need them later. Summoning shadow wolves and combining them with his hobgoblins and empowering them with magical tattoos and everything else he could think of.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t just upgrade his troops, he also did his best to upgrade the greenhouse in his soul realm. He never wanted to be in a position where he and his people were on the brink of starvation ever again. He also worked hard to upgrade the loggings to allow better sleep and give everyone a better quality of life, as well as upgrading the communal cafeteria and many other places around his soul realm that required his touch and needed an upgrade.


    Lyn, Amie, and Xenith seemed to have also finally gone over and done every ounce of paperwork they had left. Revising and amending their contracts and agreements as necessary and setting up some sort of special fairy transmission channel using the focal core to establish communications with all the other fairy and wasp-kin communities that had been spread out now throughout Alcray.


    After all, they were still technically the rulers of their entire queendoms, so of course, it was imperative that they are able to talk with their mothers and vassals about the directions that they will be taking in the future.


    Van was a little worried about this, having something else connected to the somewhat volatile focal core, especially now that he needed it to help summon things in and out of his soul realm was worrying. But they assured him that they would be careful and that it was necessary for them. And after much begging, he relented so long as they promised to watch the core like a hawk and be very sure not to let it explode or anything serious like that.


    After that, Van and Luna started to prepare for their journey to the east branch of bloodhaven. It was only a few months away now, but their parents were thinking that it would be a good idea to go a little early and spend some time in Bright city and enjoy themselves and get acquainted with Rosalyne.


    Which wasn¡¯t really a bad suggestion, since sadly they wouldn¡¯t be able to be here for when Thea gave birth to her baby either way. Something both Van and Luna felt very bad about, wanting to see their little brother or sister before they were gone for the next five years and all.


    Now all that was left was to study, study, and study some more. Just because the bloodhaven academy they were going to emphasize martial prowess over mental ones. Doesn¡¯t mean that they just allowed any pea-brained vampire into such a prestiages academy. They had standards after all, and if you didn¡¯t meet them, you would be the laughing stock of the entire school.


    With that in mind, Van and Luna were worked double time, being forced to read book after book. Their martial training being put on the back burner since they have proven themselves to at least be average when it comes to combat. At least by most vampire standards, by human ones they were well above average.


    Another thing that changed was that Leiah had finally been able to come by and visit. She had changed much over these few years, just as much as Luna had changed if one thought about it. Growing up to be a beautiful young woman with modest features and a girl next door kinda look. Her dress was as modest as she was and green with white and gold stitching, and her brown hair had grown long, down to her waist. She seemed far more dainty than when Van and Luna remembered her.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so glad I was finally able to meet you two before you left for the academy! I only wish I could join you!¡± Leiah said, rushing up to give Van a nice big hug. She squeezed him tightly as she snuggled to him and took a nice whiff, almost like his smell was nostalgic to her.


    Van also got a bit of a whiff of her and noticed she smelled really nice, like a floral scent.


    She then turned and did the same to Luna, though their heights were a bit more similar so their breasts somewhat got in the way of each other, making the hug a bit comedically difficult for the both of them. After a while, they parted and Leiah commented on how much Luna had changed.


    ¡°Look at you girl! You¡¯ve changed so much! I mean not much in height¡­ but everywhere else! ¡­damn¡­¡± Leiah said, looking at her best friend up and down. ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve also become way stronger, just like your mom¡­ how did you grow up so fast!¡± now taking an even closer look at her friend and being amazed by the changes.


    Luna blushed a little. ¡°It¡¯s a looong story¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, that''s why I''m here!¡¯ Leiah said happily. ¡°To spend time with you and to catch up! I¡¯ve completed my training and studies and now it¡¯s time to prove myself the best concubine that I can be!¡± straightening her back and looking rather proudly at both Van and Luna.


    ¡°But¡­ before we do any of that¡­¡± her eyes turned leery. ¡°It has been a long time¡­¡± her eyes now roving Van¡¯s more muscular and powerful body up and down.


    Van and Luna shared a look and then turned to Leiah. ¡°Do you want to do it right now?¡± Luna asked.


    Leiah smiled. ¡°Yes please!¡± she answered.


    Van and Luna shared another look and shrugged. Van then literally turned Leiah around, moved her clothes out of the way, and started to pound the hell out of her while Luna made sure to play with her friend''s breasts and deep kiss her.


    ¡°Oh hells, this is what I¡¯ve been waiting for¡­¡± Leiah moaned between breaths.


    Van then made sure to fully satisfy his concubine for the next hour, slowly bringing their lovemaking to the bedroom and making sure that Leiah got every little thing she could ever want.


    After their passionate love-making session. Leiah was fully satisfied and happy, even starting to giggle a little with a blissed-out expression on her face.


    ¡°I can honestly say¡­ I was not expecting such a wonderful welcome!¡± she said happily. ¡°This was way more than I ever expected!¡± She then turned to Luna and Van. ¡°you two have changed a lot¡­ haven''t you¡­¡± oddly looking worried now that her joy had passed.


    ¡°You two are okay right? Nothing bad happened while I was away?¡± she asked, concerned.


    Van and Luna shared one last look and then turned to their friend and began to explain everything that has happened since she¡¯s been away. Their training, their journey to the forest, what happened, and everything else. It took a few hours but by the end of it, Leiah was looking immensely worried for her two friends.


    ¡°Oh my gods¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Leiah said, feeling sorry for them. ¡°I wish I was there to help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Luna said. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything anyone could have done¡­ in all honesty. I¡¯m just glad you still think of us as friends¡­ after all¡­ we¡¯ve changed so much¡­¡± still having mixed feelings about how much she had changed.


    ¡°Of course, I''m still your friend!¡± Leiah exclaimed. ¡°Sure it was a little odd to see how much you¡¯ve changed¡­ but that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are family now! And always will be!¡± sounding firm and resolute on her feelings about the matter.


    ¡°Leiah¡­¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Leiah said.


    The two then hugged each other and shared a touching moment.


    Van coughed Politely after a while since it seemed like the two weren''t going to let go anytime soon. ¡°You should probably catch up with everything else while you are here as well.¡±


    He and Luna then started to explain a few more things in detail, and then took Leiah into his soul realm to show her around.


    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ gods¡­¡± Leiah said, looking around her. ¡°This is your soul realm! It''s huge!¡±


    Van blushed a little. ¡°Uh¡­ ya¡­ let me show you around.¡± then began giving Leiah a tour of everything, while introducing her to everyone else.


    ¡°Oh ya! I remember you!¡± Lyn said as the two met. ¡°You were that other girl with Luna!¡±


    ¡°And you''re really that zapper from back then!¡± Leiah exclaimed. ¡°Wow!¡±


    The two then seemed to hit it off for a bit before Van moved things along once more.


    ¡°Oh, hello Leiah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Whoa! Anna! You¡¯ve changed so much too!¡± Leiah exclaimed again. ¡°You''re so¡­¡± she looked Anna up and down. ¡°Much more womanly than before¡­ no fair!¡± she teased.


    Anna chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, stick around a while, I''m sure something will happen to you too¡­¡±


    Van knew she didn¡¯t mean anything bad about it, but he couldn''t help but wince a little inwardly all the same. The two then began to talk and catch up a little, he had no idea that they knew each other so well. He was then told that Leiah hadn¡¯t been just sending letters to Luna, but would from time to time send letters to Anna as well. They after all became somewhat acquainted at the party, and Leiah figured that Anna would be someone important to Van, so decided to be friends early on with another concubine candidate.


    ¡°Still¡­ even back then, I had no idea you two were soul bonded,¡± Lieah said. ¡°You two are practically married! Sorry if I¡¯ve been rude by presuming that you would be nothing more than a concubine like me¡­¡± Leiah said apologetically, bowing her head a little.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s completely fine.¡± Anna quickly replied. ¡°Honestly I still think of myself as a servant first before any other title. So please, raise your head.¡± motioning with her arms, feeling a little put on the spot, considering she wasn¡¯t used to being given such deference.


    Slowly she was able to convince Leiah to raise her head. ¡°Well¡­ if you''re that surprised to hear that I''m soul bonded with Van, then you should know that the fairy you just talked to is also soul bonded with him!¡± she teased.


    Leiah¡¯s mouth dropped and she quickly turned to Van. ¡°You married a bug!¡± she exclaimed. Then realized what she said. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s not a bug anymore, but¡­ I''m so sorry!¡± She now bowed her head to Van. ¡°I just kinda still remember her as that blue bee¡­ I didn¡¯t mean any offense towards your wife!¡± looking like she was expecting death or something.


    ¡°I-it''s fine! Really, I know you didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Van, not wanting to have Leiah bow to him. All the while Anna chuckled.


    After a while, he was able to convince her that he was sincere in accepting her apology. Though she still swore to apologize to Lyn next time she saw her. After that, Van railroaded her back on the tour around his soul realm to move things along. Her eyes widened and looking in awe at everything she saw around her.


    The great forests, the giant temple, the buildings and greenhouses and so much more. Slowly they made their way towards the castle where Van introduced Kassandra and Ren, the two who helped manage his soul realm.


    Surprisingly, Leiah got along very well with the two of them. She was a bit weirded out about how something from a past life could exist, and the fact that there was a ghost that somehow took corperial form again in that of an angel. But she rolled with it pretty well, and started asking pointed questions about their work and what they did.


    In fact, she and the others seemed to really enjoy talking to each other, because they were talking for the next few hours. Much to Van¡¯s surprise and slight impatience¡­


    But after what felt like forever, Van was taken for a bit of a surprise.


    ¡°Alright¡­ it¡¯s decided!¡± Leiah exclaimed, she then turned to Van. ¡°Van, I¡¯ll be staying in your soul realm to help manage things!¡±


    Van blinked, ¡°wha-?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite clear to me that you need someone with experience and training to help manage your growing castle town and all its residents,¡± Leiah said. ¡°And from what it looks like, it¡¯s only going to get bigger from here, if the rate you''re growing is anything to go by¡­¡±


    ¡°And since I don¡¯t just want to be left behind back at home while you''re away at the academy¡­ I figured we kill a few birds with one stone and have me travel with you inside your soul realm!¡± she said, looking like she had it all figured out.


    ¡°But¡­ What about your parents? Wouldn''t they be a little mad that you decided to disappear on them all of a sudden?¡± Van asked.


    Leiah shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll send them a letter about my decision to follow you. Besides? What else was I supposed to do for the next five years? I¡¯ve completed my studies, what better chance to put everything I''ve learned to the test than within your soul realm?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, you have someone to manage your army in Kella and Isa. someone to manage your soul realm in Kassandra and Ren. but you don¡¯t have anyone to help manage your people or the residents of your soul realm. That means while you''re away doing whatever it is you''re doing on the outside, everyone on the inside is left to their own devices!¡±


    ¡°But! With me helping out¡­ we can better direct everyone and really start to make changes here. Trust me! You really need someone to help you out here! And that someone is me!¡± looking rather proud of herself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized she was right. Managerial skills weren¡¯t his forte, and he did need someone to help keep track of everything while he was away doing other things. And it wasn¡¯t like Leiah had anything else better to do¡­


    He sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ but you have to wait for a reply from your parents first, I don¡¯t want them worrying about you.¡± He said firmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leiah said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry Van! You won''t regret it!¡±


    Van smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think I will¡­¡± he said, having full faith in her and her desire to help him out.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Leiah added, ¡°I was supposed to go to her to the east branch anyway, remember? Now that you changed that, it only makes sense that I follow her, as the good concubine that I am!¡± puffing out her chest in pride.


    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ actually a good point¡­¡± Van said, realizing she had a point.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to get straight to work!¡± she said excitedly, turning around and then pausing. ¡°Actually¡­ how do I¡­ make use of these¡­ panels¡­¡± looking around a little confused.


    Van chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ren and Kassandra will help you out if you just ask for it. And if you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I rather you pester me with questions than accidentally blow something up.¡± he joked.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re joking¡­ right?¡± Leiah asked concerned.


    Van was just about to say it was when even he realized he wasn¡¯t that sure¡­ ¡°umm¡­ just ask Ren¡­¡± he replied lamely.


    ¡°Err¡­ right¡­¡± Leiah said, now looking a little fearful at all the panels. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯ll ask Ren and Kassandra for a tutorial first before I start pressing anything¡­¡±


    She made to turn to do just that when she stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at Van. ¡°by the way¡­ does your parents know about¡­ you know¡­ your soul realm?¡±


    Van opened his mouth to reply¡­ then closed it¡­ realizing now that the last time his dad ever saw his soul realm was over a decade ago, back when it was still a huge chaotic mess¡­


    It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to hide it from them¡­ it was just that it never occurred to him that he should go out of his way to show them¡­ but¡­ perhaps he should?


    ¡°Uh¡­ no¡­ but perhaps I should before I leave for the academy¡­¡± Van admitted.


    Leiah nodded. ¡°You should do that. As amazing as this place is¡­ and as knowledgeable Ren seems to be about this place¡­ you really should show it to someone you trust to give a second opinion about how things are around here¡­ but that¡¯s just my advice, you don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± she quickly said, worried if Van might mistake her for trying to force her ideas on him.


    ¡°No, you are right¡­ I¡¯ll go get them and give them a tour of the place like I did you¡­ just¡­ a little nervous now for some reason¡­¡± Van replied.


    Leiah nodded in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''m sure they will be both awed, amazed, and very proud of you. I only suggested it because I care¡­ I hope you understand¡­¡±


    ¡°No, of course, I do, thank you Leiah. I¡¯ll go get them right now, please excuse me.¡± and with that, Van quickly left to go get his parents. Steeling his resolve and determined to show them right here and now before his courage faded away.


    And suffice to say, when he did bring them to show them around¡­ their minds were blown¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had a soul realm like this the entire time and said nothing about it! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Lore said as he looked around.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you can say that again,¡± Thea said, looking around at everything.


    Even Alv, who saw what it was like before, was amazed and speechless, only now realizing how Van was able to handle such a large number of insect-kin and fairies.


    Lillia as well was just wide-eyed.


    Van of course did his best to show them around, getting sidetracked a few times by Thea¡¯s and Lore¡¯s antics of wanting to explore everything.


    After a while, Van explained a bit more in detail about everything he knew about his soul realm and introduced them to Ren, who was strangely unhappy about being shown off.


    After a few hours of talking and asking questions, it was getting late. But Lore was having a blast with everything he was learning, and Lillia was enjoying meeting the many other women Van made his own, much to his embarrassment. Thea was just excited to see something new and exciting, while Alv wanted to make sure the soul realm was really safe.


    It took a while of pleading, but Van was finally able to convince everyone to go home for the day, promising to show them his soul realm another time. After that, he and Luna finally went to bed. Today was a busy day¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 179 Preparations for departure

    A month has passed since Leiah came to visit and Van showed his parents the true size and scope of his soul realm and everything that it entailed. Since then, they have come by to visit a lot more often. Alv and Thea since it was an interesting place to train, and Lore studying everything he could get his hands on, mostly pestering Ren, who had had enough and decided to take a break by going into his own memory realm until things blow over.


    Van was with his parents inside his soul realm, discussing some last-minute things before his departure.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get past how amazing your soul realm is, Van,¡± Alv said for what must have been the hundredth time. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other soul realm like this in the entire world¡­¡± looking at everything around him.


    ¡°But enough about that¡­¡± turning his gaze back towards his son. ¡°What are your plans for departure? You know we will be paying for your trip until you reach Bright city, right? We are also paying for the rangers that will be escorting you, plus giving you some allowance to buy things before you leave. But once you are in the city and beyond, you will be on your own¡­¡± Alv said, looking a little concerned.


    ¡°To that end¡­ me and your mothers have decided to get you a bank gem with the bank of Thram. We¡¯ll put up some seed money inside for you, but once you''re gone, you''re going to have to figure out what you''re going to do for money yourself¡­ though¡­ with everything you have in your soul realm¡­ that might not be a problem¡­¡± he admitted.


    He then pulled out a small crystal, the size of a pinky nail, and handed it over to Van. ¡°Just get this close to your Vespera bangle, and it should do the rest.¡±


    Van took the tiny gem carefully and brought it towards his wrist where it was pulled in like a magnet and became a part of the Vespera bangle itself. With a thought, he activated his bangle and found a brand new app that displayed the current amount of money he had in his wallet and what was in his bank at that moment.


    Alv began to explain once more. ¡°We haven¡¯t put anything in yet because we wanted to show you a bit more of how it worked,¡± he said, lifting his own Vespera bangle close by. ¡°First of all, you can exchange money by bringing two Vespeara bangles, or their equivalent, together and opening up your bank app, and agreeing to a certain amount to be exchanged. But! There is a limit to how much money each Vespera bangle can store¡­ so be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are getting too close to your limit, you can always deposit it at a nearby Bank of Thram or wire it if you have the reception¡­ if you need to make a large purchase though, you will need to ask permission from the bank or have a higher gem rank within the bank system to allow you to hold more money or buy higher-priced goods. This was to insure people couldn¡¯t abuse the system, and use it for criminal activities¡­ if the bank suspects you are trying to do anything illegal, they will shut your account down, and it could take you a while before they activate it again.¡±


    ¡°You also have to keep in mind that the bank of Thram is also religious in nature. With the god Thram as its patron deity. One of the few most trusted banks in the world, mostly because of their honesty and fairness, and their priests ability to discern lies and illegal activities. So keep that in mind when working with them.¡± Alv finally seemed to finish.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s put some money into your wallet.¡± Alv then brought up his wrist and Van was given a prompt about whether to accept a hundred thousand Crava¡¯s into his bank account.


    Van accepted the transfer a little wide-eyed at the amount.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited by the amount.¡± Alv cautioned. ¡°This will be all you''re getting for the next five years¡­ you¡¯ll have to get your own money once this runs out. Though if you''re frugal, it should last you a few more years¡­ but if for some reason you need more money, don¡¯t be afraid to send a letter, we¡¯ll transfer some more money to your bank account, and you¡¯ll just have to go to a nearby bank to get the rest.¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand is the max your gem rank can hold at the moment. I suggest when you get to the city, you apply for a gem rank of four, which will allow you to hold five hundred thousand. A gem rank of five will allow you to hold a million. Though I don¡¯t think you will ever need that much¡­ of course your actual bank account can hold much more¡­¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Alv asked.


    ¡°Ya¡­¡± Van said, still amazed at the sheer amount of money he had now. ¡°What do I do to get more money?¡± genuinely curious.


    ¡°Well¡­ while it is true we don¡¯t have adventurer¡¯s guilds that far into Alcray just yet¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t other guilds that won¡¯t accept goods and services or post quests as needed. The mercenary guild, for example, you can go there to do some escort missions, or hunt down bandits, sometimes monsters if needed. The apothecary guilds will always be willing to accept rare herbs in good condition, and the hunters guild the same but with beasts hunted in the wilds.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I was going to suggest you go to the mercenary guild and work there for a bit to get some experience and maybe scout out a few potential recruits that could be useful during your time near the wastes. Many other students do the same, so you might even meet a few classmates if you visit there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of guilds you should check out, take the opportunity to explore once you get to Bright city.¡± Alv said. ¡°Also¡­ considering your¡­¡± he glanced around, own religion¡­¡± he whispered. Though there was no reason to¡­


    ¡°You should go visit the temple of blood and justice. You might learn a few interesting things about religion. Just like you, the goddess Tellia was once a young vampiress that had some divine blood inside her. She experienced great hardship but was able to overcome it and became a very important aspect of Vampire society with her binding oaths and contracts. She can be a bit dangerous¡­ but if you are ever in danger, I suggest you run to one of her temples just in case¡­¡± he explained.


    ¡°Though, that¡¯s as much as I know about her, other than the fact that she went on a rampage a long time ago and killed many people. She¡¯s still considered one of the more¡­ good types of gods¡­ Any other questions?¡± Alv asked.


    ¡°...no, I think I¡¯m good for now¡­¡± Van replied, though, in truth, he actually did have a lot of questions. His mind was just spinning around with them all and he didn¡¯t know which to ask, figuring once he let his mind settle, he would know what to ask.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Alv said. ¡°But just to reiterate everything. You will be going through Gleam forest with the rangers, where they will drop you off at Bright city. From there you will take a letter we will give you that will allow you access into Rosalyn¡¯s castle, where you will meet her and stay for a while. Once you have settled in, you will explore, earn money if you want, and take that time to learn or study before you take the train to the academy. Rosalyn will also be footing the bill for the train tickets, so make sure to thank her for that. And do try to make a good impression on her, even if you don¡¯t agree to get married to her, she¡¯s the closest thing to an ally we have. Other than that¡­ have fun and enjoy exploring a little more of the world!¡± Alv said happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Van said with a smile, though inside he was both a little nervous and excited inwardly for the adventure that lay before him.


    After that, they went their separate ways for today. Van went to check up on his troops and girls to make sure they were all ready for the trip ahead. As well as to tell his wives everything he discussed with his father and what ideas they may have about going forward from here on out before their departure.


    ¡°So we will be leaving soon?¡± Lyn asked, once Van arrived and told her and Amie and Xenith about what was going to happen.


    ¡°Yes, so I was just wondering if there was anything you girls need or if you need to tell me anything before we depart?¡± Van asked.


    Lyn, Amie, and Xenith looked at each other then shrugged. ¡°Nothing comes to mind,¡± Amie said, ¡°we have finished most of the paperwork, established communications with our far-flung territories, and solidified our control. And now with all the refugees gone, we have more than enough resources to steadily grow.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I know it might sound rude¡­¡± Van began to say. ¡°But¡­ well¡­ I know for fairy folk and insect-kin their oaths are everything¡­ so¡­¡± having a hard time getting to his point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xenith spoke up for him. ¡°It¡¯s practically innate! We won¡¯t tell anyone about your soul realm, or any other information that could prove detrimental to you. You would in fact be hard-pressed to find a fairy or insect-kin that would rat someone out, especially if they felt like they owed that person or swore an oath. You have nothing to worry about.¡± sounding confident in her assurance.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ sorry about that,¡± Van replied, feeling a little silly about it because he didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone''s feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lyn said. ¡°Was there anything else you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Actually yes, could you girls go over your plans with me? I want to make sure we can coordinate with each other and not accidentally get in each other''s way.¡± Van said, pulling out some papers. ¡°Kassandra and Leiah have already given me some documents they want to share about the future growth of the soul realm and how we will be handling any new residents that might come in the future.¡±


    He started handing out copies to the girls to which they accepted. ¡°If you have the time for this of course,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure, we can spare a few hours if you need it,¡± Amie said, looking over the papers given to her.


    ¡°Wonderful! Now let''s start from the top.¡± Van said, now looking down at his own paper.


    And for the next few hours, they went over issues such as immigration, resources distribution, ownership of certain items and buildings as well as a revised tax system and what percentage of Lyn¡¯s, Amie¡¯s, and Xenith¡¯s armies he could call upon. As well as a bunch of other legal mumbo jumbo that they had to go through for the sake of an efficient and prosperous little kingdom. The resource one being particularly important since to get anything extra that they couldn¡¯t produce themselves they would have to have access to the outside and be allowed to trade with others. So trade regulations and such were also heavily discussed.


    ¡°Alright, thanks girls, I¡¯ve heard all of your opinions and suggestions and will deliver them to Leiah. She¡¯ll create an opening for all of you to get down together later and discuss all the points you brought up. Say¡­ tomorrow? Is that fine with you?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll see her then.¡± Amie nodded.


    ¡°Thanks again girls, sorry to take so much time out of your day,¡± Van said, packing his notes up.


    ¡°Not at all. Thank you in fact, there were a lot of things we didn¡¯t realize we should have concerned ourselves with till now. We¡¯ll make sure to go over everything with Leiah and work out any dents that might arise.¡± Lyn said, folding her copy.


    ¡°Alright then. See you later.¡± Van said, saying his goodbyes and being waved goodbye back.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Van mumbled to himself. Next is Kella and then Anna¡­¡± moving towards the training field inside his soul realm. Kella and Isa had moved the troops inside since there was no more reason to hide the scope of Van¡¯s soul realm anymore. And it was largely easier to manage everyone here, especially considering with a few pushes of a button, Kassandra can change the field and the training equipment to better challenge the troops when asked.


    ¡°Hey girls, how are things on this end?¡± Van asked as he approached Kella and Isa as they were watching the troops go through their daily drills.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kella turned around, ¡°Hey Van,¡± she then turned back. ¡°As you can see, nothing much new is happening. Although the ability to change the training field and equipment on the fly is useful, we are not really doing much else than basic drills¡­¡± sounding a bit put off by the fact that despite all these new options, she couldn¡¯t push her troops further than she wanted to.


    ¡°If I have to be honest¡­ There''s not much else we can do to improve these girls other than giving them better equipment and upgrading them like you did when you drew those tattoos on them¡­ because from here on out, they need experience and time¡­ real experience from battles, and time to hone their skills with their chosen weapon. Which could take months and years¡­¡±


    She sighed. ¡°While this new environment helped a little¡­ we need to think of new methods and ways to increase the veterancy of our soldiers if we want them to get any stronger without risking them in battle¡­¡± She turned to look at Van. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± asking because this was Van¡¯s soul realm and he should know most about it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought about it hard, but no matter how long or hard he thought, not much came to mind other than upgrading their race. Which would cost much to do. ¡°How do we increase the challenge for the soldiers without putting them into too much risk? How can we improve them further¡­¡± and then it was like a lightbulb went off in his head.


    ¡°Kella, you have been training them through drills¡­ but have you trained them with skills?¡± Van asked.


    Kella looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking¡­ Luna became quite strong quickly by learning blood and shadow weaving¡­ I¡¯m just wondering, other than the basics if you taught them intermediate or advanced martial arts and the such, as well as the skills that go with it. I know this would mean that we will be training them for much longer since it could take years to learn a proper martial art and the skills that go with it, but it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the time. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Van asked.


    Kella looked like she had to think about it for a bit but slowly nodded after a while. ¡°Yes¡­ I see what you mean. They have completed their basic soldier training¡­ it only makes sense that we push them into proper martial arts¡­¡± she then looked apologetically at Van and Isa. ¡°sorry¡­ I was just much more used to training with those more on my level¡­ so I was expecting the hobgoblins to reach a certain amount of strength before going to their next stage of training¡­ I hadn¡¯t realized in a way that might be demeaning to the hard work they¡¯ve been putting in¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Isa said. ¡°If I had to be honest, I¡¯m actually amazed at how far they¡¯ve come, just through basic training. I should have told you that they¡¯ve reached their limit for hobgoblins a while ago, but trusted you to know better so I¡¯ve kept quiet. Sorry¡­¡±


    After apologizing to each other, the group went on to discuss the needs of the soldiers, such as food, clothes, equipment, and other things. Van made sure to write a mental note on everything to reference later.


    ¡°Alright, so I think I have everything, and I''ll also make sure to see if I can¡¯t procure some training and skill manuals for the girls. Maybe ask Ren and my dad if they have anything they can spare.¡± Van said. ¡°Also, anything else I should know about before I leave. Like how Sena and her archers are, and if there are any problems with integration? Maybe Gwen and her flyers as well? I know she doesn¡¯t come by as often as she used to. And how is Sela and her troglodytes by the way?¡±


    Kella shook her head. ¡°There is no problem with Sena and her archers other than a few cultural issues. As for Gwen¡­ we were actually thinking of promoting someone to take over for her, and leave her to be the core of a new mage core for our army. Sela is doing fine, she¡¯s leading her girls quite well and there are no problems so far.¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Alright, I¡¯ll see you, girls, next time. Hopefully with those manuals you need.¡± After that, Van said his goodbyes and parted ways with Kella and Isa, letting them continue on doing their own things.


    Finally, Van was back at the temple, a little surprised to see his mother there, who was talking to Anna. awkwardly, he moved up and waited for them to stop talking, but the second he got close to them, they turned to him after seeing him from the corner of their eyes.


    ¡°Hey Van! We were just talking about you. Mistress Lillia here was asking a few questions about your religion. Maybe you can answer them for her.¡±


    ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t have to call me mistress anymore¡­¡± Lillia lightly admonished. ¡°Mother would do just fine¡­ after all, you two are soul bonded and gotten so close to each other! I¡¯m really happy for you two¡­¡±


    The two then began to talk good-naturedly to each other for a while, making Van feel a little out of place.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Anna said, realizing they had forgotten about Van after a few minutes. ¡°Sorry Van, just having too much fun talking to Mistress Lillia.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Lillia whined after being called mistress again.


    Anna laughed a little. ¡°Anyway, Lillia was wondering if you were able to give out any blessings,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Blessings?¡± Van asked in return.


    Anna nodded. ¡°Blessings are exactly what they sound like. They can be given individually or as a reward to clergy as they rise through the ranks of your religion. For example, a god of beauty would give a blessing of attractiveness or beauty to his clergy, the higher the rank, the more beautiful. Sometimes these blessings can affect non-believers.¡± she explained.


    She then motioned to Lillia. ¡°Your mother was wondering if you had the power to insure a healthy birth for Thea.¡±


    Lillia looked embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind that is¡­¡± She said, looking at Van.


    Van was a little put on the spot and blinked a few times until he kicked his brain into gear, wondering why he hadn¡¯t thought of that himself. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯ll learn how to do it right away and make sure to give Thea a good blessing before I leave. Promise!¡± he said sincerely.


    Lillia smiled. ¡°Thank you Van. That means a lot to me.¡±


    After that, the group happily discussed the exciting future of having a new family member that was coming soon. Van learned a lot of new things about how to take care of a baby, and how blessings worked. Something he was definitely going to make sure to make use of in the future if he could¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 180 Plans in Motion

    Katherin was going over a few letters alongside her mother, pausing on one and then giving it a closer look. Once she opened and read it, her eyes widened and she turned to show Tethra.


    ¡°Mom! We got another letter from Sheri!¡± bending over to hand the letter down.


    Tethra stopped reading her own letters and set them aside, looking up she took the offered paper and began to read.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting¡­¡± Tethra said as she read the contents of the letter. ¡°It seems that Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s education is going well, and they will be able to graduate from her course with high marks¡­ though Luna seems to be falling a little behind as of late¡­¡± Then her eyes alighted on something interesting.


    ¡°It also seems like she wants to go with her husband to the east branch¡­ hmm¡­¡± she had to think about that. She could pull a few strings to make it happen, but that would put her into some debt¡­ on the other hand¡­


    Tethra took out a blank piece of paper and began writing. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to allow both of them to go¡­ but in exchange, they have to agree to only spend half of their time there, and then transfer to the west branch to complete their training.¡± She paused as another thought took her. ¡°Or¡­ perhaps they complete their education there but still need a few years over here to¡­ obtain higher learning for a few years? It would be nice to prepare them for the transfer to Istra¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about that mom,¡± Katherin interjected. ¡°You know how Seral has been wanting to explore a little? And that he wants to go to the east branch for their combat course? And how you know that bitch Karmila would try something to Van and his wife once there on their way?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t we use this excuse to send him to meet up with Van and act like a bodyguard of sorts. It would make him very happy, and would also provide us an excuse to send multiple bodyguards along the way. Karmila doesn¡¯t have to know¡­ though she may figure it out¡­¡± she admitted after some thought.


    Tethra chuckled. ¡°You really care for your brother, don¡¯t you?¡± she said happily, only for her smile to slowly go away. ¡°But you know how I feel about sending him so far away right? It¡¯s not safe¡­ that bitch will surely try something¡­ not to mention Taldor¡­¡± a huge sigh overtaking her at the annoyance of it all.


    ¡°Come on, please! Seral has been begging to get out of the house, and I know it¡¯s dangerous¡­ but you trust me to go out right?¡± Katherin pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are a woman and Seral is a man¡­ They treat males differently in the east than they do in the west, and no amount of bodyguards can ever make me feel okay sending my son out that way.¡± Tethra said.


    ¡°Yet you don¡¯t mind sending Van?¡± Katherin retorted.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my son¡­¡± Tethra pointed out, only to sigh again after staring into her daughter''s puppy eyes. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡± giving in a little. ¡°But no guarantees, and he has to prove that he can take care of himself! understand?¡± she said before her daughter had the chance to celebrate.


    Katherin nodded.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Tethra went back to the letter and began reading the rest of it, a small smile taking her face.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems another seed is growing¡­¡± as she read on.


    ¡°You mean about the marriage proposal by Rosalyn?¡± Katherin asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tethra said. ¡°A happy coincidence that we found out that Rosalyn and house Vran were long-time allies. It¡¯s even better the fact that she¡¯s also long-time enemies with that bitch Karmila, and that she¡¯s been trying to worm her good graces into the progressive faction for a while now. She¡¯s a powerful duchess of the neutral faction with an iron grip on her vassals and surrounding houses and is looking to expand her power and influence¡­ the only problem is¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an ingrid¡­¡± Katherin said.


    Tethra nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ which makes her legitimacy questionable, to say the least¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why marry Van? Doesn¡¯t she know she has much to lose once she marries him and he has an heir?¡± Katherin asked.


    ¡°Not if she adopted her own daughter as an heir to her duchy¡­¡± Tethra said. ¡°Or perhaps she has another plan¡­¡± She said thoughtfully.


    Katherin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying Rosalyn wants to become a branch family of house Vran!? But¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of a small barony having an entire duchy as a branch house!¡±


    ¡°It''s a bit more complicated than that,¡± Tethra said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to become a branch of house Vran, just get it in writing that her heir has all claims on her house and lands¡­ no doubt she would be offering up the title of archduke should he agree¡­ or if not that, a few other things I could think of that could prove¡­ enticing¡­ or it could very well be she has other plans and simply doesn¡¯t care for the complete control of her duchy, maybe¡­ ¡± thinking deeply about it.


    ¡°But¡­ back to the archduchy thing¡­¡± Katherin said, looking concerned by the idea. ¡°they still wouldn¡¯t be big enough for that¡­ right? You need a lot of land and influence to proclaim yourself an archduke¡­ and so far, the big three, one of which is us, have been making sure for centuries that wouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡± Sounding a little confused and worried that there might be a new rival to the house.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Tethra replied, sounding as if already bored by the idea and had moved on several steps ago... ¡°Empty promises can still fool people, not to mention we are due for a new archduchy anyway, there is only so long we can put it off and¡­ it doesn''t have to be¡­ empty¡­¡± now looking more thoughtful. ¡°Having another archduchy as an ally¡­ would be very¡­ beneficial to us¡­ and all it would take¡­ is Karmila¡¯s head¡­ and the joining of two great duchies into one¡­¡± a more evil smile took her face as a few ideas began to form in her head. She then began to write more and at a faster rate, taking more pieces of paper to write more letters.


    Katherin watched, always a little unnerved when she saw her mother taken in the throes of passion of the makings of another scheme. Just when she was about to say something to calm her mother down, Tethra froze, looking down on a letter that had just been revealed under all the other paperwork.


    Slowly she took it in her hand, seeing the secret signs that told it was from one of her best informants in Karmila¡¯s household. Opening it, she read it silently, another dark smile slowly gracing her lips. ¡°Karina Voltami¡­¡± she whispered, then slowly began to laugh. ¡°Who would have thought that mistress fate has such humor!¡± chuckling evilly, only to pause once more as another idea took her and she turned to her daughter.


    ¡°Sweetie¡­ have you put any thoughts on marriage? And remember when you showed interest in Van and Luna? Well¡­ let''s talk about that now¡­¡±


    Katherin paled. She knew that look on her mother. It couldn¡¯t be good¡­


    ---


    Karmila tapped her throne excessively, the tap, tap, tap echoing across the large open room. Her face was rigid in a look of deep thought, her eyes half glazed and staring into nothing as she pondered what her messenger just reported.


    From the outside, it looked like she was just bored, fist to chin as she lazed back with her arm helping prop her up. But most knew to never, ever¡­ disturb her while she was like this unless it was immensely important¡­ because otherwise¡­ a fate worse than death could await them¡­ even if it meant waiting for several hours for a response¡­


    Not that Karmila cared for what her servants thought¡­ and at the moment, she was too busy going over everything she heard in her head.


    The first bit of news, though not really a secret¡­ was the fact that house Vran just lost their forest. One of which had helped provide almost a quarter of the barony¡¯s wealth due to the careful harvesting of its resources¡­


    The second bit, from what her informants have been able to overhear from one of the workers in Vran¡¯s castle, was that Luna might be traveling with her husband¡­ putting the both of them together¡­


    Of course, their parents were wise, and it seemed like they would be taking another route towards Bright city¡­ one of her informants still weren''t sure of yet¡­ but they will figure it out¡­ eventually¡­ or heads will roll¡­


    The third and most important bit of information¡­ was the rumor going around within Bright city¡­ that Rosalyn Belladonna Lanira herself¡­ was looking for a husband¡­


    That last one was the most concerning bit of news for Karmila¡­ after all, she and Rosalyn have been at it for decades now¡­ almost thirty years¡­ at the time, she thought Rosalyn as a young upstart, barely fifteen years old when her father died and left everything to her. Karmila thought it would be easy to simply wrap such a young, weak, and most importantly, a semi-illegitimate new ruler who had to deal with civil war with one of her father''s sister in law the second she was crowned, around her finger with honeyed words, promises, and assurances of a powerful backing¡­


    Unfortunately¡­ that was not what happened¡­ Instead, Rosalyn proved to everyone why it was her that her father chose¡­ despite being an ingrid, she proved herself a genius when it came to winning others to her faction, promising the moon¡­ and actually delivering on it¡­


    She became well known as a neutral mediator, who helped two sides that at first were at odds, reconcile¡­ and even join together in mutual economic partnerships that proved well sound and delivered great wealth to both parties. Her fairness, business sense, and policies in governing her duchy, made her well-liked by the people, her allies, trade partners, and neighbors alike.


    She was quick to forgive, though not forget¡­ and if pushed, would deal with anyone that crossed her thoroughly and painfully¡­ growing her power and influence by leaps and bounds.


    And because of that, she was a serious pain in Karmilla''s ass¡­ What was at first a great opportunity, now was a threat to her position of power in the region. If she were to somehow marry a powerful house and tie it to her, without losing her position, it could spell doom for the true house of Moonshadow¡­ as they could slowly be chipped away through the decades until nothing was left of them¡­


    Which meant securing her own position and power was more important than ever¡­ At first, she thought she could just wait it out a bit and slowly draw the two brats from house Vran into her web¡­ but now it might be that she would have to act sooner rather than later since there was no telling when Rosalyn would marry¡­


    But¡­ then again¡­ who would want to marry Rosalyn? Powerful, well-liked, or not¡­ an Ingrid was still an Ingrid¡­ and the people of Alcray were naturally more prone to all fashioned ways of thinking¡­ mostly due to the fact that most old people never actually aged, but continued to rule for decades if not centuries, carrying their prejudices with them throughout the years.


    The tapping began to pick up speed as she thought about it. The number of people willing to lower themselves to taking an Ingrid as a wife instead of a concubine are small¡­ not to mention it would have to be a house that would provide a lot of land and influence upon marriage¡­ if it were that easy, Karmila would have done so herself a long time ago¡­ but unfortunately, she developed a bad reputation, so most houses were wary of sending their males to her, much to her annoyance. Though the nickname of black widow was amusing¡­


    More importantly¡­ Over the years, house Umbra has been getting close to duchess Rosalyn¡­ could it be that Tethra was planning to marry her own son off? If that was the case¡­ then it would be very bad for her, and a great boon to her enemies. As Rosalyn¡¯s power and influence would grow into even greater heights, allowing her to dominate all those around her while giving a more trustworthy ally to house Umbra that they could use to spread their own influence from.


    ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± Karmila thought to herself. ¡°I¡¯m missing a few pieces¡­¡± her eyes narrowed, turning more into a glare at the nothing around her.


    After a while she had enough of trying to think things through and ordered a few servants to her at once.


    ¡°You,¡± she said, pointing at one of them once they presented themselves. ¡°I want more agents to be sent to Bright city, to find out everything they can about any possible marriage candidates.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± pointing at another. ¡°I want to know where the two Vran brats are going before they leave. Have someone tail them wherever they go, then report back to me.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± looking at the third one. ¡°Increase the amount of informants to house Umbra, spread them around their city, I want to know everything, even the small stuff.¡±


    ¡°And you¡­¡± her gazing finally falling on the fourth and only male servant of the group. ¡°Get to work¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone dismissed!¡± then watched as everyone scattered except for the one male who worked up the courage to approach her.


    She spread her legs and he got to work, stuffing his face between them as Karmila went back into her deep trance of thought. Though this time her free hand was on the back of her servant''s head, making sure he did his ¡®work¡¯ properly.


    After a while, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to find good help sometimes. What do those informants think I pay them for? They should know better than to give me crumbs¡­ now¡­ what else can I do?¡± she thought, wondering how she could turn all the news she heard into her favor.


    ---


    Karina was making preparations¡­ In case Karmila¡¯s agents failed to apprehend the Vran¡¯s on their way to Bright city, she was to follow the original script and act like a new student on her way to the academy. Coincidentally meeting them in the city and following them all the way to school.


    Right now she was in front of the mirror in the room provided to her, wondering what name or look she should go with before the fateful encounter with her supposed husband to be¡­ her innocent baby blue eyes staring back¡­ many people have fallen for such eyes¡­ or at least that was what she was told¡­ and of course¡­ regretted it¡­ her thoughts going back to her mother and her plans¡­


    Even now she still couldn¡¯t believe that she was made the acting heir of house moonshadow¡­ even if it was in name only¡­ since she still kept her last name of Voltami¡­


    Just thinking about it made her heart race with fear at what new¡­ expectations¡­ her mother would put on her¡­


    It scared her¡­


    Though her face and body language would never show it¡­ she had mastered her expression too well for that¡­


    Truth be told¡­ she was both excited and nervous for the meeting with her husband-to-be¡­ even if he himself didn¡¯t realize that was what he was just yet¡­ hopefully, he would learn quickly¡­ just like she did¡­ otherwise¡­ it could be bad¡­


    She shivered at the mere thought of things going bad¡­ one of the few involuntary jerks of her body that she rarely made, even when she knew she was completely alone¡­


    She tried to play off the shiver, going for her makeup and started to apply it.


    Hopefully he was handsome, she thought. She heard he was¡­ maybe¡­ they could fall in love? Have kids? Maybe even be friends with Luna as well? They could make their own happy little family¡­ they could¡­


    She paused¡­ stopping herself from going down that line of thinking any further¡­ if she did¡­ she was afraid she would cry¡­ the lipstick she held, frozen in mid-air, slowly being put down before it even had a chance to be used.


    Now was not a time for weakness¡­ she needed to be strong¡­ she killed those feelings¡­ just like her mother said she should¡­


    The eyes in the mirror¡­ slowly turned¡­ cold¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 181 On the Road

    Two months have passed and Van was getting ready to depart. Right now he was going over a few things with Kella about how they should proceed from here on out. Who to take with them, and who should stay within his soul realm. He had also made sure to give a blessing to Thea for her baby. Hopefully, it would prove useful, he was still nervous about it, unsure if it would actually be helpful. But he drove such thoughts from his mind and focused on the task at hand, making sure all the supplies were loaded and secured.


    The maximum number of carriages they plan to bring with them was two. One for Van, Luna, Anna, and a few others, and the other one for a few more, plus about two more in covered wagons that would be housing the goblins they would be bringing as well as the supplies, though they didn¡¯t really need it considering Van¡¯s soul realm. But not even the rangers knew about that, and as the saying goes, to trick your enemies, sometimes you have to trick your friends¡­


    Speaking of which, it was agreed that they will hide the amount of hobgoblins they had, and instead, they will use the lower tier of goblins to show off, in the hopes of making others underestimate them. Not too much though, they of course will be bringing about a dozen fully armed hobgoblins, but the rest will be regular goblins. For a total of about sixty troops, not including everyone else. They will also be hiding the number of Anna¡¯s going with them, limiting the amount to only six. Gwen and a few harpies will also be going with them, but not the full amount.


    There were of course a few people unhappy about this, many wanted to go with Van instead of being cooped up inside the soul realm, but he put his foot down and refused. He didn¡¯t need the attention of traveling around with a menagerie of a dozen or more different groups of people and races following him around. He wanted to keep things as low profile as possible¡­


    ¡°Van, are you sure this is everything you need?¡± Alv asked, a little worriedly, he knew that Van had a literal army inside him, but as a father, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Don''t worry dad, I¡¯ll be fine, plus you hired about a dozen rangers to help take me through the woods safely. And let¡¯s not forget the hundred thousand Crava¡¯s you gave me.¡± Van said, trying to soothe his father¡¯s worry.


    Alv sighed a little. ¡°I actually would have given you more, but it is required that you go in person to ask for an upgrade to your bank holdings. You will also have to provide them with more information about yourself. So here, take these.¡± then handed a stack of papers to Van. ¡°These have your date of birth, natural hair and eye color, and a bunch of other information that should help you get a proper bank account with them.¡±


    ¡°Just like with the lover¡¯s guild, and with the necromancers guild, you can get an ID card from the bank of Thram that can help you enter and exit cities and towns. Almost like an Adventurer''s guild ID can do. Once you have it, slot it in with the rest of the other things in the vespera bangle you have, and it will add to the information. The more gems from different guilds you have, the more access you have to certain places since it all acts as proof of identity.¡± Alv explained.


    ¡°Thanks, dad, had no idea I even had all these papers,¡± Van said, seeing most of these notes about his person for the first time. Taking a quick look through them, he even saw he had some sort of symbols and numbers next to his name that he could only presume were unique and meant to single him out as the person that the paper was indicating, almost like a barcode would, or maybe a social security number.


    Alv then gave his son a hug. ¡°You take care of yourself, you will be gone for five years, going to one of the most dangerous places in all of Alcray. Listen to Kella, and watch your step and what you say. And most importantly¡­ stay safe¡­¡±


    ¡°I will dad, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Van said, touched by his father¡¯s concern for him. ¡°You take care of Thea and the baby when it comes. I won¡¯t be here for it, so do me a favor and give it enough love for the both of us¡­¡±


    Alv nodded, gave his son one last hug, and let him go.


    Van then started to help everyone else pack up and put things away, within a few minutes they were done, and everything was packed up and ready to go.


    But before they left, Yesi, the ranger leader that was assigned to him and her brother, wanted to go over a few things first.


    ¡°Yes, how can I help you?¡± Van asked. ¡°Is there something I should know before we leave?¡±


    ¡°A few things actually,¡± Yesi said. ¡°The Gleam woods are not for the faint of heart¡­¡± she began. ¡°While it is smaller than the forest you¡¯ve been staying in for the past few months from before. It is filled with even more ferocious monsters since it has no forest wolves or fairies to regulate it.¡±


    ¡°While we are traveling through it, you must heed everything I say, and stay in the carriage at all times. Do I make myself clear?¡± Yesi asked though It sounded more like a command than a suggestion.


    Van nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good¡­ let¡¯s go then¡­¡± then turned on her foot back to her rangers.


    After that, everyone entered the carriages except for Yesi and her group, who got up on the wolves they brought and started riding them in a protective formation around the small caravan.


    Once more, Van was a little nervous about leaving his home. And this time it won¡¯t be just for a few months, but a few years¡­ on top of that he will be meeting Rosalyn, a powerful duchess interested in his hand in marriage.


    ¡°Hopefully nothing crazy will happen like it did in that forest¡­ I don¡¯t think my heart can take ¡®that¡¯ kind of adventure again¡­ Or for the rest of my life¡­¡± Van thought worriedly. Hopefully, it was just needless concern on his part. Afterall? What are the odds of a series of events, culminating into something that would require an entire forest to be erased off the map? Surely something like that won¡¯t happen twice any time soon¡­ right?


    Van sighed once more. ¡°Come on Van¡­ what happened before was a fluke¡­ just enjoy the ride¡­ you wanted adventure right? Well¡­ here you have it¡­¡±


    Oddly enough the rest of the girls with him didn¡¯t seem that worried about their future. If anything, they happily chatted along, passing the time with what appeared to be without worry or care. Gossiping about one thing or the other¡­ Perhaps he should take a page from their book and just relax and enjoy the scenery.


    And like that, the hours passed him by as the landscape changed around him. They passed through quite a few villages, and a few girls ran alongside the carriage when they passed by, Luna was excited to see them, asking Van if it was okay to let them in.


    Van remembered the last time something like this happened, many years ago. But with Luna¡¯s puppy-eyed stare, he could do nothing but concede and entertain a few of the girls running around. Much to Luna¡¯s joy as she watched.


    But Van did make sure to put his foot down and make it clear this was the only time. He didn¡¯t want to slow down the traveling speed every time they hit a village, not to mention Yesi didn¡¯t seem to like it either. Nor he himself since the girls got clingy afterward.


    Luna pouted though when he refused to entertain a few more girls, and Van decided to change the subject to something else.


    ¡°By the way, we still haven¡¯t named the cub we picked up in the forest. It¡¯s doing well now in my soul realm, but we should come up with something soon, since we¡¯ve put it off for so long, right?¡± Van asked.


    He was surprised though when Luna shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ I disagree¡­¡± She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t defeat it, only rescued it. I¡¯ll only name it when I defeat it, when it¡¯s fully grown and reached the peak of its power¡­¡± she said adamantly.


    Van was moved by Luna¡¯s sense of honor and integrity and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s a good point¡­ but we should still think of something to name her when the time arrives. It could very well be that she doesn¡¯t want to fight, nor does it mean she could truly reach her peak without a name¡­ names give power after all¡­¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Do you have a suggestion?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Not at the moment no¡­¡± Van admitted. ¡°But if I had to think out of the top of my head¡­¡± he then gave it a few seconds of thought. ¡°Nishrai¡­ or Nishra for short¡­ It''s a name that means night lightning. Taking the Nisha from night, rai for lightning, and Nishra itself means shadow¡­ I think it¡¯s a good name considering her color scheme and lightning ability¡­ what do you think?¡±


    Luna thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I still have to think about it, and we still have to wait for her to grow up first and see what she thinks about it.¡±


    ¡°We may not have to wait for long, she¡¯s growing up fast. Maybe in a few months, she will be full grown?¡± Van said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight her whenever she¡¯s ready,¡± Luna said somewhat excitedly.


    ¡°If she wants to fight,¡± Van said, pouring some water on his wife''s fiery excitement.


    The two began to bicker a bit on who Luna should and shouldn¡¯t fight. Van pointing out that she has really taken after her mother, and Luna taking that as a point of pride. And like this they joked with each other for the next half hour before growing bored once more.


    Until¡­


    ¡°Oh! Stop the carriage!¡± Van exclaimed.


    To which for the third time today they did and Van rushed out to pick up a white mushroom with red spikes, putting it in his soul realm and running back to the carriage to continue their travel.


    ¡°Seriously? You complain about me slowing us down and yet you turn around to stop the carriage every time you see a nice plant?¡± Luna complained.


    ¡°You slow us down far more than what I do,¡± Van said, rejecting Luna¡¯s point. ¡°Besides! This is a Devil''s thorn mushroom!¡± he said exactly. ¡°I don¡¯t have this kind of mushroom in my soul realm yet!¡±


    Luna leaned away from him worriedly. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be something like the bloodthorn would it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! In fact, it¡¯s the opposite!¡± Van then began to explain. ¡°This kind of mushroom is in fact used for a lot of healing reagents and salves, and most importantly, for high-end healing potions. They are very hard to find because of how small they are, you need a keen eye to spot them. Of course, if you''re not careful, this mushroom can grow on a person''s body and kill them slowly¡­ but! The reason why it¡¯s called devil¡¯s thorn is because it¡¯s ability to heal many poisons and venoms, and most importantly! Heal some minor curses and otherworldly corruption!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been proven to do so consistently too! It¡¯s a real thorn! In a devil''s side! Get it!¡± Van said, still continuing excitedly. ¡°These things are worth their weight in gold. I can¡¯t believe my luck in finding a sporeling of such a rare and valuable mushroom. If only Lore and Sheri were here, they would totally flip! Of course, there is a scientific name for this, but I forget what it is at the moment, but! Combined with the Verasophelias, meaning true wisdom or helper, also known as the common healing flower, can create even more powerful healing remedies!¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ about the devil''s thorn. At first it looks like a white mushroom with red spikes, but as it grows it can actually turn into a completely different plant! Can you believe that!? It somehow changes it¡¯s genus into-¡±


    And Van went on and on much to Luna¡¯s dismay and everyone¡¯s elses. She really wasn¡¯t one for things like this¡­ unless it could help her in cooking or sewing¡­ those two things are the only things she likes when she isn¡¯t training or fighting¡­


    After a few more hours, they finally arrived at their stop for the day. Much to Luna¡¯s relief, and everyone else''s, and not just because it turned out there was a surprise fog storm headed their way. The rolling mass of dark clouds covering the landscape with lightning strikes within its depths indicating that it wouldn¡¯t be a small one either.


    By the time they entered the barrier, the wind had become a strong gale and the fog storm¡¯s vanguard was already beginning to buffet the outposts'' walls. Those in charge began to charge up the mana barrier further to prepare for the storm ahead of them.


    As the group exited their carriages, Yesi came over to talk to them, her voice a little raised in order to be heard over the howling winds.


    ¡°It seems we are in for a freak storm. I¡¯ve already contacted central about the sudden change in the forecast, thankfully, this was only slightly out of their expectations, and they said that we are still good to leave tomorrow, though with a few hours delay. Be sure to stay in and stay safe. Once the fog storm passes us by, I''ll come by to pick you up, so be ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice so that we may make up for lost time. Alright?¡±


    Van and Luna nodded, eyes slightly squinted due to the harsh winds.


    ¡°Good. see you tomorrow then.¡± and with that, Yesi went to make sure her own rangers got some proper housing for tonight.


    Later that night, Van and Luna were trying to snuggle in bed, Luna particularly wanting something more than just cuddling, as well as Anna¡­ just when they thought they were going to have their way with him, a giant roar of lightning shook the entire building, making them all jump up with fright.


    ¡°Holy hells¡­¡± Van said. ¡°That was some lightning strike¡­¡±


    ¡°We must be completely surrounded by the fog storm,¡± Anna added. ¡°The barrier should hold, but that was frightening either way¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya, well¡­ if that lightning tried to get in, i¡¯ll¡­ punch it out again!¡± Luna said, puffing out her chest in determination.


    Van rolled his eyes while Anna looked amused. He was just about to say something when an even louder bolt of lightning roared through the house, shaking it to its core. Making Luna jump and cling onto Van and Anna in fear.


    After a few moments had passed and everything calmed down, Van began to tease his wife. ¡°What happened to showing that lightning whose boss?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s playing unfair!¡± Luna stuttered against her will. ¡°If it showed up and decided to face me like a woman, I would beat it! Ten out of ten! You could bet on it!¡±


    Van and Anna chuckled at that as the storm clouds outside grew and it began to rain and thunder more heavily.


    ¡°Well¡­ it looks like we aren''t going to get sleep anytime soon¡­ unless you two want to jump in my soul realm¡­¡± Van said, opening up the blinds a crack to take a quick look outside.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t afraid of no storm!¡± Luna said. ¡°...but if I go outside now I''ll get wet soo¡­¡± she turned to Van and opened her arms, ¡°so I¡¯ll protect you the best I can here okay? Just jump into my arms. Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Van and Anna shared a look with each other, then he turned back to Luna. ¡°Alright, thank you very much, Luna.¡± embracing Luna into a big hug and gently bringing her down to lay on top of him, letting her cuddle and snuggle him with all her might.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just try to go to bed the best we can, alright?¡± Van said, making room for Anna as well, to which she gladly accepted, snuggling up to him on the other side of him.


    The group then did the best they could to get comfy and relaxed enough to sleep. Or at least rest the rest of the night away. Something that was a bit hard to do.


    During the night, Luna tried to get a ride out of Van, but every time she got close, a bolt of thunder would freeze her up and shake the house so hard that she couldn¡¯t move for several minutes afterward due to fear that they might be struck by lightning.


    The next morning, just like the new forecast said the clouds overhung heavily for a few hours longer than expected, delaying them for a bit, but not enough to ruin their time frame, something Van realized Yesi was a real stickler for. At least he learned something new about her, like the fact she liked to be punctual.


    Either way, they left the outpost somewhat on time, if not a little tired, the sky clearing up a bit later that day. Allowing them to once more, enjoy their journey in¡­ relative¡­ peace¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 182 Making a Friend?

    ¡°Well¡­ this is worrisome¡­¡± Van said as he peeked out of the blinds of his carriage. Watching as the rangers dispatched with relative ease a small pack of death wolves. ¡°At least they seem to have things handled¡­¡± he said, though he somewhat itched to help them, he didn¡¯t like being stuck in the carriage while they were being attacked, but obeyed Yesi¡¯s command to stay anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yesi said she has this, and by the looks of it, she does,¡± Anna said. ¡°So I don¡¯t think we have to worry too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I kinda want to fight¡­¡± Luna said, looking like she herself was itching herself for a good brawl.


    Etheirway, the wolves would have all died by the time they even bothered to step out, so it was a moot point to want to help now since it seemed the rangers were already cleaning up the corpses. Soon after, the caravan resumed its travels, acting as if nothing at all had happened, other than leaving behind a few corpses in their wake.


    ¡°A shame¡­ we could have put the fur to good use.¡± Van thought out loud, the six months surviving in the forest, now shaping some of his thoughts to be as efficient as possible when it came to any and all resources that became available.


    ¡°Do you want me to ask them to stop so you can gather them?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°...No¡­¡± Van said after a while. ¡°They would probably wonder where I would put all those corpses, and I don¡¯t want to slow us down any more than necessary. Yesi is already pretty annoyed with me always putting a stop to everything to go out of our way to pick up the rare herb or two that I find on our travels. I don¡¯t want to make it seem like I''m going to stop our little caravan for every little thing¡­¡±


    After that, the small group began to chat to help pass the time. Their sense of boredom was very high since it¡¯s been a few days since they left their first outpost and they had nothing to do but to pass the time sitting on their asses the whole way through doing nothing.


    After a few more hours of traveling though, Luna was the first to break.


    ¡°Uagh! I¡¯m so bored!¡± She then turned to her husband. ¡°Van, fuck me!¡± she complained.


    ¡°No, I already did that,¡± he said flatly. ¡°I¡¯m bored myself you know, and tired of the fact you keep asking for sex every time your bored.¡±


    ¡°Please! At least let me rest my head on your lap,¡± she whined.


    ¡°If I did that you¡¯ll just end up giving me head.¡± Van retorted.


    ¡°So? Pleeeaaasssseee¡± Luna begged, giving Van her best puppy eyes.


    Van gave a long suffering sigh. ¡°Finnnne¡­ though I know where this is headed¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Van! I love you!¡± Luna said with a huge smile on her face. She then got comfortable on the seat, laid herself out and gently put her head on his lap, and closed her eyes.


    Van then began to gently caress her head and massage her scalp, slowly petting her in a rhythmic fashion.


    But just as he feared, not even fifteen minutes later she was chugging down his rod, looking for a meal¡­ to which she got¡­


    ¡°Gods dammit Luna! Are you happy now!?¡± Van asked, a little annoyed.


    Luna got back up making a slurping sound, wiping her mouth with her hand, and swallowing. She looked completely satisfied and without any remorse said, ¡°YES!¡± with a huge smug grin on her cute little face.


    Van could only sigh at that, it was hard to be angry with her, she was just too cute, and he loved her too much.


    ¡°Umm¡­ can I have a turn?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Ya sure, why not?¡± Van said.


    And then Anna began to do the same until she had her share of the meal.


    ¡°I hope you both are satisfied now¡­¡± Van said rather curtly.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t pout, we you know like it.¡± Luna teased.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you Van, and thank you very much,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°...it¡¯s no problem,¡± Van said, feeling defeated.


    ¡°By the way, I have an idea of what you could do to pass the time,¡± Anna said. ¡°You wanted to ask Yassan about how he became a ranger right? Maybe you could ask him, now that we have all this free time?¡±


    Van thought about that. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this second is a good idea considering they are on the job¡­ but maybe when we camp for the night I could ask him?¡± thankful for the idea and wondering when it would be the best time to ask for such a thing. ¡°Thanks, Anna, at least now we may get a story to help pass our travels with.¡±


    ¡°No problem, just glad I remembered,¡± Anna said.


    The rest of the day passed with no problem after that, other than of course the sheer boredom everyone was experiencing. Surprisingly, they did not have to wait for later tonight to ask Yassan his story, for he came by to tell them they were going to take a short detour at the road up ahead due to several trees blocking the road''s path that fell a couple of days ago to the harsh fog storm they had. Apparently, the noble in charge of this part of the land was a little slow in taking charge of the issue and was only now cleaning up the problem.


    ¡°The detour shouldn¡¯t take us more than a few extra hours.¡± Yassan said, ¡°we still should be able to make it to the next outpost by nightfall. Sorry for the inconvenience¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Van said, ¡°not your fault the fog storm blew those trees onto the road, or the one in charge was slow on the uptake. Just glad we could still make it in time for a nice warm bed tonight.¡±


    Yassan looked strangely relieved, almost as if he was expecting some sort of backlash or yelling for the delay.


    ¡°But now that I have you here¡­¡± Van said, making Yassan stiffen up. ¡°Can you tell me how you became a ranger? I¡¯ve been interested in that for a while. Don¡¯t see many male rangers after all, and I wonder what skills and training you had to do to become one.¡±


    Yassan looked at Van somewhat oddly, as if wondering why such a question was asked in the first place, and if there was any hidden meaning to it.


    Van, feeling a little weirded out that Yassan was weirded out, quickly backpedaled. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, I understand if it¡¯s personal, didn¡¯t mean to pry or anything.¡±


    ¡°...no¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Yassan said after thinking about it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ no one has ever asked me about something like that before¡­ Give me a sec.¡± he said, now looking like he was deeply thinking about his answer as he rode alongside Van¡¯s carriage. A few moments later, he quickly looked around to see if his sister was paying attention, then leaned in a little to make it easier to be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a story really.¡± Yassan began. ¡°Me and my sister were orphans, in and out of the orphanage and the streets, trying to get by. My sister was the one in charge of everything, always trying to work and earn money to make a brighter future for the two of us. Though I guess that makes sense since she always insisted that it was her duty as the older sibling¡­¡±


    Yassan looked like he wanted to add something to that, but shook his head, not willing to divulge matters to personal.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ after a while she got a reputation for being a real sneak, being able to hide in plain sight and all that¡­ while also having the reputation of a hard worker, there was literally nothing she would not put up with in order to make a coin, and no deals and connections she wouldn¡¯t make if it meant one day earning from it later. She was soon scouted by the scouts guild for her eye for detail and quietness, and later the rangers guild for her willingness to train and meet expectations.¡±


    ¡°And well¡­ she would never leave me behind¡­ so I kinda got roped in alongside her for everything¡­ There were a few complaints¡­ and it wasn¡¯t like I was the best ranger the guild had ever seen¡­ but my big sis was making waves and she was proving herself as leadership material, one that could be groomed to be the head of her own branch. So a little extra baggage was¡­ bearable¡­ in their eyes¡­¡±


    Yassan went quiet for a while before continuing.


    ¡°I barely passed muster and joined her in her tasks¡­ she slowly gained enough rank to create her own ranger group¡­ she¡¯s everyone¡¯s pride and joy¡­ if not for her¡­ abrasive attitude sometimes¡­¡± he admitted. ¡°And well¡­ the rest is history¡­¡± giving a little shrug.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­ that was still very interesting,¡± Van said, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should apologize or not, it felt like he should say something about having your whole life being dragged around by your older sister. But what? In the end, he couldn¡¯t think of anything since he probably didn¡¯t have the full picture, and it wasn¡¯t like yassan was having a bad life or anything¡­ but there was one question Van still wanted to ask¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ Why does your sister hate nobles? You don¡¯t have to answer of course! Just¡­ curious¡­¡±


    Yassan hesitated but decided to answer. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not fully sure why¡­ she seemed to hate nobles ever since I was young¡­ and she¡¯s a lot older than me¡­¡± he said, then added. ¡°The only other reason I could think of is because¡­ well¡­ you know¡­ a young male in ranger gear¡­ and it¡¯s been days since you¡¯ve hit a lovers guild¡­ well¡­ let¡¯s just say there have been more than just a couple of times that some noble women have tried to use their status to get me into their bed¡­ forcing my sister to make it¡­ very clear¡­ that I¡¯m not available¡­¡±


    Van nodded sagely, in complete understanding of Yassans situation. ¡°I completely understand. I¡¯m glad you have a sister that could help you like that,¡± he said adamantly.


    Yassan looked a little embarrassed, but oddly happy at how Van responded. ¡°Ya¡­ she¡¯s saved me a few times. I¡¯ve learned now to stay back a little and out of sight of any noble women that we may be escorting.¡±


    ¡°Smart choice¡­¡± Van agreed. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you ever wish to have¡­ a woman of your own?¡±


    Yassan hesitated, taken a little by surprise by the question. ¡°Well¡­ there was¡­ someone¡­ but my sister doesn''t¡­ approve¡­¡±


    ¡°I can somewhat understand¡­ but you can¡¯t just rely on your sister forever, you are your own male. Trust me¡­ once you find someone you can trust, life gets a whole lot easier.¡± Van said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ take that to heart¡­¡± Yassan said, unsure of how to take such advice.


    ¡°By the way¡­ what do you do to help pass the time? It gets really boring staying cooped up in the carriage all the time¡­¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yassan thought about that. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you¡­ but usually, when I have a slow day, I imagine what I''m going to do with my free time when I¡¯m off the clock. Ranger duty makes it so that we are always required to act at a moment''s notice, so getting any downtime is a rarity. Mostly I like to spend my free time cataloging plants¡­ I ah¡­ even made a small journal with notes on all the plants I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.


    Luna¡¯s and Anna¡¯s eyes slowly filled with dread¡­


    ¡°Do you mind¡­ showing me? I would very much like to see!¡± Van asked, excitedly.


    ¡°Umm, sure. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Yassan replied, surprised by Van¡¯s response to his hobby.


    The next few hours were then filled with two young men exclaiming, debating, and having fun¡­ talking about plants and all their marvels¡­


    ¡°No, no, no, as I¡¯ve been telling you, I may not know much about potion making, but I do know enough about herbology that the effectiveness of a star petal depends on the environment that it grew in. you can¡¯t just throw in any herbs alongside it and expect it to work¡­ right?¡± Yassan said.


    ¡°And I get what you''re saying.¡± Van began to rebut. ¡°But when it comes to potion-making, I can distill the petal and add a pinch of red wort to increase the effectiveness of an anti-venom and poison potion. Yes, I''m aware that depending on where a star petal plant grows it can be more effective, but potion-making allows one to combine more than just a few materials, so long as you have the time and patience for it. You really should try taking up potion crafting, it will open up a whole new world of understanding of what plants can be and do.¡± His excitement of what he was talking about, slightly infectious.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yassan looked like he had to think about that. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t think my sister would approve of spending even more time on plants¡­¡± he said worriedly, though he did look interested.


    ¡°Why let your sister dictate everything you do? That¡¯s something I¡¯ve noticed so far since we began to talk, you always go back to her. It¡¯s just broadening your horizons a little, she can¡¯t be there for every little thing, right? One day you will have a harem and she will have joined one. And I think you have some talent in this, I mean, just look at your journal! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Van said, pointing out the pictures and notes on the book that Yassan showed him. ¡°Why in the world would you give this kind of talent up?¡±


    A series of mixed emotions quickly passed through Yassans face. Worry, hope, nervousness, fear, pride, and trepidation. In the few hours he spent with Van talking about their shared love for plants and their uses, Yassan felt like he finally found a sort of¡­ friend¡­ so it was hard to explain everything to Van and his feelings on the matter. Especially because he didn¡¯t know his own feelings on the matter¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yassan finally said after a while.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Van asked. ¡°You have the talent, the skill, the passion, what else do you need? You can¡¯t fall back to using Yesi as the reason to not do what you love just because you''re scared forever you know. She will one day join a harem¡­ right?¡± now asking because it seemed there was something more going on.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know if Yesi would ever join a harem¡­¡± Yassan said hesitantly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Van asked, innocently.


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­¡± Yassan began to explain slowly, looking very nervous, but feeling like he owed an explanation to his new friend since he felt like Van was someone he could trust... ¡°Yesi actually has been offered to join a few harems before¡­ but she¡¯s turned them all down. And not just any harems but offers from noble women as well¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it always seems like they offer it just to tie Yesi to them¡­ so¡­¡± Yassan said, unsure of how to explain further.


    Van slowly began to nod. ¡°Sorry, I guess that¡¯s another reason why she doesn''t like nobles¡­ I can¡¯t imagine how that must feel, to have worked so hard, and then someone comes around and tries to make you a piece on their chest board¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡±


    Yassan shook his head. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not always like that¡­ but¡­¡± he now looked a little mad. ¡°She¡¯s always using me as a reason to refuse, always saying that she has to take care of me¡­ like I can¡¯t take care of myself¡­ and on top of that¡­¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t allow you to be with the one you love¡­¡± Van said. ¡°Sounds like your sister is a complicated person with a hatred for all things noble¡­ I wish I understood her a little better to give you some advice¡­¡±


    Yassan sighed. ¡°You and me both¡­¡± he muttered, then sighed again. ¡°But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand, some nobles tried to get to her through me¡­¡± looking a little annoyed.


    Van felt like there was a hidden story behind all of this, but felt it would be rude to try and pry any further. What was clear at least was Yesi¡¯s distaste for nobles and her overprotectiveness of her brother. To the point, it was even a little suffocating. Once more, he learned that the five women he led weren¡¯t part of his harem. In fact, Yesi had made sure he didn¡¯t marry or was romantically involved with anyone. But he felt it wasn¡¯t because she was a brocon or anything, but for something more¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ either way¡­ you have a friend in me,¡± Van said. ¡°If you need anything, or want to meet and chat about plants, on or after our journey, that would make me really happy.¡± he then chuckled. ¡°It would also make you my first actual friend who isn¡¯t a girl!¡±


    Yassan looked a little surprised, but then a little happy, a small smile growing on his face at the thought of having an actual friend. Surely his sisters couldn¡¯t complain about that¡­ right?


    ¡°I would happy to be your friend,¡± Yassan said. ¡°If ever our free time overlaps, we should go grab a drink or¡­ something¡­¡± he said awkwardly.


    Van laughed. ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Yassan smiled, and was just about to say something when¡­


    ¡°YASSAN!¡± a voice shouted from up ahead, making Van and Yassan jolt up a little from their positions.


    ¡°Ride up ahead and tell the outpost we will soon be arriving¡­ make sure to arrange everything while you''re there,¡± Yesi shouted from up ahead, looking back with a glare.


    Van and Yassan paled a little. Yassan shared one last look with Van, and slowly pulled ahead to do as ordered.


    Yesi continued to glare at the both of them for a while, then just at Van for a few seconds longer before turning back to the head of the column, taking the lead.


    Anna and Luna were just about to tease Van for making a new friend but decided to stay silent.


    The group then safely made it to the outpost within the hour and went to bed on the nice soft beds provided to them. Van felt like tomorrow was going to be another long day¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 183 Forest of Gleam

    It wasn¡¯t much longer since they left the outpost that they reached the forest of Gleam. Apparently, that outpost was there for a reason, most people tried to spend as little time within the forest as possible, due to its dangers. Though that still didn¡¯t prevent people from being forced to camp a day or two within its dark woods¡­


    Yesi came by the carriage once more to drill in the importance of her orders.


    ¡°Whatever you do, do not leave the carriage for any reason unless I say so. When traveling through these woods my word is law and you and your troops will obey everything I have to say. Do I make myself clear¡­¡± Yesi glared at him as if he would argue with her. But he simply nodded, not contesting anything, and she grunted when he gave her his silent reply.


    ¡°Should anything attack us, keep within the center of our formation, we will do our best to protect you.¡± Yesi finished and was just about to leave when Van asked a question.


    ¡°What dangers are out there that we should watch out for?¡± he asked, looking at Yesi with some concern.


    ¡°Too many to the point that by the time I finished rattling off all of them we would be out of the forest.¡± She replied, some annoyance in her tone of voice. ¡°Suffice it to say, for the adventurer, Gleam forest is a treasure trove of wonders that could make a person rich given a few years¡­ but the danger more than makes up for the hidden fortune within these woods¡­ the survival rate for those who comb this forest for its goods is less than twelve percent for their first year. After that, you''re considered a veteran.¡±


    ¡°But. in its danger. There is protection, not many people would try to attack you within these woods unless they have the money and lives to spare¡­ and messengers and couriers delivering important time-sensitive goods and information make a pretty good living running through these woods since it¡¯s faster than going the long way around. If they don¡¯t die, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Gleam forest is also where rangers go through initiation. If they can survive a whole week here on their own here, they are considered full-blown rangers and members of the guild¡­ so you don¡¯t have to worry, we have the experience to get you through this quickly and safely. You¡¯ll hardly know you''re even here¡­¡± Yesi said, becoming surprisingly informative, though at the same time she did seem a little distracted by everything around her. Her eyes constantly roamed the forest as they slowly entered its hungry-looking woods.


    After saying her piece, Yesi left to take the lead once more, her back looking a little tense. And she wasn¡¯t the only one either, each and every one of the rangers within the group were the same. Even Yassan seemed to have eyes only for the forest around them as they slowly made their way on the dirt path through this apparently dangerous forest.


    Van decided to stick his head out a little and try to figure out what all the fuss was about. He had spent months in a forest that was at literal war with itself, had some eldritch horror shit going on with the Red Knives, and then everything freaking exploded. Surely this place couldn¡¯t be more dangerous than that, right?


    Now¡­ as far as he could see¡­ he was completely¡­ wrong.


    This was definitely not like the forest he was in before. For the forest that he was in before had at least half a dozen colors if not more. This forest was the exact opposite¡­ all the trees seemed to be of one primary color¡­ black¡­ or at least some shade of it. With the bluish-tipped leaves, he has become familiar with.


    All the trees seemed to have some sort of bioluminescence. Again, something he was somewhat familiar with¡­ but all of them seemed¡­ dull¡­ another thing about this forest was how dead it felt¡­ It took a while for him to realize that while there did seem to be a soft breeze, he couldn¡¯t hear the wind whatsoever within this forest. The woods did not so much as rustle or creak even one bit¡­ as if they were statues made of stone in the likeness of trees, or predators¡­ ready for the pounce¡­ their stillness just the tension before the attack¡­


    After a while, the silence of the forest became somewhat deafening. The only thing that seemed to make any noise was the creaking of their own carriage and the footsteps of their mounts¡­


    The oppressive silence seemed to have affected everyone¡­ no one wanted to make even a sound or move that could draw attention to them.


    This seemed to go on for an hour before¡­


    A single tree finally seemed to give in and give a creak of its old trunk and branches¡­


    And almost immediately all the rangers stopped their movement and whipped around, their arrows all pointed at the offending tree, their arrow tips glowing a faint blue with magic and aura.


    Slowly, the tree gave another creak, as if moving back into position, and the caravan continued once more¡­


    Van could cut the tension with a knife¡­ if he was stupid enough to try too¡­


    For the next few hours, they traveled through the oppressive silence that gave no room for sound or color of any kind¡­


    that was until¡­ a soft wind began to blow¡­


    And Van learned the reason why it was called the forest of Gleam¡­


    For the entire forest seemed to have woken up, glowing a dazzling array of colors and lights so bright some of them hurt the eyes to look at.


    Strange horseshoe crab-like creatures popped out of the ground, glowing lichen and strange glowing stalks on their backs. Flowers sprouted within seconds, their petals many different neon colors that shined brightly. The trees'' dull bioluminescence began to shine brighter and start to move in strange patterns. Floaters and glowing butterflies then started to appear, and it was as if the dead and silent woods from before were nothing but a lie to trick the unwary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get complacent Van,¡± Yassan said, riding up to the carriage. ¡°It might now look like a wonderland of glowing lights and wonders. But it¡¯s now more dangerous than ever¡­ one wrong move and it¡¯s over¡­¡± he said seriously.


    Van looked at his new friend and at the surroundings, his curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°What are those things?¡± he asked, motioning with his head at the horseshoe crab-like creatures.


    Yassan turned to look at what Van was talking about. ¡°Those are scuttle plants. They may look like they are something like a giant insect or sea animal, but they are actually plants with a unique symbiosis with the creatures they ride, being more of the brains of the thing, and moving to places with good nutrients to bury themselves in once the place they left is all dried up. The stalks they slowly grow are useful in many potions, but they are endangered so it¡¯s illegal to hunt them without a license. They also attack with balls of spores if you get too close.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and that one,¡± Van asked, pointing at a tree far in the distance with its own clearing. It seemed like instead of leaves, the branches it had ending in long vines instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s a hanging death tree.¡± Yassan began his explanation. ¡°It¡¯s going to have to be burned out soon now that we know it¡¯s there¡­ if you get too close, it¡¯s many vines will try to hook you in and strangle you to death. After that, it will hang your body and let you slowly decompose, providing nutrients to its soil¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all Van could say to that. ¡°Err¡­ what about that plant?¡± trying to change the subject, pointing at a strange-looking flower that was hopefully not dangerous.


    Yassan turned to look and gave a blink of surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s an eros flower. A very rare type of plant since it''s one of the ingredients in the making of the eros potion. It has a strong smell that is an aphrodisiac, get too close and you¡¯ll get turned on¡­ it has a long bulb-like structure with the tips of its petals woven in such a way that it resembles lips¡­ it sucks males dry if they are not careful¡­ they sometimes hold a symbiotic relationship with rape vines¡­ in exchange for helping hold males down, the rape vines get a share of the nutrition¡­ it¡¯s best to always stay clear of such a plant unless you know what your doing¡­ even women can get affected by its smell¡­ though¡­ it¡¯s odd to see one so close to the road¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ kay¡­¡± Van was now looking worriedly around him. Wondering what other hidden dangers might be lurking within these strange woods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Van. me and my sis will protect you. It isn''t the first time we¡¯ve been through these woods, and it won¡¯t be the last time. Just remain calm, and I''ll explain a few more of the dangers of this place if you want.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ ya¡­ I would actually like that¡­¡± Van said expectantly. Not wanting to travel through a place that he didn¡¯t know the dangers of. Though there was a part of him that didn¡¯t want to know, for fear of nightmare fuel. But his more logical side won out and he listened closely to what Yassan was going to say next.


    Yassan then began a quick rundown of the things to watch out for in the forest, pointing out poisonous plants and creatures as well as trees that can move within a moment''s notice to attack, pierce or strangle a person without warning. Not to mention the many animals within these woods that would make even a tiger feel nice and cuddly by comparison.


    ¡°Many strange creatures call this place their home, it¡¯s to the point that not many people even know how many of those strange creatures actually live here,¡± Yassan said. ¡°Even to this day, the studying of this forest is difficult due to its hidden dangers. Whenever a scholar feels like they finally figured out all its hidden threats, they die to a new one¡­ which¡­ funnily enough, helps us figure out what they died to, adding it to the list of things to watch out for¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully¡­ like I said before¡­ This forest is a small one¡­ even if it¡¯s dense in danger which makes it feel bigger than it actually is. It actually only takes a few days to cross, though some people can get lost in it for weeks¡­ the point being¡­ so long as you stick to the road, and watch your surroundings, you should be safe¡­ relatively speaking¡­¡± Yassan said, finishing his explanation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be headed towards a miniature fort with a well-placed mana barrier in just a few hours. We will stay there for the night and then head to the next one tomorrow. After that, we should be clear to head straight for Bright city. There is a map in the main lobby of the fort that shows all the hidden resource caches in case you get lost. I suggest you make sure to give it a good read just in case¡­ you should also pick up a map of the forest there¡­ Do you have any other questions?¡± Yassan asked.


    Van felt like he had a hundred, but didn¡¯t know what to ask without seemingly feeling like a worrywart, or being annoying¡­ and he didn¡¯t want to bother Yassan for the next few hours when he had a job to do. ¡°No, I''m good for now¡­ don¡¯t want to take you from your job and get you yelled at by your sister.¡±


    Yassan shook his head. ¡°My sister isn¡¯t that bad. She probably knows I''m explaining all this to you. It¡¯s best that you know after all, for all our sakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I order some of my goblins to take the perimeter as we travel?¡± Van asked, looking around worriedly. But then regretted offering since what help would his goblins be able to offer?¡±


    Yassan shook his head again. ¡°No need for that, our rangers can handle themselves, and the goblins might just get in the way if they don¡¯t know what they are doing. Best to leave it to the professionals like us.¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Right¡­ how much longer until we hit the fort?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be much longer now, maybe another five to six hours,¡± Yassan said.


    ¡°I see¡­ well¡­ sorry to have bothered you, thanks for the explanation,¡± Van said, getting ready to lean his head back into the carriage.


    ¡°No problem, and it wasn¡¯t a bother at all, just glad you decided to listen. You¡¯ll be surprised by how many nobles don¡¯t even bother with hearing a mere ranger out¡­¡± Yassan said.


    ¡°That¡­ sounds stupid¡­¡± Van replied, a little in disbelief that some nobles are actually like that. Not that he was not believing what Yassan said, but that he could totally believe some nobles like that¡­ one in particular coming to mind¡­


    Yassan shrugged. ¡°It is what it is¡­ see you later Van¡­¡± and then slowly moved back into formation with the rest of the rangers.


    ¡°See you¡­¡± Van said, then closed the carriage window and turned to Luna and Anna. ¡°Did you girls hear all that?¡±


    Luna was just nervously looking out the other side of the carriage. Anna nodded, saying she heard everything and will watch out for the dangers that Yassan pointed out.


    After that they rode in silence, even the usually upbeat Luna was subdued, the bright beautiful lights of the forest doing nothing to lift up her spirit. Van though, still enjoyed the splendor of this place, though he too was a little reserved about it, worried that some hidden danger might come out to attack them at any given notice.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea how true that was¡­ for the whole caravan stopped all of a sudden as a loud screeching noise shook the roadway¡­


    Shouting was then soon heard, mostly Yesi ordering her girls to get in formation and to prepare for combat. Van, Luna, and Anna got up, ready to fly out and fight whatever was attacking them, but one of the rangers ran up to their carriage and ordered them to stay inside.


    Van still popped his head out to try and see what was happening, and what he saw made him pale¡­


    The most grotesque thing he ever saw was slowly moving its way towards the caravan in a threatening manner. It had the body of a spider, with the torso and claws of a praying mantis, and dozens of eyes on its smooth face. It had two large wings on its spider body, and no mouth on its face, yet it screamed a screech so fierce that it made everyone''s ears rattle, a combination of its wings vibrating, its true bulbous mouth attached to its torso¡­


    Oh¡­ and did he forget to mention it was the size of a fucking horse? And that there were more than a dozen of them?


    Yesi was yelling orders to her rangers, their wolf mounts growling at the strange giant bug creatures threatening their charges. The rangers prepared to fight and die¡­


    Kella jumped out of the lead wagon, and Isa and Gwen did the same with the rear one. Ordering their goblins and a few of the harpies to set up a defensive line around the two carriages in the center.


    Again Van wanted to get out and join them, his fear and adrenaline pumping in his heart. He faced giant bugs before¡­ though not like this¡­ but that didn¡¯t change the fact he was ready to fight if necessary, Luna and Anna feeling the same way... If it weren''t for one of the rangers yelling to stay put¡­ they would have jumped out to help in whatever way they could.


    The giant insect creatures then charged the caravan and the rangers fired their glowing tipped arrowheads. Each and every one of them hitting its mark¡­ if only that was all it took to kill these strange horrors¡­ for it seemed they did not have a central brain, and while many of the arrows connected, at most it killed one or two of the creatures and mained a third and wounded a few more in the initial onslaught. The rest plowed on through and began to rip the rangers and goblins that went to reinforce them into pieces, bloody chunks being sprayed all over the place.


    Two rangers down, and three times that in goblins died within a few seconds of battle. The rangers quickly put their bows away and drew out their swords, working together to try and kill these creatures with as minimal losses as possible. Working in tandem with each other to attack and defend. The rangers on the other side continued to fire to support their sisters in the front, focusing their attacks and doing their best to help their comrades¡­


    So focused as they were¡­ They did not see another attack coming from the side¡­


    Another wave of a dozen of those disgusting creatures took the rangers by surprise. They wheeled about and tried to remake their formation, but it was too late.


    Van¡¯s carriage toppled over and began to spin as it was continually pushed, disorienting Van and the others as the battle outside began to reach a fever pitch. The creature using its scythe-like arms to tear into the wooden carriage. Enchanted or not, the carriage slowly began to be ripped apart, Luna and Anna screaming a mix of battle cries and confusion, not knowing what to do. They were off balance and disoriented, the carriage constantly being flipped around and their bodies falling on top of each other over and over again.


    Finally, a face filled with nothing but eyes popped in through an opening in the carriage, and Van wasted no time in sending a torrent of condensed flames it''s way. Making it scream in pain and withdraw. Van then used this opportunity to blast the opening once more to widen it, and then another one to scare anything that might be close. He carefully stuck his head out, covering himself in enchantments after enchantments for protection. What he saw was something straight out of hell¡­


    About a dozen of the creatures now lay dead¡­ but there were still a dozen more¡­ more than half of the rangers also laid in a pool of their own blood, and about thirty goblin corpses joined them. But that was not the worst of it¡­


    ¡°Get the noble brats¡­ they are worth a pretty Crava¡­¡± a voice said, and about two dozen people in black garb appeared from the forest, their faces covered in masks and wielding bows and swords.


    Yesi and Kella yelled orders as the black-garbed bandits attacked the tired rangers and goblins. Then they yelled to retreat and the rangers began to scatter as the remainder of Van¡¯s goblins and harpies, all except Gwen who went with Kella, stayed to fight to the death.


    The next thing Van knew, he was being pulled back away from the fight by a ranger to protect him from the onslaught ahead.


    Yesi noticed, and ran over to him and bodily picked him up, then flew into the forest as fast as her legs could take her. Luna was taken by another ranger, Yassan, following the other group. But Anna refused to flee, and instead ordered her other selves out of the extra carriage and began a new defensive line, prepared to die to buy them some time.


    Van tried to stop Yesi, and tried to help his friends. But Yesi moved too quickly, and the battle faded away from view¡­


    ¡°You idiots! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± the bandit leader yelled. ¡°Chase them!¡± and half a dozen bandits dashed through the forest to chase after their prey, only to be confronted by those few still alive. The remaining bandits were forced to stay behind to try and control the monstrous creatures they unleashed and contend with the leftover combatants staying behind to fight them.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 184 Lost

    Van tried to struggle for what felt like hours. ¡°Put me down! I can take care of myself!¡± he said as he tried to free himself.


    Yesi grunted and threw him onto the ground, spinning around with her bow out, ready to fire at a moment''s notice.


    But they were far from the fighting. Yesi was amazingly fast in the forest, and it would be hard to track her given her skill.


    Van felt the Annas die one after the other, his face going pale after each death, his worry growing¡­ especially for Kella, Isa, and Gwen, since they were not soul bound to him like Anna was, meaning if they were to die it would be the end of them for good¡­


    Thankfully, he sensed that they were okay¡­ but it seemed like they may have been captured by the bandits¡­ or lost¡­ hopefully just lost¡­


    ¡°We have to go back! We have to help them!¡± Van said, getting up.


    Yesi put a hand on his chest to stop him from moving. ¡°What we have to do is regroup and head to the fort to ask for reinforcements¡­¡± she growled. ¡°And to get you safely to your destination¡­ my job does not entail you throwing yourself into danger¡­¡±


    ¡°But they have my friends! Maybe even my wife!¡± Van exclaimed, ¡°they could die!¡± he immediately froze, now trying to tune himself onto Luna, relaxing with some great relief to sense her alive and well, if not miles in the opposite direction¡­


    ¡°My rangers and your goblins will die to prevent those bandits from following us or your wife. That is their duty¡­¡± Yesi said callously. ¡°We can¡¯t risk your life for theirs¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you say that! What about Yassan! Are you going to leave him behind!?¡± Van demanded.


    Yesi''s eyes darkened. ¡°Yassan is a ranger¡­ he¡¯ll survive¡­¡± giving Van a slight glare. ¡°Now come on¡­ there''s a resource cache somewhere around here, we may have to make use of it¡­¡± she then turned and started to walk away.


    Van wanted to say something, maybe to stay still stubbornly and see what would happen. But after a while, he realized he was being a bit of a child, and slowly began to follow Yesi through the forest. Though that didn¡¯t change his feelings on the matter, his worry for his friends and family was still on his mind.


    Instead, he began asking the important questions, such as what they were going to do now, what was their plan of action, and¡­ who were those black garbed bandits¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yesi grunted as if admitting such a thing annoyed her to no end. ¡°This is the first time I met them. I have heard rumors of a group of people making use of some of the monsters and beasts of the place to help them make money. But this is the first time I heard them luring a bunch of shriekers to a heavily defended caravan¡­ or in such great numbers considering the difficulty of getting those creatures to work together¡­¡±


    ¡°They also seemed to be well-armed and outfitted¡­ it could well be that someone is funding them¡­ or that whatever they are doing is very¡­ lucrative¡­ There have also been¡­ strange disappearances of adventuring groups lately¡­ but too few and too spaced out for it to raise much suspicion¡­ until now¡­¡± Yesi said.


    ¡°But even then¡­ to try and raid a heavily armed caravan with a dozen rangers from the rangers guild¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s just plain crazy¡­ but then again¡­ who knows how much money they would have earned from ransoming a bunch of nobles¡­¡± she grunted again. ¡°Just another mess caused by those with blue blood¡­¡± As if to blame this mess on Van and Luna¡­


    To which Van took great offense at.


    ¡°Just what is your deal with nobles! It¡¯s not our fault for this happening! Is it a crime to just exist!¡± Van demanded to know.


    ¡°The problems of the world could all be laid at some noble''s feet,¡± Yesi retorted casually. ¡°All you''re really good at is backstabbing each other and trampling down on everyone else that gets in your way.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true! I know for a fact that my father and mothers really care for their people, and do whatever they can to be good rulers and help as many people as possible. You can¡¯t seriously judge every noble as the same, especially when you don¡¯t even know them that well!¡± Van argued.


    Yesi gave a snort. ¡°And what exactly would a male know about it? All you have to do is tag along to your parents or wife¡¯s plans¡­ and everything works out¡­ while the women do the real work¡­ just like right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh ya¡­ because tagging along with you really worked out for me, now did it?¡± Van sarcastically retorted back.


    Yesi grunted again and began to cough something fierce, her whole body convulsing as she tried to say something.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Van asked, his anger monetary lapsing as Yesi doubled over in a coughing fit. ¡°Do you need help?¡± moving closer to see what¡¯s wrong.


    Immediately Yesi pushed him away, covering his mouth and trying to drag him somewhere else.


    ¡°What are you!?¡± Van mumbled through Yesi¡¯s hand, only letting him go when they were a dozen feet or more away as she pushed him against a tree.


    Van then craned his neck around to see what he was just dragged away from. And off in the distance was an Eros flower that Yassan told him about. He remembered what Yassan told him, that the flower had a strong aphrodisiac smell that could even affect women, and to stay away from it at all costs. Yesi must have not been paying attention, distracted by him as it were, and walked too close, getting a strong whiff of it.


    Now Yesi¡¯s eyes looked dazed, like they were swimming around, her body looking a little wobbly. She held onto him now for support, leaning against him, then taking a nice long sniff of Van and shuddering.


    Van looked a little worried, but just when he was about to ask once more if she was okay. Yesi flung herself away from him and turned her back.


    ¡°N-no more questions¡­ we are leaving.¡± was all she said, and then began to walk away, taking the long way around the flower.


    Van after a while quickly followed.


    For the next hour, Van followed Yesi, a mixture of worry and concern. Worry for fear they are now getting lost, and concern for Yesi who didn¡¯t look too well¡­ after a while, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back and had to ask if Yesi was okay.


    ¡°Hey¡­ are you¡­ feeling alright?¡± Van asked after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Yesi said tersely. Though her eyes still seemed slightly unfocused.


    ¡°Should we have¡­ uh¡­ found this cache of yours by now?¡± he asked.


    Yesi froze in place, giving a few quick blinks, turning her head left and right as if only now realizing where she was headed. She stayed like that for a few minutes¡­


    ¡°We''re lost now¡­ aren''t¡¯ we¡­¡± Van said as the realization dawned on him.


    Yesi grunted. ¡°We are not lost¡­¡± rejecting the notion outright. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little disoriented¡­ the pollen was far stronger than expected, but once it wears off, I¡¯ll be fine¡­ and we can continue to our destination.¡±


    ¡°Are those Eros flowers common around here?¡± Van asked, looking around him a little fearfully, worried that just around the corner was one or two of those plants ready to get them.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yesi said after some thought. ¡°Eros flowers are extremely rare¡­ they shouldn¡¯t just be growing all over the place.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because Yassan pointed out a few nearby the road.¡± Van pointed out.


    Yesi was quiet after that, looking like she was thinking hard about something. ¡°Eros flowers are extremely rare, and illegal to cultivate without license¡­ but if you can find them in the wild and somehow safely gather them, it could fetch you a pretty Crava¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± Van began, saying his thoughts out loud. ¡°That those black-garbed bandits were spreading those Eros flowers out in the forest to collect for later¡­ Do you?¡±


    Yesi thought about it. ¡°Yes¡­ it could explain why there are so many flowers around¡­ if so they are doing something very illegal and dangerous¡­ but¡­ having so many flowers nearby the road¡­ would benefit them should their prey accidentally walk into them¡­ or get distracted by the flowers¡­ allowing them to attack. No doubt they already took countermeasures of their own against the smell and the pollen.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case¡­ we are looking at a group either funded or back by a strong noble, or a group that has been active for a few years now, with a good leader to set themselves up like this¡­ either way, we have to get to the fort as soon as possible and tell them of what happened,¡± Yesi said, only to double over in another coughing fit.


    Van rushed over to try and help her, but she raised a hand to prevent him from coming closer.


    ¡°Stay away¡­ I don¡¯t know what I may do if you''re too close.¡± Yesi said, then slowly straightened her back, her eyes narrowed and looking oddly wet as she tried to glare through the forest. ¡°Follow me¡­ I can at least guide us through memory if nothing else¡­¡± then began to walk through the forest once more.


    Van followed her worriedly and called upon Azra, who was always with him in his shadow. He gently whispered to her some orders. ¡°Azra¡­ spread yourself around and check for any hidden dangers just in case. And if you happen to find some sort of safe space or resource cache, tell me.¡±


    Azra gave a small meow of understanding and disappeared within the shadows once more. Though now Van sensed she was all over the place, rather than just within his shadow¡­


    As Van followed Yesi, he spread out his senses to figure out how everyone else was doing. So far, all the Annas have died¡­ but he did sense Luna with Kella, Isa and Gwen and what felt like a few others, though he could not tell who they were¡­ they could be the surviving rangers with Yassan¡­ or they could be the bandits¡­ either way, it seemed they were just as lost as he was, for they were far within the forest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Luna, Kella, Isa, Gwen, and everyone else¡­ I¡¯ll figure out a way to save you¡­ just need a nice quiet and safe place to try and connect with you first. Please be patient¡­¡± Van thought, mostly for himself¡­ reminding himself that he could communicate with his loved ones mentally and spiritually. So they were never really far from communication¡­


    Van and Yesi walked through the forest¡­ or perhaps it would be more accurate to say, Van walked, Yesi wobbled¡­ she still seemed to try to take her job seriously, but it was clear to anyone who could see that she was not in the right mind for it¡­


    Their already slow pace went even slower as time went on and Yesi looked like she couldn¡¯t figure out which way was left or right anymore. Thankfully, Azra was able to find a hidden cove of sorts filled with all manner of items that they have apparently been circling for half an hour now¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yesi¡­¡± Van began, just about to tell her what Azra had found. But before he could say anything else, Yesi shushed him and brought out her bow, the tip of her arrow glowing.


    Van paused, wondering if there was any danger he couldn¡¯t sense or if Yesi¡¯s mind was playing tricks on her.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long, for a strange mushroom creature slowly appeared from the brush. About five-four tall, it had glowing sacks on top of its mushroom-like head for light, glowing eyes, and a vicious mouth full of razor teeth. It walked on four legs and had two claw-like arms, clearly used for rendering flesh into tiny pieces¡­


    It then gave a shriek of noise as if to yell. Food! And charge at them, only to explode into violent pieces when Yesi let loose her arrow.


    Yesi grunted in satisfaction, as if proud of herself for still being able to do this much despite not being clear-headed. Then turned to Van. ¡°We should not be far from the cache, follow me, it won¡¯t be much longer now¡­¡± she said, then turned to lead once more. Away from the cache¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Van said, stopping Yesi in her tracks, making her look back with some annoyance.


    ¡°I actually already found the cache¡­¡± Van said.


    Yesi blinked. And Van explained how his familiar had already found the safe place a while ago.


    Yesi just stared at Van for a while, or at least tried to¡­ then finally grunted, clearly unhappy but conceding¡­ ¡°fine¡­¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Lead the way¡­¡±


    A few minutes later they were at the entrance of a small barrow. Yesi telling Van to get in. Van crawled through the narrow passageway until he hit a surprisingly cozy little cave-like structure filled with emergency items and a bed. The walls were decorated with runes that increased the durability of the walls and provided protection to those inside.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for the night.¡± Yesi said, ¡°I¡¯ll check to see if there¡¯s a working pulse crystal around here, maybe we can establish communications and tell the fort ahead of time what has happened. Check those crates over there for food, whatever they have, is our dinner for tonight¡­¡±


    Van did so, rummaging around until he found what appeared to be very old rations that looked like they had seen better days¡­ clearly, this place hasn¡¯t been touched for a few years now if not longer¡­


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Yesi said, looking around. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like this place was refilled since the last time this place was in use. A lot of the resources we could have used to help survive in this forest are missing¡­ either that¡­ or it was raided¡­¡± now looking around her in suspicion.


    After that, Van and Yesi heated up whatever food they could find. Mostly old stuff that looked dusty even several years ago¡­ and tasted as good as it looked¡­ at least it was filling and they had something warm in their stomachs¡­


    Van then took a meditative posture, trying to see if he could communicate with Luna, and much to his relief, he was.


    Luna then explained to him that she was lost with Kella, Isa, and Gwen, plus Yassan and a few other rangers and that they were still being chased by the bandits from earlier. Thankfully Yassan and two other rangers were still alive and were helping them right now. They were lost though, and it seemed like every time they tried to get near the fort, the bandits cut them off, already there and waiting for them. Thankfully Yassan led them to a safe area later on, where they could rest for the night.


    Van told her to be careful, and that he was fine and with Yesi, hiding in a hole. And to try and survive while they get help.


    Van wanted to talk to her all night. But knew that he couldn¡¯t because Luna had to concentrate in order to talk with him, and that meant slowing her down¡­ so with a few last goodbyes and promising to find each other again, they ended the connection.


    He then told Yesi of what happened, and that Luna and Yassan were okay.


    ¡°You soul bonded with your wife!?¡± Yesi asked incredulously.


    ¡°Of course I did. I love her, and she me.¡± Van said indignantly. ¡°And I''m only telling you this because it¡¯s an emergency. So¡­¡±


    Yesi nodded. ¡°I swear I won''t tell anyone.¡± She looked like her impression of him had changed a little. She also looked like she wanted to thank him, for telling her brother was okay¡­ but she shook her head, getting rid of such a weak notion, and instead said. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You take the bed¡­ I still¡­ have some things to do¡­¡± biting her lower lip and looking away.


    Van wasn¡¯t fully aware of what was going on in her head, but he had an idea. ¡°If you want¡­¡± he began unsure of how to broach this. ¡°I¡­ could help¡­ if only to make sure you fully recover¡­¡±


    Yesi went red but violently shook her head. ¡°Just go to bed,¡± she said tersely. Then walked over to her own corner of the cave.


    Van watched her with some concern but did his best to go to bed. A difficult thing to do¡­ when his heart was filled with worry for his loved ones¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 185 Worries and Pasts (nsfw)

    Van had a restless sleep. And not just because he was worried about Luna and everyone else. But also because Yesi seemed to have been up throughout the whole night. Even going so far as to sleepwalk into his bed and snuggle up to him.


    It was clear to him that she was still very affected by the Eros flower. For on and off the whole night she was either trying to masturbate or stop herself from doing so.


    Which led to both of them having a few rings under their eyes come morning¡­


    Yesi at least looked like some of the powder had run its course, though not all of it¡­ it was clear it was still on her mind, though she now had a little more control over her thoughts and body than before.


    Though now she couldn¡¯t well look him in the eyes, somewhat aware of what she had done throughout the night¡­


    Yesi gave a slight cough, ¡°about last night¡­¡± she began to say, then paused, only to shake her head. ¡°N-nevermind¡­¡± her cheeks going red, looking away and pretending nothing had happened.


    Van sighed a little. ¡°She¡¯s totally a virgin¡­¡± he thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it if you tell me why you hate nobles so much,¡± he asked, though he didn¡¯t really mean it, more focused on putting on his coat and making sure he had everything in place for today''s journey.


    Yesi looked conflicted. ¡°It¡­ isn¡¯t worth mentioning¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Van asked, now looking her way, realizing she may actually tell him if her tone of voice was anything to go by. ¡°You know¡­ You looked quite surprised to hear that me and Luna are soul-bound last night. Do you really believe that nobles can¡¯t love or something? Are we monsters? At least explain something¡­¡±


    Yesi frowned and sighed in defeat, looking around she decided to rummage through the crates one last time to look for any resources available. ¡°Fine¡­ if you want to know so badly. It¡¯s because nobles killed my parents, and then tried to kill me and my brother.¡± she said, looking very annoyed. ¡°There, are you happy?¡± not even looking at him. ¡°Or are nobles so perfect in your eyes that you can do no wrong? No matter how many people suffer¡­¡± she mumbled that last part.


    Van let that sink in. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know fully of what you mean¡­¡± he said, nodding his head.


    Yesi rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh ya? What could you know about being screwed over by a noble? Aren''t they your own kind? Granted, you are a male, but even you male nobles seem to look down on us common folk with a snobbish up tilt of your nose.¡±


    She then began to angrily tie a few crates together, putting foodstuffs back into place and rearranging a bunch of tools and other things before putting them away. ¡°Do you know how hard I had to work to get where I am today? All the things I had to sacrifice? All for some noble or two not to like me and then make me wait years for my rightful rewards?¡±


    ¡°Or worse, for them to try and marry me to their house, so they could treat me like a slave¡­ promising the fucking honor of being wed to a noble while making it clear they would take everything else away from me, even going so far as to promise, to find suitable spouses for my brother, spouses so far from where we live and who are absolute trash to the point that some slavers are better than them¡­¡±


    ¡°They literally think they are entitled to everything they have, despite not even lifting a finger to work for it. While all the subjects under them suffer from their capricious whims¡­ they never worked a day in their life, never did anything that proved any semblance of merit or their own worth.¡±


    ¡°Some even sent their husbands to try to seduce me, but they couldn¡¯t hide the look in their eyes¡­ the look in their eyes that screamed they were disgusted about even being near a pleb like me¡­ all because¡­¡± she paused in her rant, wondering where the energy for all that anger had come from and realizing she might be more affected by the flower then she first thought.


    ¡°Because?¡± Van asked, wondering what this was all about.


    Yesi stayed silent for a long while¡­ silence taking the cave¡­ she stared into empty space as if she was the only thing that existed at this moment. ¡°Because I have noble blood to¡­¡± tears then began to fall from her eyes. ¡°They just want me because they figured they could use me¡­ for my status as a ranger¡­ and to press claims on a stupid piece of land so small and insignificant that it¡¯s not even worth the trouble. And yet my aunt still killed my parents for it anyway¡­¡± she sniffed.


    ¡°Oh gods I fucking hate this flower¡­¡± she complained, realizing that she was clearly still not in her right state of mind.


    ¡°Why not just get a lover or something?¡± Van asked, ¡°if you had someone already, they wouldn¡¯t try so hard to send men your way. The lover¡¯s guild provides a great service in scenarios like this.¡± he said, trying to be helpful, but feeling a little weird and awkward about it. Realizing he may have listened in on more than he should have.


    Yesi snorted. ¡°Oh please, they would have realized if I was dating a fake lover¡­ besides¡­ even I want true love¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°But even still¡­ I¡¯ve lost my trust for people, other than my brother¡­ I don¡¯t think I will ever fall in love¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Van said, saddened by her words. ¡°you can find love! Or at least a lover!¡±


    Yesi turned to him, confused as to why he felt so strongly about this.


    ¡°When I was just a teenager. I had an arranged marriage with my wife, Luna¡­¡± Van said, beginning his story. ¡°While I was there, a noblewoman literally raped me the day before my wedding night! And yet I still had to go through with the arranged marriage¡­¡±


    Yesi''s eyes widened at that.


    ¡°I had to take a potion of Eros, just to get hard and to overcome the trauma I experienced so I could consummate with my wife and new concubine¡­¡± Van looked Yesi in the eye. ¡°That noble woman is still out there and planning to kidnap me if she could¡­¡±


    ¡°But! Despite being in an arranged marriage, and being forced to have sex a day after being raped¡­ I still fell in love with Luna, and she with me¡­ to the point we decided to get soul bonded to each other. If I can find my true love, then so can you¡­¡± he then walked up and reached out his hand to her.


    Yesi looked at it confused, and up at him from where she was crouched down.


    ¡°Yesi, I¡¯ll be your pretend lover. If any noble women or men want to try and use you, they will have to get through me and my wife first¡­¡± Van said, giving Yesi a sincere look. ¡°Please¡­ let me help you¡­ I don¡¯t want to be your enemy¡­¡± he said honestly and hoped that this small act of kindness may help her see people like him in a new light. He genuinely was just trying to help her out.


    Yesi was taken aback by the offer. Mostly because she couldn¡¯t sense any deceit in Van¡¯s words or eyes. Slowly, she gently took Van¡¯s hand and was lifted up to eye level with him and saw how beautiful said eyes were¡­ she never could believe that someone would so openly court her like this. Her, someone people derided for being hard angles and not soft like a woman should be¡­ a guy like him was still willing to be with a woman like her who treated him like just any other package that had to be delivered. She had treated him badly, and yet he was not only big enough to forgive her, but to also try and help her¡­


    Suffice to say¡­ she was very confused right now¡­ but also deeply touched¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ okay¡­¡± she said with a slight blush, wondering if it was the pollen talking and making her heart skip a beat or if she was genuinely intrigued by the offer and the sincerity shown to her.


    ¡°W-what now?¡± she asked, eye to eye with her new pretend lover, her blush expanding.


    ¡°Now¡­ if I may have your permission, I would like to help you with your¡­ problem¡­¡± Van said. Taking this professionally as if he was a member from the lovers guild, which he technically was¡­


    ¡°W-what will you do?¡± Yesi asked demurely, surprised by her own tone of voice and silently berating herself for acting like a young girl with a crush, even as her heart began to beat faster and her body became excited against her will.


    --- sex scene ---


    Van let his actions speak. He reached around and grabbed a fist full of her ass, eliciting an ¡°EEP!¡± of surprise from Yesi as his fiery eyes bore into hers and seemed to melt any and all resistance she might put up as he drew her closer.


    He then gave a passionate kiss, sticking his tongue in, giving her as much loving as possible to her experienced mouth that couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Yesi had never before felt something so hot before. Her whole body seemed to heat up, especially the place between her legs¡­ she tried to resist, to pull away, but it felt like her arms and legs had become noodles, and nothing was working the way it should. His tongue fogged up her brain, and his free arm held her back, preventing escape. Every time she thought of resisting, he would squeeze her ass something fierce, making her moan and feel weak in the legs¡­


    Slowly, his free hand moved from her back and went down the front of her pants. Yesi went on to her tiptoes as Van explored her inner depths, reaching and hitting points in her body she never felt before¡­ The stimulation was too much! She cummed before he even put it in¡­ her body felt numb and weak, and tears began to form in her eyes as it felt like her brain was going to fry¡­


    ¡°Shshsh¡­it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Van said, pulling away. Let me handle everything¡­¡± he then gently carried her to bed and sat on the edge, then sat Yesi sideways on his lap. He reached around with his right hand to support her and to grab her breasts which he began to stroke and pinch, as his left-hand fingers continued to work her insides.


    Yesi held on to him for dear life, trying to stop her moans, or her eyes from rolling up as she rode the waves of pleasure that seemed to be taking her out far to sea¡­ she cummed again by his fingers¡­


    ¡°N-no more! N-no more fingers!¡± she gasped.


    ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Van said, and threw her on her back and went down between her legs, using his tongue.


    Yesi screamed in pain and pleasure, it was too much too soon. She held the sheets like they were the last safe harbor she had left. Her fingers went white as they tore into the thin fabric as Van made motions with his tongue that should be against the law or something like that... She didn¡¯t know, she wasn¡¯t thinking straight¡­


    Finally, Van seemed to have finished, but now Yesi was the one that wasn¡¯t done¡­


    She turned over, sticking her ass out, looking at him with pleading tearful eyes. ¡°P-please! Get the last of it out of me! Please!¡± her eyes were swimming, but her meaning was clear. She believed that the pollen still had an effect on her, and wanted it out of her system, by any means necessary¡­


    Van then unleashed his swollen sword, the thing looked like a claymore about to enter the sheath for a short sword¡­ he angled, the head hot and searing the entrance to Yesi¡¯s pussy.


    He then shoved it in¡­


    Yesi gasped as something hot and massive just tore into her. She screamed in pain, then screamed for him to not stop. Van took her by the waist and gave her what she yelled for. Meaty slaps reverberate across the small cave, and the smell of sex filled the small space¡­


    Half an hour later, Van finally finished inside her, dumping all his pent-up stress into her tight body. Yesi gasped one last time, her whole body shivering, then relaxed, a blissed-out expression on her face¡­


    --- end of sex scene ---


    ¡°We are to never talk about this again¡­¡± Yesi said flatly. ¡°What happened in that cave stays in that cave,¡± she growled, not even looking back towards Van as she led the way.


    ¡°Are you sure? I could-¡± Van was about to say something, but was cut off.


    ¡°NO! What happened in that cave! Stays in that cave!¡± Yesi said, finally turning back to glare at him, her voice filled with a tone of finality. She then turned to look ahead once more, almost tripping on a rock, then grumbled under her breath after she righted herself. ¡°Because of you, I can barely walk¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Van said. ¡°But if you ever change your mind, you know I''ll be there for you.¡±


    Yesi grunted, ¡°don¡¯t we have your wife to save or something? Maybe you should be thinking about that?¡± she said rather rudely, probably to distract him.


    ¡°I already talked with her this morning¡­¡± Van said solemnly. ¡°She says she¡¯s okay, but that they are lost¡­ Yassan told her that most of the forest is a little different than it was a few years ago¡­ and the stash cave they stayed in last night was practically empty¡­¡± getting worried again now that he didn¡¯t have anything else to preoccupy his mind.


    Yesi actually felt terrible now for what she said. But did not want to admit it, instead she continued to lead them in silence towards the fort. Hopefully, there will be safety there.


    And¡­ she was also worried about her brother¡­ In her mind, the sooner she could drop Van off, the sooner she could look for her sibling before anything wrong happened¡­


    Finally, she sighed after what felt like forever¡­ ¡°Look, what happened in the cave¡­ was because of the pollen I inhaled¡­ what we did was just to help me get over its effects sooner¡­ nothing more¡­ but¡­ if¡­ for whatever reason you want to continue to play¡­ pretend lovers¡­ I don¡¯t mind¡­ but! That discussion comes after we save our family.¡± she turned to look at Van with a slight glare, though less intense than the last one. ¡°Understand?¡±


    Van nodded his head wholeheartedly. ¡°Definitely. Let¡¯s find Luna, Yassan, and the others as soon as possible!¡±


    Yesi grunted. ¡°After we reach the fort¡­¡± She then looked around after a few seconds. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yassan is right¡­ this forest seems to have changed¡­ I can feel it¡­¡± she slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled it, opening her eyes that now seemed a little clearer.


    ¡°Someone has been fucking around with the ecosystem of this place¡­¡± she said after a few moments. Her hands tightened on her bow. ¡°Those fuckers will pay double so if they are to blame for this¡­¡± her inner rage growing.


    Van looked around a little nervously. ¡°Is the change that bad? I can¡¯t tell so¡­¡±


    Yesi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s worse¡­ it might seem small¡­ But trust me when I say that it has huge effects on the forest. This forest has just got even more dangerous¡­ we should be doubly careful of where we tread¡­¡±


    She looked around some more, before turning back to Van. ¡°You should have that cat of yours help out. It seemed pretty useful last night. Maybe it can help us again today¡­¡± She then gave one last look around. ¡°It should be only half a day towards the fort, if nothing gets in our way¡­ let¡¯s pick up the pace¡­¡± taking the long way to avoid any bandits that might pop up.


    She then took the lead once more and began to go a little faster.


    Van, who was not used to these kinds of woods, had some difficulty following. Thankfully, his experience in the forest he spent a few months before helped him at least keep up, if at extra cost to his stamina¡­


    For a few hours they traveled, every so often Yesi would stop him and tell him to hide while she picked off a few more of those strange mushroom monsters. After that, they continued, dodging giant hornets, avoiding trees made of thorns that apparently shoot paralyzing poison and another one of those shriekers that seemed to be nothing but pure nightmare fuel.


    After all that, they finally decided to take a short break near a river, much to Van¡¯s relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a few minutes. After that, we head the rest of the way without breaks to the fort.¡± Yesi said. ¡°So get your rest while you can, you won¡¯t get any later after this.¡±


    Van sat down on a nearby rock and sighed, his feet killing him. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t look forward to the trek ahead¡­ on the other hand, he was very worried for his wife¡­ ¡°don¡¯t worry Luna¡­ I¡¯m coming for you¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 186 The Bandits Chase

    Van was absentmindedly watching the small river of water, his body and mind tired and wondering what he was going to do that could help his wife and loved ones.


    Azra then noticed how Van wasn¡¯t looking so well and walked by concerned. ¡°Mreow?¡± she asked, as she came by and started to purr against Van¡¯s leg, trying to show her support and help him with his worries.


    ¡°Thanks, Azra¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± he said, picking up his cat and placing her on his lap, giving her the pets she deserved. ¡°Sense any danger?¡±


    ¡°Mew¡­¡± Azra replied.


    Van chuckled. He couldn¡¯t really understand what she was saying but was at least able to get the gist of it through the special connection they shared. Her feelings and intentions making their way through to him.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about? That¡¯s good¡­¡± Van sighed with some relief. ¡°Really wish though you were with Luna¡­ that would be so much better.¡±


    ¡°Meow! Mer¡­ ayar¡­!¡± Azra responded as if admonishing him for saying such things.


    ¡°Ya¡­ you make a good point¡­¡± Van admitted. ¡°I suppose if I can''t help myself first, then I can¡¯t help Luna¡­¡±


    Yesi was by the river filling up her canteen, glancing over at Van and his conversation with the shadowy cat oddly. Wondering if they really could communicate or if he was just interpreting what he wanted to hear.


    Azra then meowed some more.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Van blinked in surprise. ¡°I¡­ hadn''t thought about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Mreow¡­¡± Azra said, giving him a somewhat condescending look that only a cat could give.


    Van blushed. ¡°Ya¡­ good point¡­ sorry¡­¡± he replied, feeling bad and properly chastised.


    Now Yesi was looking at them as if they both had gone mad or something. She knew people with familiars could communicate with each other, but this was the first time she has ever seen it. And she was pretty sure this was not how it was done¡­ but then again¡­ she was now also a little curious as to what they were talking about¡­ and why she felt she was mentioned¡­


    But then Van did something that really threw her for a loop, and she quickly got up and took a step back as shadows seemed to flow around him and his power began to fluctuate.


    Van closed his eyes a little to feel the deep well of shadows he had slowly grown throughout the months before his departure. Soon, about a dozen shadowy wolves began to appear around him, one after another. Not only that, but taking one of Kella¡¯s suggestions seriously, he also formed several shadowy raven-like creatures the size of eagles if not bigger. They formed around him, ready for his orders.


    With a will, he scattered them in all directions to help provide better reconnaissance of the area, even sending a few on a one-way mission towards his wife and the others. Something he wished he thought of before.


    ¡°Thanks, Azra.¡± Van said after he was done. ¡°You''re such a good kitty!¡± petting her affectionately.


    Azra purred happily at the attention given to her.


    Yesi gave a slow blink. ¡°What¡­ the Hells was that!¡± she demanded to know. ¡°You could have done that from the beginning!¡±


    Van winced a little. ¡°Ya¡­ err¡­ I guess because of everything that happened yesterday, and because I was so scared and worried for Luna, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight¡­ I was in flight mode instead of fight mode¡­ but it should be fine now!¡± now looking a little more sure of himself.


    He looked Yesi in the eyes. ¡°Yesi, I know you don¡¯t think I can take care of myself¡­ and honestly, a part of me almost believed you¡­ but once we get to the fort, I¡¯m coming with you. No, if ands or buts about it. I can provide a lot more help than you realize, and I won¡¯t have you question me about that. Even if you don¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll still search for her on my own if necessary. And you need me too, I can sense where my wife is, and by extension, where Yassan is¡­ you need me¡­¡± a determined expression on his face that showed he wasn¡¯t going to be swayed by anything she said other than agreement.


    Yesi looked at that and sighed, feeling both annoyed and defeated. ¡°Fine¡­ but just like before, you do what I say. Understand?¡± making it clear she will not budge on this.


    Van nodded. ¡°Fully.¡±


    Yesi grunted. ¡°Good¡­ now we will be leaving in five minutes. So you better rest up.¡±


    Van hesitated, ¡°can you make that ten minutes?¡± he asked. ¡°I have to check something real quick.¡±


    Yesi frowned but sighed. ¡°Fine¡­ ten minutes¡­ no more¡­¡± looking like she was already regretting her decision to allow him to come with.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Van said, and then closed his eyes.


    Once he was back within his soul realm, he quickly looked for Anna and began to ask her questions from before she died. Though of course, he asked her if she was okay first.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Van, it hurts of course¡­ but at least I won¡¯t actually die¡­ though it may take a few months to reform a few new bodies for me,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m actually more surprised you aren¡¯t going to summon more of me,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°I thought of it, but even if I trust Yesi a bit more than before. I still don¡¯t want to show her everything I can do just yet if I can help it.¡± Van said.


    Anna nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She then started to think about Van¡¯s questions about her death. ¡°I don¡¯t know much of what happened, death kinda messes with your memories a bit. I remember them being clad in black¡­ but unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything that stood out about them that could be used to identify who they were¡­ I did notice a few in the back though that seemed to concentrate on the shriekers as you call them. Perhaps those are the tamers? They seemed to be carrying strange rods¡­¡± she said thoughtfully.


    Anna then began to explain a few more things she noticed. But like she said before, it wasn¡¯t much, the group that attacked them was clearly professional. At least he got a better idea of which way Luna was headed from where she fled with the others. Apparently, Anna made sure to drag Luna away at the cost of her life, Yassan and another two rangers then picked up where she left off, and Kella helped.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t have been more helpful,¡± Anna said, looking crestfallen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You did perfectly¡­ in fact more than that. Thank you for your sacrifice.¡± Van said, truly thankful for everything Anna had done.


    The two shared a moment and hugged, Anna, wishing him the best, and Van getting ready to leave. Once he opened his eyes, Yesi looked ready to go and like she was ready to leave without him.


    ¡°Are you awake? Good, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said, turning on her heel with her own look of determination on her face. No doubt thinking about rescuing her brother.


    Van got up, Azra in tow, and the two followed Yesi deeper into the forest, ready for anything¡­


    --- one day prior ---


    ¡°God¡¯s damn you fools! You let the score flee and got several of yourselves killed! How in the several hells did you girls mess this up!¡± the bandit leader yelled at her subordinates after they cleaned things up and took stock of everything that had happened.


    They had lost almost all of their shriekers, and eight of their own were dead with three more badly wounded. Sure the caravan was protected by a dozen rangers¡­ but they had accounted for that¡­


    But not for the crazed and almost fanatical defense of the goblins and harpies. Some even throwing their lives away just to bring a few of the bandits and shriekers down. It didn¡¯t help that they were far stronger and better trained than the average goblin, completely throwing their estimates off. After all, who trains a bunch of goblins to the point of ventrancy?


    ¡°Tch! I¡¯m going to get a lot of gruff from the boss when we return to base if she doesn¡¯t outright kill me!.¡± The bandit leader muttered under her breath, shivering on that last part, and then turned to one of her lackeys. ¡°How goes the chase? Do our scouts have them in our sights?¡±


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, the scouts lost track of the two that fled south, but they are still on the trail of the larger group that fled northeast. We may be able to call a few girls from base to intercept and cut them off in a pincer if we act now, though it may take a few hours¡­¡± the lackey replied.


    The bandit leader grunted. ¡°Do that, and send more people to see if they can¡¯t pick up the trail of those that fled to the south, make sure to check the resource caches along the way as well, they could be holding up in one. The rest of you, with me! We''re heading back to base to report to the boss, make sure to take anything of value, then drag the rest off the road to the burn site. I want this place to look like we were never here.¡±


    The bandits quickly did as they were ordered, a third went to continue the search for the ones that fled south, and the rest went around dragging bodies off the road and even sweeping the dirt and cleaning the blood off the roads. Some of the more carnivorous plants they planted a few months prior coming in handy.


    An hour later the road was completely clean and the bandits were gone. Almost as if nothing ever happened¡­


    --- Luna pov - Current day ---


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Luna cried as she cradled the last hobgoblin left of their group that had jumped in the way of a crossbow bolt to save her mistress from danger. The bandits had attacked again about five or six hours later, from the front and the back, killing a few more of the survivors from the previous ambush.


    Now it was just Luna, Kella, Isa, Gwen, Yassan, and two other rangers. The rest of their group had died.


    But instead of pressing the attack, the bandits retreated after losing a few of their own. They did not expect the sheer amount of resistance that a noble brat could show, helping down two of their own, plus a couple of shriekers with the help of her friends. So instead they decided to change the game up and now slowly put pressure on the survivors to make them break and easier to deal with later.


    ¡°W-why did they leave?¡± Gwen asked nervously, her staff shaking as she looked around her in fear.


    ¡°Probably to attack us at a later date when it is more advantageous to them,¡± Kella replied, looking annoyed and watching the forest with distrustful eyes. She then gave a glance to Yassan. ¡°So? What do we do now?¡± she asked, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much help he would really be.


    Yassan scanned the forest, then looked at Kella to reply, only to slowly realize that all the girls were looking at him now, even Luna and the other two rangers¡­ putting him on the spot and making him self-conscious. He cleared his throat and tried to think of what his sister would do in this situation.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s clear that every time we tried to head straight for the fort, they cut us off¡­ so I think it¡¯s clear they know the forest as well as we do, if not better¡­ we should also presume that any resource cache areas we come across will be watched, if not pillaged before we arrive¡­ just like the one we tried to stay in last night¡­ so the only place I can think of at the moment would be a¡­ rangers recluse¡­¡± Yassan said determinedly.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you can¡¯t actually be thinking of taking them there right? Those places are for rangers only, not outsiders.¡± one of the rangers spoke up, clearly unhappy with what Yassan said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have another choice though, it¡¯s either that or die by bandits, not to mention we have a duty to our charges to see them delivered safely¡­¡± Yassan pointed out, though a little nervously since he wasn¡¯t used to being in charge.


    ¡°But still, that doesn¡¯t mean-¡± the ranger was going to argue this, but was stopped by Yassan.


    ¡°I will take full responsibility, and accept any punishments that may come with sharing this knowledge with outsiders.¡± He said. ¡°Please, I just want all of us to survive this¡­¡±


    The ranger looked like she still wanted to say something, but was stopped by her friend, so remained quiet. In the end, she gave her silent agreement, though she was clearly unhappy with it.


    After that, Yassan turned to the others and began to explain what a ranger''s recluse was. ¡°A ranger''s recluse is a special place used by rangers that we use when we want to stay for long periods of time in a forest. It is not in any map you will find, and filled with resources and lodgings, enough for a dozen people. It¡¯s hidden under a special spell that makes it practically invisible unless you know what you''re looking for and have the proper key. That is where we will head next.¡±


    ¡°Does this place have a pulse signaler that we can use to contact the fort?¡± Kella asked.


    Yassan shook his head. ¡°Sorry, but no. But I promise you it will be safe, and we can plan our actions from there on what to do.¡±


    After a while, and some talking, the group decided that this would probably be their best bet of survival. So they followed Yassan to a few hours further from the direction of the fort, using a few special trails to hide their movement, Gwen even going so far as to chant a few spells to make them harder to notice, and ended up at what could only be described as a tree fort of sorts.


    They didn¡¯t even realize it was there until Yassan pulled some sort of pendant out that had the rangers guild insignia on it, which glowed, lifting a magical barrier of sorts that revealed the place to everyone. Once inside the barrier reappeared, meaning they were protected from anyone trying to follow them.


    Later that night after settling in, Luna got a message from Van. She was so relieved, even if she technically knew he was okay thanks to the connection they shared. It was still good to hear his voice and know for a fact that he was doing okay. After speaking for a while, they ended their conversation, and she shared what she learned with everyone else. Though not with Yassan and the other rangers, even if she felt a little bad for not telling him that his sister was doing fine and was okay.


    Which really seemed to be on his mind. The best she could do was tell him that she had full trust that Yesi was alive and no doubt was protecting her husband right now. Such a small act of kindness deeply touched Yassan, and he thanked her for it.


    After that, they made their plans and tried to figure out a way to the fort safely, hoping that everything would work out tomorrow¡­


    --- current day - bandit base ---


    ¡°So you''re telling me¡­ you let them get away?¡± the boss of the bandits asked, looking greatly displeased¡­ ¡°you¡­ not only attacked a caravan protected by the rangers guild¡­ but you let them get away¡­ and lost several of our sisters¡­¡± her eyes grew incensed. ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done¡­?¡± her tone getting darker and filled with malice.


    The bandit leader looked nervously at the imposing woman in front of her. She wasn¡¯t like the others in the bandit camp, she actually looked like she had fought battles and split skulls. A tall woman with shocking red and black hair and compact muscles, the way she stood was like a panther or tiger, ready to strike at a moment''s notice despite looking completely relaxed¡­


    ¡°Weren¡¯t like that boss, really. Things just went out of expectations from the get-go. They put out a bigger fight than expected, and the goblins literally sacrificed themselves to make sure they could escape!¡± the bandit said fearfully.


    The bandit boss rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, is that all? A bunch of goblins sacrificing themselves? Oh, how silly of me, of course, a bunch of goblins would stop over two dozen shriekers and twenty well-trained bandits. Makes perfect sense to me!¡± now giving an even harder glare.


    The bandit leader seemed to shrink. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that!¡± she quickly tried to explain. ¡°There was something else! Umm¡­¡± she tried to think of something when an idea popped into her head. ¡°There¡­ were these six girls! Right? And they all looked the same! And they also all sacrificed themselves, but then when we killed them, their bodies kinda burst into blue flames and they disappeared! That was weird, right?¡±


    The boss quirked a brow. ¡°Sure, that is weird, still doesn''t¡¯ explain why I shouldn''t¡¯ punish you for your failure¡­ or for starting a fight with the DAMN RANGERS GUILD!¡± now looking like she had a few ideas in mind on how to relieve this migraine she suddenly had. The boss had seen a lot of weird bullshit over her lifetime, she wasn¡¯t fazed by fucking sextuplets, even if their bodies poofed into smoke.


    The bandit leader paled when thankfully she was saved by another bandit rushing over.


    ¡°Boss! Boss! We got a special message! from¡­ you know who¡­¡± the bandit said, shouting at first, then becoming deathly quite near the end as she handed over a letter.


    The bandit boss sighed and took the envelope, wondering where she went wrong in hiring such incompetents¡­ opening it up she read the contents, her eyes slowly filling with interest as she continued to read, then widened, then she gave a thoughtful expression.


    The bandit leader watched all this with great curiosity, wondering what in the world was in the letter to get so many expressions out of her boss¡­


    Finally, the boss returned her attention to her lead subordinate. ¡°This¡­ caravan you attack¡­ it wouldn¡¯t have to happen that a woman with white hair was with the group? And a young male with black hair?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± the bandit leader had to think of that, it wasn¡¯t like white and black hair was uncommon in Alcray after all.


    ¡°The male with blue eyes and the female with pink, the male looking rapeable as fuck, and the female with very large breasts on her petite body? Maybe a house insignia or two with the house of Vran on one of the carriages?¡± the boss added.


    The bandit leader''s eyes widened and she began to nod vigorously.


    The boss smiled. ¡°And these two only escaped right? You didn¡¯t accidentally¡­ kill them¡­ right?¡±


    The bandit leader shook her head so hard it looked like it was going to fall off.


    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­ it seems you might still get out of your punishment just yet¡­¡± she then leaned in closely. ¡°Capture those two alive¡­ and I will see to it you will live in the laps of luxury for the rest of your life¡­¡± her eyes then narrowed. ¡°Fail me¡­ and you can forget about living entirely¡­ Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The bandit leader nodded even harder in fear.


    ¡°Good¡­ now¡­ Go!¡±


    The bandit leader immediately began to run around shouting out commands, making sure the whole base was riled up and awake.


    The boss watched this approvingly, and turned to her lodgings, setting up her own plans in motion in case things go south. She drafted a few messages of her own and had them sent off. After that, she waited, excited for what might happen next.


    ¡°Oh, I do hope they put up a good fight¡­ I haven¡¯t been in a good scuffle in a long time¡­¡± she then went back to read a little bit more of the letter. ¡°Van huh? I wonder what he would be like in bed?¡±


    She then began to laugh. ¡°Yes¡­ I think there is going to be a big battle ahead¡­ Why not after all? If things go well, I may never need to work again! And I can leave that bitch for good as well! All I have to do is this one thing¡­ and I¡¯ll be free¡­ hehe¡­ haha¡­¡± The cabin was then filled with her dark chucklings.


    ¡°I better get myself ready¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 187 Marching to Rescue?

    Van opened his eyes and got up, looking over at Yesi who had been patiently waiting in the corner while he meditated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found them, they seem to be in something called a rangers recluse. They¡¯re held up there right now, though they can¡¯t leave because they are surrounded by bandits and shriekers. I don¡¯t know how long they can hold them off for¡­¡± he said worriedly, then quickly explained a few other landmarks to better get an idea of their location.


    ¡°Just our luck,¡± Yesi grunted, figuring out where Yassan probably was, then sighed. ¡°Let''s tell the commander, we¡¯ll say it was one of your shadowy creatures that found them or something.¡± getting off the wall she was leaning on and walked to the door, only to pause right at the exit.


    Turning back to look at him with a hard eye. ¡°Oh, and if you are really planning to come with us, please make sure you don¡¯t get sucked in by another Eros flower¡­¡± she said rather flatly.


    Van blushed, remembering that not long after leaving the river, he somehow found himself blasted with Eros powder and ended up getting sucked off by a bloody flower because he was in too much of a daze. Thankfully, Yesi had time to prepare and wore a mask that filtered the pollen in the area, dragging him away and saving him. Even now though, he still felt conflicted about what happened to him¡­ it was a very¡­ novel experience¡­


    Van cleared his throat a little and retorted, ¡°You know you liked it¡­¡± giving Yesi a sultry look just to tease her. Referring to how Yesi helped him afterward¡­


    Now Yesi blushed. Even after being saved from the flower, Van was still under the effects. So in order to help him get over it sooner¡­ well¡­


    ¡°We¡­ are not to speak of it¡­¡± she lightly hissed, turning around and walking out the door.


    Van quickly followed, not wanting to be left behind, though oddly proud of himself as he felt like he scored some sort of victory.


    Outside the two met with the commander, a high ghoul that seemed to be all hard edges and looked like she loved and hated her job in equal measure, it was clear she was someone who enjoyed a little challenge, though she also looked like she was old enough to want to retire. Which was something considering she must be very old to actually look old¡­


    She gave the both of them a curious look as they approached, then asked them if they found anything using their shadow creatures.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yesi said, taking charge, ¡°they seem to be held up somewhere in the north. Van¡¯s shadows can probably lead right there, we just have to follow.¡±


    The fort commander grunted in satisfaction. ¡°Good! Hopefully, enough of those bitches are there for us to kill to mean something¡­ those bandits have been causing problems for us over these past two years and have only become bolder as time went on. It would be good if we can kill enough to make them think twice about calling this forest their home.¡±


    She then grilled them for every little information they could provide, do they know how many bandits there were? What weapons were they carrying? What about the shriekers they seemed to have tamed? And plenty of more questions.


    Van tried his best to answer them all, though he had to admit it was a little dodgy since the summons he sent ahead only now finally arrived. He was also getting worried about how late it was getting, and wondering if they would get there in time, getting a little antsy as the commander just continued to interrogate him for information.


    After what felt like forever, but was just twenty minutes, the commander seemed somewhat satisfied with the information given and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, now the only thing to consider is how long will it take to get there¡­¡± She turned to Yesi. ¡°Do you know the distance between here and your rangers'' recluse? Do you also have permission from your superiors to divulge such information?¡± probably already aware of the importance that a ranger¡¯s recluse was to the rangers guild.


    Yesi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this after we save my compatriots and charges, I hope you understand that we will have to burn the recluse down later.¡±


    The commander nodded, fully understanding her reasoning. ¡°Fine, now¡­ how long will it take us to get there?¡±


    Yesi thought about it, looking up at the sky, they only had a few hours of daylight left. ¡°From what was described to me, it probably is about six to seven hours away from the fort¡­ if we are to make it in time we will have to leave right this second.¡±


    The commander nodded, then turned back to Van. ¡°And you, are you sure there are only a dozen bandits and shriekers? No more?¡± asking not because she doubted him, but because it was her job to make doubly sure.


    Van nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I can share some of my senses with my many summons, and through them, I sense only about two dozen bandits and shriekers¡­ sorry I can¡¯t be of much more help¡­¡±


    The commander shook her head. ¡°You''re more help than you realize. I¡¯ve been demanding that the fort needs at least one competent mage, so having you around is greatly beneficial. Maybe after this, the people back home will see how badly we need one. Thankfully with Rosalyn in charge the fort system we have in place here has seen many renovations and we¡¯ve been reinforced a bit as well, making the forest a lot safer until those bandits came along.¡± she grunted.


    ¡°You know Rosalyn?¡± Van asked, it must have come out sounding impressed because the commander looked rather proud.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her once. Amazing woman for an Ingrid, good head on her shoulders. Could use more nobles like her.¡±


    This was pretty informative for Van, and he would like to hear a bit more, but the commander stopped herself, with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Sorry, now''s not the time for this.¡± She then turned and began to yell orders in a loud booming voice. ¡°Alright, ladies! I want this fort on high alert! Get to your stations! Release the hawks! I want that pulse crystal supercharged and ready for long-range communications! Get the secondary pulse tower up and running! I want my sergeants here, and I want them now! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!¡±


    And with her orders, a flurry of activity took the fort. The people at the pulse tower began testing their equipment to make sure the vespera communications network was online and working. The hawks released were flying high above the air looking down, they seemed to have some sort of helmet on them with spectacles that Van could only presume was to help them see even in bad lighting with a little wire with a pulse crystal hanging out the end to allow a connection to the handlers down below. Soldiers began to line up in front of the commander, about sixty-five of them, awaiting orders.


    ¡°Alright girls, we are doing a rescue operation and I¡¯m going to need all of you!¡± the commander said, which earned a surprised look from her women since this was about fifty percent of their fort''s strength.


    ¡°We have intel indicating that a group of about two dozen bandits, plus two dozen shriekers are sieging a ranger¡¯s recluse about six to seven hours from here.¡± the commander began, earning a few murmurs of surprise from the soldiers, though most remained quiet, professionally waiting for orders.


    ¡°The plan is simple, go there, kill those daughters of bitches and sluts, and go home. We¡¯ll have to do a forced march if we want to get there sooner, so be ready to bring stamina potions. There are a lot of shriekers, but more of us, so make sure to engage them with a partner to help cover for you, I don¡¯t want any of you dying on me. You all have ten minutes to prepare¡­ NOW GO!¡± she shouted, and the soldiers scattered.


    Van was impressed by the commanding aura of the commander, and how the soldiers quickly reacted. And in ten minutes, just like she said, they had all returned and were ready to march to battle.


    Van and Yesi led the way. Yesi used her rangers skills, and Van used his shadows to make doubly sure there weren¡¯t any hidden surprises along the way. He was surprised by the good time they were making working together in tandem. It didn¡¯t hurt that there was a bunch of women behind them ready to kill, their sheer determination creating a strong presence that egged Van and Yesi on from behind.


    Van couldn¡¯t help but feel powerful with such an army at his back, and like they could take on anything in their way¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry Luna¡­ Kella¡­ Isa¡­ Gwen¡­ were coming for you¡­ just please hold on for a little longer¡­¡±


    ---


    When Luna first decided to go with Van east and explore the world a little, she did not think that exploring the world a little, or going on a little adventure, meant bad things constantly happening to you.


    She was abused by Karmila and her daughters as a child, had her husband raped on the day that was supposed to be her wedding day, had her husband raped again when they went on an adventure to a forest, and had that forest literally blow up on her, and now was being waylaid by bandits and forced to hold up in a freaking tree fort¡­


    Luna was beginning to think that there must be some gods out there taking great joy in her misery¡­


    ¡°If there are any gods out there watching¡­ fuck you¡­¡± she said in silent prayer, a little afraid that maybe one was actually listening in and would retaliate, but feeling it had to be said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why aren''t they attacking?¡± Kella suddenly said from beside Luna, startling her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ they''re just there¡­ waiting¡­¡±


    Luna looked over the railing down below. Supposedly the bandits couldn¡¯t see them very well with the barrier up, but that didn¡¯t mean they were safe¡­ for it was clear that they at least knew where the barrier was, which did beg the question of why they weren¡¯t trying to break in. their shriekers as well were just milling about, their handlers not far behind, though it looked like they wished to be.


    ¡°Maybe they are afraid of any hidden defenses beyond the barrier?¡± Luna thought aloud.


    Now Yassan came to join them, answering Luna¡¯s question as he peered at the threat below them. ¡°No¡­ Other than a few traps, the number one defense of the ranger¡¯s recluse is its special barrier that hides this outpost from prying eyes. And prevents the occasional monster from just barging in¡­ but given enough time, it can be dealt with¡­ but¡­¡± Now he looked at the bandits just standing around doing nothing, a somewhat confused and worried look on his face as Kella finished his explanation for him.


    ¡°But they aren''t doing anything¡­¡± Kella said, glaring at the bandits and wondering what they were up to. ¡°They had hours to just send those shriekers to attack us. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t have been in time for the reinforcements from the fort, but it would have been cutting it close¡­ but they don¡¯t¡­ they just stand there¡­ waiting¡­¡±


    Silence took the group as they watched from above those enemies down below that did not do anything to prove their lust for blood or wealth. Nor did they show a desire to break into the tree fort anytime soon, some even going so far as to bring out a deck of cards and start making bets on the outcome.


    Slowly a suspicious thought began to form in Luna¡¯s head about what was going on. But before she could actualize it, she sensed her husband close by. Close enough at least to not need to concentrate to figure out his general direction. Her heart uplifted at the mere thought of her other half so close by, and she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim happily with a smile on her face, looking into the distance at something only she could see...


    ¡°He¡¯s nearby! Van¡¯s coming!¡± then gave a lewd grin. ¡°My second favorite type of coming!¡± then laughing a little at her own joke. She didn¡¯t realize how much her heart ached from just being a single day separated from him. Though that may be because that¡¯s what happens when two soul bonded stay separate from each other for so long without preparation¡­


    Yassan looked at her oddly, like someone who just lost her mind. But Kella actually had mixed feelings on the matter. On the one hand, she was relieved that he was okay¡­ on the other, he was putting himself in danger by coming here.


    Kella then also tried to look in the direction of where Luna was looking but found nothing.


    ¡°They are just a few hours away,¡± Luna said, after noticing Kella looking around. ¡°They should be here in two hours!¡± she said happily.


    Yassan didn¡¯t know how Luna knew, but he looked relieved because at least it seemed Kella believed Luna, and he felt that wouldn¡¯t be the case if it wasn¡¯t true. Just chalking Luna¡¯s ability to sense her husband as some sort of special bonded accessory that some lovers and spouses wear.


    After that, the three of them decided to tell the rest of the group that help was on the way, Luna saying she had a special way of feeling out her husband, though she wouldn¡¯t go into detail on how.


    Gwen and Isa looked relieved, but the other two ranger girls weren¡¯t so sure¡­ but at least some semblance of hope seemed to be instilled within everyone. After that they all largely agreed to continue watching the bandits below until the rescue party arrived, talking amongst themselves about what they may or may not be able to do to help once the people from the fort come to save them.


    But something strange happened as the minutes ticked by. The once quiet bandits that did nothing but lay about slowly started to pick themselves up and run about. At first, the group had no idea what they were doing, but soon about half a dozen of the bandits just got up and left.


    After that, the handlers began ordering the shriekers to attack the barrier. Said shriekers gave their ear-splitting shrieks of their namesake and went to town on the opaque shimmering field surrounding the tree fort. The places they struck turned the tell-tale signs of magical blue, indicating that there actually was a mana barrier there.


    Soon, the six bandits that left returned with another dozen or so shriekers that joined their brethren in beating the shit out of the barrier, making Luna and the others pale at the bandit''s reinforcements.


    But again, something strange happened, now about a dozen or so bandits up and left, leaving only the handlers and tamers behind, who themselves were slowly inching away from the tree fort and their shriekers, almost as if they were ready to leave soon as well.


    ¡°What are they doing? Are they just going to leave?¡± Luna asked, confused by the actions of the bandits and worried as to what they were up to.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one that was getting suspicious and a little scared of the almost forty shriekers streaming their torsos off as they tried to get in and at the tasty morsels inside.


    Then the bandits did something completely unexpected, all but one fled. And that last one raised one of her rods up high, channeling aura and mana to a high degree as the tip began to glow a dull red light. This light seemed to affect the shriekers as right before everyone''s eyes they began to change into a dull red color themselves, growing them bigger, stronger, faster, and more crazed¡­


    The rod the bandits were holding continued to glow in power until it couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and shattered. Once that happened, the handler booked it as fast as her legs could carry her. Praying that the shriekers didn¡¯t notice her and that the last command to attack the tree fort and all those inside still held.


    Now a small army of crazed shriekers that have been greatly buffed was attacking the barrier with reckless abandon. Their already black and pitiless eyes were now red and filled with blood lust.


    ¡°Those fucking bitches actually berserked them!¡± Kella exclaimed with fear, turning to Yassan and his rangers. ¡°We have to overcharge the barrier! If we don¡¯t, we may not survive until rescue comes!¡±


    Yassan froze in fear and horror until his brain kicked in and he rushed deeper into the tree fort. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± he shouted as he ran to do as Kella said.


    ¡°Everyone else! Bring out your bows, and get ready to fire the second they break through! We have to hold them off!¡±


    Isa, Gwen, and the rangers nodded, bringing out their bow and making themselves ready, except for Gwen who started enchanting everyone''s arrows.


    Luna though, still looked down at the rage-induced monster below her with fear. Not for herself, but for her husband that was coming to rescue her¡­


    ¡°Please Van¡­ don¡¯t rush in¡­ stay back¡­ stay safe¡­¡± she prayed silently, hoping that prayers would be answered¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 188 Unexpected Situation

    Van felt something was wrong... He didn¡¯t know what, but the feeling was growing with every passing second they got closer to the rangers'' recluse. Soon Yesi had to hold him back from rushing ahead and far, just to keep him in range with the group.


    As they got close to where they presumed Luna to be held up in, Van felt an odd feeling of danger, almost as if a voice in his mind was telling him to hold back. He froze for a second, wondering where the odd feeling came from and if he should heed it.


    Yesi and the fort commander slowed down with him.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be far now,¡± Yesi said, looking around then ahead. ¡°Maybe less than half an hour away.¡±


    The commander looked back at her troop, checking to see how tired her girls were and if they were still ready for the battle ahead. Her girls slowly began to fall into place behind her, they looked a little out of breath, but they were trained well, and they did their best not to show how tired they were despite doing a several hour forced march.


    This filled her with some measure of pride at the looks of determination in her women. But now she couldn¡¯t help but frown a little at the thought of what they may face ahead. Supposedly there were more than two dozen shriekers, and it was completely nighttime. Not much of a problem for a person of Alcray with night vision, but that still didn¡¯t mean those without skill couldn¡¯t hide within shadows¡­


    Shaking her head, she made sure to put herself in the proper mindset for war and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright girls! We''re not far off from where those daughters of bitches are! Choose a partner and get ready for battle!¡± her voice carried through to all of her soldiers without being too loud to draw much attention. A skill she learned from over a century of experience.


    ¡°I want squad one to take the left flank, squad two will take the right, everyone else with me! Get ready for battle, I don¡¯t want a single one of you dying on me, make sure to take your stamina potions and prep up! We leave in two minutes!¡± She then began giving a bunch of other orders, mostly planning ahead to make sure none of the bandits would be able to escape and how to deal with the shriekers safely.


    The soldiers did as ordered, drinking their potions and making sure that they had everything in place and ready for the fight ahead.


    Van closed his eyes and released a few more of his shadows, making a few gestures with his hands and seeing what they saw through his mind¡¯s eye. His summons rushed ahead, jumping from shadow to shadow, without having to run on solid ground, they made far quicker time than they would have otherwise.


    Just as the commander and Yesi were about to leave, Van shouted for them to stop.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Van said, raising a hand, his free hand placing a finger on his brow as he concentrated. ¡°Something is not right. One of the shadows that I sent ahead is reporting back to me.¡± now going silent to better see what his shadow was trying to show him.


    Yesi and the commander stopped. The commander wasn¡¯t so happy about this though, she didn¡¯t like to be ordered about, but did so anyway because in her experience it was better to be informed about possible ambushes then not. So she raised a hand to halt the advance and gave Van a grim look, waiting for him to speak.


    After a few seconds, Van spoke once more. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t see any bandits and¡­ oh gods!¡± Van¡¯s eyes widened and he turned to Yesi and the commander. ¡°There are shriekers! Everywhere! About forty of them! All big and red and looking like they¡¯ve gone crazy! They¡¯re attacking the tree fort right now and are about to break through! We have to move now!¡± looking like he himself was about to bolt this second to do just that.


    ¡°WAIT!¡± the commander shouted, the sheer authority in her voice putting a stop to whatever Van was about to do. ¡°Are you sure of what you¡¯ve seen? And what about the bandits? Where are they?¡±


    Van paused to answer, though it was clear by his face how panicked he was. ¡°I don¡¯t see any bandits, just shriekers, no matter how far I look around and check,¡± he said, his whole body quivering and ready to bolt at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°And are you sure the shriekers you see are bigger and red?¡± the commander asked.


    ¡°YES!¡± Van replied, looking like he would rather go right now than wait a moment longer.


    ¡°Tch!¡± The commander clicked her tongue, somehow the filthy bandits must have known they were coming and left them a huge mess to deal with. She turned to her soldiers. ¡°Change of plans! We got crazed shriekers! About forty of them! Get ready your tools and prepare for death! We got quite the fight ahead of us! Go in pairs of three and four and wait for my signal! We will try to only kill a few at a time, scouts will try and draw some in. you all have done this before, make sure you don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± then gave a bunch of new orders about how to handle the situation. If the soldiers'' looks weren¡¯t grim before, they were now¡­


    Within the minute, they were all marching in a different formation. Van bolted ahead with a few others and Yesi to scout, worry filling his heart. And then¡­ he arrived¡­


    ¡°Bloody hells¡­¡± Yesi muttered as she saw the enraged shriekers attacking the barrier. Each one of them looking uglier and meaner than normal. They struck at the barrier with their scythe-like appendages, creating small little booms as the barrier strained to hold them off. It was clear to anyone that the barrier itself had already been supercharged just to prevent the monsters from breaking in. but it wasn¡¯t going to last much longer.


    Van wanted to do something, but was held back by Yesi. she wanted to dive in to save her brother as well, but knew it would be suicide, and so waited for the commander to arrive.


    Once the commander finally did arrive and took a look at a safe distance alongside everyone else. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter about the amount of bullshit this all was and wishing this wasn¡¯t her job. She then began ordering a few archers up on a nearby ridge and her other soldiers to prepare for an ambush.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Van asked, eyes switching back and forth between the shriekers attacking the tree fort and the commander. Hoping whatever she was going to do she would do it soon.


    ¡°Watch¡­¡± was all she said and gave the command once their girls were in place.


    Soon, a few of the archers fired their arrows at a nearby shrieker that was slightly away from the rest of the group. Pummeling its own section of the barrier. Once struck the archers ducked down in heading while the shrieker in question began screaming in pain and rage. Earning the attention of other shriekers who screamed back.


    Then after a few more screaming, they went back to pummeling, only for a few more to be pelted by arrows. Now a few more screamed in rage. This was followed by an arrow that exploded between two groups of shriekers, earning their attention.


    After carefully going on like this, the archers then started their magnum opus, and began firing arrows in such away as to make shriekers follow the booming and whistling arrows until a few shriekers crashed into each other.


    Now, if they weren¡¯t enraged, the shriekers would have noticed that something was up¡­ but they weren¡¯t, and so soon began attacking each other, ripping each other limb from limb¡­


    There was only one problem with this method¡­


    It only made a few of the shriekers fight¡­ all the others were still hyper-focused on their portion of the barrier, and considering the tough hide of these monsters and regeneration rate of their berserk-induced state. It took almost half an hour just to kill about six of them¡­ and the barrier looked like it wouldn¡¯t last an hour¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue on like this,¡± Van said worriedly, now more than ever a little antsy to do something more meaningful. ¡°By the time we kill a few more, the barrier would have broken and everyone inside would be in danger! We have to attack!¡± His voice sounding a little desperate.


    ¡°Calm yourself.¡± the commander said. ¡°That barrier still has some power left in it. It¡¯s best to reduce as much of those shriekers numbers as possible¡­ Not to mention, we still have no idea where those bandits are¡­ for all we know they could be waiting somewhere where we can¡¯t see, waiting to ambush us the second we commit. I won¡¯t act hastily if I can help it, we''re waiting for the report from the scouts checking the area around us first before we do anything more drastic. Understand?¡± her voice broke no argument and filled with the authority her position gave her.


    Van wasn¡¯t happy about it, but kept quiet as the next half hour passed and another five shriekers were slowly picked off.


    After a while, a soldier moved up from behind and started to whisper into the commander''s ear. With a few nods, the commander whispered a few orders back and the soldier left to follow them.


    At this time Van was ready to just jump in if he had to, feeling a little panicked as small holes in the barrier began to be ripped open by the crazed shriekers.


    ¡°Van,¡± the commander turned to speak with him. ¡°Your shadow wolves¡­ how would they compare to the shriekers? And how many do you have?¡±


    Van perked up, sensing that they may finally be acting now and turned to the commander. ¡°If I had to say¡­ one on one they would easily lose¡­¡± he admitted. ¡°Even five to one would be iffy¡­ but perhaps eight to one if they had space to maneuver and slowly kill those monsters. I have about forty of them myself, and a few bird-type shadow summons as well. But! I can sacrifice a few of them to adhere to their opponents, stopping their movements temporarily!¡± he said excitedly.


    The commander looked a little confused by that, and with a tilt of her head asked her silent question.


    ¡°Umm¡­ you know the spell ¡®binding shadows?¡¯¡± Van asked, ¡°I can have one of my wolves fling themselves at an opponent and turn into that spell. Stopping their movements¡­¡±


    The commander''s eyes widened a little, and she nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That would be very useful,¡± she replied. ¡°It will go well with what we are planning.¡± She then looked him in the eyes. ¡°Wait for my orders before using your summons. After that, use what you can to stop as many of the shriekers as possible. Can you do that?¡± more asking because Van was technically a civilian and making sure he will comply with orders.


    Van nodded, understanding what the commander was trying to ask on that last part and just happy they would be doing something soon.


    After that, the commander began giving out orders then waited. Once she got the go-ahead from one of her scouts telling her everything was in place, she gave the signal to begin operations.


    Next to the ridge where the archers were waiting, a small valley-like opening laid in between. A small group of soldiers began to charge out, yelling obscenities and screaming at the top of their lungs as the archers began to pelt the shriekers with their arrows.


    More than a dozen of the monsters turned to scream back, noticing the prey that had so kindly come to offer themselves up to their mouths to sate both their appetite and lust for carnage. They charged the soldiers at surprising speed, and the soldiers in question fled far sooner than expected, having to run extra fast so as to not get caught.


    This only made to kick in the shrieker''s instincts, viewing the fleeing and hapless morsels as prey to be devoured. They chased with reckless abandon the soldiers that fled between the ridges.


    Van, Yesi, and the commander had already moved by then. Now they were on one of the edges of the ridges themselves, looking down below. Van¡¯s heartbeat was quickening as those horrid things chased the soldiers below. He feared that some might not make it.


    With a mighty yell, the commander gave the order, and the arches fired steel nets down below, trapping most of the monsters.


    The shriekers tried to break free, but the nets were enchanted to be more durable than they appeared.


    Then it was Van¡¯s turn, and he sent his shadow wolves to bind and hold down any that missed being caught by the netting.


    Yesi and the other archers followed up, unleashing salvo after salvo of arrows down below as the soldiers slowly turned back and moved in to deal with any stragglers still putting up resistance.


    Soon the sounds of battle began to echo around, and the noise and smell of blood made its way to the other shriekers, who turned to join their trapped brethren, charging at great speeds into the fray.


    ¡°Come on you daughters of Bitches! First phase is done! Move into the second!¡± the commander yelled as more and more shriekers began to join the battle from the outside.


    Soon a small line of soldiers began to form in the small choke point where they would intercept any of the newly arriving shriekers. Shields up and spears and swords at the ready, with archer support from above. They held the line, two soldiers deep as the grotesque creatures charged into them.


    The sounds of battle grew and now all the shriekers were charging and trying to make their way through the choke point. Soldiers fell, their strength no match for the sheer brute power of the shriekers. But new soldiers would move in to hold the line.


    Van sent all his wolves in to attack and to bind the aberrations in the hopes of making it easier on the women below who were risking their lives fighting the monsters head-on. His wolves entangle themselves on the shrieker''s limbs and sometimes blinding their many eyes, allowing them to be far easier to handle.


    The commander yelled more orders and encouragements from up above, bringing out her weapons and looking like she was going to join in herself.


    Sadly, she didn¡¯t get the chance¡­ for there was a reason why those shriekers had those ugly wings on their centaur like bodies, and it wasn¡¯t just to increase their speed¡­ They jumped high into the air once they noticed that there was prey on the ridge, landing amongst the archers, and began to carve a swath of destruction and bloody death.


    ¡°Shit!¡± the commander said once she saw what was happening, then quickly turned to Van and Yesi. ¡°you two stay here, I¡¯ll handle the ones on the other side.¡± and with that, she buffed herself up with aura and jumped the gap and began to waste no time in assaulting the shrieker killing her women.


    Van and Yesi were now alone with the other group of archers, but not for long¡­ two shriekers jumped high and landed on the ridge where they were, shrieking their screams filled with bloodlust.


    Van¡¯s and Yesi¡¯s eyes widened and both jumped back to build some distance. Van pulled his dual blades from the shadows and Yesi readied her bow. The shriekers charge at great speeds. Their scythe-like arms at the ready to tear into their flesh.


    Van didn¡¯t know if it was fear or adrenaline, but all of a sudden time felt like it was beginning to slow. Blades out, he pumped himself with aura and began a dance of death and life. Ducking and weaving with all his might to avoid getting hit, otherwise he knew he was going to die¡­ his shadow wolves were all gone, down below helping the soldiers¡­ Yesi was not as fast as him as it turned out, but she was able to keep her shrieker at bay through skill alone¡­


    As the shrieker attacked him, as it swung its arms at him, as it charged him, growled at him, and so much more... Van couldn¡¯t help but let a strange sense of calm overtake him¡­ this shrieker¡­ was not faster than his father at thirty percent, a little close to be sure¡­ but it was not¡­ maybe a little stronger through sheer brute force¡­ but definitely not faster¡­


    Van took a deep breath and unleashed his shadow and blood weaving, his form beginning to lose shape, his aura coating his blade making them even sharper. He saw now the points of weakness on the shrieker, the joints, its many eyes, its neck, and a few other places¡­


    Van calmed himself, closed his eyes for a split second¡­ then opened them with intention¡­


    With a dodge and a slash, one of the shrieker''s arms fell¡­ with another, the second arm fell¡­ the shrieker roared confused at its now two stumpy limbs, and with its grotesque torso mouth did something unexpected. But Van was ready for it instinctively and dodge the disgusting webbing-like thing that spewed from its mouth. With a step, Van disappeared, only to reappear with two of the shrieker''s legs now gone.


    The shrieker screamed in confusion, it¡¯s shriek now filled with energy, those around it froze from it¡¯s power¡­ but Van had already moved from behind it and cut it¡¯s eyeball head off¡­


    Blood spurted, but Van knew it was still alive, using his blood weaving he sensed were the heart was and plunged his swords into it.


    The shrieker gave one last scream, tried to get up, and died¡­ falling over dead¡­


    By the time Van had finished off the shrieker, the battle was over¡­ and everyone was trying to pick up the pieces¡­ but that wasn¡¯t on his mind right now¡­ the only thing on is brain¡­ was Luna¡­ and he quickly turned to gaze at the tree fort that held her¡­ knowing it won¡¯t be much longer now¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 189 Attack on the Fort

    Van and Luna rushed to each other and embraced. He was terrified for her safety, it would be an understatement to say that he didn¡¯t have a mini heart attack from watching the shriekers tear into the barrier that protected his beloved.


    The same could be said for Luna, who was terrified watching from the safety of the tree fort Van fighting for his life on the ridge below.


    The both of them would have never thought that such a crazy situation could have happened to them. But for all that, they were just glad to be with each other once more¡­


    Yassan and Yesi also quickly moved toward each other but stopped short of hugging. Their awkward family relationship prevented them from showing open affection to each other, something that Yesi just realized was partially her fault. Instead, they greeted each other amicably, just glad that the other was okay, and quickly fell back into their ranger roles.


    While they were awkwardly doing that, Van pulled Isa and Gwen in for the hug as well. Kella kept her distance, she didn¡¯t do open displays of affection herself. But looked kindly upon it, feeling like they deserved this considering everything that happened.


    After a while, they finally broke apart, and the group began to try and discuss what to do next.


    The commander meanwhile, was going over the battle report with one of her sergeants.


    ¡°We have bad news, commander.¡± the sergeant said. ¡°We¡¯ve lost eleven soldiers, mostly when the shriekers attacked the archers, and three wounded, two heavily so. Our scouts also reported that there is no bandit activity in the area. This place is completely abandoned.¡±


    The commander looked concerned, feeling like something wasn¡¯t right here when another soldier came rushing up yelling her name.


    ¡°Commander! Commander! Emergency report from the fort!¡± the soldier exclaimed, carrying a large pack on her back that helped amplify the pulse signal radius, allowing for communication over large areas.


    The commander¡¯s heart froze, her instincts telling her that something bad was happening right now. Van, Luna, and the others turned to look over at the commotion happening, wondering what was up.


    Slowly, the commander picked up the phone-like apparatus that was connected to the pack that the soldier was carrying and answered the call.


    ¡°Com-ader!¡± a voice crackled through. ¡°W- uDe- TACK! Kers! anDits! REd Hair!¡±


    ¡°Karmine¡­¡± the commander growled, now realizing what must have happened. ¡°Have you gone insane!?¡± mostly to herself.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Van asked, overhearing some of what was said and looking worried.


    The commander tried to school her face. ¡°It seems we have some¡­ unexpected guests¡­ back at the fort, the bandits that I thought we were going to face here are actually over there¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± and turned to start shouting orders for the troop to quickly form up and leave to aid in the fort''s defense, once she was finished she turned back to the group.


    ¡°Now that you and your wife are safe, I suggest you and the rangers go the long way around to the other fort where they will be of help.¡± the commander said after ordering her girls about. She gave each one last look, her eyes lingering on Van. ¡°For what it was worth, you were of great help, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to reduce the number of casualties if it weren¡¯t for you sacrificing your summons like you did to hold down the shriekers¡­ I give you my thanks¡­¡± giving him a small bow.


    ¡°No need for that! I¡¯m just glad I was of some help! I honestly did it all for my wife, no need to thank me¡­¡± Van said, a little embarrassed by the praise and feeling like it was misplaced since he really did do it just for his wife.


    ¡°Still¡­ I owe you my thanks¡­¡± she said, then gave a look towards Luna. ¡°You should be lucky to have such a strong male that loves you.¡± She then turned to leave.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Van called after her, making the commander stop in her place. ¡°Maybe we can be of help to you?¡± he asked, though now that he said it out loud he wasn¡¯t so sure. Especially because the other girls were now looking at him a little surprised.


    The commander paused to give it some thought but then shook her head. ¡°I appreciate the offer. But. this is not something for civilians to do, not to mention you are nobles¡­ if you die, then your death could be put on my mistress¡¯s feet. Greatly inconveniencing her and tarnishing her name. I cannot allow that¡­¡± her loyalty to duchess Rosalyn showing through. ¡°She sent me here to deal with the growing bandit problem. If I cannot even do this much then I would have failed her, and the trust she put in me.¡±


    She gave Van one last look. ¡°You also have a duty to safely get out of this forest alive and well. For your house''s sake¡­¡± and with that she turned away, ordering her troops and moving them in formation out of the clearing.


    Van and the rest of the group could only watch as the soldiers left them behind to head towards battle once more.


    Once the last of them left, Van turned to Yesi, feeling a little lost. ¡°What do we do now?¡± he asked.


    Yesi gave it some thought, looking behind her at the tree fort. ¡°The barrier doesn¡¯t seem to be shot¡­ so we should stay the night here and leave first thing in the morning. We have a lot of time to make up, and the sooner we leave the better¡­ we don¡¯t know when those bandits may come back¡­¡± looking worried and concerned, wondering what in the world was on the bandit''s minds.


    After that, the group began to talk amongst themselves about what plans to make for the future and the best methods to safely travel through the forest without getting caught by the bandits or any monsters that may get in their way. After a while, Van couldn¡¯t help but ask a question of Yesi that had been making its home in his mind.


    ¡°Yesi¡­¡± Van began to ask.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Yesi responded, looking over at him after they had settled into the tree fort and put away some of their stuff.


    ¡°Do you know a¡­ Karmine? The commander mentioned the name when she heard the fort was under attack. Could it be the name of the leader that commands the bandits?¡±


    Yesi gave it some thought, slowly shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on around here to accurately tell you. It¡¯s been a few years since we last traveled through Gleam forest. The most I know is that a group of bandits have made their home here and started to extort any travelers and adventures that come through here. Though¡­ this is the first time, or at least from what I heard, that they went out of their way to kill and attack so many people¡­ they usually just try to make money out of each passerby¡­¡±


    ¡°And now they are attacking a whole fort¡­¡± Van said, a little lost on what the hells was going on.


    Yesi nodded, though she did look a little frustrated, no doubt still furious about all the rangers that died under her command. ¡°All I know is if I see any of those bandits again¡­ they''re going to pay¡­¡±


    After that, the two remained silent, lost in their own thoughts of what the future might entail. Hoping that it won¡¯t get any worse from here¡­


    --- the fort ---


    ¡°Boss! Boss! No sign of him! But we did get the documents you asked for.¡± one of the bandits said, handing over a stack of papers filled with important information about the resources that could be found in the Gleam forest and where to find them. As well as hidden resource caches that they have yet to find.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Karmine mumbled to herself, wondering where the male was¡­ she had everything nicely planned out too¡­ while the fort commander left to deal with the shriekers at the ranger¡¯s recluse, she would do a snatch and grab over here. She had sent letters all over the forest to call over her outlying bandits to converge on this fort. Bringing in fifty, plus a couple dozen shriekers as well, the last they had¡­


    They then had an insider open the gate and they ran right in. they of course made sure not to kill everyone. Karmine hated wasteful death after all¡­ but those who fought back did die, while everyone else was tied up¡­


    ¡°Keep searching! That male has to be here somewhere¡­ until then, keep looking and bring me more documents and maps! And burn the granary and stables, I don¡¯t want them getting any ideas of chasing after us once we leave.¡± Karmine yelled.


    ¡°But boss? Why not just stay? We have the freaking fort!¡± one of the underlings said.


    Karmine rolled her eyes. ¡°Because we can¡¯t keep it. The fort commander will be back with her troops, and even if we can beat them and keep this fort. It would only be a matter of time before reinforcements come to kick us out or kill us all with even greater numbers¡­ and because someone decided to kill a bunch of rangers¡­¡± now giving a side-eyed glare to one of her bandit leaders, who quickly made sure to look like she was doing something important right then and there.


    ¡°They probably would have the best trackers the ranger guild has to offer¡­ meaning after this we will have to lay low for a few years if we want to come back¡­ if even that¡­ but that means nothing if we can get the male¡­ if we can find him, we will never have to work a day in our life!¡± she said out loud, hoping to rile up her bandits to search harder.


    ¡°Boss! Boss! I found him!¡± one of her underlings yelled.


    Karmine looked over at the male presented and sighed. ¡°That ain¡¯t him you idiot, that''s probably the fort¡¯s prostitute, or maybe just a passing traveler, send him back and keep looking.¡±


    The male in question looked slightly offended but was dragged away anyway.


    A few hours after that, they were still looking for the male in question, but he could not be found¡­


    ¡°For fucks sake! How difficult is it to find one single male!¡± Karmine exclaimed. She sighed and turned to one of her leaders. ¡°Gather the girls up, we''re leaving. Have everything lootable packed up and ready to go in fifteen. That fort bitch is probably a few hours away now and I want to be long gone by then.¡± she then noticed the pulse tower, and burn that down too, don¡¯t want them reestablishing communications anytime soon¡­¡±


    The bandit did as told and started ordering a few of the others to start a fire on the tower as Karmine began to think about what went wrong.


    The plan was simple, divide and conquer. Capture the male here, then intercept the tired, exhausted soldiers on their way back to capture the women. Kill two birds with one stone¡­


    But that''s not what happened¡­ the male wasn¡¯t here¡­ so¡­ if the male wasn¡¯t here¡­ that means the female may not be coming back with the fort commander¡­ that means¡­


    Karmine gave a low growl of annoyance. ¡°Did they actually bring a male? A noble one at that, into battle? If so¡­ that means they might be going the long way around after hearing the attack on the fort¡­ there were a few rangers left after all¡­ and they are real sticklers to the rules of protecting their charges¡­ ah, damn it all! Can¡¯t things go my way!¡±


    She shook her head, trying to snap out of it. Turning around she began to yell orders and had her girls move out, leaving the rest of the shriekers behind as a little present for the fort commander upon her return to buy a little more time.


    ¡°No¡­ this could actually be a blessing in disguise¡­¡± after corralling her bandits to leave. ¡°This could mean that the targets are all alone with just a few rangers to protect them¡­¡± now giving it some more thought. ¡°I can intercept them and capture them while they are vulnerable.¡± she then began to smile. ¡°And this mess does give me a good excuse to get rid of the rest of my shriekers¡­ bloody hate those things¡­¡±


    Karmine began to look a bit happier now that she figured things out. ¡°Yes¡­ I''ll capture them, present them to Karmila and then I¡¯ll be free¡­ I have enough money saved up to live well for the next few decades¡­ Maybe I can even explore the world a little?¡± she chuckled. ¡°Things might not have worked out so well today¡­ but¡­ there is always tomorrow¡­¡±


    She then gave a few orders, changing their destination. The bandits looked a little confused, but did not question their leader who had never led them wrong before, and continued to march down into the forest with their ill-gotten gains¡­


    ---


    Van was lying in bed with his most beloved, the two snuggled each other on the worn-out mattress. They were very glad to be back together again, though they were also a little nervous about tomorrow¡­ they couldn¡¯t help but be a little antsy about the future, everyone feeling like they should leave right now. But also knowing that traveling at night while tired would be far too dangerous¡­ so they were forced to hole up in the tree fort until morning dawn.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I missed you¡­¡± Luna said as she hugged him dearly. She then gave a nice sniff as she lay on him. Then another sniff¡­ her sleepy eyes now awaking as she gave a third sniff. She looked up at them. ¡°Did you have sex with Yesi?¡± she asked.


    Van blushed a little. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡± he said, a little embarrassed. ¡°We were both hit by a wave of Eros flower pollen¡­¡± he then began to explain everything that had happened since their separation.


    ¡°I see¡­ well¡­ Do you know what else can¡¯t be helped?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ no? What else can¡¯t be helped?¡± Van asked back.


    ¡°This!¡± Luna then kissed him passionately, pressing herself on him and reaching out to free his not-so-little friend.


    ¡°L-luna! There are others!¡± Van said between kisses.


    ¡°So? Just create a sound barrier with your magic. I know you can do it.¡± she then straddled him. ¡°Now¡­ let me get what I deserve¡­¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Me too!¡± Gwen said, surprising the both of them. ¡°S-sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to ears drop, was just passing through. I understand if you don¡¯t want me to¡­¡± looking a little sad.


    Luna shared a look with Van, then Luna nodded. Gwen gave a little squeal and moved into the room.


    But just as they were going to begin again, Isa joined them. Then Kella¡­


    ¡°Well well well¡­ look who¡¯s popular¡­¡± Luna teased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the bed can handle all five of us¡­¡± Van said worriedly.


    Luna gave that some thought, then she got up and left, much to the confusion of everyone, and returned a few minutes later with Yesi. ¡°You mean the six of us!¡± she said smugly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!?¡± Yesi asked, looking confused as to why she was dragged to Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s room.


    ¡°No need to hide it¡­ pretend lover¡­¡± Luna teased. ¡°Come on¡­ we are going to have¡­ a lot of fun¡­¡±


    Van thought Yesi was going to refuse. But surprisingly, she was acting very meek as she was dragged in. Perhaps she wanted this more than she admitted? Or perhaps she felt very put on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because your wife dragged me here. Understand? It¡¯s not because I like you or anything. Got that!¡± Yesi said. ¡°As pretend lovers you owe me this much¡­¡± giving him a look that dared him to question her.


    Van just nodded along, knowing full well that at this point, things were out of his hand. And wanting some fun himself¡­


    That night was filled with moans that were silenced by Van¡¯s magic. And the group didn¡¯t get much sleep¡­ but they all woke up very satisfied the next morning¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 190 Traveling the Forest

    There was an awkward silence between Van and Yassan as they walked through the forest.


    The group had left at first light to get to the second fort by nightfall. Normally it would have taken half a day from one fort to the other, but since they didn¡¯t leave from the other fort, they would most likely arrive late to the second, arriving at near nightfall. And no one wanted to stay a night in the forest, there was simply no safe place large enough for a group their size. So they planned to keep on going until they reached their destination, and in the hopes to avoid any bandits that might get the idea of chasing after them.


    As they left the ranger¡¯s recluse, packing up their things and moving out. Van and Yassan naturally ended up walking together. Yesi and a ranger up front. Kella and the second ranger took up the rear, and everyone else near the middle with the males taking up the center for protection.


    As the two walked, the awkward silence grew, even as the other girls seemed to chat with themselves just fine¡­ only stopping occasionally when they had to deal with the random monster or two.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, the silence was broken.


    ¡°So¡­ you and my sister¡­¡± Yassan asked.


    Van gave a polite cough. ¡°Err¡­ yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you two¡­ like each other?¡± Yassan asked.


    Van hesitated and explained what happened while they were separated.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yassan took his time mulling over what Van told him, the silence returning once more for a while before he broke it once more.


    ¡°So¡­ you two are pretend lovers? Though you are actually lovers?¡± looking at Van a little confused.


    Van hesitated but nodded. ¡°Your sister¡­ insisted that we are just pretend lovers¡­ but I think she wants to be¡­ real¡­ though I don¡¯t know how that would work with everything going on, plus her job that would keep us separated.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention everything just kinda happened outside of our control¡­ so I''m not sure if anything will really come out of this or¡­¡± his voice trailing off as he became unsure of what else to say.


    Yassan shrugged. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time a ranger picked a lover that they wouldn¡¯t see for several years at a time¡­ And whether you two become actual lovers or not doesn¡¯t really bother me. I just hope this somehow helps take the edge off her¡­ if only a little¡­¡±


    Silence grew between them once more¡­


    Van gave another polite cough, feeling a little awkward about broaching this subject. ¡°You know¡­ I told Yesi about¡­ how it was unfair that she had a lover and you weren¡¯t even allowed to like that girl you like¡­¡± he began tentatively.


    Yassan stiffened up.


    ¡°So¡­ I spoke up on your behalf a little, pointing out the hypocrisy of having a¡­ ¡®pretend¡¯ lover while you couldn¡¯t choose who you liked yourself. And¡­ well¡­ she agreed that it would be fine if you also had someone you¡­ cared for¡­¡± finishing awkwardly and wishing he just kept his mouth shut.


    The two walked on, not a single word being spoken for the next several minutes.


    Finally, Yassan spoke after thinking deeply about what Van said and figuring out his feelings on the matter.


    ¡°...thank you¡­¡± after giving it some thought. ¡°I appreciate it¡­¡± nodding his head. ¡°Though I wish you would have asked me for permission before you went and started talking about such things with my sister¡­ And I can¡¯t help but think how she must have taken that¡­¡± Sounding a bit amused when he said that last sentence.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ I just¡­ felt it was unfair¡­ sorry¡­¡± was all Van could say, feeling a little bad and worried that he might have just made things awkward between him and his only male friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ if anything I guess I should be thankful¡­ Now me and Chloe can¡­¡± he blushed a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Van said, looking very relieved that he somehow didn¡¯t make things worse. ¡°I hope you two meet soon after you drop me off at Bright city. Gods know you need a vacation after everything that¡¯s happened to us on our journey.¡±


    Yassan nodded happily. ¡°I should see her when we arrive.¡±


    Van looked surprised. ¡°So she is in Bright city?¡±


    Yassan hesitated, but slowly gave another nod. ¡°Yes¡­ I think I told you she works for the herbalist guild? If not well¡­ Now you know¡­ her job is to take care of plants, but sometimes she delivers them as well. I heard she¡¯s headed towards the east branch of bloodhaven with some supplies. It would be a good time to get close to her¡­¡±


    Van blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ are you two¡­ not actually going out?¡± he asked, already picking up on a few cues that Yassan said. ¡°I thought you two were already in love?¡± then eyes widening when he realized how rude he was being.


    Yassan blushed again, looking very much put on the spot. ¡°Not¡­ exactly¡­¡± he admitted. ¡°Chloe is a¡­ bit of an airhead¡­ But very sweet!¡± as if trying to defend her. ¡°She just has this¡­ calming presence to her¡­¡±


    Yassan couldn¡¯t continue, getting even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Well I wish you the best.¡± Van said, happy for his friend. ¡°At least you have someone you like, not every guy can say the same. When you arrive you should make some time for her. I¡¯ll even help if possible.¡±


    Yassan looked embarrassed, but nodded his thanks.


    The two then began to talk about love and how to woo a woman for the next several minutes.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ you do at least have some skill in that regard right? Some women are¡­¡± Van couldn¡¯t finish, his face going a little red.


    ¡°I know how to have sex.¡± Yassan said red faced. ¡°Even just had it¡­¡± his face going redder. ¡°Last¡­ night¡­¡± now completely beet red.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so that was what that was¡­¡± Van said as if saying he heard a little of what happened that night. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were that type of guy to be honest.¡± looking at Yassan in surprise.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can admit that I don¡¯t have a lot of¡­ experience like you do¡­¡± Yassan said though he was a little worried that it might sound like he was calling Van a slut. ¡°After everything that happened yesterday¡­ we all could have used some¡­ stress relief¡­ though¡­¡± now looking a little sad. ¡°I¡¯m worried about how¡­ you know¡­ if me and Chloe did it¡­ how it would feel¡­¡±


    Van nodded sagely as if understanding what Yassan was afraid of. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it would feel amazing. Trust me, there''s an ocean of difference between having sex for the sake of having sex, and having sex with someone you love more than anything¡­ the experience will really open your eyes¡­¡± sounding full of confidence in this regard.


    Yassan looked¡­ very much relieved by hearing this from Van. he was worried that it would be the same with every other girl he had sexual experiences with. Most of them just wanted to bone and then left, sometimes before he even got the chance to enjoy it himself. But hearing Van speak so confidently about his experience made him look forward to meeting with Chloe¡­


    Now if only he could confess¡­


    Van and Yassan then spent the next few hours just talking about how yassan could ask Chloe out for a date and what to do afterward. This inevitably led them to talking about plants, considering Chloe¡¯s profession. Which they also talked about for the next few hours.


    As they traveled, Gwen would cast a swift spell on the group to increase their speed in the hopes of making it to the second fort sooner. While what little of Van¡¯s shadow wolves and hawks spread out and in a circle around the group to warn them of any dangers that might come upon them. Giving them ample warning time.


    Which proved necessary as all of a sudden, Van felt one of them blip out of existence, being crushed underfoot by something large.


    ¡°Somethings headed right for us!¡± Van exclaimed out of the blue. He then pointed at the direction that he felt one of his shadow wolves die at. ¡°Over there!¡±


    The group froze, a little confused, or at least the rangers, who were not used to taking orders from Van. But after a few seconds and seeing how serious everyone else was, they brought out their bows and prepared for battle.


    Which was just in time, because a large Velociraptor-like creature with bioluminescent blue skin charged into the trail the group had been traveling on. The creature seemed surprised to see them, almost as if it wasn''t expecting them, but then roared and went after the closest person to it, which was Yesi and the other ranger.


    The two dodged out of the way in the nick of time, just barely avoiding the razor-sharp teeth and talons of the monster.


    Yassan and the ranger with Kella began to fire blue-tipped arrows, striking the creature in the torso with great accuracy and power from years of training. Yesi and the other ranger quickly moved to create distance and Kella moved up, sword in hand, ready to do battle.


    Gwen started to create a fireball, Luna brought up her fists, and Isa prepared herself as well for anything the monster might do.


    The creature looked like it was about to charge at the group, but Van sent a ball of light its way to blind it. The group then tried to coordinate their attacks, striking it from multiple angles and trying to create distance to dodge just in case it tried to charge any of them.


    ¡°I had enough things going wrong so far on this trip! You''re going to get out of my way whether you like it or not!¡± Van growled to himself. Taking a stance, he languidly moved his hands around creating eight points of black light. ¡°Dark Thunder Arrow!¡±


    Eight arrows of dark magic enchanted with lightning flew at dizzying speeds, homing in on the velociraptor-like creature, exploding chunks out of it. The monster screamed, glaring at Van, then at the others, but then realizing that it might just be outmatched and taking into consideration the fact it was heavily wounded, it turned on a dime and fled the area, much to the surprise of everyone else.


    They stayed in battle-ready formations, just in case this was a trick to lower their guard, but the minutes passed and nothing happened, and Van sensed that it was long gone now.


    ¡°Well¡­ that was fucking annoying¡­¡± he muttered, somewhat angry about letting it get away. He put his spells away, and slowly, so too did everyone relax, if only a little¡­ they were still on edge.


    Yesi and Yassan were still dealing with the fact that Van sensed the danger before they did, wondering how, but just thankful they got the warning in time.


    After this they talked for a while, but there wasn¡¯t much to say, and everyone agreed to just continue with their walk towards the fort.


    ¡°Wait, before that, I have an idea¡­¡± Van said, stopping the group for a moment. He then called all of his shadow wolves to him. Slowly, he combined the shadow wolves into four large ones, the size of a small horse. ¡°It might mean we don¡¯t have anything to screen the area around us¡­ but this way we can travel at twice the speed to the second fort. What do you think?¡±


    Yesi looked at the now large shadow wolf, the first time seeing such a thing and unsure of what to think of it. Its menacing glowing red eyes peering into her¡­ ¡°is it possible to ride them in the first place?¡± she asked, hoping for a negative answer.


    Van hopped on one to demonstrate. It felt a little weird, and he had to apply some of his magic to make sure he could properly sit on it. But it was doable¡­ ¡°Yes, though it is a little difficult¡­¡± he admitted.


    Yesi looked at the number of wolves. ¡°There are only four of them, and nine of us¡­ there aren''t enough wolves for everyone, even if we rode them two each.¡± she pointed out.


    That was actually true, Van realized, then hesitated, he then sacrificed the remaining shadow hawks he had to empower the one he was riding, making it a little larger. ¡°Isa can ride with me, the wolf should be large enough to carry the three of us. Though it just cost us our eyes in the sky¡­ but¡­ if you want¡­ we could try walking the rest of the way if you think we should keep the summons scouting the area around us as is¡­ though we won¡¯t be able to get to the fort as fast¡­¡±


    Yesi paused to think of that slowly, she sighed after much hard thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s do it your way. If we happen to get into any trouble, we¡¯ll switch back to walking. That fine with you?¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Even if we stop an hour from now, we would have at least made more than twice the distance if we went by walking. Anything to help eat up the distance even a little is worth it to me.¡± he said, thankful that Yesi was willing to give him and his wolves this chance.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you on using the wolves?¡± he asked.


    Yesi shook her head, ¡°if they are anything like the wolves we rode, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± getting up on her shadow wolf, which to her surprise she somewhat awkwardly did. After a few moments though, she quickly got the hang of it, though it was clear she didn¡¯t really enjoy the sensation of the wolf.


    ¡°Speaking of wolves¡­¡± Van began, wondering how to say this. ¡°About what happened to the wolves during the ambush¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± only realizing now that he never once mentioned the deaths of their wolven companions that they rode as they guarded the caravan. And now that he thought about it, all the other rangers that died protecting him.


    ¡°I know it''s a little late¡­ but I wanted to thank all of you for everything you¡¯ve done in protecting us¡­ even sacrificing your lives for us¡­ sorry, it took me so long to say¡­¡± Van said.


    The rangers looked at each other, but it was Yesi who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s fine Van, a lot has happened these past few days. It¡¯s our duty as rangers to protect our charges with our lives. You''re not looking at just any rangers after all, but those who are being trained and groomed to become knight rangers! The cream of the crop!¡± she said somewhat proudly. ¡°And not all the wolves during that ambush died. I¡¯m sure a few of them survived and are now headed straight to the nearest ranger¡¯s guild as trained. Meaning they will tell the handlers there of what happened, even if it does take a few days¡­¡± she said in a confident tone.


    ¡°Oh¡­ good¡­¡± Van said, sounding very relieved, and hoping she was right.


    Yesi nodded. ¡°Alright then, shall we head out?¡± She looked towards the group, making sure she got confirmation from everyone. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s head out!¡±


    And with an awkward movement, but quickly learning the ropes, Yesi led them down the trail they were following, the wind in their faces as the shadow wolves took great leaps and bounds, eating the terrain in no time flat.


    --- bandits ---


    ¡°Boss! Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t drop some of this stuff at the base first before chasing after the marks? Some of the girls are complaining of the weight.¡± a bandit said to Karmine as they traveled through the woods.


    Karmine grunted, ¡°Our scouts report that their trail leads from the tree fort deeper into the woods, they are definitely headed towards the second fort. Meaning if we don¡¯t intercept them before they get there, we will have no way to catch them before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    She then turned to give her lackey a glare. ¡°If they are complaining about the weight so much, then tell them to drop it! Because I''m not slowing down our pace.¡±


    ¡°But boss! The loot!¡± the bandit complained.


    ¡°Means nothing if we can¡¯t catch those brats!¡± Karmine growled. ¡°We sacrificed too many resources attacking that fort, and all of our shriekers. Not to mention we are no longer spread out anymore¡­ meaning now would be the perfect opportunity for some fort commander to tell the other fort commander¡­ so they could coordinate and try to capture us all! So we can¡¯t afford to waste this opportunity, because if we fail¡­¡± Her hands turned into fists at the thought, she definitely did not want to fail¡­


    She gave one last glare to her lackey. ¡°We¡­ will¡­ not¡­ fail! Do I make myself clear¡­¡± glaring hard at her subordinate to the point the bandit shrunk back from the sheer intensity of her boss¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Y-yes boss! We¡¯ll find them! Promise!¡± the bandit said in a panicky voice.


    ¡°For your sake¡­ you better¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 191 Leaving the Fort

    Van and the group made pretty good time, all things considered... They were still attacked at least twice on the way towards the fort, but at least they were able to travel at a far quicker rate than what they were doing before.


    Van figured he should at least try to make use of this opportunity to enjoy the scenery while he could, but since he had to focus on empowering his summons, what little enjoyment he could get from the sights of the forest was hard to come by. Especially because they had to constantly avoid monster attacks. The forest was very dense with wild and dangerous creatures that saw their group as a nice meal. Some even going so far as to try and chase after them, probably mistaking them for fast food¡­


    Van had thought about storing Isa, Gwen, and Kella in his soul realm while they were riding. It would free up some of his summonses and probably help make them go faster. But he didn¡¯t want the rangers asking questions¡­ it was one thing to tell Yesi that he was soul bonded, another to tell them all that he had a big and strong enough soul realm to accept people riding inside of it¡­


    As they traveled, Van saw strange four-legged creatures like wolves but with peacock feathers for a tail. Birds with dual wings that glowed a bright white. Strange forest spirits, all in different colors and hues watched them from a distance, probably curious about what they were. They even once accidentally found themselves riding on a giant Gargan. They didn''t even know until it tried to get up and shake them off! The tree¡¯s on its back swaying back and forth, forcing them to make a mad dash off the beast as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well¡­ that was scary¡­¡± Van said, the adrenaline pumping through his heart, yet oddly excited for some reason.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but agree in amusement. Gargan were peaceful creatures after all unless provoked¡­ This was a first time though for Van to see one this huge¡­ he didn¡¯t even think it was possible for them to get this big¡­


    As they continued to travel, and monsters continued to pester them, they were finally nearing the second fort. Much to everyone''s relief¡­ they had made it about a few hours early, which means it was getting dangerously dark by the time they arrived.


    When they showed up, the people in the fort were suspicious, but after making sure to check out the group thoroughly, they allowed them in for the night. As the group walked in, they couldn¡¯t help but notice that the fort was on high alert, and for good reason considering everything that had happened so far.


    The fort commander then asked them to stay a while and answer a few questions before they went to bed. Taking a few more hours from them until the commander was finally satisfied.


    Finally¡­ the group were able to hit the hay and go to bed, sleeping well until morning¡­


    When they woke up the next day, they started to talk about what to do from here on out, talking with the fort commander as well about what new information she might have of what exactly was going on. Considering everything that¡¯s happened so far¡­ Van asking a very important question, such as if they knew where the bandits were now?


    ¡°If I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be still here wondering that myself.¡± the commander said. ¡°All we know so far is that the bandits burnt most of the important buildings down and now we are having trouble with communications with our sister fort¡­ I''ve already prepared my girls to reinforce them just in case, in fact, I¡¯m sending about thirty of them right now to help them.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that leave you a bit more vulnerable?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Our fort is a bit bigger than the other one, and we can spare the womenpower. If anything, I''m worried about leaving the fort unintended¡­ I heard that a spy inside the other fort opened up the doors to allow the bandits in, I''m not going anywhere until I know I''m spy free¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­ what we talked about before¡­¡± Van asked.


    The fort commander nodded. ¡°The most I can spare is about a dozen,¡± she stated flatly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake... The bandits around the forest seemed to have now joined together as one. Meaning I can¡¯t pull any more soldiers away from the protection of my fort without risk. I¡¯m sorry¡­ But! I can provide you with some mounts and wagons for your quick and safe travel to the outpost, and then from there to Bright city. I¡¯ll also send a messenger with you telling Duchess Rosalyn about everything that¡¯s happened. I hope that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    Van hesitated, still a little worried, but he couldn''t force the commander to give them any more without feeling like a spoiled noble¡­ so he simply nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ thank you¡­¡± though inwardly he worried about what may happen to them. He was torn between staying and waiting until help arrived, or going now as soon as possible before the bandits caught up. Either way, it was a moot point since everyone was packing their things up anyway and getting ready to leave¡­ not just him, but many other people as well¡­


    His group then worked with some of the soldiers to help pack up the wagons. It wasn¡¯t as nice as the carriages they rode before, but it would have to do¡­ within the hour, Van and Luna were in the wagon, Kella, Isa, and Gwen with them. Yesi and Yassan and the two other rangers were still riding Van¡¯s summons since the fort didn¡¯t exactly have any spare ranger wolves they could borrow¡­


    The soldiers took formation around the large caravan, then the march began and they left the fort. Hopefully to make it safely to Bright city¡­


    ---


    Karmine was very frustrated. They weren¡¯t able to catch up at all with their prey¡­ worse, they had to stay the night within the woods without any protection. They lost two bandits¡­ no one knows what happened to them¡­


    At least the twenty or so bandits she sent to the tree fort finally were able to join up with them. Adding to their numbers that now totaled almost sixty¡­ making up for the few they lost when they attacked the previous fort, but still not enough to take on the fort that was now in front of them, even if they just got rid of thirty of their soldiers to reinforce their sister fort.


    ¡°What do we do now boss? Those noble brats are definitely in that fort, and I don¡¯t like our odds of attacking them like this¡­'''' one of Karmine¡¯s bandits said, looking at the fort from a safe distance.


    ¡°Now we wait for our marks to leave¡­¡± Karmine said with a low growl. ¡°They have to eventually¡­ I¡¯m positive they won¡¯t stay until reinforcements come from Bright city¡­¡±


    The bandit looked surprised. ¡°What makes you say that boss?¡±


    Karmine snorted. ¡°They¡¯re panicked. They probably don¡¯t want to stay a moment longer than necessary. Even knowing the risks¡­ no doubt they are worried about how long the rescue will take to arrive, they, after all, have to go to school¡­ they don¡¯t want to miss the train, even if it¡¯s a few weeks away from leaving¡­ not to mention the fact that a fort was attacked, probably makes them scared that the fort they are in will be to¡­ so they will want to leave before we arrive¡­¡±


    The bandit looked at her boss as if she was a genius. ¡°But they don¡¯t know we are already here!¡± looking happy about that. ¡°We can ambush them!¡±


    ¡°If they actually decided to leave¡­¡± Karmine said, remaining logical about this. She then told some of her women to scout out the fort, taking the rest to move them in position, just in case her marks decided to actually leave. She then started to give out orders, laying out plans and more and setting ambushes up well in advance and far from the fort¡¯s protection.


    Once the plans were laid out, she moved with her bandits, slinking through the shadows and getting themselves ready in case their prey left the protection of the fort. They did not have to wait long for her scouts to report a small caravan heavily guarded with a dozen soldiers leaving.


    ¡°Just a dozen? Is this a trap?¡± Karmine thought a little confused. ¡°Or are they that worried that we may attack the fort?¡± inwardly smiling if that was the case. Since it would make their job a lot easier. But then she blinked in surprise when another group left right after that, and then another. It seemed quite a few travelers with mercenaries had been staying in the fort as well. And now we''re all at once leaving the fort at the same time¡­


    She frowned as things became a bit more complicated once more¡­


    ---


    At first Van didn¡¯t want to leave the fort without some reassurance that they would be able to arrive at their destination safely. He thought it wise to stay put, but that was kinda taken out of his hand when it turned out there were more than just him passing through Gleam forest.


    It turned out there were quite a few nobles and adventurers staying here or passing through. And with the threat of a mass of bandits attacking the fort, they feared something similar happening to them as well.


    Here¡¯s what Van didn¡¯t like about that¡­


    He didn¡¯t like it, because it meant that the fort he was now staying in, which initially was well defended, just lost half its womenpower. With all the nobles and their guards, plus the adventurers and mercenaries, leaving... Meaning the fort wasn¡¯t necessarily the safest place to stay anymore, especially with rumors and fears that someone might open the door to let the bandits in¡­


    The dozen or so soldiers weren¡¯t just for him, but for everyone else as well, and were spread out amongst the caravan. There was a huge debate this morning about who got to stay in the middle, the safest place in the caravan, with even a few nobles heavily arguing the matter.


    Van was fine with being in the rear and said as much just so as not to get dragged into the fight. Though oddly enough, the second he spoke up the many noble women tried to say it was okay, and that they could share a carriage all together, with him joining them.


    Van did his best to get out of it, saying the usual things to get out of a sticky situation such as the fact he already had a wife and a few other things. In the end, he was finally able to slink away after the debate changed to who¡¯s carriage he would be riding in, and left it to them to figure out things that will never happen¡­


    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t believe they tried to rope in a married man into their carriage, and with his wife nearby on top of it!¡± Luna complained as they rode in the rear wagons with what was left of their stuff. ¡°Wearing those stuffy clothing and waaaay too much makeup! Who do they think they are!?¡± pouting like a child as the wagon moved and jostled her, which ending up forcing her to lean on Van, to which he gladly drew her in for a side hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Luna. They''re probably still arguing over who gets me in their carriage even as we speak¡­ and we already left!¡± He tried to joke, enjoying the feeling of his wife¡¯s smooth and cold skin on his body. The only comfort to be had in the rough wooden wagon, filled with all manner of other cargo that took up far too much room for his liking.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Luna said again, not entirely mollified but willing to let the issue go.


    Van and Luna then traveled in somewhat relative peace, the jostling of the wagon aside. Van would pass the time talking to Gwen, who was riding with them, as well as Isa. Kella, Yesi, and Yassan were outside riding his still very large shadow wolves, much to the eyeballing of the other caravan members.


    Surprisingly, things were going very well, and the hours passed by rather quickly as they made good time towards their destination. He could only hope that the outpost provided as much protection as the fort did. Though with his amount of luck lately, it probably didn¡¯t and was just like any other outpost, just a place to protect yourself from monsters and the occasional fog storm. Not people¡­


    Sadly, his fears came true when he heard a BOOM! Shake the road, his heart jumping out of his chest for a second, and Luna practically jumped off the seat herself. This was soon followed by a lot of screaming and yelling as adventurers and soldiers yelled at each other to figure out what was happening and ordered the other to prepare for a fight. Causing some confusion¡­


    Van and Luna quickly moved to look out of the wagon to see what was going on, and soon saw that they were surrounded on all sides by at least seventy bandits, if not more¡­


    If one were to add the soldiers provided to them by the fort, the adventurers that went along with them, and the guards for the nobles that tagged along. The caravan forces numbered around seventy to eighty themselves. Not including the non-combatants.


    This meant that the two forces were largely equal, though no one knew what tricks the bandits had up their sleeves¡­ for all anyone knew, the bandits had already planned for everything, after all, they were attacking them right now right?


    At first the two sides did nothing other than point their bows at each other, trying to look menacing. That was until a rather large woman revealed herself¡­


    The bandit leader, or perhaps boss¡­ was a tall imposing woman with long legs and an olympian-like build. Even from a distance, Van could tell she was at least half a head if not taller than him, making her the tallest woman he had ever met.


    She looked like a bit of a hybrid, or perhaps half-breed, maybe a mix between ghoul and vampire, though he wasn¡¯t sure how that worked. She had very light blue-gray skin and red eyes that looked like they lusted for battle.


    She had striking features, with shocking red hair with some black that fell haphazardly towards her back, and carried two large axes in each hand. She looked like a noble barbarian or warrior, emphasis on the noble part, because her skin was smooth and her face and body beautiful, indicating some sort of strong bloodline or lineage.


    She wore leather greaves on her legs and armor on her arms, a little on her torso, though she had simple large bands wrapped around her chest, trying to hug down her large watermelon-like breasts. She wasn¡¯t afraid to expose her toned belly, or reveal the compacted muscles on her arms and legs. Yet her body reminded him oddly of a ballerina, or gymnast, indicating that she might be a lot faster and more flexible than she first looked.


    Her voice boomed across the caravan, loud and clear, and surprisingly melodious and soothing to the ears. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was threatening everyone¡­


    ¡°Alright, Ladies and girls! Hand over all your valuables and males and no one gets hurt!¡± the tall red-haired bandit yelled, a wry smile on her face, almost as if she knew what was going to happen next and was looking forward to it.


    A few of the guards and soldiers drew their swords, some adventurers following suit after some hesitation and realizing that the others were doing the same, already coming to the same conclusion that the bandit boss probably came to, and now shiftly looking side to side for an escape route once things begin.


    Just then a noblewoman walked out of her carriage demanding answers and asking who the bandit boss thought she was. Walking up to the red-haired bandit and yelling in her face. Much to no one¡¯s surprise, except the noble herself, she was sucker punched in the face with a straight punch and collapsed unconscious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try that again¡­¡± the red-haired bandit said. ¡°Hand over your males and valuables or else!¡±


    The guards and soldiers hesitated, unsure if they should comply or not. It was clear from the aura of the red-haired bandit that she was not to be trifled with. Sadly, one of the noble¡¯s friends didn¡¯t seem to care, she was terrified now and scared, and ordered her guards to protect her at all costs. This started an argument with other nobles, who just wanted to hand over their valuables and be done with it. After all, they didn¡¯t have any males to worry about, unless you count that one in the back of the caravan on the wagon¡­


    Van noticed that things might not be going towards a very good situation for him, and ordered Kella, who was sitting out front, inside the covered wagon with him through their mental connection.


    ¡°Yes Van, do you have an idea?¡± Kella asked, as she quietly snuck into the wagon.


    ¡°Yes¡­ sorry about this¡­¡± Van then grabbed Kella and Isa and transported them inside his soul realm, much to their and everyone¡¯s surprise. Gwen quickly followed after, unable to react in time. He then turned to Luna but was himself surprised to be rebuffed.


    ¡°That won''t work on me unless I want it to. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m soul bonded to you.¡± Luna growled, a little angry. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± she deathly whispered at him.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ but this is the only thing I can think of. I may be able to escape if I use my shadows, but not while also having to protect everyone else¡­ sorry¡­¡± Van said.


    ¡°And what about Yesi and Yassan and the others? What about them!?¡± Luna demanded.


    Van hesitated. ¡°I think I can help Yesi and Yassan, but the fewer people I have to help the better. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going!¡± Luna said.


    The two then argued a little bit.


    Van tried to beg her to reconsider and understand, trying to explain his reasoning when-


    ¡°Boss! I found them!¡±


    Van and Luna stiffened up, unbeknownst to them, their argument deafened them to the fact that the nobles agreed to the surrender of their valuables, except a few who only now started to fight it out with the bandits, while those who surrendered kept their distance from those still fighting it out. Yesi right now was threatening said bandit that found them with an arrow to the face if she didn¡¯t remove herself from the wagon and her charges, not yet wanting to fire and cause a fight, but willing to do so if necessary.


    Van and Luna got up, ready to fight, but the bandit quickly ducked away. The two then followed quickly after, taking a look outside to see what was going on, ready to fight. But when they popped their heads out, the red-haired bandit was already there¡­


    ¡°Well well well¡­¡± the red-haired bandit said, eyes slightly wide as if a little surprised. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Luna¡­¡±


    Luna stared at the bandit in shock. ¡°Karmine¡­?¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 192 Karmine!?

    Karmine guffawed. ¡°Well! If it isn¡¯t my little cousin! How have you been!¡± a wide happy smile on her face. She then tilted her head. ¡°You know¡­ I completely forgot you wedded into the house of Vran¡­ I guess this makes things a little awkward¡­¡± She then smiled good naturally. ¡°But enough about that! How are you doing!¡± a beaming smile on her face, as if nothing else was going on other than the simple pleasantries between the both of them.


    Yesi and the other rangers, alongside the bandits, looked completely flabbergasted by what was going on right now. It didn¡¯t help that a fight broke out near the front of the caravan and the sounds of dying women, both bandits and otherwise could be heard.


    Luna¡¯s face became hard. ¡°A lot better ever since I left your fucked up thing you call a family!¡± she retorted with a little fire in her eyes.


    Karmine looked taken aback, but then put her hands to her waist and laughed uproariously, back arched and head held up high, her laughter drowning out some of the fighting. ¡°My oh My! I see you¡¯ve grown a backbone!¡± she finally said after her laughter subsided. ¡°I still remember when you couldn¡¯t even handle an hour of my light training! You used to complain all the time¡­¡± now with a look on her face like she was looking back on fond memories.


    ¡°You almost killed me FOUR TIMES!¡± Luna growled.


    Karmine shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t anything important. ¡°How else were you going to get stronger? And you didn¡¯t die now, did you? Besides, it could have been worse, you should thank me for saving you from some of my other sisters!¡±


    ¡°You know¡­ it''s funny¡­¡± Luna began, looking like she was already sick and tired of this bullshit. ¡°That¡¯s what all your other sisters said too¡­¡±


    Karmine quirked an eye at that, but her good humor couldn''t be contained and her smile returned. ¡°Aww come on¡­ don¡¯t be such a sour puss! Come here and give me a hug!¡± reaching out and grabbing Luna and pulling her in for a huge bear hug.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Luna exclaimed.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van said fearfully, still confused about what was going on and what to do.


    ¡°AWW you''re so CUTE!¡± Karmine said, smothering Luna in her breasts. ¡°I missed this so much!¡± she sighed. ¡°I wish you were my real little sister¡­¡±


    Luna tried to struggle out of the stranglehold that Karmine had put her into. After a while, she remembered a few things she learned from her mother and Ren and began to wiggle her body to and through, moving her legs up.


    ¡°Hmm? Luna?¡± Karmine Looked down confused, loosening her hold to better look at what was going on.


    Luna took advantage of that and flipped her body around and gave a powerful kick to Karmine¡¯s face. Like a cat, Luna had wiggled and stretched herself around, then waited to strike.


    Karmine let go of Luna in shock surprise, taking a step back, eyes wide.


    Luna landed on her feet, then did a backflip, landing back on the wagon near where Van was, his eyes wide from what he just saw. Seeing a new side of his wife.


    The bandits and rangers could only look in awe and shock at just what happened, and both sides looked confused, did this mean they were going to fight or¡­


    Karmine began to laugh, her laughter slowly becoming louder and louder to the point it echoed so hard that even those who were fighting near the front of the caravan paused to turn and see what exactly the hells was going on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really become feisty Luna!¡± Karmine finally said after her laughter died out some. ¡°I can¡¯t say I hate it¡­ if anything¡­ I LOVE IT!¡± her smile back on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little proud by how much you¡¯ve grown!¡± looking endearingly at Luna.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Luna¡­ what exactly is going on?¡± Van finally asked, looking back and forth between the two.


    Luna glared at Karmine, but sighed a little and explained. ¡°Van, this is my cousin Karmine¡­ Karmine moonshadow¡­ Karmine, this is my husband, Van.¡± for some reason introducing the two of them.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Karmine waved at Van.


    ¡°Do you remember when I was living with the ¡®true¡¯ house of moonshadow?¡± her voice sounded like she was putting that ¡®true¡¯ part into quotation marks. ¡°That was one of Karmila¡¯s daughters that bullied me when I lived there,¡± Luna said.


    Karmine pouted. ¡°Luna dear, I didn¡¯t try to bully you!?¡± looking a little offended and deeply hurt by the accusation.


    ¡°Then I guess that just makes you a natural¡­¡± Luna retorted.


    Karmine looked like she was struck in the heart by a crossbow bolt by Luna¡¯s words¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­ you''re one of Karmila¡¯s daughters? But you look¡­¡± Van wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.


    Karmine nodded. ¡°I know what you want to ask¡­¡± as if reading his mind. ¡°And since you''re Luna¡¯s husband I will answer.¡± she then explained. ¡°I¡¯m actually Karmila¡¯s first daughter. And because of that, Karmila put a lot of money into my birth. I have a little ghoul in me, a little amazon, and a little succubi, mostly because it was necessary to tie all those bloodlines together during my birth. In the end¡­ I ended up as a bit of a chimera¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course in the end there was no real point to it all. After all, my mother never really planned to relinquish control over her throne. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that she constantly tried to create a new perfect child every time she gave birth if only to have loyal soldiers when we grew up.¡± Karmine said with a shrug.


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ wow¡­¡± feeling like there were many other things hidden in such a simple explanation, though it makes sense she won¡¯t go into detail with so many other people around. ¡°So uh¡­ what brings you here?¡± he asked, hoping they could get out of this with just some small talk.


    Karmine¡¯s smile slowly faded, and she rubbed the back of her head looking slightly put on the spot. ¡°Well¡­ this is¡­ a little awkward¡­¡± trying to figure out how to best put it into words.


    ¡°You see umm¡­ I¡¯m actually here to¡­ kidnap you¡­¡± she finally said after a while, being very honest and upfront with this fact.


    Van¡¯s face paled a little, he could already tell the more he looked at Karmine that she wasn¡¯t an opponent they could fight. She probably could take on a dozen soldiers or rangers all on her own with ease¡­


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed, looking like she was ready to fight at a moment''s notice, despite how unlikely victory would be¡­


    ¡°But I''ll tell you what!¡± Karmine said, her smile coming back. ¡°If you two Surrender, I¡¯ll order my girls back and leave the rest of the caravan alone. What do you say? You¡¯ll be treated very well! I promise you!¡±


    ¡°Sure, until we reach Karmilas place, and then we¡¯ll suffer greatly¡­¡± Luna retorted.


    To which Karmine couldn¡¯t really deny.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you''re doing what your mother wants you to do?¡± Luna suddenly began. ¡°I thought you were all about freedom and being a disappointment to your mother. Now you''re just like every other one of her lap dogs¡­¡±


    Van couldn¡¯t believe what he heard Luna say. It really wasn¡¯t like her to say such things, and he was afraid how the bandit boss would react.


    Karmine¡¯s face went dark for a moment. As if Luna hit a sore spot. But it left quickly and returned to normal. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true¡­ in the end, I¡¯m just doing what my mother wants me to do¡­ even coming to this forest was just on the suggestion of my mother¡­ Gleam forest is owned by duchess Rosalyn¡­ so bandits infesting the forest would hopefully cut into whatever profits the duchess earns from here. Plus intercepting any valuable intel from the passing courier or two.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m doing this just because of my mother¡­ you see, karmila, at the least keeps her promises¡­ and she promised me a Visa out of Alcray should I capture you two... Which means if I do this one thing for her¡­ I never have to do what she says ever again¡­ I¡­ Can be free of her¡­¡± sounding a little breathless at the end there, almost as if just the thought of freedom from her mother filled her with awe and wonder of a hopeful future¡­


    ¡°You see¡­ no one can leave Alcray without permission, this is because most people from the outside world would try to hunt us down on sight for simply being who we are¡­¡± Karmine began to explain as she noticed Van¡¯s confusion. ¡°So as to make it clear we are good little near-undeads to the countries and nations around the world, we need a visa that proves it if we want to be allowed within their borders. Of course, Tethra and her daughter are trying to make the process more streamlined, and easier to obtain credentials for the necessary travel through borders. But that could be decades away¡­¡±


    ¡°Should you¡­ be explaining all this out loud?¡± Van asked after a while of silence as everyone nearby was listening in. feeling a little weird that something so personal was being said out loud, as well as the fact that she openly admitted who was the one to blame for all this.


    Karmine shrugged. ¡°As if I give a damn if I help point fingers at Karmila. If anything, I would rather everyone know. The sooner the better! While she¡¯s dealing with the aftermath, I¡¯ll be on a boat laughing my head off and enjoying life!¡±


    ¡°And all it would cost is me and my husband''s life,¡± Luna growled.


    Karmine looked a little sad. ¡°No offense Luna. I¡¯ve already sacrificed a lot to get to where I am now. I¡¯m not going to slow down when freedom is in reach. Besides¡­ I doubt my mother would actually kill you¡­¡± though the way she made it sound, that didn¡¯t mean it was an entirely good thing¡­


    ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m going to ask one more time¡­ are you two going to surrounder?¡± she asked, now looking like she was done playing around, her eyes demanding an answer.


    Luna looked like she was going to show her answer with her fists, but Van held her back with a gentle hand on her shoulder. He then looked towards Yesi and Yassan, then towards the front where the fighting had resumed before his gaze landed on Karmine.


    ¡°We surrender,¡± Van said.


    ¡°Van!¡± Luna looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight them Luna¡­¡± Van said sadly, then leaned in close to whisper into her ears, using magic not to be heard by anyone. ¡°Were surrounded¡­ And use your aura sight¡­ Karmine probably could kill a dozen soldiers easily¡­ And we have to think of yesi and the others¡­ they will die if we fight¡­ At least if it''s the two of us we can figure something out to escape. And I have an army in my soul realm, remember? And Karmine doesn¡¯t know that¡­ we can always fall back onto that if worse comes to worst¡­¡±


    Luna looked like she wanted to argue, but hesitated as Van made sense. Even if she fought and died¡­ at least she could come back in a few months so long as Van was alive¡­ but Yesi and Yassan couldn¡¯t¡­ and she didn¡¯t want to risk the lives of her friends¡­


    She glared at Karmine. ¡°We¡¯ll surrender¡­ but you have to promise us that you won¡¯t harm the ranger¡¯s escorting us,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°They already suffered enough, they are to go free,¡± Van added.


    ¡°Luna! Van! Are you two serious!?¡±


    ¡°Van!?¡±


    Yesi and Yassan exclaimed in surprise. At first, they were ready to fight, bows at the ready, willing to go down so long as they brought a few bandits with them. But their hearts went cold with fear when the two asked to surrender. They had just become friends after all¡­


    Van then brought out his wrists and played with his Vesperia bangle. He then sent a lover¡¯s request to Yesi and a friend''s request to Yassan. ¡°I hope you two don¡¯t mind¡­ but I would greatly appreciate it if you two accepted¡­¡±


    Luna also sent two friend requests herself. And now Yesi and Yassan were feeling a little choked up on what to do.


    ¡°Aww¡­ that¡¯s so cuuuute¡­¡± Karmine said.


    Yesi and Yassan glared at Karmine, but then looked towards the requests. With some hesitation, they both accepted.


    Van nodded, thankful. He then moved his hands around and started up a spell. ¡°Since we will be leaving, I want to give you a gift.¡± he then tied his summons from himself to the rangers. Feeling his connection with his large shadow wolves disappear. ¡°Now my wolves are yours¡­ it may take some time getting used to¡­ but I hope they prove useful to you in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so that¡¯s how you fled the tree fort so quickly¡­¡± Karmine muttered, taking a closer look at the shadow wolves and realizing they were a type of summons.


    Van and Luna looked at each other, then nodded. Slowly they stepped off the wagon and onto the ground. Van for the first time having to look up at someone. ¡°We''re ready to go¡­¡± holding his wife¡¯s hands in his own hands.


    Karmine gave a sad smile. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring your other friends along with you? I don¡¯t mind them staying with you until we move you two out.¡± sounding kind, but also giving a side-eyed look towards the wagon. As if suspicious that there might be others hiding inside¡­


    Van grunted, giving a slight glare towards Karmine alongside Luna. ¡°Your bandits and shriekers killed them all¡­ the only ones left are the four rangers¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ hmm¡­¡± Karmine looked like she felt a little bad about that and wanted to apologize, rubbing the back of her head with her hand worriedly, but then thought better of it. She then went back to bandit boss mode and started yelling orders. ¡°Alright, you daughters of sluts! We¡¯re moving out! Take what you have and go! Anyone that falls behind gets left behind! MOVE IT!¡±


    With that, the bandits began to move out, Karmine turning and walking away. With some trepidation, Van and Luna soon followed, looking back at Yesi and Yassan one last time before the tree line blocked their sight.


    ¡°Boss! Boss! We got some good loot!¡± one of the bandits said, rushing up to Karmine. ¡°Though we lost about eight of us doing so¡­ Some of those bitches put up a fight, and dragged a few others in with them! Everything got a little confusing, two are badly wounded. But it was all worth it because of the loot!¡± then as if noticing Luna and Van she smiled. ¡°And a male!¡±


    Karmine stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze to the bandit, two fingers pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°How many times do I have to remind you, girls, not to get yourselves killed!?¡±


    ¡°S-sorry boss¡­¡± the bandit said, looking chastened.


    Karmine¡¯s gaze then turned into a glare at the bandit in question. ¡°And the male and his wife are not to be touched without my express permission¡­ got that¡­¡± She hissed at her subordinate.


    The bandit shrunk and nodded.


    After that Karmine began walking again, and the bandits and Van and Luna followed¡­


    As Van and Luna traveled with the bandit group, the women hooped and hollered at their ill-gotten gains. Jostling each other and joking with each other and generally acting like kids having fun. Some noticed Van¡¯s gaze and gave him a wink, others exposed their breasts and teased him. They acted like a bunch of teenagers high on adrenaline and hormones¡­


    ¡°Say boss¡­ where to next? I don¡¯t think we have any camps in this area¡­¡± a bandit asked Karmine.


    ¡°There should be one abandoned campsite around here. I saw it in one of the old maps we retrieved from the fort we sacked from before. We''re heading there to rest for tonight. After that, we¡¯ll head our way out the forest.¡± Karmine explained.


    The bandit blinked. ¡°But¡­ What about our loot back at base camp?¡±


    Karmine rolled her eyes. ¡°We can always get that later. Not like anyone but us knows where it is. Just let me do the thinking, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing boss!¡± the bandit said happily, fully trusting Karmine.


    Van thought it a little odd how Karmine had the trust of her subordinates like she did, even as she dismissed them as being stupid, they seemed to look up to her implicitly. Like an older trusted sister¡­


    The bandit group then traveled for the next eight to nine hours until they got to the abandoned campsite. They then got to work with surprising efficiency in setting up shop, and within two hours the camp was well defended and most of the cabins looked somewhat repaired.


    It was actually amazing to watch them work, Karmine¡¯s leadership skills on full display, but looking entirely bored while giving out orders, as if she¡¯s done this hundreds of times before.


    After they were mostly done, Van and Luna were given the best cabin, much to the confusion of the bandits. They then tried to figure out a way out of this situation and began to brainstorm. After much thinking, Van had come upon a most unlikely solution¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 193 Plans for Escape

    Van was pacing in the cabin, wondering what they could do to get out of this situation, it was getting late, and he doubted that help was going to come anytime soon. Which meant they were on their own for now, maybe permanently if nothing was done to save them by the time they were ¡®escorted¡¯ out of the woods and into Karmila¡¯s hands¡­


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the plan? Are we going to summon an army and beat Karmine down?¡± Luna asked. Looking like she was looking forward to such a thing.


    Van paused, then shook his head, much to Luna¡¯s surprise. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± He turned his gaze towards her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sense it? Her aura? Her power? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s stronger than my dad, but she¡¯s not far behind. And as the first daughter of Karmila, that means she¡¯s probably older than she looks, and therefore is also probably very skilled¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if we summon my army, and even get Lyn and the others in on it, it would still take time, time for them to get suspicious about what we are doing¡­ and finally, even if we summoned my army and sent them out, how many hundreds are we willing to lose? Not to mention she will have help from her bandit friends to back her up¡­¡± He shivered. ¡°I don¡¯t want the death of so many people on my hands¡­ we already lost so many when the bandits first attacked us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes but that was when they had shriekers! I don¡¯t think they have any more of them.¡± Luna pointed out.


    ¡°Does it even matter?¡± Van asked.


    Luna hesitated and he sighed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me a little about her, you lived with her for a few years, right? Maybe she has a weakness? Or a personality flaw we can take advantage of?¡±


    Luna thought about it, hard¡­ she actually didn¡¯t remember much of her stay with Karmila¡¯s family. The little scared girl that she once was. now feeling like a stranger to the person who she is now¡­


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really remember much¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t even remember how many daughters Karmila had¡­ but I do remember that Karmine was the very definition of a training enthusiast. She didn¡¯t really trust the other guards or soldiers, so she didn¡¯t train with them or take any under her wing¡­ but she was known to take orphans and try to train them up¡­ some of them died of course¡­ but¡­¡± she then had to reconcile some memories she didn¡¯t even realize she had with the person she thought Karmine was¡­


    She shook her head. ¡°Anyway¡­ Karmine is a person who¡¯s obsessed with power¡­ she believes power is everything. Probably because of her mother¡­ So long as you''re powerful, you can do whatever you want¡­ and then girls she trained died¡­¡±


    Luna then went quiet.


    ¡°...what happened to them?¡± Van asked, a little worried and confused by the sudden turn of events in Luna''s storytelling.


    Luna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but after their death, Karmine became¡­ Very angry¡­ she would stomp around sometimes, looking like she wanted to punch something¡­ after a while, she finally calmed down, and soon after that she took an interest in me¡­ I think because¡­ Karmila couldn''t¡­¡± her voice died out, not wanting to follow that train of thought and its implications¡­


    ¡°Anyway¡­ she was a very harsh instructor¡­ I¡¯ve said it before, but I almost died four times¡­¡± she shivered at the thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think she realized that I simply couldn¡¯t do the things she asked me to do¡­ but at the same time, you''re scared of what she might do to you if you don¡¯t train as she says, either that or the sheer weight of her expectations made me do them even if I felt like I shouldn¡¯t¡­ her gaze can be¡­ very¡­ fierce¡­¡±


    She held in a shiver and went straight into her summary. ¡°In conclusion, if you''re strong, you get her respect, especially if you trained hard for it. She¡¯s even still a virgin because she refuses to lay with someone weak. Another thing about her is that she will always abide by a contract to the best of her ability¡­¡± now realizing something else about Karmine. ¡°Once I realized that she keeps her word, I''ve worked very hard to earn even a single favor¡­ from her¡­¡± now wondering if she had any favors she could use, only to end up looking disappointed when she realized she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think¡­ if we are willing to pay her double, she would work for us?¡± he asked.


    Luna thought about it. ¡°It would be¡­ fifty-fifty at best¡­ but you heard her right? She wants that Visa out of here. That¡¯s not something we can give her¡­¡±


    Van thought about that. ¡°Okay¡­ what if we¡­ Dual her?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, she¡¯s far stronger than us. There''s no way we can win against her¡­¡± Luna said, looking dejected as she remembered Karmine bench pressing a literal thousand pounds worth of weights.


    Van sighed, his thoughts running fast. Was there really no other option than to sacrifice a few hundred of his people just for him to escape? Or a few hundred more than that just to defeat her?


    Then it was as if a light bulb went through his mind. He didn¡¯t like it¡­ and Luna would hate it¡­ but it could work if they were sneaky about it¡­


    ¡°Luna¡­ what if¡­ we had¡­¡± trying to draw in the courage to say what he was going to say next, taking a deep breath. ¡°Sex¡­ with her¡­¡± he said finally.


    Luna looked at him as if he went crazy.


    ¡°I know what you''re thinking!¡± then quickly tried to explain. ¡°But remember when we first met Agn¨¨s and we tried to get her used to my body?¡± making sure now he got Luna¡¯s attention, and when she looked like she was interested in what he had to say he continued.


    ¡°Let''s go to Karmine. Say we are going to pay her double for our release. If she accepts, all the better for us. But, if she refuses, we challenge her to a dual, if we win! We go free¡­ if we lose¡­ she has sex with me¡­ and I use my incubi powers to the fullest to make her love me so hard¡­ she will do everything she can to let us go.¡±


    Luna thought about that, her eyes scrunching up in deep thought about it, clearly looking unhappy that she had to think on this in the first place. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just like you can sense her strength, she probably can do the same¡­ I think she will see the challenge as amusing¡­ but she may not accept it for the mere fact that we are so far beneath her. It wouldn¡¯t be a fair fight. Not to mention even if she accepts, we would still have to fight hard enough that she becomes interested in having sex with you¡­¡±


    Van thought about it, then another idea popped into mind. ¡°Then we become stronger! We tell Karmine that we are close to ranking up and that I''m an expert when it comes to it. All she has to do is give us some time and I''ll rank up my vampire bloodline into a greater vampire one. When in actuality, I will be ranking up my incubi one from lesser to mid! That way when we lose, we will be stronger in another sense! And should all else fail, we bring in all our forces, consequences be damned!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Van¡­¡± Luna said, ¡°Mind controlling, whether it¡¯s through charm magic, pheromones or just very good sex feels wrong¡­ and there¡¯s no guarantee that even if we lose she will accept having sex with you¡­ if we don¡¯t put up a good enough fight¡­¡±


    That took the wind out of Van¡¯s sails¡­ he even felt¡­ slightly offended¡­


    In the end, though he sighed. ¡°Ya¡­ you''re right¡­ there are just too many variables to watch out for¡­ at least Yesi and Yassan can still track us, if all else fails¡­¡±


    Luna blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    Van blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    They stared at each other for a moment.


    ¡°What do you mean they can track us?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Oh! Uh, well¡­ my summons will take a while before they fully become Yesi¡¯s and Yassans. It would take a week or so. But while that¡¯s happening, my summons will be able to always pick up my trail, no matter where I am. So even if our plans fail here, at least the rangers guild will be hot on our trail. Not to mention I added to it with that spell of mine before we left, so it should be even easier for the wolves to point Yesi and yassan in our direction.¡±


    Luna looked impressed.


    Van continued. ¡°The friend requests were actually just a distraction. And a good one too, because I saw the bandits setting up an anti-pulse field. It will never occur to them that jamming our vespera bangles is the least of their worries.¡±


    ¡°Good job!¡± Luna said, looking impressed.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Van smiled in return a little sheepishly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that does change things¡­¡± Luna now thought out loud, then made up her mind. ¡°Alright¡­ let''s do what you said.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Van asked.


    Luna nodded. ¡°I was just worried that our options were a little too limited. But if we have a whole week to make a plan to escape, we might as well throw everything at the board we can and see what sticks. And the first plan would be to try and slow Karmine down, which bargaining with her, dualing her and having sex with her would do!¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Luna looked towards the door. ¡°Let''s do this¡­¡±


    Van and Luna walked out of the cabin to confront Karmine. Thankfully, she was not far from where they were, talking to one of her subordinates about the distribution of food and other things.


    Luna called her out, with a face that looked like she was headed to war¡­ ¡°Karmine¡­ can we talk with you for a moment¡­¡±


    Karmine glanced over, quirked an eye at Luna¡¯s expression, then politely turned back to the bandit and dismissed her before giving Van and Luna her full attention. ¡°What can I help you with? Was the cabin not to your liking?¡± she asked as she walked over, playing the gregarious host for her two little guests.


    Luna put her hands on her waist and puffed out her chest, looking Karmine in the eyes. ¡°Karmine, I don¡¯t know how much your mother is paying you¡­ but whatever it is WE¡¯LL PAY DOUBLE!¡± looking oddly proud of herself, like she was some sort of big shot with loads of money.


    Karmine blinked, it took a while for her brain to process that¡­ but when it did¡­


    ¡°pfft¡­!¡± Karmine desperately tried to hold in her laughter. ¡°PFFT!?!¡± now covering her mouth and the goofy smile that was to sneak its way onto her face before she couldn¡¯t control it anymore and just started laughing uproariously. ¡°BFFHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression looked greatly insulted, which only made Karmine laugh even harder.


    After a minute or two, she finally seemed to quiet down, much to the annoyance of Van and Luna and the confusion of her bandits.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s just that- Just that the way you did it was so cute! And if you knew how much I was being paid, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a silly offer¡­¡± Karmine finally said, still having the occasional giggle.


    ¡°How much did Karmila offer?¡± Van asked, now looking genuinely curious.


    ¡°A hundred¡­¡± Karmine began.


    ¡°Thousand?¡± Van asked, looking surprised but also a little hopeful.


    ¡°Million¡­¡± Karmine finished.


    Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s eyes bugged out and their jaws dropped. A hundred million could buy yourself a decent castle! Or an entire barony! Or maybe even an airship or two! Maybe three! That kind of money could run a duchy for several years! A decent-sized county for more than a decade! The things one could buy with that kind of money!


    Now it was Karmine¡¯s turn to put her hands on her waist and look smug. ¡°So¡­ are you going to pay it?¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other, but with some hesitation¡­ they nodded¡­ it would completely wipe them out¡­ but they were sure that their parents would rather them be alive and well than in the hands of Karmila¡­


    Karmine looked surprised as if not expecting such a response. But slowly shook her head. ¡°Sorry, even if you did have the money to pay me, I still wouldn¡¯t accept. The Visa means too much to me.¡±


    Van thought about that. ¡°What if¡­¡± he began, the idea on the tip of his tongue. ¡°What if the payment isn¡¯t to let us go¡­ but to hire you¡­?¡± his half-formed thought finally making its way out into the air.


    Karmine looked curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that Tethra wants to send us to Istra. That also includes a handful of retainers¡­ you can be one of them¡­ you¡¯ll just have to wait five years¡­ two hundred million crava¡¯s¡­ and the open world in five years'' time¡­ plus you get to stick it to your mother¡­ what do you say?¡±


    Karmine¡­ looked very tempted by the offer¡­ two hundred million crava¡¯s? Plus a ticket out of Alcray? And the ability to give a nice middle finger to her mother? That was¡­ just so¡­ tempting¡­ she had to think about this¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not a bad offer¡­ but!¡± Karmine¡¯s gaze turned a little steely as she probed them with a few questions of her own. ¡°My mother would definitely send assassins to kill us for this affront. And I would be forced to protect you for the next five years, if not longer depending on the contract we sign¡­ then there''s what happens to my girls, I can¡¯t simply just leave them to defend for themselves, and I highly doubt you have the capability of giving each and everyone one of us a pardon.¡± now crossing her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I''m going to have to turn you down until you can resolve those problems and offer me something a little more.¡± looking a little sad about the fact she couldn¡¯t accept the interesting deal.


    Van and Luna looked towards each other, then at Karmine, then back to each other.


    ¡°Give us a moment.¡±


    The two then huddled together and began whispering about what they were going to do next. A small argument started, but after a while they both agreed on an action to take. Turning back to look at Karmine with steely resolve, though Van wavered a little¡­


    ¡°Karmine¡­¡± Van swallowed. ¡°I-! Will throw in¡­ myself! For one night!¡±


    Karmine blinked.


    ¡°BUT!¡± Luna now began talking. ¡°Only after a duel! If we win¡­ you let us go, no strings attached¡­ if we lose¡­ you can have sex with my husband¡­¡± she growled that last part out. ¡°And if you like it¡­ you can have more sessions with him as part of our deal to hire you¡­ plus we¡¯ll figure something about your pardons¡­ what do you say?¡± folding her arms and looking determined.


    Karmine looked like she was going to laugh again. But after a while she became more thoughtful¡­ perhaps¡­ just maybe¡­ they would provide some entertainment at the least¡­ and she had to admit she was curious about the change in Luna and how strong she had gotten¡­ and who knows? Maybe her husband was worth taking to bed? She has searched for decades for a suitable mate. But they were either too weak of body, or will¡­ or not really worth taking at all¡­ she had to admit¡­ She was curious about this proposition.


    After a while, she finally answered. ¡°Alright¡­ I accept. In fact¡­ I¡¯ll give you two hours to prepare. We¡¯ll fight at dusk, I don¡¯t want you two too sore come morning, we have a lot of walking to do after all. Unless you want to push it off for later?¡± acting like her victory was just a foregone conclusion.


    Again Van and Luna brought their heads to whisper before turning to her. ¡°We¡¯ll need some supplies¡­ and resources¡­¡± looking like they were taking this very seriously.


    Karmine smiled. ¡°Take as much as you want¡­ even the stuff we just stole. But you still have to fight me at dusk. But no pilfering of all of our goods or rations to try and make us slow down our march on our way back home. Got it?¡±


    Van and Luna looked a little disappointed as if one of their plans just got caught but then nodded. ¡°We accept your terms.¡±


    Karmine smiled, feeling oddly happy about this and looking forward to seeing what will happen two hours from now. ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 194 Dual for Freedom

    Van and Luna tried to brainstorm ideas for the fight ahead. They wished they had a little more time, but even being given two hours was better than fighting right away.


    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Luna asked as they rummaged through what little belongings they were allowed to take with them.


    ¡°So far, the rank up one¡­¡± Van responded. ¡°Thankfully, Karmine allowed us to use all resources at our disposal. Though it will still take quite a bit of my energy reserves, I think I can rank the both of us up before the battle.¡± He then prepared the magic circle and sent Luna in first.


    ¡°Do you want to rank up your succubi bloodline? Or become a greater vampire?¡± he asked. ¡°I only have enough to rank you up the one time, after that your body will have to take a few months to a year or two to acclimate to your new body before you can take another forced rank up.¡±


    Luna gave it some thought. ¡°As much as I would love to rank up my succubi bloodline¡­ I think I will have to go with my vampire one¡­ it¡¯s the only one that will greatly increase my overall battle power.¡±


    Van nodded and began to activate the circle with Luna in the center. After about ten minutes and a glowy light show later. Luna came out of it somehow looking even more elegant and sensual, her figure more eye-catching, her body''s every movement more precise with hidden power just beneath the surface.


    Luna gave a few experiential jabs into the air, pleasantly surprised by the swiftness of her form and the swish swish swish sound she made with every punch.


    After her was his turn, and Van got into the center of the circle, using what they could take from the loot, as well as what he had stored in his soul realm. With the help of his followers inside providing him power, he ranked up his incubi bloodline from lesser all the way to mid, or normal¡­


    Van¡¯s appearance changed subtly¡­ but it was enough for Luna to just stare at him and blush, and perhaps drool a little. More importantly, he felt a well of mana swell inside of him, and he almost ached with power that desired to be used and released. But the biggest change was his eyes¡­ whose gaze was enough to make one feel like they were going to fall into deep pools of desire¡­


    He quickly noticed what he was doing to Luna and used a glamor spell he awakened alongside his rank up, to tone down his attractiveness instead of increasing it. ¡°Well¡­ what do you think?¡±


    Luna swallowed. ¡°You look¡­ hot¡­¡± she drooled.


    Van frowned and adjusted his appearance to look a little more normal, back to who he was before. ¡°And now?¡±


    Luna smiled. ¡°I still want to bang you.¡± a smug look on her face.


    Van rolled his eyes, figuring that she was just teasing him now.


    He blinked then closed his eyes. Kella and the others were trying to talk to him, and convince him to let them out to help. But he refused, wanting them to be a last resort. After all, it wasn¡¯t like their lives were in danger just yet. This was just a dual, nothing more¡­


    Anna, Lyn, and the others he souldbonded accepted this, but only on the condition that they be allowed to force themselves out should things go south. He accepted¡­


    After that, the two began trying to prepare a few more things, and go over what kind of tactics they might try to use. They had no idea how strong Karmine was or how she fought, so they were going in blind. But before they knew it, their time was up and they got ready to set out.


    ¡°Alright then, are you ready?¡± Van asked, a little nervous.


    Luna nodded and the two of them walked out of the cabin, ready for what may come.


    Karmine seemed to be waiting, a small crowd of her bandits watching at a very respectable distance. As if afraid of accidentally getting caught up in whatever was about to happen.


    ¡°Are you two ready?¡± she asked, looking very relaxed, bringing out her two wicked-looking axes. She took notice of the subtle change in both Luna and Van, but decided to keep quiet about it, figuring that it must be one of the things they prepared for the battle ahead, and not wanting to be spoiled of the surprise¡­


    Van and Luna looked at each other nervously, now that they were about to fight, they could almost task the power wafting from Karmine. It looked like she was raring to go¡­ they walked the distance towards her and stopped, then nodded in confirmation, getting into their stances and waited.


    Karmine gave a feral smile. ¡°Good¡­ then let''s get TO IT!¡±


    She flung her axes, much to the wide-eyed surprise of Van and Luna, at frightening speeds. The two barely had time to dodge the spinning buzzsaw-like boomerangs, Van doing the limbo and Luna jumping hers.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Luna shouted, ¡°Are you trying to kill us!¡±


    Karmine smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they have my aura on them, at most, it will hurt like hell and make you wish you died. Not actually kill you¡­¡± She joked.


    Van was about to say something himself when his instincts warned him of something. Immediately he began to spin around, a warning on his lips before he even had a chance to confirm his suspicions. ¡°LUNA BEHIND US!¡±


    And it was just in time.


    Van dogged out of the way as the axe made its return, Luna a split second after him did the same with hers. Trusting her husband''s warning and thankful that she did.


    The axes returned to Karmine¡¯s hands, and she could help but laugh at the display. ¡°Bahahahahaha!¡± looking like someone who was having a bit too much fun.


    Van was just glad he was smart enough to realize that at the speeds that those axes were going at, they should have crashed into the cabin behind them. But since they didn¡¯t¡­ that made him think there was a trick to it. He was glad he turned out to be right¡­


    ¡°You should see the look on your faces!¡± Karmine smiled, face filled with mirth, then chuckled a little more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to use my full strength on you two¡­¡± her smile turned into an evil grin. ¡°Just half¡­ if you can get me there¡­¡±


    All of a sudden Karmine pulled out four more axes from her soul realm. And like an expert juggler, played with them for a bit before sending them Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s way.


    The two paled, even ranked up, dodging all those flying axes was a terrifying experience. What''s worse, they didn¡¯t have to come back to Karmine¡¯s hand to be reflung. They spun around in arcs, then seemed to home in on them. Van noticed that it must be some sort of aura trick or power, though he wasn¡¯t sure of what to do to stop it.


    ¡°If we had actually brought out our army¡­ and if this really isn¡¯t even half her power¡­ then that means she could easily kill dozens of our troops a second¡­¡± imagining what a dozen spinning axes of death might look like.


    ¡°I had enough of this! YEA!¡± Luna yelled. She followed the trajectory of one of the axes and aura upped one of her legs. Then did her best to kick with all her might. The two aura¡¯s clashed and both the axe and Luna went flying several feet, only for the axe to return to its flight pattern and follow Luna once more.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van dodged another axe and then used his magic to shoot at some that were aiming for his wife, messing with their trajectory and narrowingly saving her.


    They ran to each other and now we''re side to side, trying to dodge or redirect the axes trajectories. After a while, he realized that they were just going to tire themselves out at this rate, even if they could spend hours doing this¡­ they had to change this up¡­


    Looking around he noticed that one of Karmine¡¯s hands was twitching around, perhaps helping guide the axes path. With a mental thought to Luna, he told her that they had to focus on Karmine, otherwise, they will be stuck like this.


    Without a second thought, Luna ran at Karmine, much to Karmine¡¯s surprise as Van dealt with the axes as best he could by shooting at them with his powered-up spells.


    Luna was then sent rocketing back, practically flying through the air from a single swift kick from Karmine. Much to Van¡¯s wide-eyed horror and surprise.


    The kick was so smooth and quick that Luna didn¡¯t even have time to register it. The next thing she knew, she was flying and then skidding about twenty to thirty feet away from Karmine. Her stomach felt like someone made a hole in it, and she actually feared that there might be a footprint in its place¡­ oh, and did she mention she felt like she was going to throw up her organs? Because she was pretty sure that if she didn¡¯t hold it in, that was what was going to happen¡­


    ¡°LUNA ARE YOU OKAY!?!¡± Van yelled, concerned for his wife, only to have to dodge another axe at the last second as he was still targeted.


    Luna croaked a burp looking miserable. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± though she did appear a little teary-eyed and slightly like she was in a state of shock.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Karmine winced. ¡°Perhaps I went a little too hard on you¡­¡± Looking very apologetic towards Luna, giving the poor girl a few moments respite from her axes while she recovers. Though it meant that Van now had to deal with six axes targeting him¡­


    ¡°Dammit! No one kicks my wife like that and gets away with it!¡± Van growled, now and truly pissed off.


    He then flickered and disappeared from view. The axes stalled in mid-air as they lost their target.


    Karmine thought she must have blinked because she had no idea where Van just went. Then the next thing she knew, a kick hit her so hard in the back of the knee that she wobbled. Turning around she was met with nothing but empty air, only for another kick to smash itself right across her face from the other side.


    The kick stung¡­


    But it did not hurt, and she tried to make a grab for it, only to catch nothing but air¡­


    ¡°OOOF!¡± Karmine stumbled, taking one foot back as Luna took the opportunity of distraction that Van provided her and the respite from the axes. Forcing herself into a mad dash and giving a massive tackle right into Karmines stomach.


    Karmine grabbed Luna, lifting her the waist, legs up, planning to ram her into the ground head first to knock her out.


    But Luna used her dexterity and flexibility as well as her experience to snake her legs around Karmines head and began to struggle.


    Karmine now tried to tear Luna off her, but Luna was like a cat and a snake combined, using every inch of herself to twist, bend and contort her body, giving out scratches and kicks. Much to Karmine¡¯s frustration.


    The next thing she knew, her legs felt stuck to the ground. Inky black shadows sunk her into the dirt and then held her there.


    ¡°Luna! Now!¡± Van shouted, and Luna took a page from her mother''s book, flaring up her aura, it became hotter and hotter until it became scalding.


    But Karmine was not deterred¡­ After a while, she finally was able to hold Luna down into a tight squeeze. Luna¡¯s fiery aura meant nothing to her, as she simply overpowered it with her own. She continued to squeeze until Luna was beginning to pass out, but then she felt something massive hit her from behind, rocking her forward and loosening her grip on Luna.


    ¡°FLAME CANNON! FLAME CANNON! FLAME CANNON!¡± Van shouted over and over again as a large fiery ball of fire the size of a watermelon smashed into Karmine¡¯s back over and over again at extreme velocity.


    Like the namesake, it was like a cannonball of pure fire was smashing into Karmine¡¯s back. Slowly burning the skin on her back away with every blast. If she didn¡¯t do something soon, it would leave a mark that could take weeks if not months to heal. Though that was for someone like her¡­ if it were one of her girls, they would have been blasted to pieces¡­


    With a grunt, Karmine ordered the axes target Van once more and began to put the squeeze on Luna even harder now. but then a freaking shadowy cat started to scratch and attack her face out of nowhere, blinding her and generally being a nuisance, and she felt more than saw her axes be pulled down by shadows and held in place. Though the struggle was real and they looked like they could break free at any moment¡­


    Then the blasts continued once more as she did her best to squeeze Luna out of commission without seriously hurting her. With a low growl she had enough of this, and she decided to use the full fifty percent of her power to end this fight before someone got seriously hurt¡­


    Her aura began to spike, and a thin film of purple began to cover her body and give a unique look to her eyes¡­


    Electricity began to flow from her body and she began to shock Luna and the stupid shadow cat in the hopes of at least getting rid of one of the two sometime soon.


    Luna screamed and struggled, and Van upped his attacks, now double casting and flinging more powerful spells at a higher rate. Forcing Karmine to use more of her power for defense.


    Luna then blasted her aura out hard, her sheer determination trying to push through, her eyes going red and her sclera blackened as she also seemed to tap into whatever power boost she had back when the trolls were attacking their fort in the woods¡­ shadowy wings and horns forming on her body¡­


    Karmine had had enough though, she used even more power, raised Luna up high, then slammed her down! Creating a depression in the dirt¡­ finally¡­ Luna¡¯s body seemed to have relaxed¡­


    The next thing Karmine knew, she was struck in the back of the knees once more. This time hard enough to make her topple and hurt her. Her injured knee on the ground, looking like she was bowing to someone, but just as quickly she got up, and searched for Van¡­ but he was already gone¡­


    Then she was struck from the left side¡­ then the right¡­ then in multiple places¡­


    Karmine calmed herself down and began to breathe, even as each strike left a welt of pain that hurt. Slowly she began to figure out the pattern and quickly set a foot out to trip Van up, to which she did, ripping out the shadowy gunk that held her foot down with sheer force. She then grabbed him before he had a chance to fall or right himself and planned to do the same to him what she did to Luna.


    Only to be taken aback by his appearance. Just like Luna, Van¡¯s eyes were red and his sclera black. Though that was not what surprised her, it was the fact that he had black runic tribal-like symbols all over his body. Clearing forcing it to push it beyond its normal means.


    Van kicked her hard and Karmine grunted, but she raised him anyway¡­


    Only to be tackled by a large tiger-sized shadow cat that sent her flying.


    Karmine then grabbed the cat that suddenly grew in size and just exploded her aura into the creature. Azra was blasted into pieces by the sheer force of aura.


    Van flinched in pain as he felt his familiar forcibly desummoned to rest once more inside him. His eyes then narrowed in rage and he disappeared once more.


    Karmine then met him speed for speed, and miniature explosions rocked the area.


    But Karmine had far more skill and experience¡­ and after a while she got the better of Van, sending him flying right into an empty cabin, destroying it.


    Finally¡­ it seemed like Van was done for the day¡­


    ¡°Damn kid¡­ a full fifty percent of my power and my actual effort¡­¡± Karmine huffed ¡°You two did well¡­ rest up¡­ you deserve it¡­¡±


    Van¡¯s eyes slowly closed¡­ oddly enough¡­ the broken planks he was resting on were weirdly comfortable¡­ it wasn¡¯t such a¡­ bad place to rest¡­ was it?


    He then joined Luna into a deep sleep¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 195 A Bandits Conscience

    Van slowly opened his eyes, finding himself snuggled together with his wife in a nice soft bed. A shimmer of morning light from a half-opened window bathed the room in a nice glow and gently woke him up while at the same time letting in the nice morning breeze in.


    He blinked a few times, still a little dazed, slowly turning his sights around him to take stock of the room he was in. It was the cabin that Karmine gave them when they first arrived, the best one they could find on the campsite. Which meant it was still a bit of a dusty and run-down affair considering that said campsite had been abandoned for a while now¡­


    Luna felt his movements and clung onto him harder, afraid that he would leave, snuggling herself ever closer to him and then relaxing, her breathing evening out once more.


    Van let her, deciding to try and remember what happened last night, it all coming back to him in flashes.


    After a while, he slowly woke Luna up, worried that she might sleep in. they should prepare afterall, about what they were going to do next before they were forced to march towards their doom¡­


    ¡°Come on, sleepy head¡­ time to wake up,¡± Van said gently, trying to nudge his wife awake, shaking her a bit.


    Luna gave a few mews of protest, holding him tightly, but finally, her eyes slowly opened¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡­¡± Van proudly said.


    Luna yawned and stretched her body out like a cat while still trying to hold on to him, then she stretched upward and gave him a morning kiss before trying to snuggle back onto him. ¡°Five more minutes¡­¡± her voice barely a whisper and filled with sleepiness.


    Van wanted to chuckle, amused by how she seemed to have forgotten the situation they were in. but he kept on teasing her by giving her little kisses and pinches with his finger, slowly annoying her awake.


    Finally, she gave a half-awake glare towards him after a while of this. ¡°Those pinches better move themselves onto my nipples if you know what''s best for you.¡± giving a low growl.


    Van smirked and did just that, gently pinching the tip of her breasts, much to her enjoyment if her moans were anything to go by¡­ he then freed one of her breasts and began to nibble it, freeing one of his hands to play with her lower mouth. His fingers dancing across her entrance then waltzed themselves right in and gave a little jig once they made themselves home.


    Luna moaned, arched her back, then cummed¡­ satisfied¡­


    Now, this was a morning she could wake up to¡­


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Much¡­¡± she responded with a lazy smile. Then blinked as her brain finally seemed to kick into gear. ¡°Wait.¡± quickly getting up. ¡°We''re still trapped by those bandits!¡± as if only now realizing it.


    Van rolled his eyes. ¡°Glad to see you''re finally awake.¡± he then turned over, placing his feet on the ground. ¡°Let''s get our stuff ready,¡± he said with a sigh, then realized they didn¡¯t have anything to get ready since they were¡­ you know¡­ kidnapped¡­


    Luna groaned and just fell back onto the bed, looking clearly annoyed by the situation they found themselves in.


    ¡°Come on Luna¡­¡± Van chided.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it¡­¡± Luna muttered.


    Van sighed. ¡°Let''s not have ourselves forcibly dragged from this room alright? I don¡¯t want to set a precedent¡­¡±


    Luna groaned, tossing and turning in the bed before sighing. ¡°Fine¡­¡± then turned over once more. ¡°But five more minutes!¡± she said childishly.


    Van sighed once more. It was very difficult to change Luna¡¯s mind when she was being obstinate. ¡°Alright¡­ fine¡­ five more minutes¡­¡± laying himself next to Luna to join her. Not like he had much else to do¡­ and he was still a little sore from yesterday, though if some of the bandages on him and Luna were anything to go by, they were taken care of when they passed out.


    Luna snuggled him once more.


    A few minutes passed, allowing time for Van to think. And out of sheer curiosity, he asked¡­ ¡°Hey¡­ Luna¡­ what were the other sisters like¡­ you know¡­ when you were living with Karmila?¡±


    Luna remained quiet for a bit, before sighing and answering. ¡°I didn¡¯t meet all of them¡­ I think¡­ and the few I did I wished I didn¡¯t¡­ but¡­ I do remember that each one had their own¡­ quirk¡­¡± now looking like she was deeply realizing something right now¡­


    ¡°If Karmine was all about getting stronger¡­ then Karmina was all about getting smarter¡­ Karmina would sometimes force me to study several days in a row¡­ smacking me with a ruler if I didn¡¯t meet her expectations¡­¡±


    ¡°Kalia tortured me¡­ it¡¯s how I got some of my scars when we first met¡­ And Karen just ordered me around¡­¡± she then went quiet for a long while, her expression a mystery, as if she was suddenly deeply thinking about something.


    After a few minutes, Van couldn¡¯t help but look down worriedly at her deathly silence.


    A few more minutes passed and Van broke said silence. ¡°Luna¡­? Are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly.


    Then as if she had come to some sort of shocking conclusion, she spoke, though it was more as if to think out loud than answer his question.


    ¡°Karmine¡­ was all about if you''re not stronger¡­ you will die¡­ Karmina was all about if you''re not smarter, you will die¡­ Kalia was all about if you can¡¯t handle pain or give it to others, you will die¡­ and Karen was all about if you don¡¯t obey and can¡¯t twist others to obey you, you will die¡­¡±


    Luna then clung to Van, tears forming in her eyes, acting like he was some sort of raft boat in dangerous waters. ¡°Van¡­ I''m scared¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to Karmila¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t want to become twisted!¡± now looking terrified at the thought of her personality changing just to try and survive such a horrid household.


    Van didn¡¯t know what he could say that would calm her down. He held her tightly to him, doing his best just to be there, repeating the same words over and over again that it would be okay and that nothing bad was going to happen to her. Though now even he was beginning to worry¡­ what kind of horrid place was Karmila¡¯s home?


    A few more minutes passed and a gentle knock came at the door. Making the two stiffen up. Slowly it opened and Karmine appeared with a tray of breakfast food for the both of them on hand, still warm and smelling good.


    Karmine gave a little awkward cough. ¡°Umm, sorry to intrude uh¡­ I brought you two some food if you want it. Cooked it myself! I uh¡­ maybe I¡¯ll uh¡­¡± feeling a little lost and confused on whether she should leave or not, and take the food or not¡­


    ¡°Did¡­ did you hear¡­?¡± Van asked, Luna, looking very afraid¡­


    Karmine rubbed the back of her head with a free hand, looking for all the world like she dearly wished she knew what to do in this situation. ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ the window was a little open and I have pretty good hearing so¡­¡±


    An awkward silence sprung up in the room.


    Karmine gave a cough. ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ll just leave the food on the bed.¡± moving and placing the tray on at the end, far from Luna so as not to scare her.


    She then tried to think of something to help calm Luna down.¡°Oh, and if you''re worried about Kalia, you don¡¯t have to! She died. Some say it was an ¡®accident¡¯, but I think otherwise¡­ at least she went smiling! So¡­ you know¡­ there''s¡­ that¡­¡±


    The awkward silence intensified.


    Karmine kinda realized what she just said and felt actually really bad about it in hindsight¡­ ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just¡­ going to go now¡­¡± turning around and heading towards the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Van suddenly said, making Karmine stop and Luna look up at him surprised.


    ¡°After¡­ what happened to me¡­ what happened to¡­ Karen?¡± wondering not because he cared for Karen or anything, just curious if something also bad happened to her.


    ¡°Karen?¡± Karmine asked back, it taking a second for her to realize what Van was really asking her. ¡°Oh! Yes¡­ Karen lost her heirship after her failure. It was given to Karina, some sort of illegitimate child or another¡­ I don''t really know, I haven''t been back home in a few years¡­¡± hoping that her answer was helpful.


    Van thought about that for a sec, then nodded, thankful. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Glad to help!¡± Karmine said, looking glad she was of some use. Just when she was about to go, Luna, this time called her out.


    ¡°And Karmina¡­ What about her? I¡­ heard she stayed with my mother for a few years¡­¡± Luna asked, looking curious. Her mother never spoke of the time Karmina was living with her mother, now taking this chance to learn what happened.


    ¡°Oh? Karmina? Uh¡­ she came back crazy after visiting your mother.¡± Karmine said after a while, wondering how best to say this and failing.


    Van and Luna both looked surprised, their eyes silently asking for more details.


    Karmine sensed that and felt pressured, but also a little awkward about speaking about her sister''s problems behind their back. In the end, she found a nearby chair and took it, and sat down after moving a bit closer by, after figuring they may deserve to know all things considering.


    ¡°Okay¡­ so¡­ you knew Karmina for a few months, right? Before she was sent to your mother as part of the agreement for the exchange, right?¡± Karmine asked, making sure she and Luan were on the same page.


    Luna nodded, now looking very interested, though clinging to Van when Karmine got closer.


    ¡°Okay, so, the way you put it was¡­ kinda perfect¡­ Karmina was all about being smart and emotionless. Of course, this was just to protect herself. But no matter how emotionless or smart and logical she tried to act. She was still a woman with needs and wants¡­ which means even she can fall in love and have a huge crush on one of the palace male staff¡­¡±


    Karmine looked like she was going to go into some more detail about that, but stopped herself and gave a polite cough instead. ¡°Anyway¡­ to make a long story short¡­ she waited years, trying to build up the courage to officially make him hers¡­ but¡­ well¡­ one little mistake by the poor male and¡­ well¡­ he became another example on a pike by orders of our ¡®dear¡¯ mother¡­¡±


    Karmine sighed. ¡°Of course, Karmina was just going to bottle everything up and pretend she never actually showed a single inch of interest in a simple servant. But that didn¡¯t mean that his death didn¡¯t hurt and eat her up inside¡­¡±


    Looking a little sad herself she moved on. ¡°Anyway¡­ she was sent to your mother, as part of the exchange right? But it was really to spy on your mother¡­ no surprise there right?¡± rolled her eyes.


    ¡°But¡­ something strange happened¡­ Karmina¡­ fell in love¡­ not with another male¡­ but with your mother¡­¡± Looking Luna in the eyes while she said that.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened, and Van looked just as surprised.


    ¡°Of course, it was just platonically!¡± Karmine said with a smile, glad she got a rise out of them.


    Luna and Van glared. And Karmine gave another polite cough.


    ¡°Err¡­ right¡­ anyway! Karmina fell in love with your mother¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know why¡­ but that may be because I simply never met her. But your mother treated Karmina as if she was her own daughter¡­ as if she was you¡­¡± now continuing her story in a more serious tone.


    Luna and Van leaned in.


    ¡°Over the next few years. Your mother helped Karmina be more¡­ open with herself¡­ she brought joy to Karmina¡¯s life and was there for her emotionally and so much more¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ this was from what little I could decipher from a few of her mad ramblings when she came back to us, so take it with a grain of salt¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway. Karmina finally learned a little about what it was like to be with a true and happy family¡­ and when she was to be sent back¡­ well¡­ she broke¡­ the fear of returning back to Karmila¡­ after all the joys she¡¯s experienced and finally being able to be her true self without fear. The fear of returning home killed something inside her¡­ and her guilt at never being able to be truthful with her feelings about the guy she was in love with broke out¡­¡±


    ¡°Now whenever she sees a guy that even looks remotely similar to her lost love, she collars him¡­ and whenever the mood takes her, dry humps him¡­ never going all the way! No matter how far gone she is, she knows it¡¯s not actually that person¡­ but every few years she finds a new person that looks maybe even a little closer in appearance to him and collars them. To make doubly sure that people know they belong to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Oddly enough¡­ The men she collars have it far better than any male in the castle. They are pampered and loved explicitly. They just have to make pretend, and hug her when she cries¡­ and deal with the occasional dry humping¡­¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the story of how your mother made Karmina insane¡­¡± Karmine said, finally finishing her story. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Van and Luna looked horrified.


    ¡°Err¡­ right¡­ that''s the natural reaction to a story like that¡­ sorry¡­¡± Karmine said, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ just leave you two be for now¡­¡± getting up and heading towards the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Van said, making her stop. She turned to see what else they could want.


    Van and Luna shared a look, Luna giving a nod, then turned back to Karmine.


    ¡°Before you go. Me and my wife promised that you could have¡­ sex with me¡­ and we keep our word¡­ well¡­ I''m ready¡­¡± Van said, looking determined.


    Karmine was surprised to say the least by this turn of events. Her gaze fell on Luna, who hesitated but nodded.


    ¡°Karmine¡­ you won fair and square¡­ I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Van said, back straight and his gaze steady.


    Karmine had to let this sink in for a bit. Still a little surprised by this turn of events. But then¡­ ¡°pfft¡­ PFFT! Behahahahahaha!¡± she began to laugh, a high clear beautiful note.


    Now it was Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s turn to look surprised, wondering where all this laughter was coming from and if she should feel offended by it.


    After a while, she calmed down and nodded in Van¡¯s direction. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll do it!¡± she said with a wide smile. ¡°But first! Have a contract to fill out. I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°A contract?¡± Van asked, looking confused, wondering who she would be making a contract with out here in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Well¡­ someone did promise me double, plus a ticket out of here and a pardon for me and all my girls. And what can I say? That tenacity you two showed me yesterday was really inspiring!¡± she said with a grin.


    ¡°Not to mention¡­¡± once more rubbing the back of her head. ¡°After telling you that story¡­ I don¡¯t think I can in good conscience bring you to Karmila¡­ nor would I want to go back¡­¡± her grin returned. ¡°Besides! Now that I think about it, it would make life really interesting and exciting if I backstabbed her like this!¡± a slightly feral glint in her eyes and smile now showing up. ¡°Interesting times in my future! That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    She then laughed uproariously, her voice full of mirth.


    Then turned to the door once more, a happy grin on her face.


    ¡°uh, About that two hundred million we¡¯ll owe¡­¡± Van called out tentatively.


    Karmine turned a smile still on her face and flatly said. ¡°No!¡± and left the cabin.


    ¡°...well¡­ At least things worked out?¡± Van said, now a little worried at the cost of things working out¡­


    Luna on the other hand simply dragged him back down on the bed and snuggled him. Just glad and filled with relief that she didn¡¯t have to go anywhere near Karmila and her home. Oddly happy that someone as strong as Karmine had their back. Even if she still didn''t fully trust her¡­


    ¡°Luna?¡± Van asked, but she was already resting¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 196 A contract Signed(nsfw)

    Van and Luna were munching on the food Karmine had made for them. It was surprisingly delicious, even when cooled after the time spent hearing Karmine¡¯s story. And during their eating, they were talking about their plan and discussing what they were going to do next, coming to an agreement, Luna nodded, understanding what she had to do.


    Just as they finished their meal, Karmine entered. ¡°Ah! I see you ate my food, what do you think of it? I personally don¡¯t like cooking, but my girls insist that I do whenever possible. Hope the food wasn¡¯t too bad for you two.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, in fact, it was delicious, thank you.¡± Van said, ¡°I only wish I ate it while it was still hot.¡±


    Karmine looked satisfied by his praise, then whipped out a  few pieces of paper. ¡°Took me a while to find some spell paper and mana ink. But I was able to rummage around and find some for our use. I already created a draft of our contract, all you have to do now is read it, and sign it, after we make a few more changes to it of course, if necessary.¡± walking over and handing him the papers.


    Van silently read it, going over it carefully and making sure there wasn¡¯t anything hidden or nefarious written in. but to his pleasant surprise, it was straight to the point without any sneaky legalese to try and twist things around.


    The summary reads as such¡­


    Van and Luna will hire Karmine and her ¡®mercenaries¡¯, for the next five years. Karmine and her ¡®mercenaries¡¯ will obey any order of Van and Luna short of orders that equivalate to suicide. The amount of time that Karmine and her ¡®mercenaries¡¯ work for Van and Luna can be negotiated so long as both parties agree. See Article A for further information of what is allowed to be ordered. Examples would be no war crimes and the such¡­


    In exchange for hiring Karmine and her ¡®mercenaries¡¯. Van and Luna will pay out two hundred million Crava¡¯s. The amount of which can be paid in installments for the next twenty years. The amount is not fixed and can be negotiated upon if both parties agree to the changes.


    Van will provide at least one sexual session with Karmine. Nonnegotiable. As it was agreed upon in the dual, see Article B. After which, any extra sexual session between Van and Karmine can be negotiated upon if both parties agree. Whether or not said negotiation is to help pay the outstanding price written above. Also, see Article C for other methods of paying off the agreed-upon price.


    Additionally, Van, and Luna will help Karmine and her ¡®mercenaries¡¯ in any judicial problems that concern past actions that may or may not have warranted arrests and require pardons. This is non-negotiable. See article D for further information on what ¡®possible¡¯ crimes Karmine and her mercenaries may or may not have committed and that may require legal resolution. Also, see Article E for further information about who holds responsibility.


    Finally, Van and Luna will aid Karmine in requiring a Visa, or alternative method of entry or exit to one or multiple countries outside Alcray. Of which Van and Luna will have to provide within the next twenty years. This is non-negotiable.


    All subjects as mentioned above are subject to change or negotiation as agreed to by both parties at a later date. Of which third neutral parties may be asked to help create a fairer and more balanced contract to the agreement of both parties.


    Sign here¡­


    Summary ended.


    Of course, there was far more to it than that, and a few things in between the lines. But for all intents and purposes, that was how it was essentially written. A fair and straightforward contract with many methods for Van and Luna of paying off the two hundred million they will owe so that they don¡¯t lose all their money.


    Of course, some things gave him pause, especially article D¡­


    But it wasn¡¯t like he had a choice in the matter. He and Luna had to sign it, otherwise, they would be dragged to Karmila¡­


    But he also noticed that the last bit of having a third party help negotiate the contract at a later date was probably put there to put his mind at ease. He of course asked about that, and Karmine answered.


    ¡°Even if you agreed and signed it right now without negotiation. The crimes me and my girls committed wouldn''t be so easily expunged. Even if it was by orders of Karmila¡­¡± she then rolled her eyes. ¡°And one of my bloody girls is a bit too bloodthirsty for her own good. So because of her, we have a lot more blood on our hands than I ever intended¡­ but¡­ because I''m the leader¡­ I have to take responsibility for it. That¡¯s why I created article E, so as to make sure that you, the person hiring me, doesn¡¯t get in trouble for doing so. It also explains what led up to this contract so that it will be made clear that there might be something coercive in nature that may have caused you to sign such a contract and you don¡¯t get in trouble for it¡­ which isn¡¯t much of a lie¡­ after all¡­ who would want to meet my mother?¡±


    She tried to make that last bit sound like a joke, but it came off a little flat and if anything made Van pity her a little.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van said, going back to read the contract. He reread it thoroughly and somewhat realized that it really did disparage Karmine. It probably wasn¡¯t going to look pretty for her if this was taken to any higher court of law.


    Karmine saw his scrutinizing gaze roving over the papers. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. We¡¯ll probably be forced to go to the hall of blood and justice anyway, I''m sure they will help you out if you really don¡¯t like the contract¡­¡±


    Van blinked, surprised by how helpful she was being and wondering if it was due to a guilty conscience. He then gently shook his head. ¡°No, I was just thinking how thankful I am that you''re such an honorable person. I think this is a very fair contract.¡± He said with a gentle smile.


    Karmine was a little taken aback. This was the first time she could remember that someone called her honorable. No¡­ the second time... She still didn''t know how to take such a compliment¡­


    Van then summoned a pen from his soul realm, already filled with ink, and began writing his name in. After he was done he handed it over to Luna.


    Luna had been watching for a while now and been reading from the side, next to Van. as much as she didn¡¯t like some parts. She also couldn¡¯t help but agree that this was a fair and straightforward contract and accepted the pen and wrote her own name next to his.


    Van then handed the papers and the pen to Karmine. Who looked completely surprised by the fact that they so quickly wrote their names in without giving it any more time. Almost confusedly, she didn¡¯t know what to do with the contract for a moment before she kicked her brain into gear and robotically wrote her own name down.


    Once she signed in her name, the contract activated, and a surge of mana formed, linking the three together.


    Van enjoyed the novelty of this. He had bonded many people and things to him before, but this one was a new sensation. He could almost feel the restrictions and chains that bond all of them together now.


    ¡°The contract is done¡­¡± Karmine said, almost in disbelief, it only really hitting her now what she did and all the hidden implications that it caused. Some of which were new that she didn¡¯t take into account, probably because a part of her didn¡¯t take this seriously¡­ until now¡­


    ¡°Err¡­ well boss¡­? Or Master? Umm¡­ whatever you would like to be called¡­ What now?¡± Karmine asked, looking a little lost at the moment and waiting for him to do something or order her to do something.


    Van thought about it, and was going to say something when Luna quickly whispered in his ear. She then pointed at the papers still in Karmines hand and made a few gestures with her hand.


    ¡°Uhuh, uhuh,¡± Van said, nodding along to his wife. ¡°Okay. Karmine, may I have the contract back real quick?¡±


    Karmine felt nervous, wondering if Luna realized a problem or something with the contract they didn¡¯t find until it was signed. She handed over the papers and pen and waited patiently for what might happen next.


    Van gratefully took his pen back and made it disappear in his soul realm while Luna continued to whisper into his ear, now pointing at a spot on the contract she was having issues with. He then nodded along with what his beloved wife was saying sighed, feeling defeated but agreeing with Luna¡¯s point.


    ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong with the contract?¡± Karmine asked, confused.


    Van shook his head. ¡°No, just something that Luna wants to get out of the way. She also thinks it''s a good way to get payback at you, though you may not think so¡­¡±


    Karmine looked both intrigued now and confused. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°The sexual session we owe. Now that we can continue on our journey¡­ She wants to get it out of the way. She says she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well at night if she knows that we owed you such a thing¡­ she wants it so that once you get a taste, you come crawling and begging to her for permission for more¡­¡± Van said, now going a little red in the cheeks at what Luna forced him to say.


    Karmine blinked, then blushed herself a little. ¡°Hey¡­ look¡­ I¡¯m not actually one to take another woman''s man, or sleep with him against his will or his wife''s will for that matter¡­ it may say non-negotiable, but that was written with the idea that once we head to the hall of blood and justice that they may change it. I mean, if you know anything about those justice clergy folk, you should know that they can even take an already established contract and change it a little. Emphasis on the little part¡­ so that they have to choose between that and the promise for me to leave Alcray¡­ I actually don¡¯t want it to feel like I''m forcing myself on you or anything like that. Okay?¡±


    That was an interesting bit of information, but Luna was already back at it whispering in his ears. He sighed¡­ ¡°I''m sorry Karmine¡­ but she insists¡­¡±


    Luna gave a leveled look towards Karmine¡­ with fiery eyes that burned with an inner fire that promised to pay Karmine back for all the things done to her while staying in Karmila¡¯s household. A look that danced with images of Kamine in uncompromising positions and on her knees begging for forgiveness¡­


    Suffice to say¡­ Karmine was very weirded out by such a look¡­ it now actually made her nervous in accepting such a thing¡­ wondering what in the world about having sex with Luna¡¯s husband could be so bad¡­


    But with such a challenging gaze, and her own warrior spirit wanting to rise to the challenge, plus her curiosity being piqued, she agreed¡­ after all¡­ how bad could it be? Besides, Van had proved himself a worthy male, he wouldn¡¯t be the worst person to give her first time to. If anything, if Luna was offering, she would gladly accept, and enjoy every second of it.


    Such were her thoughts¡­ before she knew better¡­


    --- sex scene ---


    ¡°Oh, gods! That thing is massive! This was a mistake!¡± Karmine yelled inwardly.


    She was naked now and on the bed on her back, her legs moved into an M position, her large watermelon-like breasts freed.


    It was already awkward to be ordered around by Luna about how to probably take off her clothes and how to lay on the bed, but she dealt with it for her sake. Then Van came around and lined himself up, slowly revealing his naked form. That which got her already wet¡­ she didn''t know how¡­ but it was like his body glowed with seduction¡­


    Then he revealed his member¡­ and it was like a cannon aimed right at her entrance¡­ The thing was massive! But Luna just gave a knowing look and smirk on her face as she gently played with it to get it ready, acting like she took this thing all the time¡­ which was actually a bit scary to think about because of how petite Luna was. The thinking of which played into Luna¡¯s hands, making sure Karmine wouldn¡¯t chicken out¡­


    Van on the other hand was surprised to see how shapely Karmine was under her clothes. Sure he saw her well-toned stomach, and knew she had some nice muscle definition. But despite her Olympian-like build, her body was actually very smooth and soft looking¡­


    Karmine blushed at his gaze. ¡°Umm¡­ please be gentle¡­¡± she meekly asked.


    Van¡¯s cock went full rigid¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ i¡¯ll make sure you love every second of it¡­¡± he said gently, though in Karmine''s ears it sounded more like a threat.


    Luna then went next to Karmine and began to whisper in her ears all the naughty things Van was going to do to her in explicit detail¡­ Making Karmine¡¯s heart beat a little faster and making her more nervous yet turned on¡­


    ¡°Here¡­ I¡­ Go¡­¡± Van then gently began to push in.


    ¡°Ah¡­ AH! AAAAAAAHHH!!¡± Karmine began to moan, trying to shut her mouth, as tears formed on the rim of her eyes. But she had difficulty holding herself back because she already felt like she was about to orgasm! Van¡¯s cock was like pure pleasure, and it didn¡¯t stop slowly splitting her apart. Soon it felt like it had made its way to her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to move now, okay?¡± Van said, slowly pulling out and preparing to thrust.


    ¡°W-wait! Give me a-¡± but Karmines mouth was covered by Luna¡¯s, and Van not hearing her, thrust in. Once, twice, then over and over again at a faster rate.


    Karmine screamed into Luna¡¯s mouth, as she felt her body orgasm almost with every thrust. She felt like her mind was going to turn into mush if she didn¡¯t escape from this torture soon¡­ but her body wouldn¡¯t move¡­


    Van plowed into her, then creampied her. Then a few minutes later he creampied her again. And again. He enjoyed every second of her nice tight insides, the muscles oddly adding to the novelty of it¡­ at first it was difficult to move, but after about ten minutes of this, it seemed that Karmine was finally able to relax and enjoy the ride.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I-I like being creampied¡­ I-I like being creampied¡­¡± Karmine stuttered as she moaned, a goofy experience on her face. She looked down, watching in a hypnotic daze as Van¡¯s third leg made a mess out of her body¡­ going in and out¡­ in and out¡­ and filling her up with delicious gooeyness.


    Van then flipped her over and began to pound her from behind.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡± Karmine little out a freakishly cute scream for someone like her. It turned on Van so much he became even rougher, making her scream and moan even louder.


    He then brought her off the bed and down onto her knees, shoving his hot rod down her throat as a finish-up. Ordering her to use her breasts to pleasure him while he enjoyed her mouth.


    Karmine surprisingly loved this¡­ being ordered around and used, but most importantly wanted¡­ It was exhilarating! She swallowed his protein, it will help her with training later¡­ so the more the better!


    Van made sure to give her what she wanted and then some¡­ and when she couldn¡¯t take anymore, he sprayed her in his color¡­ dosing her head to toe with his¡­ ¡®love¡¯...


    After a few more positions, he was done with her, though oddly enough, he still felt raring to go, and worried that it might be because of the incubi bloodline he awakened. Thankfully, Luna was more than happy to help him¡­ and made sure that Karmine watched¡­ as she satisfied Van where she couldn¡¯t¡­


    And Karmine¡­ drenched in cum¡­ did indeed watch¡­


    --- sex scene ended ---


    ¡°Wow¡­ that was¡­ that was¡­¡± Karmine didn¡¯t know what that was. All she did know was now why Luna wanted them to have sex¡­ after that, what male could compare? Was there even a male alive that could do the things that Van did? She was beginning to think her future would look bleak if she couldn¡¯t get another sex session like that again¡­ it was almost to scary to think about¡­


    A nock suddenly came at the door, making Karmine stiffen up as she was still naked and covered in¡­ fluids¡­


    But before she could say anything the door opened and one of her girls peered her head in, her face looking a strange mixture of both red, from embarrassment, and pale from something else¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ big sis¡­ we have a¡­ situation outside¡­¡± the bandit nervously said.


    Karmine frowned. ¡°Let me remind you that you''re not allowed to call me big sis when on the job, only after. Now what in the world could it be that you have to bother me in the middle of this!¡± she growled.


    The bandit shrunk inwardly. ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­ we''re kinda¡­ surrounded by rangers¡­ about forty of them¡­ and I think three of them are official Knight Rangers¡­ so¡­¡± falling silent nervously.


    Karmine blinked, ¡°...what!?¡± her mind taking a moment to process how in the world the rangers found them so quickly.


    ¡°Ah! I guess the tracking magic worked quicker than I thought!¡± Van said proudly.


    ¡°And our plan to waste time with sex also worked!¡± Luna said happily.


    Karmine whipped her head around in shock.


    ¡°WHAT!?¡±


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 197 The Knight Rangers

    Karmine was still in a state of shock after Van just revealed that he somehow set a magical tracker on himself.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Van said. ¡°This was still during the time when we were trying to figure out any method possible to escape. But at least we can explain that you work for me now and are no danger any longer. Right?¡±


    Karmine had to take a moment to process that. ¡°Maybe if it was anyone else! But we killed several rangers! Knight rangers specifically are allowed judicial powers to hunt and kill any criminal that tries to hide in the wilderness. They are a powerful organization, if we could have made it safely to Bright city and the halls of blood and justice, then maybe we could have gotten away with it. But now¡­ now they may be out for blood¡­ contract or no¡­¡±


    Van also realized that he technically contracted the group of bandits that killed Yesi¡¯s comrades¡­ he was now very worried about what she may think of this situation¡­ and by the look on Luna¡¯s face, she was largely thinking the same thing¡­


    ¡°Let''s clean up¡­¡± Van said, ¡°they haven¡¯t attacked us yet, so that may be a good sign that they are looking to talk¡­ right?¡± looking towards Karmine.


    She thought about it before nodding her head. ¡°It could be that they are willing to negotiate in exchange for our hostages¡­ which technically means you two¡­ otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have shown themselves¡­ but three Knight rangers¡­ damn¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they that powerful? Van asked, surprised to see how worried Karmine was about this.


    Karmine snorted. ¡°Each Knight ranger has at least a century of training and experience under their belts and has been through the most grueling trials that the guild can throw at them. Handling one would be doable. Two and it would be a little difficult. Three and it¡¯s about fifty-fifty, favoring them¡­ and that¡¯s with the lowest of Knight ranger ranks¡­¡± her eyes narrowed. ¡°If things go south¡­ it won¡¯t be pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ sorry?¡± Van said, wondering if he should apologize or not.


    Karmine sighed, then looked at him, a strange wry smile on her face. ¡°Nothing to apologize for¡­ if anything, I''m even more impressed by you than before¡­ You have backbone, you can fight, and you''re willing to go to the mat and throw down and do anything you can think of to survive. I respect that¡­¡± she said with a nod, then looked down at herself and sighed at her appearance.


    ¡°Oh, let me fix that.¡± Van then snapped his fingers and activated a cleaning cantrip that bathed everyone in soothing energy and saw them all spotless.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Karmine said, marveling at her now sparkling clean self. ¡°Oh my, this is useful!¡±


    Van nodded, and the group agreed to quickly change and get outside before one of the rangers decided to scratch their itchy finger and loosed an arrow.


    Walking outside, they saw most of the bandits were out and in a circle formation around the entrance of the cabin. Half of them had their bows in their hands, but not at the ready, instead waiting for orders from their boss.


    The rangers were on their wolf mounts and surrounded the bandits. Three in particular in black and red form-fitting leather armor rode slightly larger, deadlier looking wolves and had wicked bows on their backs that looked like they could be broken down into two swords. They carried themselves in relaxed confidence, not truly seeing the bandits in front of them as a threat, but perking up when Karmine walked out followed by Van and Luna.


    Off to the side of the Knight rangers, Van noticed Yesi and Yassan riding the shadow wolves that he gave them. No doubt they were integral to finding them so quickly, the two perked up upon seeing Van and Luna, looking relieved but tense, as if still worried that they could be harmed by Karmine.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ to what do I owe the pleasure? What are Knight rangers doing around here?¡± Karmine asked, portraying confidence, looking relaxed and like she wasn¡¯t surrounded by rangers. More acting like a gregarious host with some unexpected guests than anything else, with an easy smile on her face.


    The Knight rangers looked at each other for a moment, then the lead ranger in front spoke up. ¡°Knight rangers go where we need to go. And it so happened that we were in the area on a patrol when we heard a caravan was attacked and a few of our rangers killed¡­ you wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about that¡­ would you?¡± the lead ranger asked, but looked like she already knew the answer.


    Karmine¡¯s smile turned thin, and the gears in her head began to spin at breakneck speeds. ¡°Perhaps we can talk about this inside? There is something I want to¡­ discuss with you about such¡­ atrocious things happening in our beautiful forest¡­ perhaps this will help make things a little clearer?¡± she then whipped out the papers of the contract that Van and she just signed, and almost just as quickly a dozen arrows trained on her.


    The Lead ranger held up her hand to stop them, looking at Karmine suspiciously, she then ordered one of the subordinates to retrieve the papers, wondering what kind of game the bandit was playing.


    After accepting the papers she began to read it, slowly at first, but with quickening speed as her eyes widened and she flipped through the pages. After she was done her mouth was in a thin line and she looked greatly displeased. She gave a hard glare towards Karmine, which then trailed off towards Van and Luna as well.


    ¡°It¡­ does seem that we have things¡­ to discuss¡­ give us a moment¡­¡± She then shared the papers with the other two Knight rangers with her. All three of them read and whispered to each other about their findings.


    Now many of the other rangers and bandits were looking very much confused about what in the world could be going on¡­


    After a few more minutes of whispering and arguing with each other, the Knight rangers came to an agreement. ¡°We would love to¡­ discuss matters pertaining to the forest and the deaths of our ranger comrades with you¡­¡± though her tone said anything but. ¡°But perhaps we should be holding such a conversation somewhere¡­ else¡­ say the halls of blood and justice in Bright city?¡± her glare returning.


    The bandits both paled and looked like they were ready to fight, some already drawing out their swords. But with a swift hand movement from Karmine, she stopped them and ordered them to stand down. Her smile returned on her face as she looked at the Knight ranger leader.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not? I was planning to go there myself!¡± She said knowingly.


    ¡°No doubt you were¡­¡± The Knight ranger muttered between gritted teeth. ¡°Tell your women to stand down and drop their weapons¡­ they don¡¯t need them now that they are¡­ under our protection¡­¡± She said sarcastically, though also sounding annoyed for some reason.


    Karmine nodded. ¡°You heard her girls! Drop your shit and pick up your supplies! We have a long march ahead of us!¡±


    The bandits turned to her in complete shock, some with looks of complete betrayal on their faces.


    ¡°But big sis!¡± some complained and whined.


    ¡°Stow it!¡± Karmine growled. Then gave them a confident look. ¡°Trust me... I¡¯ll put my life on the line to see you all out of this predicament safely. Just do what the nice ranger lady says, alright?¡± Sounding rather motherly all of a sudden.


    The bandits didn¡¯t seem to like it, but they dropped all their weapons and picked up their gear. Already looking like a defeated army¡­


    The Knight ranger leader scowled. She didn¡¯t allow them to pick up their stuff, but she couldn¡¯t say that now¡­ nor did she want to deal with feeding them, so she simply let it slide¡­ but there was one thing she couldn¡¯t let go¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll also be taking your¡­ contractors with us¡­ I hope for your understanding¡­¡± Though it sounded like she couldn¡¯t give a rat''s ass if Karmine did or not.


    Karmine nodded and agreed, not fighting the Knight ranger in this regard.


    Van and Luna were then escorted to the ranger¡¯s side under heavy guard, and in a few minutes, the forced march of the bandits began¡­


    ---


    ¡°Van! Luna! Are you two okay?¡± Yassan was the first to ask, riding up next to the both of them, closely followed by Yesi, though her expression was a little more reserved.


    Van had conjured up his own wolf and had joined the rangers.


    Yesi followed it up by asking her own question. ¡°And what is this about being contractors¡­?¡± looking a little suspiciously at the both of them.


    Van hesitated but explained everything that happened since they parted. Omitting only a few things here and there.


    Yesi and Yassan listened intently, riding on his every word¡­


    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Van finished, looking a little worried about what they might think of this and nervous inside.


    ¡°...wow¡­ I don¡¯t think I could do what you did¡­¡± Yassan said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Yesi frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually had sex with that bitch¡­¡± she growled, though it seemed more pointed towards Karmine, some of it was definitely towards him, and he couldn¡¯t blame her for it. With a huff, Yesi took some distance from the group to be alone with her own thoughts.


    ¡°Give her some time¡­ I¡¯m sure she will forgive you¡­ not like I don¡¯t get why she might be a little mad right now though¡­¡± Yassan said, looking worriedly over at his sister.


    Van sighed, fully understanding himself why she might be a little¡­ peeved¡­


    Luna also feeling like this might be slightly her fault.


    After that awkwardness, Van, and Yassan tried to talk about other things to lighten up the mood and pass the time. Yassan talking about how lucky they were that there was a nearby Knight ranger squad and how they used the shadow wolves to help lead them right to Van and Luna.


    After that, they discussed other things and Van explained how to better control the shadow wolf that Yassan was riding. Helping him get a better understanding of its capabilities and more.


    They passed the time like this until they reached the first outpost, much later that day. At first, there was some bit of confusion on what to do with all the bandits, where to put them, and such.


    But what seemed to be the most pressing concern of the Knight rangers¡­ was the contract that Van and Luna signed with Karmine. After they reached the outpost, they were pulled aside and grilled for information, as well as an explanation of what exactly happened.


    Vans effectively just told the same thing that he told Yesi and Yassan. That he and Luna just tried everything that he could to escape and threw whatever they had on hand. Even planning far in advance the shadow wolves'' ability to track them.


    The Knight rangers listened in with some interest. But in the end, they had to agree they share some measure of responsibility for allowing this to happen. Already talking about how Yesi and Yassan would no doubt be demoted for this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!?¡± Luna said aghast. ¡°They literally did everything they could to protect us, even going so far as to risk their lives for us and make great sacrifices! I won¡¯t hear of it, you can¡¯t punish them for doing their jobs!¡± slamming her hand down on the table.


    Van couldn¡¯t agree more and would have said something similar if he weren¡¯t beaten to the punch by Luna.


    The lead ranger gave a light scowl towards Luna. ¡°Be that as it may. The mere fact that this happened and you were forced into this position proves that they clearly were not ready for the responsibility. This also brings a black stain on the ranger guild''s reputation, for we effectively failed to save two of our charges and they were forced to bargain with bandits and criminals for their release. No matter what, someone has to pay for this, it just so happened that it''s those two¡­¡±


    Her expression hardened. ¡°And while it is our duty to protect you and guide you safely to Bright city¡­ that does that mean how¡­ best watch your tone of voice, otherwise you will find yourself locked within a nice plush carriage until we reach the city. I know how to deal with obstinate nobles such as yourself¡­ so do not test me¡­¡±


    Luna looked like she really wanted to test her. But Van gently pulled her down, his own face a hard mask and scowling a little about the unfairness of it all. But he couldn¡¯t entirely blame them for it either. The rangers guild was a guild with a sterling reputation, so when something or someone fucks up big, they had to give an appropriate response.


    And if they were to go light on one ranger or another for whatever reason, that could set a bad precedent. And the rangers guild was known to punish severely any ranger of any rank no matter who they were and what claims to power or influence within the guild they may have. It was for this very reason the rangers guild was so trusted by so many people in the first place, and so they have worked tirelessly to make sure they kept that faith the people had in them, through any means necessary¡­ Even Knight rangers were not exempt from being severely punished for failure¡­ which promoted a culture of people who worked very hard to prove themselves at all things possible and rise through the ranks. Leading to the cultivation of very well-trained and expert rangers.


    These and a few more things he learned from Yassan and Yesi during their time together, so he knew that arguing with them would be pointless¡­ but¡­


    Van narrowed his eyes. ¡°I would just like to point out¡­ Yesi and Yassan will be getting a stellar review from me once we reach Bright city¡­ but your review¡­ and the ranger¡¯s guilds review as a whole¡­ and well¡­ I might be making that review at a later date¡­¡±


    The Knight ranger glowered at Van. Normally, when a ranger did a big mission like this, their charge would write a review that indicated whether or not they did a good job. And when the ranger fucked up, as in fucked up big time, not didn¡¯t wipe some noble¡¯s ass or anything like that well enough. The review would mirror that¡­


    But if Van gave a great review while waiting for what kind of punishment the guild would put on Yesi and Yassan and gave the guild a bad review on them¡­ the disparity would call in some questioning on whether or not the guild actually gave a fair punishment or was maybe was too harsh¡­ it shouldn''t work that way¡­ and it didn¡¯t¡­ but it still wasn¡¯t nice to deal with¡­


    But instead of saying anything on the matter. The Knight ranger simply dismissed them, having finished her interrogation. Keeping her thoughts to her own.


    Van and Luna left and went to the cabin reserved for them. The both of them worried for what the future might hold. After all, so much has changed, and everything had become perhaps a bit too complicated¡­


    Hopefully, everything will work out in the end¡­ and hey¡­ just a few more days to Bright city! And the halls of blood and justice¡­


    Van sighed as he tried to go to sleep. It was going to be a busy future ahead of him¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 198 The Hall of Blood & Justice

    As their carriage crested the top of the hill, Van couldn¡¯t help his wide-eyed wonder at the city that suddenly came into view after their several day-long journey. Sticking his head out of the burrowed carriage given to him and his wife, he soaked in the bright lights of the city slowly coming into view, Luna joining him, also excited.


    And what a city it was¡­


    Bright city was the biggest city Van had ever laid eyes on, at least ten times bigger than Thea¡¯s city, at least from what he remembered from when he last visited it. And twice if not three times taller. With buildings so packed together that they looked squashed, with narrow suffocating streets that were filled so heavily with merchants and commerce from all corners of Alcray that it looked like the clogged arteries of some giant beast.


    As they drew in closer and were allowed entry into the city, in some parts quite quickly thanks to the Knight rangers who flashed a few badges at the guards to see them through. Van couldn¡¯t help but understand why the city was called Bright city¡­


    There were dazzling lights everywhere¡­


    Just because Alcrayneins could see in the dark and lacked the need for long periods of sleep, didn¡¯t mean they were strictly nocturnal as some people outside of Alcray would believe¡­ But this city, despite being extremely late in the day and nearing the time most would start heading home for bed, was probably even busier than what it would be in the morning¡­


    Giant luminescent crystals and blue fire bathed the city, allowing all comers to see perfectly where they were going. Some of the lights shined and sparkled, a few even making images and shapes to draw the attention of would-be customers with promises of a good time and much more¡­


    As Van and his small caravan, guided by rangers made their way through the city, they found their traveling slowly crawling down to the speed of a snail¡­ the streets were so packed, that even with the rangers and their important Knight rangers leading the way, hardly anyone moved to give the caravan space to pass through. If anything, the fact that such a strange combination of rangers and what was clearly a large group of bandits making their way down the street drew so much attention that people stopped to stare, slowing the caravan''s progress even further¡­


    In contrast, the few actual adventurers, real-life humans, and a few other races, with their gear and obvious look of being outsiders, had a small dearth of people around them. Almost as if they had applied a mana barrier to themselves¡­


    The slowdown in speed, while at first annoying Van and his wife at first, soon became something they were slightly thankful for¡­ as it gave them time to more enjoy the sights of the city and everything it may have to offer.


    Down one street there seemed to be some sort of singing competition, with some people doing what Van could only describe as karaoke¡­ a few seemed to be actual singers and many would applaud when they came up on stage and started playing a few of their songs for the audiences below.


    Down the next street seemed to be a light show of sorts, with a lot of party people dancing to the beat of a strange rhythmic music that bopped to the flicker of the ever-changing lights that washed the street in a dizzying amount of different colors every few seconds and in disjointed patterns¡­


    Continuing down their path, the next street was a literal street bathed in red where males dressed in skimpy outfits and were quickly snatched up by the women drunk on the street after, which was filled with pubs and inns where the alcohol seemed to be free-flowing¡­


    After that was a street of restaurants and after that a street filled with merchants hawking their merchandise to anyone that lingered more than just a single second¡­


    The whole city hummed with noise and life. Van even saw a few rare lich''s and demon-kin walking about, a few beastman and demihumans as well.


    Finally, they stopped at a large and imposing gothic-like cathedral. Two large banners were placed on both sides of its imposing double doors. Each depicting a golden scale, on one end a bloody dagger, on the other a magical contract¡­


    This was no doubt the hall of blood and justice¡­


    The Knight rangers then talked with a few of the guards, after a few moments of speaking with each other, one of the Knight rangers went over to the carriage Van and Luna were staying in.


    ¡°Alright you two, get out, we''re here¡­¡± She said rather rudely, motioning with her head to get going.


    Nervously, and perhaps a little intimidated by everything around them, they slowly exited the safety of their carriage and placed their feet on the firm stone-worked ground. One of the guards then walked up to them and motioned them to follow, and they did, following the guard and leaving the caravan behind them as the captive bandits followed another guard, Karmine being taken by a third and far more heavily guarded detail, no doubt to a separate and more secure room¡­


    Van noticed that these guards were somewhat different than the ones at the gate. The ones at the gate as they entered the city wore a combination of black, red, and gold. While these ones just wore red, with some black, in different patterns. He then had to remind himself that the hall of blood and justice was religious in nature and that it probably meant that the duchy soldiers and the ones that worked at the halls of blood and justice were of different factions¡­


    Which made Van wonder how that worked¡­ it would be like leaving all the laws of your country to a third party, making him wonder where the line was drawn.


    The guard though didn¡¯t look like she was willing to answer any questions he might have, and soon found themselves in front of a large wood door. With a gentle knock, the guard waited for an answer.


    ¡°Come in.¡± a young voice replied.


    The guard then opened the door, ushering Van and Luna inside.


    The room was plush, but filled with an overwhelming amount of red¡­ There was a red carpet, red curtains, red tapestries, and a red couch, all filled with gold stitching to help break up the color. In front of the couch was a plain wooden desk filled with and overflowing with papers, several pens, and two jars of ink, one filled with regular black ink, and the other filled with magical blue.


    Sitting at the desk was a woman in a red robe with long straight red hair and golden eyes. She wore half-rim glasses, though they didn¡¯t look prescribed and more like it was to help her eyes from straining than seeing clearly. Her robe was somewhat similar to someone who was a judge, with some religious aspects woven into the stitching with gold and silver, creating beautiful designs.


    ¡°Excuse the intrusion mistress¡­ we have a¡­ complicated situation that needs addressing.¡± the guard said, handing over a copy of the contract that Van signed with karmine, no doubt given to her by the Knight ranger he gave it to. The guard then gave a quick summary of what little she knew and then waited at attention.


    The red-robed woman gently took the papers, allowing Van to notice that her fingertips were stained in ink. She then carefully began to silently read the contract, her fingers delicately holding the papers in such a way that prevented a single crease from forming. After a few minutes, she gave a nod and dismissed the guard.


    Once the guard left, the priestess/judge-looking woman turned her gaze to Van and Luna and gently asked them to sit on the couch, her hands clasped together, fingers entwined, elbows on the desk as she stared at them for a good long while as they tried to not twitch too much on their seat.


    ¡°Before we begin¡­ I would like to introduce myself.¡± the red-robed woman said. ¡°My name is Venadetta¡­ and yes¡­ before you ask, my mom did name me that¡­ but you can just call me Vena¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the head priestess of this hall of Blood and Justice¡­ which means I am the head judge here¡­ and also hold the right to thoroughly investigate anyone that may have broken a contract¡­ you may be wondering why you are not directly sent to Duchess Rosalyn¡­ after all, technically when it comes to the breaking of the law, the lord of the land is the one that punishes lawbreakers and criminals¡­ but that is not always the case¡­ rulers do not always have the time to deal with every petty thief¡­ and we¡­ are given special privileges when it comes to the enforcement of¡­ contracts¡­ our services after all¡­ are important to all people that wish to have a proper binding contract¡­ that is because when it comes to contract¡¯s¡­ we have a goddess that backs it up and can enforce the rules of said contract, whether you like it or not¡­ it is a service that few can provide and is necessary in our culture where our word is our oath¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ you have come to us with a¡­ interesting little contract¡­ one that no doubt will force the interference of both duchess Rosalyn¡­ and one duchess Karmila¡­¡± her gaze sharpened¡­ ¡°Do you have any idea¡­ what you have just caused¡­?¡±


    Van and Luna swallowed.


    ¡°We were¡­ just trying to survive¡­¡± Van began. He then shivered. ¡°I was raped by one of Karmila¡¯s daughters before¡­ I know what kind of woman she is, without even having to meet her¡­ we were desperate¡­ who knows what she would have done to us if we were captured by her¡­¡± Luna nodded along with everything Van said.


    Vena studied them for a good long while, not indicating at all that what Van said had any effect on her, only slowly nodding her head after a minute of thought. ¡°That is somewhat understandable¡­ desperate times call for desperate actions¡­ and your previous experience, coupled with the rumors of what kind of woman Karmila is¡­ makes it perfectly logical that you might even be willing to sign such a contract in the first place¡­ yes¡­ there is some wiggle room to say that you were¡­ coerced into such a contract¡­ though¡­¡± her eyes roved back to the papers given to her. ¡°It almost seems too¡­ in favor of your position¡­ tell me¡­ did you write up this contract?¡± now giving another sharp look towards Van and Luna¡¯s direction.


    Van and Luna stiffened, but slowly shook their heads in the negative.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Vena said, looking back at the papers thoughtfully. ¡°That means it must have been written by Karmine directly¡­ interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ What is going to happen to Karmine?¡± Van asked, sounding curious.


    Vena¡¯s sharp eyes once more pierced Van. ¡°Interesting¡­ you almost sound¡­ worried¡­? What exactly happened between the two of you¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­¡±


    Van looked at his wife nervously and back at Vena. ¡°umm¡­ first¡­ before I say anything more¡­ uh¡­ do you¡­ provide lawyers?¡± he asked nervously.


    Vena blinked, and oddly enough¡­ began to give a light laugh, a small smile playing across her lips. ¡°Of course we do¡­ but you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± she said with some mirth. ¡°Everything you say will be shared with me anyway. My job isn¡¯t just to ensure that a contract is enforced¡­ but that justice is served. Regardless of whether you are a noble, powerful merchant, or humble commoner. So long as you have nothing bad to hide, I will be your greatest ally. Trust me¡­ I only wish to help, I¡¯ll even swear on my name!¡± she then chuckled at that last bit, probably due to an inside joke or another.


    Van and Luna shared another look, but then both gave a silent agreement. They turned and began to tell the story of everything that happened, hiding only a few personal matters that they did not wish to share.


    By the end of it all, Vena seemed very invested in the story and now was in a deep state of thought about everything she had heard and what to make of it. ¡°Interesting¡­ very interesting¡­¡± she said over and over again.


    Just then, another knock came at the door and she allowed the person in. The guard then handed over a very nice-looking envelope and quickly left. Vena then opened up the envelope and began to read the letter inside, her eyes widening and then giving a meaningful look towards Van. ¡°And things just keep getting more interesting¡­¡± she said, putting the letter away.


    Soon another knock came at the door, and a guard delivered another letter. Vena read this one as well, slowly and carefully, her eyes going wide before carefully putting that letter away along with the first one.


    Minutes passed as nothing happened¡­ and then¡­


    ¡°You''re free to go,¡± Vena said out of the blue.


    Van and Luna blinked.


    ¡°Wait¡­ seriously?¡± Luna asked, surprised.


    Vena nodded. ¡°Duchess Rosalyn is expecting you, and she delivered a letter pleading with me to let her precious future fiance go, willing to take full responsibility for anything that might have happened¡­ not only that¡­ Karmine has given a full confession, admitting all the wrongdoings she has done, and laying them all as ordered by Karmila herself. She is also willing to take full responsibility for everything, so long as her comrades'' sentences are reduced and given a chance to rejoin society. Now other than fixing the contract that you signed with her a bit, there is practically nothing left to do¡­ interesting¡­¡±


    Her gaze now studied them as if they were some sort of exotic animal. ¡°You know¡­ I have the strangest familiar feeling about you two¡­ tell me¡­ are you perhaps blessed by the goddess of fate? You seem to have a¡­ holy aura about you¡­ and the luck you two have¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ about that¡­¡± Van said, now feeling suddenly put on the spot.


    Vena immediately raised her hand, stopping him. ¡°No need to tell me right now,¡± she said. ¡°You two have been through a lot already as is¡­ and you¡¯ll have to come back to confirm the changes in the contract between you and Karmine anyway. If by then you feel more comfortable telling me, then I don¡¯t mind listening to whatever you have to say and maybe helping you if you want me to. For now, just go home¡­ err¡­ go with the escort provided to you by duchess Rosalyn and maybe get some rest in a nice soft bed. It will take a few days for us to properly revise the contract, so you will have plenty of time to relax. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Van wanted to ask how in the world did duchess Rosalyn already know about their predicament so far in advance that she had already sent a letter to Vena to arrive by the time Van and Luna sat down on the couch. It was also a little odd that Karmine had already written a confession letter unless she already had planned one out beforehand¡­ Van¡¯s mind was swirling with possibilities but in the end, ask a simple question that asked far more than one would expect in such a situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to us¡­¡± the question implying far more than the normally simple six words would usually amount to. There was worry and fear about their future, about what Karmila may do to them, about a bunch of other things too¡­


    Vena wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t truly know¡­ but I do know you don¡¯t have to worry so long as you''re in this city. Duchess Rosalyn will take care of you¡­ you''re safe now¡­ Can I help you with anything else?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°...do you know where the bank of Thram is? We have to¡­ apply for a better bank gem¡­¡± Van said lamely.


    Vena quirked an eye, then nodded and brought out a floating image with the bank of Thram. ¡°Since you are within the city¡¯s limits, you should be able to download the app and apply through your Vespera bangle. Just send in all your information, it will take a few days for them to process, after that, you can either have them ship the gem to you, or you can pick it up yourself.¡± She then flung the image towards Van and it got absorbed into his Vespera bangle.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Van said, looking at his bangle in surprise, not realizing such a thing was possible till now.


    ¡°Just glad to help. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t be afraid to come by and ask. I¡¯m always willing to lend a helping hand to those in need.¡± Vena said, giving another gentle smile. She then pressed something on her desk and a guard came in. ¡°Please guide these two outside, I believe an escort is already waiting for them.¡±


    The guard nodded, and Van and Luna were led out back the way they came. Going outside, they noticed a new carriage waiting for them below, surrounded by heavily armed guards with the crest of duchess Rosalyn on them, a black and red rose. Going down the stairs, they were ushered inside the plush confines of the carriage.


    Without much fanfare, they went off. Moving through the crowd like a hot knife through butter. None wanted to accidentally get in the way of the heavily armed guards of duchess Rosalyn. As they moved, they made their way not far from where they were down through a large open street that seemed to have everything. Van noticed many other places, such as a coliseum of sorts, a theater, what probably was the bank of Thram, an auction house, and so much more, making this place clearly the heart of the city.


    But just as quickly as they entered the area, they left and soon found themselves heading towards a large and imposing castle at the center of the city not far from its heart. The carriage stopped, and they exited it to look up at the amazing towering structure before them. They were guided in, more rushed than anything, and it was down one of the halls towards the room that was supposed to be provided to them that they met¡­ her¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 199 Duchess Rosalyn

    Calling Rosalyn Belladonna Lanira beautiful would be an understatement¡­ Van had never seen an Ingrid before, but he knew what she looked like without even being told. Ingrid was essentially the vampire equivalent of a halfling, so Rosalyn was literally half Van¡¯s size.


    But it was her presence that clearly pointed her out as the ruler of Bright city. her power, her persona, literally wafted out of her and filled the hallway with her aura of a leader. And as you stared, you couldn¡¯t help but be in awed of her sheer sexual appeal. Ingrid''s were known for their looks, and Van was sure she out-did those rumors of Ingrid''s beauty by several leagues.


    Her crimson eyes twinkled with mirth and barely restrained joy, as if she had a hard time holding herself back from having fun at any given opportunity. Her hair was like spun gold that fell all the way to an inch off the floor and moved like the waves of the ocean. Her face was perfectly symmetrical, with a cute little nose and luscious pink lips. She wore a surprisingly conservative green dress, with golden stitching and other accessories to help make it pop out.


    The only thing un-conservative about it was the large breasts that somewhat reminded him of Luna¡¯s with how they popped out of her petite yet elegant body, the top half revealed to let in the air, though also in a way, flaunting what she had and wearing a tight corset that hugged her shapely body and helped support her boobs. She wore a necklace with a large ruby that flickered in the light resting on top her chest. She also had curves in all the right places, making it clear she was all woman in only half the size of a normal one.


    She carried herself like a ruler, despite her diminutive form, and Van and Luna felt oddly Intimidated by that.


    Her aid, standing not far from her, was a tall woman wearing a black dress with a large choker that tightly wrapped itself around her neck, almost as if she was afraid her head would come off. She had long black hair and pale blue eyes that were the opposite of her mistress¡¯s, looking down on them with a hard calculating look that burned a ghostly intensity.


    She stared at them suspiciously, as if weighing their every action or inaction against them with a harsh list of criterias that only she had access to. She would have been beautiful in a way if it weren¡¯t for how she clearly looked down on them. Having a more plain and willowy build then her fuller and more sexually appealing mistress, though no less pretty.


    Tha of course did not hide the inner strength she seemed to have¡­ it was clear she was some sort of secretary or aid to Rosalyn, though her black dress also seemed like it was a military uniform with how it was cut and designed, almost as if she was also Rosayn¡¯s general and or bodyguard.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you must be Van and Luna¡­ it¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you two! Even if the circumstances aren''t the best¡­ I¡¯m just glad to see you two okay!¡± Rosalyn gushed with a wide smile bursting with happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming out of the blue¡­ but I just couldn''t wait anymore!¡±


    She then gave a little squeal. ¡°Ah! You two are just so cute! Van! So handsome! Luna! So beautiful! I see you too are a part of the club!¡± grabbing her breasts and lifting them up while giving a wink towards Luna, a twinkle in her eye. ¡°We have so much to discuss! And so much in common!¡± she gave a little laugh that chimed like a beautiful bell while she let go of her breasts and then turned her attention to Van.


    ¡°And Van! I heard you were such a smart and clever boy, it must be true because you somehow not only convinced Karmine to let you go but even to confess to all her crimes while pointing the finger at her own mother! You¡¯ve given me quite the gift I must say. Do not worry about the expenses of the contract, the hall of blood and justice will do their best to alter it, and I¡¯ll take care of whatever is left of what you owe. Just stay here and relax! And enjoy the days you have left in my beautiful city while you still can before you leave for school.¡±


    She then gently clasped her hands together. ¡°Now, while I would love to talk to you two some more, I fully understand that you two had a long day and are probably tired. As well as needing some time to process everything that has happened. So please! Continue down the hall and enjoy your stay!¡±


    Rosalyn was talking so fast and quick that Van and Luna had barely any chance to get a word in, such as to properly introduce themselves. But thankfully it seemed to she finally finished and the two gave a small bow and curtsey.


    ¡°Thank you for having us Duchess Rosalyn-¡± Van was about to begin when he was cut off.


    ¡°OH! That¡¯s right! I forgot to introduce myself!¡± Rosalyn exclaimed looking shocked. ¡°Please! Please! Let me start over!¡± she panicked, then gave a polite cough when she noticed that Van and Luna paused awkwardly to give her some time.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± she began, then gave another beaming smile and her own beautiful and elegant curtsy. ¡°Hello! I am Duchess Rosalyn Belladonna Lanira. But you can call me Rosy! Or Bell! Or Lani! And this is my most trusted aid, Duvessa!¡± she said. ¡°It is so nice to meet you! Say hi Duvessa!¡±


    Duvessa muttered something that might have been a greeting but was too low to hear.


    ¡°Atta girl!¡± Rosalyn said happily.


    Van and Luna only then finally introduced themselves, much to Rosalyn¡¯s joy.


    Rosalyn then clapped her hands. ¡°What a wonderful introduction! Now, I won¡¯t be keeping you two any longer! Please go to bed, and in the morning we can discuss all the fun things we will do together!¡± She then gave another bow and moved on her way with a certain sway of her hips and a happy skip in her steps down the hallway.


    Van and Luna couldn¡¯t help but stare at such a sight as Rosalyn slowly disappeared from view and made a turn out of sight. They then turned to look at each other, both silently agreeing that what just happened was a little weird, but already their guide was motioning for them to continue and so they followed her to their room.


    Once they arrived and closed the door behind them, they finally relaxed a little and started to talk about everything that happened so far. It was during this time that Kella and the others inside his soul realm began to ask if they could come out.


    ¡°Sorry guys, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. People would wonder where you popped out of and may ask questions, I think for now we should leave you girls where you are and figure something else out.¡± Van spoke mentally towards Kella and the others.


    There was some push back of course, but he promised that he would figure something out and to only be patient. After talking with them some more, they finally agreed to wait a little longer but not too long. He had to either summon them out, or get some other guards to protect him and Luna, no ifs ands or buts. To which he agreed.


    He then joined Luna on failing on top of the bed, completely exhausted.


    Van sighed. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to do now Luna?¡±


    Luna muttered something, already looking like she just wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Good idea¡­¡± Van agreed. ¡°But we should at least discuss some of whatever plans we will be doing in the future¡­¡±


    Luna groaned and turned her head to him. ¡°What is there to talk about? We lost everyone. We¡¯ll¡­ not everyone¡­ but you know what I mean. And we were captured by Karmila¡¯s daughter, and you had to have sex with her! I¡¯m still pissed about that.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you wanted me and her to have sex?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°If only to get it out of the way and put her in her place,¡± Luna replied, then turned over. ¡°But as much as I love watching you do it with other women¡­ And loved watching you really stick it to that bitch¡­ it still left a bad taste in my mouth¡­ I think¡­ there was a part of me that¡­ actually wanted you to¡­ mind break her¡­¡± She coldly yet uncomfortably admitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­¡± She was about to turn over once more to the other side but Van stopped her and instead drew in her for a nice hug from behind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for that¡­¡± He said, somewhat in understanding. ¡°If it was Karen you told me to mind break¡­ A part of me would have been all for it, but another part of me would have been disgusted at even doing it with her again¡­ I think I was more okay with Kamine because I felt like there was a chance that we could bring her over to our side¡­ which means getting back at Karmila, in some roundabout way¡­ I also didn¡¯t know her as well as you did¡­ and of course I¡¯m still pissed about the fact her bandits killed our girls¡­ We were just trying to do what we could to survive Luna¡­ so don¡¯t blame yourself for the things you did and thought while doing so¡­ I love you and will love you all the same¡­¡±


    He then turned her over and brought his forehead towards hers and gently placed them together. The two then looked into each other''s eyes and gave a kiss. Which turned into two then four. Soon they were at it and Van was inside her. They went at it for almost an hour, ruining the nice cool, and clean sheets of the bed provided to them.


    Finally, they finished, falling asleep in each other¡¯s embrace, Van still hard inside his beautiful wife, keeping her nice and warm throughout the night¡­


    ---


    Van and Luna woke up to a knock on the door. They had not realized that they had overslept and scrambled to clean themselves up and change into fresh attire. Ten minutes later they followed the servant and made their way to the dining room where the table was already set with freshly baked food for their morning consumption.


    Rosalyn and Duvessa were also already there, waiting for them, discussing one thing or another, then stopping as Van and Luna arrived. Rosalyn smiled as they approached and jumped out of her own chair to pull out one for Van and Luna close to her seat before hopping onto hers once more which had a large pillow to help lift her up.


    ¡°Van! Luna! I¡¯m so happy you could make it! I was beginning to worry you wouldn¡¯t! Please have a seat and enjoy yourself. We have so much to discuss and I can¡¯t wait to go over it all with you!¡± she said happily, already stirring several cups with a mixture of several different contents. ¡°Tea? Coffee? Juice? ¡­Remshola?¡± She asked.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened a little at that last one, but played it safe and asked for coffee while Luna asked for tea.


    ¡°Milk? Sugar?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Some milk, three sugar,¡± Van said, sitting down at the table with Luna.


    ¡°No milk, four sugar,¡± Luna added.


    ¡°Sorry for being late¡­ we were more tired than we realized,¡± Van said in a way of apology.


    ¡°Oh, I''m sure!¡± Rosalyn said. ¡°Considering everything that happened yesterday and last night, I''m sure you are no doubt tired and famished! So enjoy everything we have to offer! If you want it, I''ll have my cooks make it for you!¡±


    ¡°Can I have cake?¡± Luna asked innocently.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalyn happily answered.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t indulge her,¡± Van asked. ¡°And cake isn¡¯t a breakfast food.¡±Giving a slight look towards his wife.


    ¡°Why not!¡± Rosalyn said in Luna¡¯s defense. ¡°It has eggs! Milk! Fruit! And flour, just like waffles and pancakes! All in one!¡± She then turned to one of her servants. ¡°Please get this beautiful girl some strawberry cake in her, ASAP!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luna pumped her fist.


    Van looked at her a little annoyed and sighed, turning to Rosalyn. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ll have some of that Remshola too if you¡¯d please¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course! Help yourself!¡± Rosalyn said, passing the drink along.


    The group then ate their breakfast with gusto. The food was fresh, hot, and delicious. And Van and Luna stuffed themselves for what felt like an hour of pure joy as the meals they ate seemed to be the work of a god. Van even said as much with how delicious everything tasted.


    ¡°Oh! I should hope so! One of the chefs I hired was from TROA. and he is a follower of one of the gods of cuisine. A bit expensive, but the money is well worth it I say!¡± Rosalyn said with a smile.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean the Theocratic Republic of Angora? How did you get someone from there!?¡± Van asked in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t easy¡­ I had to pull a few strings and it was very expensive, costing me two years of my savings! But it was worth it to wake up and go to sleep with food like this!¡± she said happily. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a duchess if you can¡¯t enjoy it? Especially with the amount of work I put into it! I deserve a little something!¡± looking cheerfully proud of herself.


    Van¡¯s eyes widened a little at that, wondering how much two years worth of the duchy¡¯s savings was¡­ it couldn''t be small¡­


    The group then began to talk about other things, Rosalyn always keeping the discussion lively and interesting while still staying on the relevant topics of today. Soon, Van and Luna fell into her pace and began to enjoy the conversation they had with her, almost forgetting everything that happened yesterday.


    But not all things were meant to last, and as the breakfast came to an end, so too did their happy-go-lucky conversations as things took a more serious turn¡­ Rosalyn was the first to break the atmosphere.


    ¡°Well¡­ as much as I enjoy this¡­ I¡¯m afraid we must get on to more serious matters¡­¡± She began, not looking too happy about the fact she had to do this.


    Van and Luna straightened and started to pay closer attention to her.


    ¡°The matter concerning you and Karmine and what is to be done with the contract between you two¡­ I have just heard word from them that they were able to adjust the terms greatly in your favor¡­ though not everything¡­¡± Rosalyn began, then explained all the changes that they will be able to make within the next few days to the contract.


    Van and Luna blinked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not actually that bad¡­¡± Van said, sounding impressed.


    And Luna had to agree.


    The amount they owed had been drastically reduced to a quarter of the price it was before. Though they still had to pay it¡­ they held no legal responsibility for the actions of the bandits before the contract, though after it was another matter¡­ Thanks to Karmine¡¯s confessions, most of the blame was put on Karmila¡¯s feet, though it was unlikely she would pay anything and deny all accusations, no doubt also disowning Karmine in the process. It at least made Karmila look really bad.


    Half of the bandits would be forced to pay a few years of their time in jail or forced community service, though there was a clause they could pay their price to society by agreeing with some of the rules of the contract and being the bodyguards of Van and Luna for the next few decades¡­


    Speaking of which, Karmine was to work for Van and Luna for the next century, and they also had that long to pay the price of what they owed her during that time as well¡­ the sexual sessions were also still optional. The only thing they couldn¡¯t change was that they still owed Karmine a visa. Karmine absolutely refused to budge on this one thing other than the time frame they had to provide it. Which was also a century.


    All that was left now was to wait for a few days to let the changes sink in and they would be escorted to the hall of blood and justice to sign the revised contract.


    ¡°So in the end¡­ the contract will still be kinda enforced, so far as Karmine will be forced to protect us as part of her giving back to society for the damage she has wrought¡­ though she still gets fifty million crava¡¯s¡­¡± Van said.


    Rosalyn nodded. ¡°There is only so much the priestesses can do¡­ you are lucky¡­ some people don¡¯t have such contracts that so heavily favor them¡­ which makes me wonder how you convinced her to take on such a skewed deal¡­¡± Looking at him and Luna curiously.


    Van shrugged. ¡°There honestly wasn¡¯t much we did¡­ which just¡­ appealed to her better nature¡­ and gave her an out for the life she did not want to live¡­ your not the only one that hates Karmila¡­ if anything she said about her own mother is anything to go by¡­¡± he explained.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Rosalyn said, thoughtfully.


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡± Van asked, out of the blue once the silence stretched.


    ¡°Hm? Of course!¡± Rosalyn said with a smile.


    ¡°Why doe¡¯s Karmila want to be an archduchess so badly? Why do you? It seems like everyone does everything they can to be one¡­ to the point they do such bad things like what Karmila made Karmine do¡­ What''s exactly the point?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that is a big question¡­¡± Rosalyn said, giving it some thought. ¡°It will take some time to explain¡­ is that fine with you?¡±


    Van and Luna nodded.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ let me tell you¡­ a little bit of our history¡­ this is something you will probably learn in school, and you probably heard some of it before. But I¡¯ll try to explain it in my own way¡­ hope you''re ready!¡± sounding a little excited about acting like a teacher to a couple of students.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 200 The Power of a Title

    ¡°First things first.¡± Rosalyn began. ¡°The reason why everyone wants to be an archduke is fairly obvious¡­ it¡¯s for influence and power!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your parents have told you some of how being tied to the land through a ritual increases your power, right?¡± She asked. ¡°If not, let me explain further¡­¡±


    ¡°Let''s say you own some land¡­ by doing a ritual to tie yourself to that land, you become stronger when on it. Because of this, even a few farmers, if they have enough land, can become strong enough to fight off well-trained knights with decades of experience, something most commonly found in the nation of Asser. And even if you''re off your land, you still get a portion of your power from it.¡±


    ¡°With access to your land, you can manage your duchy from anywhere inside it, set up laws, designate areas where it¡¯s okay to build or areas where people are allowed to cut wood or mine. You can do it all from something similar to a top-down view, not only that, those who are directly under you, you can also have access to, maybe even see through their eyes or send quests or orders to direct them in doing things you want them to do. And much, much more!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van thought about this. ¡°This kinda sounds like something I can do with my soul realm and its inhabitants¡­ Also kind of like a rts game that Ren plays¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are some limitations to it. You can¡¯t just spy on anyone you want at any time¡­ or forcibly order anyone to do what they don¡¯t want¡­ and it¡¯s not like having this power and influence over your land completely gets rid of the criminal elements inside your domain. Though you can use those you bind to yourself to help you weed them out, or direct others to do tasks on your behalf, to be your eyes, ears, and voice, in a manner of speaking.¡± Rosalyn continued.


    ¡°But for example, even I can only manage about a few hundred people, and I use those people to help direct others. I also have investigators that allow me to see through their eyes or can send me images of what they see if they believe I need to see it. All that information then somehow gets routed to me and usually around the mornings and evenings, I take an hour to meditate and view all the mental images and information sent my way. Again, there are limitations to this, which is why I still use letters and the pulse network to help get my orders and messages across to everyone within my domain.¡±


    ¡°Now, not only can I do all of the above, but I can also in some ways influence my domain. I am the domain, and the domain is me, there is some give and take, and managing it all is tiresome, so I sometimes regulate some of my duties to my ministers and aides. But should it become necessary for me to directly intervene, I can say¡­ increase the growth of a particular crop for a few years, or use my connection to my land to find nearby deposits of rare minerals and much more. But that all costs me greatly! You gain some power from your land to spend on yourself or reinvest into the land itself. Increasing the growth rate of a few acres of land can set me back for years! But I can also use that power to grow my own strength or the strength of my most trusted people, it¡¯s a balancing act you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, the greater the title, the more power you gain from all those under you as well. I have a few counts and barons, even the rare marquess or two. I also get a portion of their power plus a portion of their land''s power, plus just owning the title on its own greatly increases my own overall strength, as dictated by the higher gods¡­ apparently, even if you somehow lose everything¡­ if you can keep the title, you still will have some of the strength from said title alone. And then there''s the matter that your title can influence those of a lower rank than you.¡±


    ¡°So as you can see, having the title of archduchess is no small thing¡­ it also explains why it¡¯s so hard to get it in the first place, as it requires a lot of power and influence to begin with¡­ though there are rare cases in the past where people were so powerful, that they gained the noble titles, even without owning any land or having any followers, and they also gained some of the power from their title. An example would be the slayer guild in Fandor. Slayers train for years to become a specific slayer, a vampire slayer, which would deal far more damage to a vampire, even when technically being evenly matched or weaker with said vampire. It doesn¡¯t make much sense, but the theory is that titles are similar to evolutions or rank-ups, and that¡¯s why titles are just as important as what rank or evolution you are.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why Karmila wants to become an archduchess. Not only is she close to evolving from a high vampire to an arch vampire, if she also gets the title of archduchess on top of that, her power would also increase by at least fifty to seventy percent. The title alone would increase a vampire''s power by a large margin, and increase their influence on all vampire society. Which is also a reason why I want to make sure, and so many others wanting the same, that she doesn''t get that title. Or as some call it, noble rank, or authority rank. As even the rank of village mayor to town mayor to city mayor gives power the higher the rank of authority you are over others. Some think the gods made it this way so that they would have greater power over their creations, while others think it''s a way to even the playing field. Mostly because there''s a difference between an expert swordswoman, and a swordmaster that shows signs of similarity to rank-ups, meaning if you achieve the level of a swordmaster, you also become a little stronger, the same with the slayers, if you can become a wolf slayer, the power will make you far stronger at dealing with wolves then normal slayers. Do you understand?¡± Rosalyn asked, finally finishing her long explanation.


    Van and Luna nodded. Their minds whirling with the newfound knowledge they now had and all its implications.


    ¡°But what about now?¡± Van asked. ¡°After what Karmila had done, wouldn¡¯t this affect her influence somewhat?¡± referring to ordering Karmine to kidnap them.


    Rosalyn shook her head. ¡°Not entirely¡­ I¡¯m sad to say¡­ once Karmila gets her hooks into you, it becomes very difficult if not downright impossible to get out of her clutches¡­ and what she does to those who cross her isn¡¯t pretty. You either tow the line, or suffer the consequences¡­ sure there will be an inquiry, and she will be stepping on eggshells for a few years. Maybe it will make things a little more difficult for her in the short run, but she will bounce back eventually¡­ and throw her daughter Karmine under the wagon while she¡¯s at it, maybe even demand Karmine back so she could use her as an example of those who betray her, while acting like she¡¯s simply bringing justice and cleaning her house up.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s¡­ wrong¡­¡± Luna said, looking a little sick at how it sounded like Karmila was simply going to get away with everything despite everything she¡¯s done to them.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ and if you think this is bad¡­ just imagine what would happen if she actually became an archduchess¡­ She could, and get away with, much worse¡­¡± Rosalyn said severely, also looking like she wasn¡¯t happy about such a thing happening.


    ¡°But¡­ What about you?¡± Van asked Rosalyn. ¡°Why do you want to become an archduchess? And what role do I have to play in this?¡± Now asking the pointed questions, the questions he wanted to ask ever since he heard that Rosalyn wanted to marry him.


    Silence descended on the table, and after a while Rosalyn gave a tired sigh, her eyes looking a little sad. ¡°I want to become an archduchess because I''ve seen how most people abuse their power¡­ and I want to set things right¡­ If I become an archduchess, I can improve the lives of everyone¡­ and more importantly¡­ I can put a stop or at least curb¡­ people like Karmila from abusing their power or ever gaining the title of archduchess themselves.¡± A resolute look now in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but why me?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Because Van, you are the only one that has the ability to inherit both the house of Vran and the branch house of Moonshadow.¡± Then gave a quick look of apology to Luna. ¡°Sorry dear, don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± referring to calling Luna¡¯s house a branch house.


    Luna gave a small nod.


    Rosalyn turned back to Van. ¡°with an entire county and a barony, alongside all your vassals, that gets me close to being able to proclaim myself as an archduchess. Of course I won¡¯t make this one-sided for you.¡± Her gaze now encompassing both Luna and Van. ¡°I¡¯ll make it so the children you two have will be the heirs of my title¡­ so long as any of my children are allowed to keep the title of duchess of course¡­ what do you say?¡±


    Van and Luna looked wide-eyed at her. That was an exceptionally good, if not very odd, deal. The two of them wondered if there was any catch to it, after all, it was just essentially trading the title of the archduke for the next generation for this one¡¯s, favoring Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°And¡­ will you be holding onto the title of archduke indefinitely until you die? Or¡­¡± Van tried to ask, unsure of how to word his question.


    ¡°We can come to some sort of agreement about the transfer of the title later¡­ I just want to know what you think of my offer first¡­¡± Rosalyn clasped her hands in front of her. ¡°Are you willing to become my husband? I assure you I will not get in the way of your love life¡­ though I will expect at least a few kids¡­ other than that, I¡¯ll take care of both of you to the best of my abilities. I¡¯ll even swear on my name, on my life! That I¡¯ll do my best for you two.¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other, and immediately a mental conversation began.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Van asked Luna.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ we hardly know her¡­ though I already like her more than Karmila¡­ though that¡¯s not saying much¡­¡± She responded.


    ¡°Should we ask for more time?¡± he asked.


    ¡°...no¡­ let¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Van looked at her surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ if Karmila really is getting close to ranking up¡­ and getting the title of archduchess¡­ then¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near Alcray if such a thing happens¡­¡± Luna replied a little fearfully.


    Van thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°We don¡¯t know her that well¡­ but¡­ what if we agree but have a, let''s say¡­ a trial period of sorts? Maybe we spend this time before we go to school to better know her, and after we come back from school we do the same. We agree for now¡­ but pull out should it turn out she¡¯s no good. What do you think?¡±


    Luna silently thought about it, but nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Van and Luna then turned their attention back to Rosalyn. Duvessa was looking at them like they did something incredibly rude. Which in a manner of speaking they probably did by having an entire silent conversation right in front of them, though Rosalyn didn¡¯t seem to mind it as much.


    ¡°We agree,¡± Van said. ¡°On one condition.¡± he quickly added.


    Rosalyn looked hopeful and now paid close attention to what Van was going to say next.


    ¡°Me and Luna want a sort of¡­ trial period¡­ technically we will be engaged, but we can pull out of the engagement should we find out that you are no better than Karmila. What do you say?¡± Van asked a little nervously, now realizing he technically proposed to duchess Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn gave a look of deep thought as she weighed Van¡¯s words¡­ but after a while, she nodded and gave him and Luna a beaming smile. ¡°Yes¡­ I think I can work with this. I would be glad to prove to the both of you how awesome I can be!¡± she finished with a little giggle, her happiness sounding barely constrained.


    Only for it to completely disappear from her face as she gave a more serious look, though her shoulders seemed to relax like a great deal of weight has been lifted off them. There was now something new in her eyes that made it look like she had something to say to get off of her impressive chest.


    ¡°But now that we have that out of the way and are in agreement for an engagement between our two houses¡­ I must confess to you that there is another reason as to why I desired your hand in marriage¡­ you specifically Van¡­¡± Looking at him now in almost a desperate manner, though Van couldn¡¯t figure out why¡­ ¡°You see¡­ I have thoroughly investigated you¡­ and I know your soul awakened¡­¡±


    Van and Luna stiffened up. Being soul awakened was an extremely rare thing, so she must have had eyes on them for a long time¡­ it would in fact make some sense considering everything she had said to them before and the way she acted. Almost as if she knew about things they never even discussed before¡­


    For a second, Van thought this was going to be an issue¡­ but then he remembered she literally just said that she wanted to marry him because of it¡­ which got him on the defensive and a little worried about what her actual plans were for him¡­


    Rosalyn saw this and tried to calm them down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so worried, the reason why I¡¯m interested in Van being a soul awakened isn¡¯t for anything nefarious! I swear! It¡¯s just that¡­¡± her eyes tightened¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been sending spies and agents throughout all of Alcray to gather information on those who are soul awakened¡­ and sadly¡­ unlike places such as Istra or Malor, we don¡¯t have a well-rounded program to take care of those who become soul awakened¡­ and¡­¡± her voice seemed to choke up for some reason and she stopped talking.


    ¡°Van¡­ you are sane¡­ right?¡± Asking an odd question that threw Van for a loop.


    At first, Van was going to say something like he obviously was¡­ but then when he thought about it¡­ he realized that wasn¡¯t entirely the case¡­ and gave it a few minutes of hard thinking before he would answer. Also wondering if he could trust her with the truth.


    Rosalyn wrung her hands nervously as she waited for Van to reply.


    After a while, Van decided to tell her the truth, that he was¡­ mostly sane¡­ as far as he was aware¡­


    Rosalyn again looked like a great wave of relief washed over her. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± She whispered to herself, then turned to him with hopeful eyes. ¡°Van¡­ Can you help me with something? Something only you may be able to help me with¡­ any insight¡­ or suggestion¡­ even if it turns out you actually can¡¯t help me, I would appreciate it if you at least tried, I-!¡± she stopped herself, realizing she was probably not making any sense anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably best if you just follow me¡­¡± she then got up and off her seat and turned to him. ¡°Please¡­ follow me¡­¡±


    Van and Luna were now very weirded out by this sudden change in personality, and reluctantly, followed Rosalyn out of the dining room and into the hall where she began to talk about something completely different than what they were discussing before¡­


    ¡°My father¡­¡± Rosalyn began. ¡°Was a kind and very loving man¡­ he loved my mother deeply¡­ despite being a second generation Ingrid¡­ his wife¡­ wasn¡¯t completely approving¡­ but she loved her husband and wanted to see him happy, so she allowed him to take my mother as his lover¡­¡±


    She continued down the hall with her story, almost as if she was in a trance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t very much remember the name of my father¡¯s legal wife¡­ I wasn¡¯t allowed to be near her because she didn¡¯t want to see me¡­ I had an older sister on my father¡¯s side, she was to be the heir of this duchy¡­ but¡­ one day¡­ Assassins¡­ we still don¡¯t know where they had come from¡­ but they killed my father¡¯s wife¡­ my older sister¡­ and by accident¡­ my mother¡­¡±


    Something tickled the back of Van¡¯s brain as he remembered something¡­ wasn¡¯t the house that ruled this duchy called darkrose? That¡¯s why the guards had a dark rose on most of their attire¡­ but Rosalyn didn¡¯t have the name Darkrose as a last name¡­


    ¡°Father, Thomas Darkrose, was technically supposed to be the reagent until something was figured out about who will take over House Darkrose.¡± Rosalyn continued. ¡°But¡­ the loss of his loved ones¡­ did something to him¡­ it made him¡­ regress¡­ to a happier point in his life¡­ but so far¡­ to the point it¡­ it wasn¡¯t even his life anymore¡­¡± she stopped at a large wooden door with a bolt on the outside, and undid it. Turning to him, giving him a desperately hopeful look.


    ¡°Please¡­ go inside¡­ and tell me if you can¡¯t do something to make him¡­ sane again¡­ do that¡­ and if you can fix him¡­ Bring back his memories. I¡¯ll give you everything you could ever wish¡­¡± now opening to doors to allow him inside. ¡°Please¡­ I beg of you¡­


    Van felt very much put on the spot and like a mountain of pressure and responsibility was now weighing on his shoulders. This was not what he was expecting to happen¡­ like at all¡­


    But looking into Rosalyn¡¯s desperate eyes¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but at least try and see what might be going on inside her father¡¯s head¡­ what¡¯s the worst that could happen¡­ right?


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± Van thought inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ just go inside, I''ll see what I can do,¡± Ren replied.


    And with that. Van with a bit more confidence, took a step inside to see what he could do. Wondering still how in the world it came to this¡­ but also¡­ not being able to help the curiosity he had about finally meeting a person, who actually went insane from being soul awakened¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 201 A Broken Soul

    ¡°How do I get roped into this stuff?¡± Van wondered as his eyes quickly adjusted to the lighting of the semi-dark room. ¡°Probably because I¡¯m a little stupid¡­¡±


    As he walked in, he was surprised to see Rosalyn quickly follow and take the lead. He thought he was going to be sent into the face a monster or something, a deranged person of sorts. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case with how the duchess casually just went over to a pile of clothes that seemed to have been flung over a chair and desk.


    ¡°Father, please¡­ It''s time to wake up.¡± Rosalyn said gently, pulling off the covers of a blanket, revealing an elderly man underneath, his head on the table. She then gently tried to nudge him awake.


    Van had never seen a person so old before¡­ his eyes were wide in shock. He looked like a human in his sixties, with slight wrinkles, some gray hairs, and everything! He slowly raised his head, half-rimmed glasses on the brow of his nose and sleep in his eyes. Upon seeing Rosalyn, he seemed to wake up a bit and groggily gave a large stretch and looked around bleary-eyed.


    ¡°Oh dear, is it that time already?¡± he asked, his voice sounding old but wise, with a slightly posh accent Van couldn''t place. ¡°Bloody hells! You can¡¯t tell day from night in this place! How am I supposed to do my work if I can¡¯t even tell the time?¡± he grumbled, slowly getting up and reaching for a large lever.


    With a pull, Van¡¯s eyes were blinded as large balls of light blasted into the room from bulbs fixed into the ceiling and walls. Without even being told Van knew what these were¡­ light bulbs! Things that ran on electricity instead of magic! It made him wonder how the old man got the power to run them. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that took Van¡¯s breath away.


    The entire room was filled with steam vents and clockwork contraptions! Brass tubes and copper piping wove its way all over like a tangled spider web that had no beginning or end and even went so far as to turn in on itself. Clocks of all manner hung on the walls clicking and clacking away, each one showing a different time and connected to a valve or lever. Every so often a clock would go off and a lever would be pulled or a valve turned automatically, releasing steam pressure from one of the vents, or activating some sort of machine.


    The old man then turned his attention back to Rosalyn.


    ¡°Now dear¡­ if I told you once I told you a thousand times¡­ I¡¯m not your father and the workshop is no place for a young girl! You can get seriously hurt! Why don¡¯t you run along now while I fix things up.¡± he said gently, clearly worried about Rosalyn''s safety, even though he had no idea who she actually was¡­


    Rosalyn almost seemed to choke up a little at that, but swallowed it down. ¡°I have someone here who was sent to see you¡­ he¡¯s here to help you¡­ please relax and try to work things out with him, okay?¡±


    The old man frowned. ¡°The shrink? How many times do I have to tell those fat cats that I''m perfectly sane! So I went off a little harshly on Herbert and my last invention exploded, sure!¡± rolling his eyes derisively. ¡°But that little shit deserved it! I told those fools plenty of times that he¡¯s not cut out for this line of work, and I''m sure it exploded because he got one of the pipes crossed! This should be a lesson in cronyism and playing favorites if anything! And I may be old, but I¡¯m not senile yet! The crown still needs me still if they want to get their bloody airships off the ground!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ at least talk to him¡­¡± Rosalyn begged. ¡°Just an hour, then he gives you a clean bill of health, and you can go back to work¡­ promise¡­¡± she said, looking sadly at her father but playing along for his sake.


    The old man sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll give him ten minutes, and not a second more,¡± he said with some exasperation. He then turned to look at Van and blinked. ¡°Bloody hells¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°He¡¯s young enough to be my own grandchild!¡± looking at Van in disbelief.


    ¡°But he is a genius they say!¡± Rosalyn quickly tried to explain. ¡°If he can¡¯t do it! Then no one can! After all! It takes a genius to examine a genius! Or at least someone with decades of experience¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the old man thought about that¡­ rubbing his chin.¡°He is young¡­ but¡­ genius you say¡­ I suppose that makes some sense¡­¡± since, in a roundabout way, that meant he was also considered a genius.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll see this quack and give him a good talking to¡­ but first! I have something I¡¯ve been trying to make for a while now and it¡¯s in its final stage of development!¡± he said excitedly, almost like a child with a new toy.


    He then went into the center of the room and pulled a lever, and soon several contraptions and gears began to click and weave themselves into place with surprising smoothness. Out of it all came a pedestal of sorts with a copper and brass bird so delicately put together that it was an awe-inspiring piece of artwork.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been playing around with this new element I¡¯ve discovered! Something that doesn¡¯t show on any table! We all know how the queen¡¯s mages seem to pull aether out of the air to cast their fancy magic.¡± he said derisively. ¡°But! No one has yet found a way to harness it! Until now!¡± he beamed at his small audience.


    ¡°I have found a small rock that seems to generate its own form of energy! And I''ve tied that crystal to the heart of my newest invention! Right next to its fiery heart! As you know, steam engines are expensive things¡­ not only to make but to refuel¡­ but with this! We can do away with the refueling and create perpetual steam engines! Just imagine the possibilities!¡± He said excitedly, looking very much like a child with a new toy.


    He then turned the bird on and it began to give out a clicking noise¡­ After that, small puffs of steam began to blow out as gears and sockets began to turn and spin. After its warm-up, it began to chirp and took off into the air to fly around.


    Van had to admit, he was impressed. And by the looks of it, so was Rosalyn¡­


    After a while of playing with it, the old man was so happy by their wide-eyed fascination that he began to show off a few other of his toys.


    First, a clockwork spider that seemed to run up and down the pipping, checking to see if everything was okay. Then a miniature dirigible that was using another example of his newfound perpetual steam engine. Then a few more of his toys, finally ending on a clockwork man he had been working on.


    It was several hours later that he finally seemed to be running out of things to show, though not out of things to say, as he continued to excitedly talk about all his future plans and inventions he planned to make.


    It took a while, but Rosalyn was able to get him back on track to the reason why Van was here in the first place. Much to his annoyance¡­


    ¡°Alright, alright, fine¡­ I suppose it is getting a little late¡­ or is it?¡± He then turned to the only window within the room, the only one not covered by some clockwork or another. ¡°Bloody hells¡­ the weather here is absolutely terrible¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s just get this over with¡­¡±


    Van nodded and tried to look for an open spot to make his magic circle. Talking inwardly to Ren about what he had to do and how. But halfway through the making of the circle, the old man took a step back in disgust.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t! I¡¯m not going to be part of any superstitious voodoo!¡± he then turned to Rosalyn angrily. ¡°I thought you said he was a genius! What kind of genius puts stock in this nonsense!¡± Rosalyn tried to explain it away, but he wasn¡¯t having it and an argument broke out.


    Van froze in place, confused as to what to do. When all of a sudden, a new voice spoke in his mind that was neither Ren, Duran, Magnus or Xan¡­ sounding a little annoyed he spoke into Van¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Oh! Let me do this!¡± the voice grumbled. ¡°Just repeat after me!¡± sounding deeply annoyed by James.


    Van hesitated, but oddly enough¡­ he trusted the voice, it sounded familiar¡­


    ¡°Oh what a big baby you are James! I was right about all the things I said about you! If you seriously can¡¯t open your mind to at least this much, then I guess that means I win the bet we wagered those twenty years ago! Not that you would remember being senile to the point that they had to bring me to help you!¡± Van said on behalf of the voice, though he now wondered if he should have Ignored it.


    James looked shocked, staring slack-jawed at Van. ¡°I¡­ I know that way of speaking¡­ Zasimus? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I guess you''re not completely senile! Still doesn¡¯t change the fact you probably make a fool of yourself every time you drink more than half a pint of slightly fermented mulberry! Seriously, how in the world can you not handle your berries? Even for a human that is just sad¡­¡± Van parroted.


    James grunted. ¡°That¡¯s definitely you¡­ you goddamn knife-eared bastard¡­ what the bloody hells has happened to you!?¡± Now looking worried and confused about what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°What happened to me? What happened to you!? You haven¡¯t even realized that you¡¯ve been dead for a long time! To the point, you don¡¯t even recognize your own daughter! For fucks sake James! If I still had my potions on me I would shove them down your throat until you saw reason again! But sadly¡­ that¡¯s not going to be the case¡­not anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I-I don''t understand¡­ what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± All of a sudden James reached for his head as if he was suffering from a headache. His knees felt weak and he slowly fell to the floor. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ happening¡­ Zasimus?¡± he asked, now looking very afraid and scared, his bewildered eyes frantically looking all over the place as he realized how unfamiliar it all was to him.


    ¡°You died you old fool¡­ that¡¯s what happened.¡± Van sighed on Zasimus¡¯s behalf. ¡°And it¡¯s time you let go of that body to its rightful owner¡­ get in the circle¡­ we can discuss in there¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± James panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! This! This is all wrong!¡± he started to panic, trying to get up but Van was suddenly there and dragged him into the circle, using shadow magic to bind him down and complete the rest of the magical formula while he was at it.


    ¡°Unhand me you fool! You can¡¯t do this to me! Do you know who I am!¡± James complained, trying to fight back but finding himself oddly weak as if his entire body was fighting him as well and not just Van.


    Soon the magic circle activated, and for Van¡­ things went a little¡­ trippy¡­


    The spirit of James and Zasimus left their respective bodies and a memory realm was born¡­ all of a sudden Van found himself inside the memory realm¡­ in a very strange room¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Where am I!?¡± James exclaimed as he looked around.


    It looked like a very old workshop. Far bigger than the one they were just in. filled with all kinds of steam machinery and items. But the weirdest part of it all, was how all that steam junk and architecture, seemed to have been painted over an older previous style¡­ and sloppily done as well, as old vampire architecture would still poke out, and an old painting of a happy family definitely not of Jame¡¯s own were covered in tarps or blocked by heavy steam machinery.


    ¡°You are in your memory realm James¡­ think of it as a sort of¡­ racial memory capsule for the soul¡­¡± a steampunk-looking elf said with vials of potions wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°W-what does that mean!? Why am I here!¡± James exclaimed, still in panic.


    Zasimus sighed. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while, but please bear with me¡­ I¡¯ll explain everything¡­¡±


    The next few hours were filled with Zasimus doing his best to explain to his old friend about the memory realm and dying as well as a bunch of other things.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t be dead¡­ I still have so much more to do!¡± James said in denial.


    ¡°James¡­ I understand¡­¡± Zasimus said sympathetically.


    ¡°HOW COULD YOU! YOU BLOODY KNIFE EAR! YOU CAN LIVE FOR CENTURIES! BUT WHAT ABOUT ME!¡± James yelled, tears in his eyes. ¡°I never was able to complete her¡­ she was supposed to be my magnum opus!¡± he collapsed onto his knees. ¡°I was supposed to make a beautiful daughter to carry on my work¡­ And I failed¡­¡±


    Zasimus went to his friend, kneeling down and placing a gentle hand on James¡¯s shoulder. ¡°James¡­ I¡¯m here too james¡­ I also died¡­ and you didn¡¯t fail¡­ she¡¯s alive¡­ and¡­ even was able to make a family of her own¡­ I promise you¡­ you succeeded before you died¡­ you just don¡¯t remember¡­ but give it some time¡­ and you will¡­¡±


    He then brought his other hand onto the other shoulder and made James look him in the eye. ¡°And you also have a daughter in this life¡­ and she¡¯s been wanting you to come back to her for a long time¡­ please¡­ remember that¡­¡± Then looked off over to the side were an old worn out painting still hung unobstructed.


    James followed his friend¡¯s gaze and found himself staring at a loving family and a young duchess Rosalyn being carried in his arms¡­He then looked around him and slowly began to realize that his place wasn¡¯t his own¡­ then looked to Zasimus once more.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do, Zas?¡± James asked, looking lost.


    Zas told him.


    James let his head drop in defeat.


    Van watched as the steam machinery seemed to melt away. Slowly, bit by bit, the room seemed to take on its previous form and look. Though there were still a few bits and pieces of brass gears and copper piping here and there, covering up a few holes left over.


    After a while, James opened up his eyes and looked around the room in confusion. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on? Who are you people?¡± his voice sounded as lost as he probably felt, and his eyes foggy as if he just came out of a long, long sleep.


    Zas got up and looked over to Van. ¡°it¡¯s time for us to go¡­¡± he said, though there was a tinge of sadness in his voice.


    Van nodded, and soon the memory realm collapsed and they found themselves back in the real world.


    Thomas opened his eyes¡­ the shadows holding him down slowly fading away. Confused, he looked around until they landed on Rosalyn. ¡°Flower bell? Is that you?¡± He asked, his head still feeling a little foggy.


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly ran and hugged him, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Oof!¡± Thomas said. ¡°Not so rough dear! You''re not a little girl anymore!¡± He said, though he had a gentle smile on his face and a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s got into you.¡± he chuckled. ¡°But I love you too.¡± Returning Rosalyn¡¯s hug back. ¡°Now where¡¯s your mother? No doubt you got caught messing around again. Hiding from trouble?¡± he joked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we apologize together and go on that picnic I promised? It¡¯s been a while¡­¡±


    Rosalyn couldn¡¯t take it anymore and began to cry, her choking sobs flooding the room as she squeezed her father harder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweety? Daddy¡¯s here¡­ You know I¡¯ll also be here for you¡­¡± Thomas said lovingly. Which only made Rosalyn hug him harder.


    An awkward few hours passed after that and slowly they got Thomas up to speed on everything that¡¯s happened.


    ¡°Thirty years¡­ you''re saying I¡¯ve not been in my right mind for almost Thirty years?¡± James asked, looking like he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°And that my wife and your mother¡­ are dead!?¡± looking horrified at the thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir¡­ but it¡¯s true¡­¡± Duvessa said, having come in after she heard the crying and taking control of the situation before it spiraled out of hand.


    Much to Van¡¯s thanks since he didn¡¯t want to be the one that had to explain everything.


    Thomas looked down now at his sleeping daughter. She had cried herself exhausted and now was clinging to him like how a baby would in his arms. ¡°Strangely enough¡­ I believe you¡­¡± he said after a few moments of thought. ¡°I can¡¯t put my finger on why¡­ but I do¡­¡±


    He then looked towards Van¡­ ¡°and you are the young man that helped me¡­ aren''t you? The one that is also supposed to be my daughter''s fiance?¡±


    Van nodded nervously.


    ¡°...normally¡­ I would have asked you to break your engagement off¡­ After all¡­ how do I know if your house only agreed for the sake of the power my duchy can provide? But¡­¡± he looked down gently on his daughter who now seemed to be in a peaceful sleep. ¡°Just like with everything Duvessa said¡­ I strangely¡­ have a feeling like I can trust you¡­ and that you may just be able to make my precious baby happy¡­¡± he then looked and gave Van a more serious and intense gaze. ¡°But if you break my baby''s heart¡­ you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡±


    Van nodded. But then¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you¡­ still have some of those¡­ other memories of yours?¡±


    Duvessa looked like Van said something rude again with the slight glare she gave him.


    But Thomas tilted his head in thought at that. ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps¡­ but we can worry about that later¡­ for now¡­ I just want to be left alone with my daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course sir. We will leave immediately.¡± Duvessa said.


    ¡°Thank you Duvessa¡­¡±


    Duvessa¡¯s expression softened for a microsecond, before turning and giving a slight glare to Van.


    He got the message and left the room, followed by the door closing after her.


    Luna had been waiting outside, sitting on the ground next to the door, looking completely bored out of her mind.


    Just then, Van got a ping from his Vespera bangle with a message saying to come to the bank of Thram to complete his paperwork and get his gem.


    Duvessa saw that. ¡°I¡¯ll send some agents to watch you from the shadows as you leave for the bank. Please leave everything else here to me.¡± Though it sounded more like an order than a suggestion¡­


    Van nodded and brought Luna with him, promising to tell her everything along the way to the bank.


    Hopefully nothing else eventful will happen today¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - Clown44 - Austin James Robert Johnson - Edaurdo Garcia - Placid - CrusaderOfLight - Ddraig Wynn - Trueden - Timothy Seaboch  - Ryuu - Placid -  Andrew -  Soul232 - JTOKING -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 202 The Bank of Thram

    Van told Luna everything that happened while he was in the room with Rosalyn¡¯s dad. It was a little hard to believe, but Van had never lied to her, and weirder stuff has happened around them for her to take him at his word.


    In the end, she ended up just sympathizing with Rosalyn and crying a few tears at the end of the story, wishing she had a tissue she could use.


    As the two walked out of the castle, they were escorted by four guards in Dark Rose livery, making sure that they were well protected and watched out for. Van sensed that there were at least another four sets of eyes on them, though he couldn¡¯t tell from where, probably agent¡¯s sent by Duvessa to keep an eye on them just in case the four weren¡¯t enough.


    Walking down the street, Van and Luna decided to take their time enjoying the scenery a bit more while they were escorted to the Bank of Thram. It was still somewhat bright outside, the evening still a little far away, but the lights were already on, allowing one to see very far in every direction if it weren¡¯t for all the people that blocked their view.


    In about an hour, they were able to make their way to the central plaza, not far from where the hall of blood and justice was. Taking a small circuit of the place, they soon found themselves in front of the prestigious giant doors of the bank. Large columns and brazzers with tapestries filled with gold threading and beautiful woven art greeted them at the steps of this religious temple to money, and much more¡­


    Walking in, they couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by how large it was on the inside. Marble flooring, big red carpets, stone statues, golden chandeliers and hundreds of people in clothes ranging from rags to riches bustled about, waiting in line to make a deposit or withdrawal.


    There must have been more than three dozen people working the counters at any given time, which didn¡¯t even include the floor staff or the hundred of other employees working the bank. Talking to customers and answering questions as well as doing their jobs with the transactions.


    A few people wore golden religious styled clothing, surveying the crowds with a keen eye. When they saw a shifty eyed woman, their eyes narrowed as if seeing something only they could see. A member of the hall of blood and justice was also with them, and her nose wrinkled up when allowing her gaze to fall more than a few seconds on the suspicious person.


    With a nod of agreement to each other, they slowly made their way to the person and surrounded her without her realizing it. In a panic, the woman tried to leave, but was grabbed by the wrist while another searched her body against her will, pulling out a forged bank note. With that piece of evidence, she was dragged away by a few nearby guards for questioning.


    Van and Luna watched all this in awe and with a little trepidation about what could possibly happen to them, when all of a sudden they were called out by one of the staff. Making them jump a little in surprise.


    ¡°Hello there. You two must be Van and Luna. Duvessa already had sent a message ahead that you two will be arriving. Please follow me and we will provide you with the gem upgrade once you sign off on a few last minute paperwork that needs to be done. Don¡¯t worry, I promise you it won¡¯t take you more than a few minutes of your time.¡± the staff member said in a professional and measured yet kind voice, giving them a small bow.


    Van and Luna gave each other a quick look, but with nothing else to do, they followed the women into a very nice looking waiting room with couches and a small table filled with sweets and two cups of warm tea.


    The guards given to them by Duvessa followed them, two went inside and stood by the corners of the room, while the other two waited outside the door.


    Van and Luna sat on the couch where the tea for them was served and waited patiently if not a little nervously for the women to come back. Once she did, she was carrying a small stack of papers and a small square box in her hands.


    Carefully, the staff women handed the papers down on the table in front of Van and Luna, placing the box a little off to the side.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait, here are the papers you just have to sign off on, they''re magical, so please read carefully before signing. We hold no responsibility if you sign them and regret it later, though we do have customer support to help you change or undo them should there be something you don¡¯t like about the contract. Within reason of course¡­¡±


    ¡°If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. But before we do that, there are a few personal questions we would like to ask you two.¡± She straightened out the papers and gave the two of them a measured yet open gaze. ¡°So to confirm, are you willing to be recorded while we ask these personal questions? This is just for security measures and in no way will be used against you or sold to third parties. You can turn the offer down, but there will still be a written record, is that fine with you?¡±


    Van nodded nervously. ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°And those two guards, are they allowed to hear your personal information? Or do you want us to erect a sound barrier?¡±


    ¡°A sound barrier please.¡± Van asked.


    The staff member nodded, and placed a circular object on the table. It soon glowed with runic power and a barrier formed around the three of them.


    ¡°Before we begin, are there any questions you would like to ask me first? I would also like you to know you can stop me at any time if you come up with a question. Your service is our first priority, so this will only take as long as you want it to take. Do you understand?¡± looking at both Luna and Van.


    Van and Luna nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­ let''s begin.¡± She then looked down on some notes she had on her, though it looked like it was more out of habit than actually because she needed a reminder. ¡°First question. How did you come to hear of us?¡±


    Van told her he heard of them through his father.


    ¡°Second question. Did you apply for your account with us yourself? Or was it provided to you from a third party? If so, how and can you provide the identification number? Though please keep in mind we already have it through the documents you sent ahead of time and asking this is just a formality.¡±


    Van nodded, and explained that his father gave him the bank account, opening up his app and showing his number which the staff women took note of and wrote down on her notes.


    ¡°Third question. To which name is the bank account under?¡±


    ¡°My name.¡± Van said.


    And so on and so forth the questions were asked. Ten minutes later, they were done and Van felt a little relaxed. The questions were essentially easy, though that didn¡¯t change how it made him a little nervous. It all really just boiled down to him confirming he was really who he said he was, the account was his, that he had no criminal background or was prone to fall into a life of crime.


    With a few taps of her papers, the staff women put her notes away and the meeting went forward to the signing of the contract.


    ¡°This contract is just to make sure that you don¡¯t abuse the benefits that the Bank of Thram provides. And that if we catch you using our bank for criminal activity, that we hold the right to suspend your account until further notice, though you can file against us and we may return all your assets depending on the severity of the crime you are accused of.¡±


    She then continued to tell him a few more things about the laws and regulations about usage of the bank and what they can and can¡¯t do with their account. There was even a screening for mental illnesses should they suspect you of not being in your right mind. Making Van wonder if he was here to buy some sort of dangerous weapon and not confirming his bank account and upgrade to a higher tier.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± The staff woman asked after she was finished.


    Van also around this time just finished reading the last of the papers given to him. So far, there wasn¡¯t anything he could see that stood out as nefarious, in his eyes at least. In the end, he agreed to the terms of the contract and signed off on them. Luna did as well since this was actually a joint account.


    After they were done, the staff member accepted the papers and made sure everything was in order. After giving everything a quick once over, she gave a small nod and took them, carefully placing them in a nice folder with the name Vransolis at the top.


    After that was done, she took the small box and placed it in front of Van and Luna.


    ¡°This gem will upgrade your bank tier to the fifth one, allowing you to hold more money on you at any given time. Please be reminded that any purchases that exceed your limit, or if you are buying on credit, will be put through a quick screening and your bank app will confirm if it is really a transaction you intended. Should we see many strange transactions, that may seem like you are being coerced to buy something or hacked, or numerous other situations, we will freeze your account until further explanation is given.¡±


    She then gave them a small bow. ¡°Thank you for trusting the Bank of Thram. May your future be ever prosperous.¡±


    Van and Luna thanked the women and got up. It was clear that they were done, and Van took the gem and watched as it clicked into place. Melding with the previous gem until they had become one and couldn¡¯t be differentiated.


    Walking out of the Bank of Thram, Van and Luna felt both a little exhausted, and also a little energetic, feeling more like adults now that they had a proper bank account that they could put their money into.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Van asked Luna, considering they had some free time.


    Luna thought about it. ¡°Let''s get something to eat, you were in that room for hours and we missed lunch so i¡¯m pretty hungry.¡±


    Van nodded, he was actually quite hungry himself, and it was just a few hours till dinner time anyway. He looked towards one of the guards following them. ¡°Can you tell Duvessa that me and Luna will be eating out for dinner tonight? Or does she already have plans for us?¡±


    Though he sounded confident, inwardly he was a little nervous about asking a complete stranger. He didn¡¯t know these people after all, but had to trust them.


    The guard nodded, not even batting an eye about being ordered about and raised her wrist to her mouth, muttering a few quick words. Soon from her vespear bangle came a reply and the guard looked towards Van and answered his question.


    ¡°Mistress Rosalyn is still with her father¡­ Mistress Duvessa says you can spend the next few hours doing what you like. But to return within the next three to four hours before it gets too late. For your safety until we can make sure we can pull a few more guards onto you and you''re properly protected.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright, thanks¡­ do¡­ you know any good restaurants around here?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°Mistress Duvessa has already booked an outdoor restaurant for you. It is called the flying cat, and it is a well known rooftop restaurant that has a good view of the city and even better food, she thinks you two would enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh¡­¡± he turned to Luna. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like fun! Let¡¯s go!¡± she said excitedly.


    With that they were off, the guards helping lead the way towards their destination.


    Along the way they saw many more interesting sights and sounds that got them all excited. There were weapons shops, alchemy shops, tailors, bakeries, ateliers, general stores, grocery stores, and so much more. They passed down a street that was like a mini bazaar, filled with strange nick-nacks from all over the world, the smell of spices from foreign soils tickled the nose and the signs of demonkin and many other races from across the world seemed to all decided that this city was the place they wanted to be in all of Alcray.


    ¡°This city is tied for the fifth biggest city in all of Alcray, despite being so far from the coasts.¡± one of the guards began to explain out of the blue, probably sensing their wonder and wanting to play tour guide. ¡°But that¡¯s not the only reason why so many people come to the city¡­ this city has a train network that mistress Rosalyn worked tirelessly to create, one that would connect most of the far regions of Alcray all into one place.¡±


    ¡°This is also the city where the biggest auction house in all of Alcray is, and nobles and wealthy merchants come from all over to bid on rare and exotic goods that end up in this place. There are some items you can¡¯t find anywhere else in the world, only here will you find them.¡±


    The guard continued to explain a few more things as they traveled down the street. Making sure to point out hidden little factoids about the city whenever Van¡¯s and Luna¡¯s eyes wandered or lingered over one or another relic of the city.


    What wasn¡¯t so fun was what happened along their way to the restaurant. They had the misfortune of bumping into a noble mother and her clearly spoiled daughter, who was a young woman by now, though she clearly didn¡¯t act like it.


    ¡°But mom! I want it now!¡± she whined.


    ¡°Oh hush now, you''re going to draw attention.¡± her mother said, already exasperated by her daughter''s antics.


    ¡°But mom! Please! Please! Please!¡± the daughter whined, over and over again.


    The mother sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll find someone when we get home.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want just anyone.¡± the daughter whined. ¡°I want-¡± she quickly looked around, her eyes landing on Van. ¡°him! I want him!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Van said, noticing that the young woman was now pointing at him.


    The mother sighed. ¡°Well I suppose he¡¯s good-looking enough¡­¡± she muttered, then cleared her throat. ¡°You there! Young man! Would you like the honor of laying with my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I have a wife¡­¡± Van said, drawing attention to Luna. his go-to excuse for turning down a woman''s advances.


    ¡°Ah of course¡­¡± the mother rolled her eyes. ¡°The good ones are always taken¡­¡± She then paid some attention to Luna. ¡°How much? State your price. Whatever it is, we will double it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Luna pretended to think about it.


    ¡°Luna!¡± Van harshly whispered to her.


    ¡°What!?¡± she whispered back. ¡°It would be a good way to make some easy money! Besides, you can take her through the lovers guild app, that¡¯s why you have it in the first place, right?¡±


    ¡°Luna¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just teasing.¡± She turned her attention back to the mother. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but we are actually really busy right now.¡± Luna said kindly. ¡°We have an important appointment to keep, so you¡¯ll have to excuse us.¡± almost sound genuinely apologetic. ¡°But we can give you his call ID with the lover¡¯s guild app if you want to try and schedule a session later.¡± she said, trying to be helpful and prevent anything from escalating. Believing that Van would naturally turn down the request if he actually felt like it.


    The daughter looked offended. ¡°Do you know who we are!? If I want your man, I¡¯m having him!¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh no you didn¡¯t¡­¡± She growled under her breath.


    Van quickly realized where this was going to go and intervened by grabbing Luna by the waist and hugging her naturally before she had a chance to deck the stupid girl. He then gave a loud but polite cough to draw the attention to him. ¡°As my wife said, we are very late¡­ but¡­ if you have an issue with that¡­ perhaps you would like to talk it up with the person who provided us with these wonderful tour guides?¡± Now drawing the attention to the guards in question.


    The daughter looked clearly annoyed, while the mother quirked a brow at what Van said, only now bothering to glance at the guards for more than just a split second. Guards were partially part of the background as far as she was concerned, but she would humor this male at the least¡­


    Her eyes widened as her daughter and Luna started arguing with each other, calling each other names. She then quickly covered her daughter''s mouth with her hand before things escalated any further.


    ¡°Ah! Yes! You do seem to be busy. Just probably caught you at a bad time. Here¡¯s our lover¡¯s app number. You don¡¯t have to call us back if you don¡¯t want to. Hope to see you again!¡± she then dragged her daughter off with a fake plastered smile on her face, much to her daughter''s confusion.


    ¡°...well¡­ that was weird¡­¡± Luna said as she watched the mother-daughter duo disappear into the crowd.


    ¡°Come on¡­ let''s go get something to eat¡­¡± Van said, glad that nothing more came out of this¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 203 The Flying Cat (nsfw)

    Finally, they entered the restaurant, the way was made clear for them the second the wait staff saw the guards with them. They were taken up an elevator, and a few floors later they were on a very swanky-looking rooftop filled with a mix of important-looking people and nobles and even just a few people who looked like adventurers.


    Taking a very nice table in the corner with a beautiful view of the plaza and the surrounding streets. Van and Luna sat down to eat, first checking the menu for anything interesting.


    Sadly¡­ Everything looked delicious¡­


    From honey barbecued ribs to steamed dumplings and fried ice cream and so much more. There was nothing that wasn¡¯t on this menu that Van and Luna couldn¡¯t smell was delicious from the kitchen below them one floor down. A few vents, hidden by braziers only set to help the smell wafted throughout the rooftop, made them even hungrier¡­


    Placing their orders, they then began to talk excitedly about what they wanted to explore and visit next. Van the alchemy shops and ateliers. Luna the bakeries and tailors.


    But midway through their conversation, they were interrupted by a low squeal.


    ¡°Oh, my gods! Look how cute they are! These two must be the most handsome and beautiful Vampires I¡¯ve seen yet!¡± a young woman said all of a sudden, quickly walking up to their table, only to be stopped by the guards.


    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t mean any harm! Just want an interview! Promise!¡±


    The guards looked over to Van and Luna, waiting to see what they wanted to do.


    Van and Luna gave each other a look, but their curiosity got the best of them and they nodded to let the human woman and cat girl through.


    The young woman in question smiled happily and quickly moved in closer.


    She was a bit short, with medium breasts and short hair with a little bow on her head. She seemed to be wearing some extremely frilly and eye-catching attire. Her dress was a mix of black, blue, and a little white and she carried a staff around almost like a microphone.


    ¡°Hello! My name is Kiki! And this is my camera girl! Nikki!¡± pointing towards a cat girl demihuman that was around four and a half feet tall and carrying a strange ball-like object pointed in their direction.


    ¡°Oh! This is so exciting! I¡¯m sure the views are going to be great with this one!¡± Kiki said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m actually a really famous blogger! I make videos for my many wonderful fans back in Malor part-time and deliver special packages the other half of the time. Using these two together, I travel the world making money and sending content back home!¡± she said rather proudly.


    ¡°Now, I would like to ask you two about who you are, what you''re doing, and all the things you can tell me about Alcray!¡±


    Van and Luna were surprised, most people outside of Alcray called this place the vampire land. It was nice to hear someone get the name of their homeland right.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Van asked.


    Kiki smiled and took a seat for herself, beginning her barrage of questions. ¡°Do all vampires really require blood to live? How much do you require? How long do you live for? Have you ever been to the wastes? What¡¯s vampire politics like? Have you ever killed someone? Is it true that vampire lovers are the best? What¡¯s the history in Alcray like?¡±


    Van and Luna tried their best to catch up and answer all of Kiki¡¯s questions in a timely fashion. The questioning went on so long that their food came just as she finished her last question.


    ¡°Ah! Food¡¯s here! Let¡¯s take a break and eat!¡± Kiki said, Nikki joined in and the two began to chow down on the buffet in front of them. Nikki edited the video they just took while she ate, then uploaded the video.


    Van and Luna were beginning to think they were being used¡­ but were too tired from all the questioning to care¡­ joining in and finally filling their empty stomachs.


    After they finished most of their meal, Kiki leaned back and gave a small burp. ¡°Ah¡­ that hit the spot¡­ Nikki, how are our views?¡±


    Nikki looked over the orb and flicked a few things, making appear a few screens that she played with that showed a video of Van and Luna answering their questions. A few comments already appearing.


    ¡°Oh hell ya! Now, this is what I''m talking about!¡± Kiki said, now beginning to act all giddy. She then began reading a few of the comments out loud.


    ¡°Great show as always, keep up the good work,¡± parvaty123 said.


    ¡°Wow! The vampire lands are so much more different than I thought!¡± gigi42 said.


    ¡°Creepy architecture¡­ inspiring¡­¡± Masonbuilder said.


    ¡°That guy is so cute! I want to sex him so bad!¡± hopelessslut69 said.


    ¡°Put Nikki on! I love her!¡± Yiffer420420 said.


    ¡°Lol, she¡¯s just there for the food,¡± gourmeteater33 said.


    ¡°You''re still a manless virgin¡­ you¡¯ll never get good enough.¡± edgyprovocateur said.


    ¡°That bitch!¡± Kiki shouted, though quietly so as not to disturb the other tables. ¡°Can¡¯t she go troll someone else?¡± now looking annoyed at the comment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you, so what if it¡¯s been a while and you don¡¯t have even a single lover. I don¡¯t, and you should be fine with that!¡± Nikki said faithfully towards her friend.


    Kiki sighed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what happened?¡± Luna asked, listening in, and confused by the sudden shout.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ but¡­¡± Kiki then went on an almost two-hour-long rant about how the man she liked was snatched by another woman and how she was now on a journey of self-discovery, delivering packages and trying her best to follow her dream and become a star. During this time, the restaurant staff kept providing them with all assortments of drinks, some of which must have been alcoholic since Kiki was getting more emotional and Luna was getting more invested into the story.


    ¡°-Then there''s this website that you can post videos to, and if it becomes good enough, there are people who would even pay to have you continue your work and-¡± Kiki continued to explain excitedly about the thing she loved, taking another sip of her fruity drink.


    Another hour passed, and Van was feeling a little uncomfortable with how sloshed Luna and the others were getting. Wishing they would already get going. But it seemed Luna and Kiki were now best friends as Kiki showed her web pages and views to her, explaining how everything worked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fascinating Van! You can create videos that you can send across the world!¡± Luna said excitedly. Though for Van, it wasn¡¯t actually that impressive¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly,¡± Kiki said. ¡°Unfortunately I can only do it in big cities like these. And making this video and uploading it so quickly was actually extremely lucky. Usually, it takes a few days for the video feed to travel. The necessary infrastructure just hasn¡¯t caught up to this new form of entertainment and connectivity. And usually, I have a few days to edit a video before posting¡­


    She sighed. ¡°The time window for being able to post videos is quickly diminishing, if I don¡¯t make another video soon, then all the other video¡¯s I make later will take days to reach Malor¡­ but I don¡¯t know what else to make a video of¡­¡± then went into further explanation of how only during certain times of the week is the connectivity strong enough to allow a video through.


    ¡°It kinda makes me feel bad that I can¡¯t do more. Mostly because I¡¯m one of only a few dozen people in the world allowed equipment that allows me to make such video¡¯s outside of Malor. It took a lot of connections to be allowed to do what I¡¯m doing right now¡­ I hope I¡¯m not letting my producer down¡­¡± she sniffled as the alcohol got to her, getting her close to crying. ¡°Maybe Edgy was right¡­¡±


    Luna looked like she was going to cry as well, taking another swig of her drink when an idea came to her. ¡°I know what you can do!¡± She said excitedly. ¡°My husband is part of the lovers guild! Why don¡¯t you make a video about having sex with him! You can prove to that bitch that you''re not a manless virgin! And my husband can be¡­ a star!¡± Luna said, her eyes sparkling with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see the moon from the other side¡­¡±


    Van wanted to quickly point out that¡¯s not how it worked but¡­


    ¡°Really!? You would let me sex your man!?¡± Kiki then began to sniffle. ¡°BIG SIS LUNA!¡± The two then got up and ran to each other.


    Van wasn¡¯t surprised, he had a feeling that this was going to happen. It had been a while since Luna had last watched him have sex with another woman, so she probably wanted that kink of hers satiated. Not to mention the two were drunk as fuck and even he was a little tipsy since he had long given up on stopping them from chugging bottle after bottle and decided to try a few sips himself.


    ¡°Van, you don¡¯t mind do you?¡± Luna only now asked him.


    Van shrugged and just told them to send the request through the lover¡¯s guild, to which they did. He then accepted the request a minute later when it popped up.


    ¡°Hell yes!¡± Kiki pumped her arm. ¡°This is so exciting!¡± She then looked toward Luna. ¡°Can we do it right here? I want to tape my sex session here if possible.


    Luna looked toward one of the guards who had been listening in.


    ¡°There is a privacy screen that the restaurant provides for just such an occasion, just ask the waiter and she¡¯ll give you one.¡± the guard said helpfully.


    ¡°Because of course, they do¡­¡± Van thought, taking a chug of one of the fruity drinks provided him.


    ¡°Though you don¡¯t really need it if you don¡¯t want it.¡± the guard added, now looking over to the other side as a woman was openly reamed from behind as she watched over the peasants below. Her face clearly enjoying this situation she found herself in.


    ¡°And after this, you can come back with us for a threesome!¡± Luna said happily. Then remembering Nikki. ¡°I mean a foursome!¡± now looking at the white-haired cat girl with blue eyes and a little bell on her cute little tail wearing short shorts and a tank top.


    Nikki gave her a thumbs up, her face on the table, slowly she raised her head and the camera as she tried to focus, looking forward to this.


    Ten minutes later a screen was in place and the girls were excitedly talking about what they were going to do. Van activating a sound barrier.


    Once they were ready, Nikki gave the thumbs up and began to count down from three with her fingers, then gave the go-ahead.


    ¡°Hello! This is Kiki! Your wonderful traveling techno witch! Coming to you with the nice couple we interviewed before. We came to a little agreement and now I¡¯ll be having sex with this lovely young male here!¡± she said, looking excited at not only the prospect of having sex with such a handsome male but the views she would get out of it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be age-gating this video for obvious reasons, so if anyone of you are missing out, come back when you''re older!¡±


    ¡°Now! Let the fun begin!¡±


    --- sex scene ---


    Van was still sitting in his chair, though he was a bit closer to the edge of the roof so that they could get a nice view of the city while they did this.


    ¡°Now you beautiful ladies back home! Let¡¯s get started with the tried and true- BlowJob!¡± Kiki said, giving a wonderful smile towards the camera. She was a little loud for Van¡¯s taste, but he had set up a sound barrier so they should be fine.


    Kiki then got on her knees in front of Van. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what¡¯s behind door number one!¡±


    She unzipped Van and paused somewhat shocked at what she saw, already thinking about the views and comments she would get from this.


    ¡°My face is blurred out¡­ right?¡± Van asked, just making sure.


    ¡°Ya¡­¡± Kiki swallowed. ¡°The only people who know your face are those who few dozen that watched the video from before¡­ and we already edited out your face afterward so new viewers won¡¯t know what you look like¡­¡± swallowing again as she absentmindedly spoke out loud as her brain tried to do three d chess on trying to figure out how she was going to take this thing.


    She looked over to Luna who gave her a big thumbs up.


    ¡°Err¡­ right! Let''s get to this!¡± Kiki said, trusting in her new big sister.


    Kiki then brought out her tongue and got to work, Nikki moving around closer to get a better shot of what¡¯s happening.


    Kiki then slowly began to try and take the head¡­ very slowly¡­ very very slowly¡­


    ¡°Enough of this¡­¡± Van grabbed her by the back of the head and began to force Kiki down his shaft after he felt like he waited long enough.


    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡± Nikki said in awe as Van¡¯s cock bulged it¡¯s way down Kiki¡¯s throat. Views and comments were going to gush onto this video, like Kiki¡¯s lower mouth gushed fluids after being manhandled like she was.


    ¡°Hope you like your desert,¡± Van muttered and forced a pint full of cum down her throat.


    Kiki choked, but swallowed every drop she could, feeling the hot sticky goodness settle into her stomach, making her feel warm and causing a tingling sensation between her legs.


    ¡°Whoa! You go girl!¡± Nikki said, happy for her friend. ¡°That¡¯s it! The camera loves you! You can do it!¡± now bringing the camera up closer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If I can do it! So can you!¡± Luna added.


    Kiki, egged on by her friend and new big sister, shut her eyes and tried to force more of Van¡¯s cock down her gullet, her face slowly going red.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Van was actually enjoying this¡­ she was much warmer and filled with life than the normal people he¡¯s done in Alcray. Kinda like Agnes. It¡¯s probably a living thing¡­


    He helped her, further down his shaft. He couldn¡¯t get her to the base, and it was clear the poor girl was losing oxygen, but he wanted to give her one more reward for making it this far.


    With one final push, he unleashed another pint or two of cum down into her stomach, no doubt at this point also staining her intestines. Kiki¡¯s eyes rolled back in bliss and she cummed, her legs feeling weak, but accepting every ounce of her just rewards¡­


    After that was done, Van popped her off of him and picked her up, he then pointed her towards the camera, his cock at her entrance, her dress out of the way thanks to Luna¡¯s help. He then sat her down on his giant club, her legs off to the sides to allow the perfect view, Nikki getting in close to watch every inch of Van enter.


    ¡°This little slut¡­ will never be the same after this¡­ soon, no cock will ever be able to satisfy her other than mine¡­ and she will be my sex slave¡­ forever!¡± Van said, playing the role of a villain.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Nikki moaned, one hand between her legs and the other doing it¡¯s best to watch what was going to happen next.


    And then¡­ Van broke Kiki¡­


    Kiki, moaned, eyes practically white with how far back they rolled. She cummed from him just entering. But he didn¡¯t give a damn and pounded into her, getting deeper and deeper with every meaty slam that their bodies connected.


    He used her like one would use a cocksleeve. Something he found out most women loved to be used as. His strong arms from years of training, lifting her by the waist up and down his shaft.


    Half an hour later, he was finally getting close, and cummed a gallon in her womb, showing the world what a dumb slut Kiki had become, as she moaned for more and passed out in his arms, a happy look on her face.


    Nikki also cummed, her hands between her thighs working at breakneck speed before her body spasmed and she was done.


    ¡°That¡¯s my husband¡­¡± Luna said, looking proudly at Van.


    --- sex scene end ---


    Van and Luna walked back to the castle, escorted by the guards. Van was gently cradling Kiki who was extremely exhausted after their little session.


    They already sent word ahead that they would be having guests, and it seemed the quick background checks showed nothing wrong with the two girls.


    So after they got home, Van, Luna, and Nikki, had themselves a threesome before going to bed. Kiki, still sleeping soundly through it all.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 204 Wedding Date

    Van woke up to something warm between his legs and a catgirl derriere in his face. He did the only sane thing to do and helped Nikki out by taking care of her lower mouth while she used her upper one to take care of him.


    Giving her a quick breakfast, Luna and Kiki soon joined in afterward, and half an hour later they were exhausted again.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this is someday¡­¡± Kiki said, panting breathlessly. ¡°I would never have thought in a million years that I would get myself a vampire lover of all things. I¡¯m so glad that I came to Alcray!¡± She then gave a few giggles of excitement. ¡°Not to mention the videos we made would definitely help me become a star! I can¡¯t wait to go back home and show off!¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ definitely not a bad day for us.¡¯ Nikki agreed, hugging Van on one side and purring affectionately. ¡°My mom has been on my case for years that I should snag myself a man. Now I have one! All my sisters will be super jelly!¡± Now purring louder at the thought.


    Kiki then notices where she is. ¡°Wait¡­ are we some sort of mansion? Holy shit! Did we bang a rich man? How lucky are we!¡± sitting up to take a look around at the accommodations.


    ¡°I know right! But it¡¯s not a mansion, It¡¯s a freaking castle!¡± Nikki said, also sitting up to talk to her friend.


    ¡°A castle!¡± Kiki exclaimed, then turned to Van. ¡°Are you a vampire prince or something!?¡± sounding slightly hopeful and excited by the prospect.


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly¡­¡± Van began. ¡°I am a noble¡­ but this actually is my fiance¡¯s castle¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Kiki¡¯s eyes widened and she turned to her friend. ¡°How big is the castle?¡±


    ¡°Huge¡­ Like¡­ one of the biggest castles you¡¯ve ever seen! Definitely top twenty!¡± Nikki said.


    ¡°Damn¡­ wish I was awake when you brought me here¡­¡± Kiki said, looking a little deflated at the thought she missed her chance to see something amazing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luna spoke up. ¡°You can still see some of the castle if you want, I¡¯m sure we can ask for Rosalyn¡¯s permission to give you two a tour.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Rosalyn? As in¡­ the Rosalyn? The one that rules over all of Bright city!¡± Kiki began to exclaim, her eyes widening. ¡°Your fiance is the Duchess of Bright city!?¡± turning to Van in shock. Apparently, even being an outsider she was aware of the power and influence of the duchess.


    ¡°It¡­ Kinda just worked out that way.¡± Van said sheepishly.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Kiki and Nikki said at the same time.


    ¡°Nikki¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Kiki?¡±


    ¡°Forget about being a star¡­ if we can get an interview with Rosalyn¡­ we can be like¡­ a SUN! Or something! We¡¯d be famous for years! If not decades! People would be talking about us for a long time! Just think about it!¡±


    She then motioned with her hands.


    ¡°Title! Interview with duchess Rosalyn of Bright city! One of the top ten most influential and powerful vampires of all of Alcray. At the age of fifteen, in thirty years turned her duchy around from stagnation to prosperity. Opened up her borders to foreigners and their investments. Has one of the top five most famous auction houses in the known world. Beat the odds and achieved greatness despite being an Ingrid. The vampire equivalent of a halfing. And so much more!¡±


    ¡°And we fucked her fiance!¡± Nikkia said.


    ¡°Ya we fucked her- ¡­fiance¡­¡± Kiki¡¯s face slowly went pale as it dawned on her what they just did..


    Nikki noticed and slowly her face also went pale as she realized what she just said.


    If Rosalyn was the type to be possessive of her male¡­ she might not take too kindly of them having sex with her man inside her own castle¡­


    The two went silent.


    Then jumped as they heard a knock on the door and froze. Van allowed the maid to come in and she stuck her head in.


    ¡°Master Van, mistress Luna, mistress Rosalyn would be honored if you two would join her for breakfast. She wants to thank you for what you two did for her yesterday. Also¡­¡± She gave a quick glance towards Kiki and Nikki. ¡°Please bring your two guests¡­ that is all.¡±


    The door was shut giving them the time and privacy to change and get ready.


    ¡°Nikki¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Kiki?¡±


    ¡°It was nice knowing you. I love you like a sister¡­¡±


    Nikki gave a small sniff. ¡°I Love you too!¡±


    The two then hugged each other in a dramatic fashion, each one talking about how they loved the other like family.


    Van and Luna shared a somewhat amused look and got ready. Van activating a quick cleaning cantrip and then changing into some nice fresh clothes.


    Kiki and Nikki were surprised by the cantrip, but also got ready to face their bleak future that was no doubt ahead of them. When they left the room with Van and Luna, they marched as if they were headed to war. Or worse. Resolute looks on their faces. Though it also seemed like they were just playing around¡­


    Entering the dining room, the group sat down in the seats provided to them, Van adjacent to Rosalyn while her father sat on her other side and Duvessa one seat down. Luna sat down next to Van, followed by Kiki and Nikki.


    Thomas gave a somewhat disapproving look at the two girls that followed Van and Luna, wondering if Van was one of those loose males that didn¡¯t care who they bedded and already thinking if he should try and break up this engagement.


    ¡°How was your day yesterday Van? Luna? So sorry for leaving you to yourselves yesterday¡­ That was very uncouth of me. But I just had so much catching up to do with my father¡­ to which I say again¡­ thank you¡­ you have my deepest gratitude¡­¡± Rosalyn said, giving a small bow from her seat.


    Thomas, despite disapproving of Van¡¯s tagalongs, also gave a few words of thanks. Deciding to let the matter slide since he owed the young man a great deal for helping reunite him with his precious daughter.


    Duvessa also gave a small bow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Van said, feeling like he was now suddenly the center of attention, which he never was one for the spotlight or what he felt like was undue praise. ¡°I just did what I could to help, that¡¯s all¡­ I was actually just glad everything worked out in the end.¡±


    Kiki and Nikki now looked on with great interest, wondering if there was another scoop they could make a video of and get the views¡­


    ¡°Still, I owe you a great debt. I¡¯m glad I can call you my fiance. If there is anything you want or wish for, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Rosalyn responded, giving Van a beaming smile full of thanks.


    Van awkwardly accepted the thanks and slowly everyone began to eat of the small buffet placed down in front of them. As they ate, Kiki and Nikki couldn''t help but feel a little out of place, self-conscious of the others around them. It didn¡¯t help that Thomas didn¡¯t seem to like them much.


    ¡°So¡­ Van¡­ who are your friends?¡± Thomas asked, making Kiki and Nikki stiffen a bit.


    ¡°Father!¡± Rosalyn admonished quietly.


    ¡°Oh? Uh¡­ they are my and Luna¡¯s new friends we made last night.¡± Van said. ¡°They are travelers that came all the way from Malor to interview Rosalyn. They had heard of all her exploits and came all this way just to see her and bask in the city she helped redeveloped. You could even say they are huge fans.¡± Already pulling a story out of his ass using some of what he heard this morning of them talking about Rosalyn. ¡°I thought I would do the nice thing and bring them over. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kiki quickly swooped in. ¡°We''re huge fans of Rosalyn! She¡¯s just the greatest isn¡¯t she!?¡± She then gave a quick rundown of all of Rosalyn¡¯s accomplishments that she knew of, Nikki helping out by adding a few anecdotes of her own whenever it looked like Kiki was stalling for time.


    Thomas looked impressed, even Duvessa was nodding with some approval at what Kiki and Nikki were saying. While Rosalyn was wishing they would stop, her face went red with embarrassment.


    ¡°Honey, you didn¡¯t tell me you were famous!¡± Thomas said, looking at her daughter with newfound pride. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you! If even half of the things they say are true, you definitely will make a wonderful Archduchess one day!¡± Beaming a fatherly smile down on his precious baby.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ dad¡­ It¡¯s not all that impressive¡­¡± Rosalyn said, her face red, and taking a sip of water to cool her down.


    ¡°I beg to differ!¡± Thomas exclaimed. ¡°You broke house Deva, a house that¡¯s been a huge thorn in our side for decades. Created a train network to monopolize one of the most important stops in all of Alcray from east to west and north to south. Made that bitch Karmila run for the hills with her tail between her legs. And put our city on the map! I mean¡­ it was already there before¡­ but now it¡¯s on everyone¡¯s lips to the point people all the way from Malor hear about us! What else can I say other than¡­ that¡¯s my girl!¡± His easy come smile and laughter took up the whole room.


    Van was beginning to see where Rosalyn got her trait of easily being happy and positive, always smiling and laughing.


    Rosalyn became even more embarrassed, trying to hide it with another sip of her water.


    ¡°Makes me wonder why you decided to marry a male already married, you should have your own harem centered around you. Not the other way around, you deserve at least that much!¡± Thomas added grumply, only wishing the best for his daughter.


    Rosalyn almost spat out her drink. ¡°DAD!¡± she complained.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­ you''re just like your mother in that regard, once you set your mind to something, you don¡¯t turn away from it¡­ it¡¯s how she finally was able to woo me¡­¡± Thomas said, a wry smile on his face as his eyes looked like they were going through the fog of time to peek at the past.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± She replied sadly.


    Thomas sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you have your reasons¡­ And I know he¡¯s not a bad person¡­ I just wish I had more time to¡­ come to terms with a few things¡­ I missed thirty years with my precious baby girl¡­ just let me cope in my own way for a while¡­¡± now looking down regretfully at all the missed opportunities that played through his head, a mix of deep sadness and self loathing for letting a past life take over his body and break his baby¡¯s heart.


    Rosalyn did not say anything, instead she simply leaned toward her father and put a gentle hand on his own. He in turn, put his free hand on that one, and the two simply stayed like that and shared a moment together¡­


    The table was silent, even Kiki and Nikki who didn¡¯t know what was going on knew enough to remain quiet and not to disturb the peace. Several minutes passed until Thomas gave one last squeeze of Rosalyn¡¯s hand and told her he was fine. The servants then came by and changed out the food for a new fresh supply.


    Rosalyn began to speak, trying to move the conversation along so as not to end breakfast on a solemn note, hoping that talking about other things would get the conversation off the table going and maybe reinvigorate everyone¡¯s appetite and good mood.


    ¡°Van, Luna, let¡¯s talk a bit about what we are going to do going forward, such as that thing with the halls of blood and justice and you two going to school. I just heard word from Venadetta that it won¡¯t be long now that you two can come by and sign the papers. I also want to tell you that I¡¯ve taken the liberty of buying all your school supplies. This of course does not include any arms or armor since unfortunately, your army had died in your defense. Alongside another few things I could not get for you.¡±


    ¡°But, I have put in a good word at the mercenary guild for you. All you have to do is drop by and they will help you choose a few decent mercs that are willing to go into a five-year contract with you. I¡¯m also willing to pay for the upfront costs since I feel somewhat responsible for all this happening¡­¡±


    ¡°I also bought tickets to the theater, coliseum, and auction house. And placed special reservations at all five-star restaurants within the city. All you have to do is walk in and that¡¯s it, the guards and restaurant staff will take care of the rest. If there''s any item from the market you want, just charge it to me, I¡¯ll take care of anything you purchase, so long as it¡¯s within reason. If for example, you want to go to the auction house, just tell me and I¡¯ll go with you, we can even make a date out of it.¡± She gave a small wink and smile at that.


    ¡°The tickets for the train are already bought, but if you have any friends you want to join with you, just say the word and I¡¯ll purchase tickets for them as well. I¡¯ll also give you a list of places you can explore while you are here in the city. Tourist attractions and the like, as well as a few date spots¡­¡± Giving him a knowing smile.


    ¡°We of course will be going to see the scenery, watch the lunar flowers bloom, eat at the Flying Cat, maybe do a few other things while we''re there¡­ enjoy our time together, take it nice and slow, talk about our feelings and more.¡± Now saying everything in a strange teasing manner.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a wonderful day, watch the fireworks, have fun at the carnival, watch a play at the theater and end it all with a nice rump in a field of flowers¡­ of course you don¡¯t get a say in this¡­¡± Giving another wink of her now sparkling eyes, a mischievous smile on her face.


    Kiki and Nikki gave a small squeal of delight.


    While Thomas sighed. ¡°Just like her mother¡­¡± he said wistfully.


    ¡°Can I join!¡± Luna asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course you can! The more the merrier!¡± Rosalyn said, her smile beaming and also looking just as excited as Luna.


    Thomas sighed. ¡°I suppose marrying someone already with a large harem is not a bad thing if you can make friends with the other wives¡­¡± He muttered as he watched his daughter and Rosalyn talk about all the things they were going to do together.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ How many wives and lovers does he have?¡± Saying his thoughts out loud, now looking at Van suspiciously.


    Van¡¯s danger senses were tingling and he gave a quick side look towards his soon to be father in law, realizing something was up.


    He quickly then tried to join in the conversation with Luna and Rosalyn, talking about the things he would also like to do during the date, dragging in Kiki and Nikki to ask Rosalyn their questions so as to constantly get a conversation going at all times.


    Kiki and Nikki did not waste this opportunity. They immediately went on to asking Rosalyn some pointed questions such as her plans for the growth of her duchy and her future plans as a person and individual. Talking about if it was true if she was trying to help Tethra Umbra open up Alcray¡¯s borders to the world and what she stood to gain from it.


    Asking about her economic policies, questions and advice about how to grow a more prosperous city, and a bunch of other things. Acting completely differently than how Van and Luna first met them. As if a flip was switched and they were professionals, Nikki¡¯s orb camera steady on Rosalyn at all times.


    After about half an hour they were done, though it was mostly due to everyone getting a little tired. It had been a long morning after all.


    ¡°Last question,¡± Kiki asked. ¡°When are you and Van getting married? And do you think you have room for two concubines?¡± She and Nikki tittered at that last bit, though the question previously was a bit more serious.


    Rosalyn gave a professional smile. ¡°Well for one, I don¡¯t mind having such lovely girls joining in my future husband''s harem. It¡¯s something I have to get used to since I heard he has quite a large one¡­¡± Making Kiki and Nikki blush.


    Immediately Thomas¡¯s eyes swiveled towards Van.


    Van pretended not to notice, looking away, and inwardly wondering how Rosalyn knew.


    ¡°As for the date¡­ It should be two weeks from now¡­ I already sent the invitations!¡± Rosalyn said happily. ¡°It should take place just a few days before their departure.¡±


    Making Van only somewhat surprised, stuff like this just wasn¡¯t enough anymore to get a rise out of him, and he knew that she knew that he could call it all off at the last second, so it didn¡¯t bother him much. But Luna on the other hand squealed in joy alongside Kiki and Nikki at the thought.


    ¡°That is of course, if my fiance accepts¡­¡± Rosalyn said, looking towards Van.


    Van nodded, playing his role. ¡°I would love to marry such a wonderful woman such as yourself.¡± Giving Rosalyn a winning smile and allowing some of his glamour to drop for a split second. Making her blush and all the girls as well, even Duvessa seemed affected by his smile for a split second.


    ¡°Well¡­ you heard it here folks!¡± Kiki said towards the camera. ¡°In just two weeks, Duchess Rosalyn will get married!¡± She then finished by asking for likes and subs.


    ¡°And cut!¡± Nikki said, putting the orb away.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind not sending the video out just yet,¡± Rosalyn said. ¡°I just want to make sure some¡­ potential party crashers don¡¯t get any ideas¡­¡±


    Kiki and Nikki nodded. ¡°Of course! You can count on us!¡±


    Rosalyn smiled. ¡°Thanks, girls.


    The conversation seemed to then move on to other things. But Thomas was still staring hard at Van.


    ¡°So Van¡­ how many wives, concubines and lovers do you exactly have?¡±


    The other girls heard and also looked towards him, interested in his answer.


    Van paled, wondering how he was going to explain this. ¡°They will definitely think me a slut after this¡­¡± He thought worriedly.


    But surprisingly, the opposite happened, at least with the girls, though his father in law to be didn¡¯t seem to approve¡­ he at least had the decency to keep his opinion to himself, chalking his dislike to being old-fashioned¡­


    The other girls though¡­ were in awe of such a virile male such as him¡­ and begged to meet most of them come wedding day. To which he promised. Hopefully, nothing bad would come of it¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 205 The Lions Pride

    Van and Luna, escorted by a small group of guards, walked the plaza wondering what they were going to do today. They only had two weeks before the wedding, and then only a few days before they had to leave for Bloodhaven.


    If he had to be honest, he wasn¡¯t against the wedding. If anything, he was actually happy about it. He has gotten used to the way things worked now, and only had to worry about it if his wife was against it. It didn¡¯t hurt either that when he ranked up his incubus bloodline, which made him a little hornier, look forward to tapping Rosalyn¡¯s ass.


    ¡°So? What do you want to do today?¡± Luna asked excitedly. ¡°Do you want to go to the theater? A restaurant? Or the lover¡¯s guild?¡±


    ¡°What would you do at the lover¡¯s guild?¡± Van asked in wonder.


    Luna gave him a mischievous grin. ¡°Watch¡­¡±


    Van rolled his eyes, then began to think about what they could do today. ¡°Well¡­ we do have a few tickets to the theater¡­ would be a shame to not use them¡­ are there any plays you would be interested in watching?¡± Asking Luna for her input.


    ¡°Not really¡­ if anything I''m more of a coliseum girl. Fight¡¯s get me excited! Though¡­ there is one play I wouldn¡¯t mind watching¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which one is that?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of childish but most people say you should at least watch it once. Some play or another about a young knight who lost her lover to an evil queen or something from a far off land. She meets up with a bunch of friends along the way to rescue her lover and when they beat the evil queen, they all agree to join in as one big harem together with her now rescued lover so that they can be together forever. Supposedly it¡¯s about the strong bonds of friendship one makes along a journey, the lessons learned about companionship and sharing, and the happy ending where everyone stays together. Or something like that. Also they have a big orgy at the end.¡± Luna explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­ anything else?¡± Van asked, now curious, but ignoring that last part.


    ¡°Well¡­ there is this other one where a couple finds a flying ship that can even travel through to the stars. They meet many strange people and cultures, some they have a hard time understanding or getting along with. But everything always works out in the end because no matter how different we are, we are all the same on the inside with the same wants, dreams, and goals! And that we can be friends with anyone if we just try to extend an open hand.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Oh! That sounds interesting.¡± Van admitted.


    ¡°Ya! And the husband fucks all the alien girls along the way with the help of his wife! They make a lot of friends that way, some that even join them on their travels!¡± Luna said excitedly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ there''s the catch¡­¡± He lamented. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ There''s this story about a high class noble woman with three beautiful young women whose father died a long time ago. Her step sister heard that she would be getting the inheritance when her mother dies and decides to kill the mother and her three daughters to keep the money all for herself. But instead, the mother and daughters find themselves on the street with nowhere to go until a low class male who¡¯s street savvy saves them and takes them under his wing. Over the course of the play, the mother realizes her feelings for this male, who¡¯s help was integral to helping them get their inheritance back in one piece and expose her step sis¡¯s wrongdoing, and she and her daughters marry the male because it¡¯s not about if you''re high class or not, but if you have a good heart¡­¡± Luna finished.


    Van waited¡­


    ¡°...And then they-¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°-A story about a young male abused by three step sisters who he gets back at them by marrying a princess he meets at the ball thanks to a mischievous fairy and-¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°-A handsome male who lives with thirteen halflings falls into a cursed sleep until a beautiful princess rides him awake and-


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°The phantom of the theater and an angel of music fall in love with a young strapping male and-¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°-So he gets a snake bite there and she sucks the poison out-¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°Linda jones runs away from the large boulder and meets a handsome young male¡­ and then-¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°The handsome male and the beast woman.¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    The two went at it for the next thirty minutes until finally¡­


    ¡°-and the toys¡­ come to life¡­ and they¡­ become friends¡­ and¡­ stuff¡­¡± Luna finally finished, panting and puffing from the exhaustion of trying to remember all the plays happening this week at the theater and trying to explain them as quickly as possible before Van said next¡­


    Van was also tired, mentally speaking¡­ it seemed like every play Luna recommended had at least one sex scene or another in it. He knew that in this world women were horny little fucks, and that sex was a casual and open thing¡­ BUT COME ON!


    ¡°Lets¡­¡± Van took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s watch that last one¡­¡±


    ¡°R-really!?¡± Luna looked up at him hopefully.


    Van nodded, just too tired to do anything else. ¡°Ya¡­ sure¡­ What''s the worst that can happen? They''re just toys¡­¡±


    How wrong he was¡­


    Everything was going fine at first. They entered the theater and went to their own personal booth provided by the duchy. As Van and Luna looked down as the seats below got filled, he saw his first warning¡­ there were a lot more adults¡­ than kids¡­ and the kids themselves looked on the older side as well¡­


    Second¡­ some of them had toys¡­ very¡­ phallic¡­ toys¡­


    The play starts and it¡¯s about a boy and his female neighbor buying new toys. The boy had a lot of lifelike dolls, and buys a new one, the female buys a new dildo¡­ the story is about appreciating the things you have and making sure you take care of them¡­ as well as a fight between the toys breaking out and getting lost and needing help from the neighbor toys to get back home¡­ Obvious story about friendship and acceptance, insert here¡­ long story short, the male fucks the now living dolls and the neigbor girl, and he allows those he can¡¯t get to, to use the dildos so as to take care of themselves¡­ and everyone is happy¡­ including the women using their toys in the seats below¡­


    The theater¡­ it also turns out¡­ has a contract with the lover¡¯s guild as well to rent out males for the paying customers enjoyment¡­ so sometimes there were a few distracting sounds from the audience as the actors continued their play¡­


    Three hours later, with a half hour intermission in between. Van and Luna were walking out of the theater.


    ¡°You got a slut in me! You got a Sluuu~t! In me~!¡± Luna began to sing.


    Van immediately covered her mouth with his hand from the side. ¡°Don''t you ever¡­ sing that song around me again¡­¡± He said in a cold manner.


    Luna frowned. ¡°You could have just left if you didn¡¯t like it, you know?¡± She said after taking Van¡¯s hand off her mouth.


    Van sighed. ¡°I was hoping it would get better¡­ hope that I spent¡­ then wasted¡­¡± Now feeling dejected. He turned to Luna with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Is there¡­ at least one play¡­ that males like? One where the male is the hero and saves the day?¡±


    Luna thought about it for a while until it looked like she had an idea. ¡°There may be one¡­¡± She said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s called the Lion¡¯s pride¡­ it¡¯s about-¡±


    Van raised a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know. Let¡¯s just go back inside and watch it.¡± turning back towards the theater.


    ¡°Eh? Just like that? But you don¡¯t know what it''s about!¡± Luna said. ¡°Also I''m hungry! It¡¯s lunch time!¡± She complained.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching it with or without you. Are you coming?¡± turning back to look at Luna.


    Luna pouted but sighed, joining him back into the theater.


    They were just in time for the next play in theater three to start. They got to their booth and waited¡­ and this time¡­ Van was pleasantly surprised to see far more males in the audience this time.


    Then the curtains lifted and the play began¡­


    And¡­ it wasn¡¯t¡­ bad¡­?


    There were still a few things he had issues with, such as the male still gaining a huge harem at the end of it. But there were also a lot of progressive ideas for its time, and considering the culture of this world. Though there was still a lot of sex¡­ the story of self discovery and independence, as well as being your own male and mating and loving who you have feelings for instead out of obligation or duty was a bit refreshing. It also subverted the stereotype of males being weak and constantly needing protection with instead the male and females working together for a common goal and the male being the leading of the harem instead of one of the females who gets to decide who the male marries or not.


    All in all¡­ he was actually¡­ Happy with it¡­


    ¡°That¡­ actually wasn¡¯t that bad¡­¡± Van commented, feeling a little better after that last play he watched.


    Luna nodded. ¡°I like Luna.¡±


    ¡°Because she has the same name as yours?¡± Van asked, a little amused.


    ¡°Because she helped grow the harem of course! And because she loves her male as much as I love mine! Can¡¯t you see the similarities between us and them?¡± pointing a few things out.


    ¡°I¡­ guess you have a point¡­¡± Van admitted. ¡°Though I do have to wonder¡­ where did they get all these play ideas from?¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s easy! I told her about it while you went to the bathroom before you left.¡± Kiki said all of a sudden from behind them.


    Van and Luna jumped and turned around.


    ¡°Haha! Sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± Kiki laughed, looking like she felt a little bad about making them jump. ¡°Rosalyn gave me and Nikki a special pass to access more of the city in exchange for promoting the city to tourists. So when I noticed you in the booth, I just flashed it to the attendant guarding your door and said I was a friend of yours.¡± She explained.


    ¡°In hindsight that still shouldn¡¯t have worked, but thankfully one of your guards noticed me and still made sure I was who I said I was and knew me from yesterday so let me through. Very professional!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, do you want to know more about these stories!¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°I practically grew up with these stories! So I know the most about them.¡± Looking eager to explain.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure?¡± Van said, after he got over the awkwardness of the situation, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    ¡°Well! It happened a long long time ago.¡± Kiki explained. ¡°There was a struggling author who couldn¡¯t make a decent book even if she tried! Until one day she made a deal with a witch to open her mind to new possibilities, thinking that she simply didn¡¯t have the inspiration to write. The witch did so, and the author got just what she wanted! Only, she went mad about a decade later and died! Even so, the stories she was able to compile, at first not very good, were taken over by a friend who rewrote them after the author''s death and did her best to sell them on behalf of her friend''s memory.¡±


    ¡°Soon, the stories quickly became classics! And the money earned was used to create a school for all struggling artists, to help them improve and get better. The stories were then spread across the world and now are something of a must-watch or read for all children! Pretty amazing right!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that explains why they all seemed familiar to me¡­¡± Van thought inwardly, already coming to the conclusion that the author must have been soul awakened.


    ¡°That is interesting¡­ but if you already watched the plays and read the books¡­ Why are you here?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m interested if there are any changes in the play. Sometimes depending on the culture, the playwrights change a few things around to make it more¡­ presentable to their audience¡­ It''s always fascinating to see what changes, minor or major, are made to much beloved stories depending on where you live or what culture you follow!¡± Kiki said, looking excited.


    ¡°I see¡­ that does seem interesting¡­¡± He admitted.


    ¡°Right!?¡± Kiki agreed happily.


    She then began talking about other stories and how they changed over time and from place to place, explaining the nuances and more and even going so far as to go into great detail about her top favorites and why.


    ¡°Kiki¡­¡± Van tried interjecting. ¡°I would love to hear more¡­ but maybe over a belated lunch? Me and Luna are very hungry.¡± trying to explain it in a kind way, not wanting it to seem like he was not interested and trying to run away from the conversation with her.


    ¡°Oh! Of course! Where do you want to go?¡± Kiki asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ since we are new here¡­ And you seem to know about this place more than us¡­ Do you have any recommendations?¡±


    She thought about it. ¡°Actually¡­ I do! What do you think about fish? Nikki¡¯s been dying to try this restaurant that¡¯s like an aquarium! And not only that! But I heard that there are fishes that swim in these things called fog storms! Can you believe that! I''ve only been in one of them before, scary stuff! But supposedly they have fish swimming in them! How does that work!¡±


    Van nodded, knowing what she was talking about from experience and now also growing curious about what fog storm fish would taste like.


    ¡°What do you think Luna?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like fish¡­ but I don¡¯t mind trying it,¡± Luna said, also looking a little curious.


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s settled, let''s go eat some fish!¡± Van said, getting up from his seat.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nikki exclaimed.


    The group then filled out to get a well deserved meal, Kiki chattering all the way.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 206 Going Shopping

    Van and the group walked out of the restaurant feeling very satisfied. The service was great and the food was delicious. The fish caught in the fog storm had a unique flavor that was hard to describe and a texture that was light yet filling. Together it made one think they were eating air soup, or the clouds themselves, but with spices and a slight tangy sweetness that was hard to place, all combining into a surprisingly filling meal.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m stuffed¡­¡± Luna said, giving out a little burp.


    ¡°I should hope so, you went for thirds after all.¡± Van admonished, though he himself went for seconds, if only because he wasn¡¯t sure if he was full or not. The meal was so light that it was hard to tell if one had eaten enough or not.


    ¡°Totally worth it, nyaa¡­¡± Nikki groggily said, rubbing her stomach. She too went for thirds and now seemed to be in a state of bliss. The kind Van usually saw when he took a woman to bed and went a few rounds with them. Meaning she definitely seemed to have enjoyed the fish.


    ¡°Let''s walk a bit to burn some of this off and see what else we can do today,¡± Kiki suggested.


    The group agreed and began walking around the shops and stores, exploring the city in their own leisurely time. The guards were not far from reach, though keeping their distance so as not to draw too much attention and get in the way of their charges fun. Though making sure to keep a close eye on anyone that approached the group. Van also felt that there were a few agents within the crowds also watching them and anyone around them just in case.


    Kiki and Nikki went into a store and bought a ceremonial blood dagger as a souvenir, gushing about how cool it looked. They also bought a few items made in silver, pendants, and the like with what was called a blood gem in the middle. Actual blood worked into a hard substance, enchanting the pendant and promising to give increased cell regeneration to all those who wore it.


    ¡°These are so cool!¡± Kiki quietly exclaimed. ¡°Do you use these daggers to sacrifice people and stuff? And I thought silver is dangerous to the undead? Why are there so many shops selling the stuff?¡± She asked, taking a closer look at the items she just bought.


    ¡°No, that would be silly,¡± Van said, beginning an explanation. ¡°Those daggers were actually designed so as not to cut any further than the skin.¡±


    ¡°So as to torture people?¡± Kiki interrupted, looking worriedly at the dagger now.


    ¡°No¡­ the enchantment on the dagger prevents wounds from going too deep and also makes the wound heal within ten seconds of the cut. This is for contracts and stuff, something that¡¯s actually a huge export of Alcray since many people in other nations sometimes require blood on their magical contracts. This means a dagger that can painlessly cut a finger no more than skin deep and heal quickly. You may have balked at the cost before buying it¡­ but if you try to sell it outside Alcray, you probably could get anywhere for two or three times more than what you paid for it. And that''s for the low-end daggers like the one you bought. The higher ones can sell for even ten times that number.¡±


    ¡°Whoa~¡± Kikia and Nikki¡¯s eyes widened, now looking at their daggers in a new light.


    ¡°And as for the silver thing¡­ it only weakens us a little bit, but not enough for us to actually notice. The problem with silver is that, next to gold, it can hold a lot of positive energy, magic, and or holy power. And some gods are really against all things undead or near undead¡­ which means powerful spells meant to kill vampires and the like were used to enchant silver and gold and the like.¡±


    ¡°Another reason why is because in the past, Alcray used to have a lot of silver mines. To the point that we tried to get rid of it as much as possible for more valuable resources. The same can be said for Fandor to our north. They have a lot of silver mines, and because of that, it''s cheaper to make weapons that hold spells that kill undead with, since silver is cheaper there.¡±


    ¡°So in a way, you had vampires trying to get rid of silver, and Fandorians using it to kill vampires. And you get that story of how silver is a vampire''s weakness. And because if enough people perceive something to be true¡­ It kinda became so¡­ though not as much as people would think¡­¡± Van explained.


    ¡°Wow! We should make a segment about this!¡± Kiki said enthusiastically. ¡°Something like¡­ little known facts about vampires! Or, misconceptions about vampires debunked! Or-!¡±


    And she went on for the next few minutes, talking it over with Nikki about what other video ideas they should do.


    As they traveled, the group got sucked into a tailor store. Where an old well-dressed lich in snazzy clothing was manning the counter.


    ¡°Ah¡­ customers¡­ please¡­ browse¡­ and enjoy¡­¡± He said in an old raspy, yet refined and clear voice. The skin on his bones pulled tight, eyes sunken and skin a pale gray. Though his pupils burned with intense intelligence and will, in stark contrast to his body that looked like it could blow over with just a gust of wind.


    He was a bit intimidating at first, though oddly enough he also had a very welcoming vibe to him. Almost as if he was a grandparent who deeply wished to see his grandkids and enjoyed watching them wear the clothes he made.


    Van and the group slowly let themselves in, then soon found themselves browsing the store with reckless abandon.


    The clothes here were immaculate!


    Everything was perfect! Almost like a piece of art! The group couldn¡¯t help but feel in awe as they felt some of the clothes and traced the stitching. Even Van who wasn¡¯t so much into clothes other than when he had to help make or repair his own could acknowledge that these clothes while looking plain at first, were elegant in the extreme!


    As they browsed they couldn¡¯t help but worry about the cost. There were no prices, so in the end, Luna eventually inquired about that.


    ¡°Oh¡­ no costs¡­ yet¡­ depends¡­ on the people¡­ if they inspire¡­ cheaper¡­ if not¡­ expensive¡­ I have no need for¡­ money¡­ only desire¡­ inspiration!¡± sounding like a man who already had too much money on hand and didn¡¯t need anymore.


    Which might very well be true¡­ who knows how old this lich was... For anyone knew, he could have been making clothes for over a thousand years!


    In the end, the group went around trying to figure out what they should and shouldn¡¯t get. What looked expensive and what didn¡¯t and trying to figure out what they could buy and get away with.


    In the end, the group got a small smattering of clothes. Van got some underwear and socks. Luna got herself a sundress. Kiki got a dress as well, and Nikki got a beautiful red and blue ribbon to tie to her tail.


    But everyone was shocked to find that the cost of all those were about nine hundred thousand Cravas!


    ¡°Made it cheaper¡­ thanks¡­ for the¡­ inspiration¡­¡± The old lich said.


    ¡°If this is with the discount, how much was the full price!¡± Van thought, still in shock.


    It somewhat explained why there was hardly anyone else here other than themselves.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The group looked at each other, wondering if they should pay the price or not. They quickly huddled together and began to discuss how they were going to afford this. They didn¡¯t want to do it¡­ but they decided to charge it to Rosalyn, mostly because they would have felt bad about leaving after spending so much time here. Not to mention that the thought that they couldn¡¯t even afford a few articles of clothing didn¡¯t sit too well for them.


    Once in agreement, Van turned around to buy the clothes.


    ¡°I''d like to purchase these please¡­ I¡¯ll pay a hundred thousand Crava¡¯s personally¡­ would it be possible to charge the rest to duchess Rosalyn?¡± Van asked.


    The lich tilted its head. ¡°Could you not¡­ charge all of it to¡­ her?¡±


    Van nodded¡­ ¡°I could¡­ but it doesn¡¯t sit well with me to leave everything to someone else¡­ I at least want to be able to buy my own clothes¡­ and maybe pay her back¡­ I don¡¯t enjoy the feeling of owing other people¡­¡±


    The lich gave a slow nod and accepted the transaction. He then packaged the clothes and put them in a nice bag and handed it over the counter. Van accepted the bag and was about to turn and leave when the lich stopped them.


    ¡°Before you go¡­ please tell¡­ Rosalyn¡­ the student clothes¡­ she wanted enchanted¡­ will be done in three more days¡­ I''ll deliver them¡­ personally¡­¡±


    The group stopped surprised and promised to tell her the next time they saw her. But was stopped once more by the lich.


    ¡°Before go¡­ please take this¡­¡± The lich then took out a small golden box and a book and placed them on the counter. He then looked towards Luna.¡±


    ¡°Golden box¡­ has many threads and needles¡­ sense hidden desire for¡­ creation!¡± He then pushed the box towards Luna, who accepted it wide-eyed. Opening it up she saw the most elegantly designed needles, scissors, and much more that was necessary to start her own tailoring career.


    The lich then turned and gave the book to Van. ¡°feel¡­ great potential¡­ book¡­ help enchant threat and needle¡­ cloth as well¡­ work together¡­ make great creations!¡±


    Van accepted the book. He flipped through the pages, eyes going wide as it went into great detail about how to enchant clothing, starting from scratch.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Van said, realizing how much of a rare book this must be. It was filled with ideas and pointers about enchanting and how to use alchemy in combination with tailoring and enchanting to create even more amazing and powerful apparel.


    ¡°Learn¡­ from each other¡­ work¡­ together¡­ great clothes¡­ will be made¡­¡± The lich said.


    Luna and Van nodded, thankful for the gifts given to them, and walked out the store with a bit more spring to their step than they first thought. It was only then that Van decided to use his mana sight to scan the clothes they just bought.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°All these clothes are enchanted! Even the socks and underwear I bought!¡± Van exclaimed.


    ¡°Even my ribbon!?¡± Nikki asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What do the enchantments do?¡± Kiki asked.


    ¡°Let''s see¡­¡± Van studied the clothes a bit closer. ¡°The socks and underwear I bought are enchanted to be cold and heat resistant, and comfortable, stretchable, and self-repairing. Nikki¡¯s ribbon does the same but also increases one''s charm ability and promotes good health. Kiki¡¯s dress is all of the above plus an increase in magical regeneration and manipulation. And Luna¡¯s sundress is above all of that!¡±


    ¡°Whoa~¡± the girls said, now looking at the stuff they bought in a new light.


    Van turned to look back at the store so as to remember the name.


    The signboard on the store read, Weavers Rest.


    It was a good store to remember should they ever earn enough money to come back and buy some decent clothing.


    After that though, Van and Luna wanted to go back to the castle¡­ they had no money anymore after all. But Kiki and Nikki insisted that they also do their part to pay for the clothes just bought. To which a small argument broke out, one side said it was a gift, the other insisting that they do something to pay back the kindness.


    ¡°Come on guys! You gave us an interview, fed us and ate with you at the flying cat, and let us sleep in a freaking castle! Gave us a great fucking, let us eat another delicious meal with duchess Roselyn no less! And another amazing interview with an awesome scoop! And bought us expensive and enchanted clothes! The least we can do is return the favor a little! You said it yourself that you don¡¯t like owing other people, well what about us!?¡± Kiki said, crossing her arms.


    Van hesitated, he didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­ but she had a point¡­ so he sighed defeated. ¡°Alright¡­ we¡¯ll continue window shopping¡­ but no guarantees that will ask you to buy anything for us, okay?¡±


    Kiki and Nikki nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We''ll definitely find something you want and pay you back!¡±


    Van didn¡¯t agree but decided to keep his opinion to himself.


    With that the group continued to travel once more, hitting shop after shop as they went. Luna lingered in the weapons shops, checking out the bows and the gauntlets. And Van the ateliers and book shops, checking out the engraving tools for enchantments and the latest discoveries and alchemical and magical research.


    They were going down a street with a few more alchemist shops and herbalist ones when they found by accident the herbalist¡¯s guild. More importantly, they saw Yassan enter the guild.


    Van had to check it out¡­


    He quickly followed Yassan inside and called out to him. ¡°Hey! Yassan! Over here!¡± giving a small wave to get his friend''s attention.


    Yassan turned around in surprise, then noticed Van, taken aback by seeing his friend here, and waited for Van to walk up to him.


    ¡°Hey Yassan, what are you doing here? Coming to meet her girlfriend?¡± Van teased.


    Yassan went a little red in the face but held his expression well. ¡°Well¡­ not exactly¡­¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet her true¡­ but not just because I want to, but because I was actually tasked to escort her to Bloodhaven. Turns out she will be delivering a few herbs that the school is in need of, and I''m to help her.¡±


    ¡°Good for you! This should give you a lot of time to get to know each other.¡± Van said happy for his friend. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll be taking the same train together, we should meet up if that¡¯s the case and hang out while we travel to Bloodhaven. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡­ doesn¡¯t sound so bad¡­¡± Yassan said, after a while of thinking it over. He then gave a rare smile. ¡°It would be nice to travel with a friend.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! So now that we got that over with, can you introduce me to your future wife?¡±


    Yassan blushed, already somewhat regretting what he said previously. ¡°Alright¡­ sure¡­ follow me.¡± Now feeling a little nervous for some reason. Almost as if he was introducing a girlfriend to a parent.


    Luna and the other girls, while interested, decided to stay back and hit the other shops. They were of course already invested in someone else''s love life. But Luna had learned it was better to stay on the safe side than risk a two or three-hour lecture on plants¡­ and was able to convince the other two the same. Van promised her that when he was done that he would call her when he was outside the guild once more.


    A few minutes later, with the help of Yassan, Van was able to gain access to the deeper parts of the guild until they reached a sort of botanical garden where a young woman with a wide brim hat was humming softly and tending to a few flowers. She had green eyes and dark brown hair, indicating some mixed ancestry.


    ¡°Hey¡­ uh¡­ Chloe¡­ It¡¯s me! Yassan¡­¡± Yassan said nervously, already beating himself up inside for how he was acting. ¡°And this is my friend! Van!¡± He quickly added.


    ¡°Hmm~?¡± Chloe looked up in a somewhat languid way. ¡°Ah~ Yassan~! So happy to see you~¡± Her smile was warm and inviting, a dreamy almost half-asleep look on her face, and her voice was calm and soothing to the ears. It didn''t even seem like she noticed Van or took note of his existence. Only after a few more moments did she seem to realize Van was there. ¡°Hmm~? Who¡¯s your friend~?¡±


    Yassan explained again.


    ¡°So nice to meet you~ a friend of Yassan is a friend of mine~,¡± She said in that same dreamy way. Her smile never leaving her face.


    ¡°Though Yassan wants to be more than just friends with you.¡± Van teased.


    ¡°Van!¡± Yassan looked horrified.


    ¡°...Oh~?¡± Chloe finally said after a few seconds literally passed plus an awkward silence. ¡°That sounds so nice~ I would like to be more than friends with Yassan~ he¡¯s so dreamy~¡± putting a hand to her cheek and completely forgetting that Yassan was right there.


    Van tried not to snicker or laugh as his friend went completely red-faced and didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°You know¡­ I can arrange a date with Yassan for you¡­¡± Van began, now that he was the center of Chloe¡¯s attention.


    Chloe tilted her head a little. ¡°...Oh~? Really~?¡± She then clapped her hands together gently and gave a beautiful smile. ¡°That would be wonderful~!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Van said he then fiddled with his Vespera bangle for a minute and sent a message to her. ¡°I just booked a place at the flying cat. I¡¯m sure Rosalyn would understand. I made sure for the message to alert you when it¡¯s time to go. Make sure you meet him!¡± doing his best not to laugh about how absolutely easy this was.


    Either she was faking¡­ or she really was this airheaded¡­ either way, Van helped get Yassan a date. He gave his friend a thumbs up. To which Yassan only replied with a pale face. Van then made sure to send the same message to Yassan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss the opportunity alright?¡± He whispered, placing a hand on his friend''s shoulder.


    ¡°I regret bringing you¡­¡± Yassan responded. Already feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure it will all work out! Trust me!¡± Van said.


    After that, though it was a bit slow, Van, Chloe, and Yassan moved away from the topic of dates and towards plants. Van was amazed to find that Chloe was practically an encyclopedia of knowledge when it came to all things flora. Almost like a machine with a time delay, any question you ask, she will answer in time.


    About an hour later, though Van wanted to spend some time longer, he left so as not to make Luna and the other girls wait too long. Wondering what else he was going to do today.


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 - JToking - KramZe - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 207 Karmine’s Return

    Van was in the waiting room within the halls of blood and justice alongside Luna. The time had finally come for the two of them to sign the new contract that Venadetta had managed to alter.


    The door then opened and Venadetta walked in. ¡°Sorry for the wait, I had to go over a few things first.¡± She walked over and sat across from them, placing the revised contract on the table between them. ¡°Please read through this one last time, if you''re happy with what you see, then sign your names on the lines provided to you. After that, Karmine will come and sign her name as well. Once that¡¯s done, the revised contract will take effect.¡±


    ¡°Please keep in mind that once you sign this contract, you become responsible for Karmine¡¯s actions, as well as any of the former bandits that have decided to join in on the contract as well.¡± She then began giving off a list of things that Van was responsible for and how anything Karmine could do would reflect back onto Van and Luna. ¡°Do you two understand?¡± She asked, after she finished.


    Van and Luna nodded and began rereading through the contract one last time together to make sure there was nothing out of place. But other than what was told to them before by Rosalyn, and now Venadetta, the contract was largely straightforward. So they signed it on the spot.


    ¡°Very good then, now it¡¯s Karmine¡¯s turn.¡± With a signal from Venadetta, a guard walked in with Karmine in front.


    Karmine was not looking worse for wear. It seemed she was treated relatively well, all things considered. Though she was wearing a dull gray and brown cloth like sack and was shackled by a strong piece of iron and silver that glowed with runic enchantments to restrain powerful criminals on both her arms and feet. But other than that and the frizzy hair, she was looking just fine.


    Upon noticing them she gave them a vibrant, easy going smile, as if spending the past few days in a jail cell was a breeze. Nothing seemed to be able to knock her sense of self confidence down, and she showed it.


    ¡°Hey Van, Luna, how are you two doing?¡± She asked casually, as if this was just any other day.


    ¡°Please refrain from speaking with them just yet. Your first priority should be signing the contract. After that, you can talk to each other. Though keep in mind that this new contract will give Van and Luna more power over you then the previous one, please make sure to read it thoroughly before signing.¡± Venadetta said, frowning a little at Karmine¡¯s flippant nature.


    Karmine just quietly nodded at that and walked over to lean down and take a look at the contract on the table. Venadetta turned the contract over in her direction and handed over a pen and a jar of mana ink.


    Karmine took the pen, and not reading the contract at all began signing away. Once she was done writing her name on the last line, the magical contract began to glow and the group felt a new power connect to them. The shackles restraining Karmine broke off.


    ¡°Finally¡­ I really hated those things¡­¡± Karmine grumbled, rubbing her wrists.


    Van and Luna¡¯s eyes widened as they were inundated with information and a new perspective of Karmine. It was like what Van felt with one of his summons, or bloodbonded. No matter where Karmine went, he and Luna would know where she was and what she was doing. More importantly¡­ They realized Karmine¡¯s full strength and potential, in fact, they knew a lot of personal things about her now that they didn¡¯t know before. It made the both of them feel a little icky for intruding upon the former bandit boss¡¯s psyche. But also aware how lucky they were to have such a powerful new ally.


    Van and Luna got up and stretched out their hands in almost silent agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s work well together from now on, okay?¡± Van said.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t really like it¡­ but welcome to the team¡­ I just want to remind you though¡­ I¡¯m only accepting this because it gets back at Karmila¡­ This doesn¡¯t mean I fully forgive you¡­¡± Luna said after Van.


    Van was surprised by that, but Karmine only seemed to smile proudly in return. She shook Van¡¯s hand saying she would be glad to work with him. But when she shook Luna¡¯s hand she said. ¡°I understand,¡± A more feral smile forming on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s get back at Karmila together. And if you think you''re ready, I¡¯ll help train you to become stronger than me¡­ whatever it takes to beat that bitches face in¡­ I''ll be happy whether or not it was you or me that does the beating...¡±


    Luna accepted the handshake and returned it with her own firm one, the two coming to some sort of silent agreement after they were done.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems like we''re done here.¡± Venadetta said. ¡°Van, Luna, please wait outside, me and Karmine still have to talk about a few things if you don¡¯t mind. She has some forms to fill out and some personal items she has to collect. It shouldn¡¯t take more than half an hour to have her properly processed alongside any of her friends that decided to go with her. Or if you want, you can wait in the lobby, or have us escort them to your place of residence, whichever works for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, give me a second,¡± Van said, then talked into his vespera bangle, asking the guard that Rosalyn assigned to them if it was okay to send the former bandits to the castle. After getting the okay that they will be treated well, he told Venadetta that Rosalyn¡¯s guards will take care of the former bandits, though they wanted Karmine to stick with them. They still had a few questions to ask her afterall.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll see it so that they get transferred to the castle safely. Is there anything else that you would like to ask me before you leave?¡± Venadetta asked.


    ¡°Actually¡­ yes¡­ there is¡­ though it might take a while¡­ it¡¯s a personal matter¡­¡± Van said hesitantly.


    Venadetta nodded and looked towards the guard and Karmine. ¡°Just follow the guard, she will guide you through the procedures.¡±


    Karmine nodded, curious, but walking away without complaint.


    After Karmine and all the guards left, it was just him, Luna and Venadetta.


    ¡°So¡­ how can I help you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ this is a little hard to explain¡­ or to ask but¡­¡± Van took a deep breath. ¡°You''re the only one I can ask¡­ so¡­¡± His voice trailing off.


    She nodded. ¡°You''re a godling, correct?¡±


    He looked up at her in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to figure out. Especially when you''re someone like me that deals with a literal goddess who also happens to be your mother¡­ At first it was hard to tell¡­ But when you obviously tried talking about it, the last piece of the puzzle clicked in and I understood.¡± She pulled out a teapot and a few cups from her soul realm and began pouring. Making sure to pour some for Van and Luna and then gently taking a sip from her own cup.


    It looked like she was getting ready for a long conversation and wanted to make sure she was ready. ¡°Alright then¡­ what are your questions¡­?¡±


    He honestly didn¡¯t know what questions to ask. Already he was wondering if this was a good idea. Questions can also give answers after all, and he wasn¡¯t sure he felt comfortable exposing himself like this. In the end though, he decided to ask a few safe questions first and see how she responded.


    ¡°How did the goddess Tellia¡­ become the goddess? Where is she now? How are you, her daughter? How did she gain her powers? Her followers? And what are the duties and responsibilities of a god? How do you grow your domain? Your power? And how do you use it? Are all gods born from godlings? Where did we come from? How did we happen?¡± as well as a bunch of other questions that he began to ramble on about.


    Venadetta sighed and put down her tea cup. ¡°That''s a lot of questions, I''m not sure if i¡¯ll be able to answer them all¡­ but let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t get through them all as quickly as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°The goddess Tellia was just like anyone else¡­ a common vampiress who just so happened to have a bit of divinity in her that she, nor anyone else, knew about. Long story short, she was betrayed by those who she trusted most and fell into a great pit of despair. She then went on a slaughter spree, killing all those who had wronged her. But when she had no one left to inflict her pain, anguish and revenge on, she turned it on others who also wronged others. Slowly, she earned herself the title of the goddess of blood and revenge¡­ which awoke her hidden divinity¡­¡±


    ¡°But as the decades went by, her inner anger slowly burned out, leaving her feeling empty. And she began to learn that mindless revenge was not the way to go¡­ it only spread more suffering¡­ so she changed tack, and tried to change herself into one of justice¡­ it was hard going¡­ but by then she had adopted a daughter¡­ a young girl¡­ in one of her bouts of revenge fueled hatred, she had killed a small noble family that had been taking advantage of their small fiefdom and its people unduly. They reminded her of a certain traitor, which earned her ire.¡±


    ¡°After the dust had settled though¡­ she had realized that because of her actions¡­ a young innocent girl¡­ would no doubt seek revenge on her¡­ for all she knew as her parents love¡­ and the newfound hatred burning inside her at what Tellia had done¡­ it was not the first time that Tellia had experienced this¡­ but this time it was different¡­ it had been too many times she had to deal with those who sought revenge on her¡­ And so she decided to change herself, adopting the child of the parents she killed¡­¡±


    ¡°Despite her efforts to change though¡­ Tellia was still unable to trust people¡­ but¡­ with a magical contract¡­ that might be different¡­ She used her growing powers to add contracts to one of her domains, and promised a contract with her new adopted daughter¡­ should Tellia ever fall back into a mindless revenge killing spree without first enacting justice¡­ her adopted daughter had free reign to kill Tellia¡­ and Tellia would not resist¡­¡±


    ¡°From there, her daughter became the first priestess of Tellia¡­ which grew centuries later to what you see now¡­¡±


    ¡°As for where she is¡­ She is either traveling around or inside her godrealm. A special realm that all gods gain after their power grows. She gained her followers by reaching out to them¡­ promising those who had been wrong the justice they so rightfully deserve. She gained more power by letting her actions speak louder than words, and by achieving great feats she was able to spread her religion far and wide.¡±


    ¡°To truly grow your power, you must be true to yourself, and choose domains that most match up with your personality. And by doing those things that are your domain, you can get more power from it, and draw more people to you who also are drawn to your philosophy or way of life or what you can provide.¡±


    ¡°As for how to use it¡­ I¡¯m not a goddess or have any divinity in me, though I know how to channel it. For that, I''m afraid you will have to learn for yourself. As for how you godlings are born, I don¡¯t know, though it is suspected that those that have a spark of divinity in them, ethier have someone in their ancestry that had a god as a father or mother, or they match with a domain so well that they are influenced by that domain at birth. Some even say one''s soul domain has a huge effect on whether or not you are a godling. But not all godlings are born¡­ some are collections of spiritual energy when enough prayer is given to a concept or idea.¡±


    ¡°An example is lady luck herself. Who was just a concept, but became a real goddess due to everyone always praying to her everytime they make a gamble, or wish for things to go well. She even was able to make an avatar for herself, get married, and have kids. One of which is the god of Thram which bank you use.¡±


    Now, if you want to hear a bit more, I do have a few more things to say if you''re willing to hear me out.¡±


    Van nodded eagerly, already amazed by what he learned in just the preamble of what Venadetta just casually spoke up just now.


    The two then talked for about an hour, Van asking questions, and with each one Venadetta answered, gave him a sense of enlightenment that helped reveal more of what it meant to be a god and a godling.


    For example, that god realm thing, first learned a little about from Ren, but Venadetta went into more detail about it. She explained how to give better blessings, how to unlock certain power and abilities of a god, and the importance of domains and how a god portrayed themselves.


    Sadly it was not meant to last¡­ Venadetta was a busy woman, and she had people to judge and evidence to read through. With a few last questions asked, Van and Luna excused themselves first so as not to be rude and take any more of her time.


    ¡°Goodbye Van, I hope I helped answer some of your questions. If you still have more, don¡¯t be afraid to make an appointment with me with the woman at the front desk. I don¡¯t have much opening¡­ but if our schedules coincide, I would be happy to talk to you again, and maybe even meet your priestess as well? I am also interested in how other priestesses handle their jobs, or what it¡¯s like serving other gods.¡±


    Van nodded. ¡°Sure, no problem, I¡¯ll be glad to bring Anna over next time. Let''s hope it would be sometime soon.¡± He said with a smile.


    She returned the smile, and the two parted ways.


    Outside, Karmine was leaning against the wall of the building waiting for them. Her eyes closed and looked like she was resting. Her items were returned to her, which meant she was back in her old clothes. Even her hair was fixed. Upon sensing them she opened her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°How was your talk?¡± She asked casually.


    ¡°Good¡­ I got a lot of my questions answered¡­¡± Van replied happily.


    Karmine nodded sagely. ¡°Do you have any soldiers to bring with you to Bloodhaven? The max amount is a hundred¡­ and even with my girls, which is only fifty that are coming. We reach only half that, even though I probably make up for more than the other half.¡± She said smugly.


    Van felt like she was going somewhere with this and asked. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to do about it?¡±


    Karmine smiled. ¡°I know a few friends at the mercenaries guild. I can introduce you to a few of them. I was actually a merc myself for a few years until my mom forced me to become a bandit¡­ so I know my way around¡­ I can put in a good word for you, get you some skilled personnel on the cheap as well, what do you say?¡±


    Van and Luna looked at each other, they were planning to go to the mercenaries guild eventually¡­ might as well be now¡­ right?


    With a shrug, they agreed.


    ¡°Great! Oh you will love it there! The guild is part of the coliseum, there might even be a few fights still going on. Let¡¯s head over as quickly as possible! Come on!¡± Karmine then led the way happily, Van and Luna in tow. Luna also looked a little excited, she had been wanting to visit the coliseum for a while now, and so was looking forward to it.


    Van was just wondering who in the world they were going to hire and how? They didn¡¯t exactly have the money¡­ it seemed they were going to have to charge it to Rosalyn again¡­ he wasn¡¯t looking forward to that¡­


    He also kinda wished they could just take out a few more of his goblins¡­ but it would still be too suspicious for them to do so¡­


    Speaking of which¡­ he would have to tell Rosalyn about this eventually¡­ he was already getting nervous about that¡­ hopefully, everything would work out though¡­


    And as he was thinking, the streets passed him by until he found himself in front of a large circular stone building¡­ the coliseum¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 - JToking - KramZe - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 208 Mercenaries Guild

    ¡°Welcome to the mercenaries guild!¡± Karmine said proudly. ¡°Which is also part of the coliseum! Come on, we don¡¯t actually want to go through the main entrance, that would just lead us to the stands and ticket booths. We want to go to a large building attached to the coliseum, that¡¯s where the merc guild is.¡±


    Luna looked a little sad at that, wanting to see the fights within the coliseum herself.


    ¡°Why is the mercenaries guild attached to the coliseum?¡± Van asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the coliseum has a nice large open field that people can train in. it¡¯s not like there are showings everyday. People need a rest, and when they do, the floor of the coliseum is unused, which then gets rented out to people who want to train there. It''s a win-win for the owners of the place and the guild, since many mercs also sometimes try their hands at rising through the ranks and becoming famous gladiators. Afterall, where there is money to be made, there are mercs!¡± Karmine said happily.


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll show you around!¡± She then guided them around until they saw a large rectangular building attached to the coliseum just like she said. It was massive in it¡¯s own right, though probably a fourth the size of the coliseum it was combined with. That of course still didn¡¯t mean that it couldn''t hold a lot of people. In fact, there were already hundreds of dangerously armored people walking in and out of the place in a tide of multiple races of all colors and shapes.


    The guards that followed them from the halls of blood and justice tightened their formation around Van and Luna. They weren¡¯t wearing the duchies'' livery, on behalf of Van who didn¡¯t want them to stick out, but that meant they had to stay closer to him and Luna than before to make sure no one had any ideas.


    As they entered the building, Karmine leading the way, many eyes slowly began to follow them. It was clear by Van and Luna¡¯s little honor guard that they were some sort of important noble or another. And it didn¡¯t seem like they took too kindly to that, almost as if to them nobles were nothing but trouble¡­ Or perhaps they thought of them as easy money, maybe another stupid noble that though they could make it as a merc like them or was willing to spend stupid amounts of money...


    They slowly went deeper into the building, and Van noticed that it became a half pub half lobby sort of place where posters of jobs were put up on one side of the wall and on the other was a place to sit down and buy drinks and food.


    ¡°Yo! Stacy! How you been!¡± Karmine said happily, smacking the receptionist counter at the end of the building.


    The woman, Stacy, looked up to see who was addressing her, her eyes going wide when she saw who it was.


    ¡°Karmine!? What are you doing here!? Word on the street said you went rogue and then got caught and sent to that bloody justice place! How are you here!?¡± Stacy exclaimed.


    Karmine chuckled. ¡°My luck hasn¡¯t run out just yet. As part of my parole¡­ I¡¯m to take care of a bunch of brats. So I''m wondering if Ashina and Adela are still here. I need to help fill out my roster for this next job, max occupancy one hundred, and I need at least fifty more.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stacy thought about it, she quickly began opening up mana panels and began looking through a list of available mercs. ¡°Ah¡­ yes, she¡¯s still here, I¡¯ll call her right now.¡± Then tapping a few buttons.


    Five minutes later a huge merc came from one of the halls. Van and Luna¡¯s eyes widened. They had thought Karmine was big and tall, but this merc was half a head even taller than her!


    She seemed to be some sort of beastwomen with some demonkin blood in her. Just like Karmine, she had to strap her breasts down with large leather bands or else they would pop out. She wore a mix of heavy leather and metal scales for armor in a design similar to eastern oriental ones he remembered from past lives. She walked on her digitigrade toes, wearing leather sandals, and had a wolf-like face, muzzle and everything with golden eyes. Her fur was a light gray and covered in black and white tribal tattoos, all the way to the tips of her pointy ears to her tail, a black and white moon on her forehead. Her body was lean and taut, yet covered in nice soft looking fur, giving her a hard yet gentle appearance, almost as if she would be great to hug, even with all that muscle underneath. She carried with her a metal shield almost as big as her, with a large iron spike cudgel on one side of her hips and a very large crossbow on her back. She also had two small horns that curved backward, indicating her demonkin heritage.


    She was followed by another beast woman who seemed to be a younger sister of sorts to the first one. She was smaller, but a little taller than Luna, with the same tattoos of her sister. She also walked on her toes and had two small horns that curved backwards. She carried a staff and Van sensed a large well of mana, indicating that she was a mage of some sort. She also looked around a bit nervously, yet studiously, her intelligent eyes constantly scanning the room.


    ¡°Ashina! Adela! So good to see you two!¡± Karmine said happily, first looking at the large beast woman then the small one in order.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ if it isn¡¯t Karmine¡­¡± The tall one known as Ashina said, looking down on her disapprovingly. Though it quickly proved itself to be an act because she couldn¡¯t help but return the smile eventually. ¡°How are you doing you crazy bitch! Last I heard you were getting life!¡±


    Karmine smiled. ¡°Almost did!¡± but then her smile cracked and slowly faded away, she then sighed. ¡°You were right¡­ I should have just run away¡­ taken my chances.¡±


    Ashina shook her head. ¡°Na¡­ you were right¡­ Had no idea who your mother was until afterward¡­ trying to run away from a bitch that crazy would have been sucided without someone backing you up. I¡¯m just glad you are okay¡­ Though¡­¡± Her eyes became hard. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you for going bandit¡­ I told you I hated it when Mercs go bad and go bandit¡­ gives us all a bad name¡­¡±


    And surprising both Van and Luna, Karmine looked¡­ chastened. She rubbed the back of her neck, not looking Ashina in the eyes and gave a weak. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± In reply.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the best you can do¡­¡± Ashina crossed her arms.


    ¡°No, I actually am doing something to fix the damages I made! And it starts with those two¡­¡± Karmine pointed at Van and Luna.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ashina gave the two of them a long look, then as if coming to some conclusion, gave a quick look around then turned her head back towards Karmine. ¡°Let''s get a private booth. You can explain yourself then¡­¡± She then turned to the receptionist. ¡°Stacey?¡±


    Stacy nodded, ¡°On it.¡± and with a few taps on her panel board she reserved a private booth.


    After that Ashina jerked her head, indicating everyone to follow. She frowned when the guards did the same, but kept quiet until they reached the booth. Once Karmine, Van, Luna, and Adela sat down, Ashina took her seat and pulled a curtain and brought out an item that activated a sound barrier.


    ¡°Alright. Spill.¡± looking in Karmine¡¯s direction.


    Karmine began explaining everything that happened after she got the letter from her mother. How she used the starting money that Karmila gave her to help out some homeless, and only took the ones that wanted to go with her. After that she trained up for a year and bought some powerful taming equipment to help make surviving in Gleam forest easier. After that they just raided or extorted any caravans that passed through their way. Though there was one particular follower of hers that was a bit¡­ bloodthirsty¡­ which caused some problems, but they were able to roll with it.


    She then spoke about how they were ordered to kidnap Van and Luna, how she had second thoughts, about the contract and everything. As well as what happened afterward and how she ended up in a prison cell within the halls of blood and justice.


    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡± Ashina laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked!¡± She then gave Van an approving gaze. ¡°To use your own body to buy time for rescue to arrive, that¡¯s impressive¡­ and to be so good at sex that you convince Karmine to sign a contract with you? That is even more impressive! Maybe we should sign a contract as well¡­¡± Giving Van a saucy wink.


    ¡°Well¡­ it didn¡¯t work exactly like that¡­ Nor in that order¡­¡± Karmine said, not wanting it to look like she was brought down because of a pretty boy who was good in bed.


    Ashina laughed once more. ¡°Alright, now this deserves a drink!¡± She then pressed something that Van presumed was like a buzzer of sorts and a minute later a waitress came knocking.


    Ashina removed the curtain and turned to her guests. ¡°You guys want anything? My treat!¡±


    Van and Luna looked down at the menu provided to them and chose a few simple things and a drink. Van then noticed that Luna was ordering some alcohol.


    ¡°Luna, what are you doing? You know how you get under the influence of alcohol! Save that for some other time.¡± Van admonished.


    ¡°Oh come on Van! Look at this place!¡± pointing at the many mercs swinging their beers and having a good time. ¡°This is the perfect atmosphere to have a beer!¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha! The little girl is right!¡± Ashina chortled. ¡°Can¡¯t drink milk forever! Relax and have some fun! After this we can go to the stands and watch some people beat the shit out of each other!¡±


    ¡°Hell ya!¡± Luna said, all for it.


    Van wasn''t too happy about this change of pace and tried to bring the conversation back on track. Waiting for the waitress to take their orders and leave, once gone, he began to get to the point of why they were here. ¡°Anyway¡­ now that you know everything¡­ You understand now why we are here right? We need to hire a few people to take with us to Bloodhaven.¡± He explained.


    ¡°Ya, I figured, unfortunately for you¡­ you might be a little too late.¡± Ashina said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°You think you''re the only noble¡¯s looking for hired help? There are hundreds of the little buggers running around here looking for some idiots to rope into coming with them to the academy.¡± Ashina said with a frown. ¡°The higher ranked mercs though, such as myself, make sure to keep a wide distance from them¡­ no amount of money is worth going to the academy¡­¡±


    Van was confused by this, ¡°why¡¯s that? Seems like an easy job to me. Just follow some idiot around, march in formation, and maybe kill a few monsters. From what else I heard, you guys mostly just lay around and get trained by professionals for free. That doesn¡¯t sound so bad¡­¡±


    Ashina snorted. ¡®It¡¯s that idiot part that makes it bad¡­ You think every noble is like you? Making plans within plans, willing to risk it all to survive, going so far as to fight opponents beyond your ability?¡±


    She then rolled her eyes. ¡°And sure, it might sound nice to get paid while being trained to become a better fighter¡­ but there is usually a time every few years where the academy sends its students out to fight monsters that can rip even a vampire knight into pieces¡­ And then there are the stupid fucking orders! There''s no end to them! Noble brats just expect their soldiers to fling themselves to death on their orders, which might work with goblins, but not with everyone else!¡±


    A knock was heard and Ashina opened up the curtain to let the waitress serve the food and drinks they ordered. The women in question gave a side eyed look to the guards outside the booth before leaving.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Ashina gave a polite cough. ¡°The point I''m trying to get at is that not a lot of mercs want anything to do with going to the academy, or the nobles that are supposed to lead them. Unless of course they are desperate, stupid, greedy, incopmtent, or hopeful that some male might take a shine to them and they can rise through the ranks of vampire society as some sort of favorite concubine¡­ sometimes all of the above¡­ you understand what I¡¯m trying to get at?¡±


    Van nodded, he wasn¡¯t happy about it, but he somewhat understood the reasoning.


    Luna tried taking a sip of her beer and spluttered at its taste. Not to be deterred or outdone though, she tried to force the liquor down her throat in one big swig.


    Everyone had turned to look at Luna in mild surprise at her actions.


    When done, she gave a small, ¡°Hic!¡± her eyes already looking distant.


    ¡°Bwhahahaha! You go girl!¡± Ashina laughed.


    Van sighed, hoping this won¡¯t cause a problem later. ¡°Just to make it clear¡­¡± Van asked, looking at Ashina. ¡°There are no more mercs left willing to be bought by students?¡±


    Ashina gave it some thought. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­ and even if there was¡­ there''s already another student on the waiting list looking for Mercs to hire¡­ I would suggest your best bet is to either look in the slums for some desperate people, or if you have the money, the auction house or slave trader. Or if you have a lot of money, some of the more expensive Mercs, though they will usually have it somewhere in their contract that they don¡¯t have to obey every little order given to them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Van thought about that¡­ ¡°What about you? How much are you worth?¡±


    Ashina blinked, and Adela¡¯s eyes went wide, even Karmine looked taken aback.


    In the end, Ashina tilted her head back and laughed uproariously, so loud Van thought it would go over what the sound barrier could contain.


    ¡°I-i¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ actually¡­ that was rude of me¡­ you have my apologies¡­¡± She bowed her head a little.


    ¡°Uh, no¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Van said, though he was just a tad offended at being laughed at. ¡°I guess for some reason that was a stupid question¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ashina eyed him up and down. ¡°You know what¡­ I think I will accept your offer¡­¡± again, making Adela¡¯s eyes widen and shocking Karmine. ¡°On three conditions¡­¡± raising three fingers.


    ¡°Oh? What are those then?¡± Van asked, looking curious.


    ¡°One.¡± Ashina began. ¡°You will pay me and my group full price, no negotiations. It will only be until you finish your schooling, anything else after that we can talk about afterward. We also hold the right to leave should you prove yourself an unworthy leader, the bare minimum being you don¡¯t simply lead us into stupid situations that can get us all killed. Understand?¡±


    Van nodded


    ¡°Two. Just like you did with Karmine, you have to prove to me you can fight. If you''re too weak, or if I sense your head for tactics and strategy is shit, or you simply don¡¯t have the willpower to keep fighting even in a losing situation¡­¡± Now giving Van a hard look. ¡°Because you will lose to me¡­ it only matters how¡­¡±


    Van nodded, wondering if Ashina was even more powerful than Karmine with the amount of confidence she was exuding¡­


    ¡°Three¡­ again¡­ just like with Karmine¡­ you will bed me, and my sister¡­¡±


    Adela looked up at that in surprise.


    ¡°If you''re willing to do that¡­ lay with a bunch of filthy lower races and commoners and mix breeds¡­ Then I''ll accept your offer¡­ but you can¡¯t show disgust, not one bit of it¡­¡± that last condition oddly enough sounded more like it was for her little sister then herself. ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± extending her hand out.


    Van looked at the offered hand¡­ Karmine was powerful¡­ and she respected this woman immensely if the way she acted was anything to go by¡­ and if he can¡¯t make up the numbers¡­ then perhaps he can make up the power¡­


    He leaned forward and shook Ashina¡¯s hand. ¡°You have a deal.¡± He looked her in the eyes while he said that, showing his determination to win.


    Ashina smiled.


    ¡°FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!¡± Luna cheered, drinking more of her beer, already looking tipsy.


    ¡°Follow me to the coliseum. We begin right away.¡± Ashina got up, and so did Van. He followed her down the hallways and into the stadium¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 - JToking - KramZe - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 209 Duel for Contract

    Van followed Ashina into the stadium. The place was filled with Mercs as far as he could see. There also seemed to be people on the stands, watching the people below train and or fight.


    One person, a noble student it looked like, with black hair and blue eyes was standing closer than most. Perhaps scouting the mercs to see if anyone of them would be worth hiring, if they were willing to be hired¡­


    Luna in her drunken haze sat next to the noble boy, much to his confusion and uncomfortableness of having a strange girl making drunken jokes with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s~ my husband~! Isn¡¯t he dreamy!¡± Luna sang, somehow having another mug full of beer in her hand.


    The student looked around, hoping someone would save him. Then looked towards Van, hoping it would be him, though Van was a bit busy at the moment¡­ Ashina had asked a few of the people making use of a ring in front of the stands to move out. And surprisingly they quickly complied, a mixture of fear and respect on their faces. Making Van worry about what he might have gotten himself into¡­


    Ashina turned to him once he entered the ring. ¡°Alright. No time limits, no rules other than no killing each other¡­ and a few others as well¡­ but I''m sure I don¡¯t have to explain them all right? The goal is simple¡­ last as long as possible and prove to me how good you are¡­ are you ready?


    Van nodded, already feeling tense, bringing up his magic and getting himself pumped for the fight ahead.


    Some of the other onlookers seemed to be making bets, looking down on the young male with derision. Figuring he had already lost before the fight had even begun.


    Ashina smiled. ¡°GO!¡±


    Van wasted no time bringing his aura to the forefront, making sure he had the power and energy to respond to any attacks Ashina might throw his way.


    But she didn¡¯t move¡­


    Instead she waited for him to make the first move, a confident smile on her wolfish face. Though she made sure to at least take a battle stance, her metal shield out in front of her. Years of experience refusing to let her even take a young male too unseriously. It was always preferable to be ready than complacent afterall. It¡¯s how she survived for so long.


    Van began to quickly cast his spell, sending a huge cannonball of flames right at the beast woman. Who casually raised her shield, dispersing the fireball into nothing.


    ¡°SHIT! A SPELL BREAKER!? Those things are expensive!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, spell breaker shields were very hard to get unless you had the money. It took months to make, and usually could only break small to medium-sized spells, so most people didn¡¯t bother with buying them because of how expensive they were. Though it seemed Ashina was willing to pay the extra price for such protection.


    Ashina raised a brow, almost as if to ask if that¡¯s the best he got.


    Van frowned, and flicker stepped behind her, only to be given a backwards kick and sent reeling. Ashina hadn¡¯t even bothered to look back¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ the flicker step¡­¡± She said, slowly turning around. ¡°Do you have any idea how many vampires learn that technique? I admit, yours is far more refined¡­ but it¡¯s predictable because most of the time those who know it always try to attack from behind. It¡¯s just too one note¡­¡±


    Van easily recovered from the kick, mostly because there wasn¡¯t much strength put into it, and began to think and plan on what else he could do.


    Luna was cheering him on, shouting encouragement.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled it, focusing only on Ashina, his gaze sharpening and his stance becoming tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a true flicker step¡­¡±


    He disappeared and reappeared right in front of the shield, keeping his body low so as to be in her blind spot. Ashina already figured it out though and tried to give a forward kick, to which he narrowly dodged, disappearing and reappearing all over the place and around her. He used his shadow weaving technique to create dark afterimages of himself that surrounded her.


    ¡°Hmhmhm.¡± Ashina gave an amused chuckle, brought out her cudgel, and slammed it against her shield, creating an explosive output of aura in a circle around her. Dispelling the afterimages and making Van lose his balance, revealing himself. ¡°Did you really lose to this male Karmine? I find it hard to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°He had his wife to help him, and his cat¡­ And he didn¡¯t beat me! I still won only using half my full strength!¡± Karmine said defensively.


    Ashina chuckled. ¡°The sex was that good huh?¡± She responded. Making Karmine frown.


    Van grew incensed. Ashina was clearly not taking him seriously. His eyes went red and his sclera black, he began forcing mana down his body alongside his aura, runic tribal tattoos forming on him, amplifying his power.


    Some people in the stands noticed the bloodlust growing within the young male, leaning forward, figuring things were just about to get exciting.


    Even Ashina raised a brow at this, this was new¡­ so she took a more defensive stance, looking forward to the fight ahead.


    Van knelt, putting his hands on the ground. Immediately a wave of entangling shadows burst out, reaching for Ashina.


    She in turn lifted her foot and stomped down hard, releasing a counteracting wave of aura that dispersed most of the shadows.


    But Van wasn¡¯t done though, he summoned twenty shadow wolves and about four shadow hawks. He combined the wolves into one giant one and sent it Ashina¡¯s way. It charged at her with red furious eyes, opening its large mouth to bite her whole.


    To this, she was actually a little taken aback¡­ But a feral grin played across her lips, and for the first time she activated her own aura, a mix of orange and red which slowly encased her cudgel. With a mighty swing, she tore it¡¯s head off with relative ease, it being mostly made of shadow, but was taken by surprise when the head reformed and it attacked again, jumping back just in time.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± Van growled from behind her. He activated his spells, sending arrows of dark lightning, homing their way towards her. But Ashina danced away, she was surprisingly light on her feet and seemed to move gracefully away from most of the attacks, despite carrying a huge shield.


    She swatted the arrows with her cudgel, with expertise, blocked the attacks from the giant shadow wolf, then leaped several feet in the air and brought down a devastating kick that destroyed Van¡¯s summons once and for all with the explosive output of her aura. Creating a small crater, revealing a portion of her true power..


    But he wasn¡¯t done, he was charging up his aura and sent a three-layered sword slash her way. The aura slash cutting into the stone flooring of the ring as it explosively hit the shield that Ashina brought up in time.


    When the smoke cleared, she was fine¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s it going to take to beat her!¡± Van was running out of ideas, none of the attacks he could think of would deal any real damage to her at this rate. He gave a little grunt and flung several vials up into the air. His shadow hawks grabbed them and beelined straight for Ashina. Exploding kamikaze style onto her¡­


    But Ashina¡¯s aura was brought up in time, and there still wasn¡¯t a single scratch on her¡­ Instead she just gave him a playful smirk¡­


    Van growled and sent Azra out. The shadow cat had barely just recovered from its last fight, but it was willing to go again to prove it¡¯s worth. It charged from Van¡¯s shadow towards the beastwoman that angered its master.


    Who in turn looked somewhat disappointed, thinking Van was simply playing the same tricks as before, getting ready to bash the cat in the face once it arrived. Only that was not what happened¡­ Azra had instead jumped into Ashina''s shadow, which somehow paralyzed her.


    ¡°It only works on one person at a time, but it''s totally worth it!¡± Van thought gleefully, only to blink as Ashina began to resist Azra¡¯s binding. Her aura grew in power to the point it started to look like it was made out of hard light and she forced her body to move.


    Van wasn¡¯t wasting any more time, he flickered to her, swords in each hand, ready to strike.


    Ashina unleashed an explosive wave of aura! Van felt Azra once again disperse back into his soul realm while he was knocked away by the blast.


    But he didn¡¯t give up, he continued to flicker forward, over and over again, no matter how hard it was to get close to her. Ashina saw this and let her aura levels drop, allowing him to get closer, raising her cudgel, ready to strike once he was in range.


    Van didn¡¯t want to do this¡­ but he felt like he had no choice¡­


    As he pulled in close and Ashina was ready to strike him down, for a split second he let go of his glamour. Revealing his true face and activating the charm magic in his eyes.


    Ashina paused, frozen, but already she shook her head and began to bring down her weapon with greater force. Van panicked, and used as much of his aura as possible to rocket himself forward.


    The headbutt was glorious¡­


    The crowd went silent in shock.


    Ashina never saw it coming¡­ it was the last thing she expected. It never occurred to her that Van was willing to go so far just to get one hit in. Even at the cost of his own well-being.


    When their heads collided, Van flipped over her due to the force of velocity and the angle he was traveling in. He honestly was just glad he hit her forehead straight on, and not her horns¡­ that would have been bad¡­


    The two fell over¡­ but Ashinat got up first¡­


    Van still dazed, unleashed a few strangling shadows to keep her tied down. But they were weak little tendrils and didn¡¯t do much to restrain her. So he sent a current of electricity through them, giving her a nice shock before she ripped them off of her with her aura and sheer strength.


    Turning around, she left her cudgel where she dropped it, brought out a curved sword that was hidden within her shield, and pointed it at his still-prone self. Slowly, he got up, and brought out his swords, though he was still a little dizzy, he wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight.


    The two clashed for the last time, Van pushing himself to go faster and faster. But it was as if Ashina saw his every move before he made it. Her eyes clear, reflecting his every image and move. Their swords clang and revibrated in the air, she met his every attack with one of her own.


    He then realized the sheer difference in skill and experience between him and her. Karmine was strong, but she had a more wild side to her that can be taken advantage of¡­ Ashina wasn¡¯t like that at all¡­ She was calculating, and never exerted more energy or strength than she needed to. All her movements were precise and filled with purpose.


    Van went for one last strike, putting everything he had into it. He pulled all of his aura, his mana in this next strike, sending another aura slash her way with everything he had.


    Ashina took it head-on out of respect for him. And with her own force of will¡­ dispersed it with a single strike¡­


    Van¡­ conceded defeat¡­ tired¡­ and exhausted¡­


    Slowly, clapping was heard, as those watching were deeply impressed, that a male¡­ was able to show them such a fight.


    Ashina put her weapons away and gave him a respectful smile. ¡°Well¡­ You sure showed me¡­ I can see why Karmine decided to follow you, she always swore that when she met a worthy male she would marry him. And you have potential. Not many males bother to train themselves as much as you do.¡±


    She then walked over to him and extended her hand. ¡°Good fight, let''s go at it again some other time.¡±


    Van looked at the offered hand and shook it. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes and something akin to a silent agreement passed through the two of them. He would look forward to a rematch with her one day.


    After they were done shaking hands, she patted him on the back hard and hugged him from the side. ¡°Alright! Now that¡¯s over, drinks are on me!¡±


    Cheers were heard from the onlookers.


    ¡°Not you, you sluts!¡± She laughed.


    Booing was then heard.


    Van was dragged back into the dining area of the guild and drinks were ordered for everyone at an open table. Ashina insisted that he drink a mug or two, though he was never partial to alcohol, Luna on the other hand seemed to be greatly enjoying herself¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ excuse me¡­?¡± A voice said from behind Van.


    He turned to look and was surprised to find the student that Luna was bothering there. For a second, Van worried that he was going to ask for some sort of reparations for whatever Luna did to the poor guy. But instead was thrown for a look by what the guy said next.


    ¡°I saw your fight, and I was wondering where you learned some of your techniques. Also, are you here looking for Mercs for school like me? Ah! Sorry, forgot to introduce myself, my name is Seral, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    Van took a closer look at Seral, who was wearing student clothing. Wearing black pants and shoes with gold trimming, as well as a black and red blazer with a dark shirt underneath, also with gold trimmings. He looked respectable and noble with black hair and blue eyes, like most vampires. Though his features stood out a little more than normal.


    Van studied him for a second, then introduced himself. ¡°Names Van and I learned most of what I do from my father and teachers.¡± He explained.


    ¡°Van¡­ Van¡­ hmm¡­¡± Seral for some reason seemed to be in deep thought before quickly shaking his hand. As if recognizing Van¡¯s name. ¡°Well, nice to meet you Van, are you also headed to Bloodhaven?¡±


    Van nodded.


    Seral smiled. ¡°Would you mind if we get to know each other more? Maybe we can share tips on training and fighting moves.¡± Patting the sword at his waist happily, looking hopeful as if he just made a new friend.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure, I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Van said, feeling oddly optimistic. If things go well, Seral would be his second male friend.


    The two chatted for a few minutes longer than exchanged contacts. Once that was done, Seral left and the both of them promised to meet up later when they had free time.


    ¡°Aww¡­ that¡¯s so cute, Van made another friend!¡± Luna said, totally sloshed. ¡°Another drink for friendship!¡± Then took another swig of her beer.


    ¡°Luna¡­ I think you had enough¡­¡± Van said worriedly, hoping that Seral didn¡¯t notice how wasted his wife was before he left.


    ¡°Let her have her fun!¡± Ashina laughed. ¡°Because later we will be having our fun!¡± then took another drink from her mug, placing a hand on the other side of his shoulder and hugging him to her.


    Van sighed, hoping that everyone wouldn¡¯t get too drunk tonight.


    ¡°Ah! Before I forget¡­¡± Ashina talked to one of the waitresses who nodded. Said waitress then came back with pen and paper.


    ¡°Alright, let''s get to this.¡± Ashina began writing and formed up a contract and handed it over to Van. ¡°Just need you to sign on the dotted line.¡± Handing over the pen as well.


    Van took a look at the contract which was fairly straightforward. His eyes widened at the cost though. She was not as expensive as Karmine was¡­ but then again those were extraneous circumstances¡­ it was about one million Crava¡¯s a year, for a total of five million for her, her sister, and another five beast women in her group. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was a fair price or not¡­


    Karmine seemed to sense his confusion, took a look at the contract, and nodded, telling him that was a fair price. Mostly because Ashina¡¯s group could earn about sixty to eighty thousand in a month with the high-risk jobs they took, and the money had to be split fairly amongst all of them. So the amount being asked was taking all of that in mind.


    Van sighed¡­ another thing he was going to have to charge to Rosalyn¡­ a minute later, his name was signed onto the contract and he just won himself some high-tiered Mercs.


    ¡°You choose the right decision Van,¡± Karmine said. ¡°Ashina and her group are five-star steel rankers. You''re lucky you got them to contract with you.¡±


    Ashina hugged Van to her from the side. ¡°And I''m lucky for the fun we''re going to have tonight¡­ and the fact that my new boss isn¡¯t some pushover¡­ I¡¯m going to enjoy seeing you grow!¡± She laughed then drank all her beer in one go.


    Van decided he was going to need that drink after all¡­


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 - JToking - KramZe - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)

 Chapter 210 Rankers (nsfw)

    ¡°Well¡­ Luna¡¯s passed out¡­¡±


    She had her head slumped onto the table, four empty mugs in front of her. Van was still on his first one, mostly due to the fact he didn¡¯t really enjoy it.


    Ashina laughed, looking at Luna. ¡°Not bad for a greenhorn!¡± Then chugged her own mug, the fifth one she had yet. Though it didn¡¯t seem to affect her much.


    Other than the guards around them, the group had a fun conversation going on, mostly about Karmine¡¯s and Ashina¡¯s past exploits together. About how they hunted a rock craggler together, destroyed the nest of a green-hearted spider, and chased a rainbow stag through the forest. All of them were large and imposing monsters that no normal person can deal with¡­


    While they were talking about how Karmine fell for that one trap, or how Ashina fell through that wall or another, Van was trying to make small talk with Adela, who he felt was closer to him in thinking than the muscle heads drowning in alcohol.


    ¡°So, ah, what kind of magic can you do? And where did you learn it from?¡± Trying to give an easygoing smile since it seemed that Adela was a bit high-strung¡­


    Adela looked nervous, but answered to the best of her ability, stuttering a bit. ¡°O-o-oh, uh¡­ I-I-I was uh¡­ mostly se-self taught! I le-learned it on my o-own, and from m-my mentor. I can do¡­ spells¡­¡± She finished lamely, her face going red, or as red as a wolf face can, clinging onto her staff a little tighter.


    Van was deterred, he didn¡¯t want her to feel intimidated by him, so slowly began trying to relax her by first asking her small questions. Then whenever she answered, Van encouraged her by engaging happily with whatever she said, and waited patiently whenever she stuttered and or needed a minute to think of a reply.


    Soon, she was talking somewhat happily. Still a few stutters here and there, but she seemed to be enjoying the conversation in the end.


    Which allowed Van to learn that Adela and Ashina really were from the demonlands, the far eastern part of it. Or as they liked to call it, the Verta lands, or the Verta federation, though that last bit was a bit loose and stretched, she had to admit. But it was true that should any major threat come from the west, all the nations of the Verta will come together to fight them off, something that¡¯s happened at least twice, or as far as she knew.


    Adela and her big sister, plus a few others, left their homelands in the hopes of making money. They had a hard life as orphans, and so did their best to rely on each other and make a difference in their life. Though that didn¡¯t mean they still didn¡¯t lose people¡­


    She wasn¡¯t as strong as the others, so she made up for it by doing her best to learn magic so she can heal them, or empower them when needed. So she learned a lot of binding spells and healing spells, and of course enchancing spells.


    Van was in the middle of enjoying Adela¡¯s storytelling about how this one time she met a golden beetle when Ashina interrupted them.


    ¡°Aww, look at them¡­ it¡¯s as if they were already dating¡­¡± Ashina looked close to tears. ¡°I knew my baby sister would one day find a male to open up to.¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°S-sis! No¡­¡± Adela said, cringing inwardly when she realized how drunk Ashina was.


    ¡°Bwhahaha! Don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m not that drunk!¡± She then finished her seventh mug in one gulp and slammed it onto the table. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s getting late, so we should get ready for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Adela asked.


    ¡°Of course! Remember the promise me and Van made?¡± Giving her younger sister a wink.


    Adela paused, then her eyes widened and she glanced at Van, then went beet red. Which made her older sister laugh once more.


    ¡°Come on little sis! It¡¯s finally time to lose your V card! You should be happy! Right Van?¡± giving Van a hug from the side.


    ¡°I-I told you¡­¡± Adela began, her face still red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it unless it¡¯s with someone I care about. Someone who¡­ can accept me for who I am¡­¡±


    ¡°And what do you know? Van here accepts you! Just give him a chance! I promise you, if you do this, I will never ask you to do it again, cross my heart and hope to die.¡± Ashina swore.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t do that!¡± Adela admonished, her ears going back in fear. ¡°What if that oath is taken seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a feeling that Van is the perfect person for you!¡± Giving him another hug, crushing him a little. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right¡­ Van¡­¡± Ashina¡¯s eyes turned suddenly sharp, giving him a knowing look.¡±


    He stiffened and had a sinking suspicion that she figured out what he was. He turned to Adela, thinking of a response that was both truthful but would also help him play along. ¡°She¡¯s right Adela¡­ though this is going a bit fast¡­ I feel like you and I can really get along¡­ maybe after this, we can even go on a few dates if you want? I know my wife wouldn¡¯t mind¡­ Hell, she might even want to join¡­¡±


    Adela blushed. ¡°Y-you really mean that? Even though I''m a mixed breed? Or not as beautiful as my sister?¡± Her eyes suddenly turned desperate.


    Van had a bad feeling about this¡­ this woman clearly craved affection, not just from her sister, but from someone who was like a true love to her. A hopeless romantic in need of attention but too afraid to get hurt. If he did this, she would definitely cling to him¡­ but¡­ that might not be such a bad thing if that means tying someone as powerful as Ashina to him¡­


    He nodded, ¡°I do mean that. I think you''re beautiful in your own way.¡±


    Adela looked shocked by that, but also really happy, her tail wagging behind her, giving him a shy smile. ¡°Ye-yes! Le-lets go on dates! ¡­After this¡­¡± Looking lovestruck already¡­


    Which sent off warning bells within his head.


    ¡°Damn¡­ aren''t you a brave one¡­ Adela can get¡­ really clingy¡­¡± Ashina muttered quietly next to his head.


    Van gave a cough, ¡°but before we go any further with this, we will of course have to talk to the guards about this. After all, Luna is passed out, and I doubt they will simply let you have a large amount of undisclosed time with me.¡± He pointed out, making Adela¡¯s tail stop wagging sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a nice room in the guild, the hallways of which are always under some form of surveillance or another. They can guard the doors outside the room, it will only take an hour anyway. I¡¯m sure we can come to an agreement if I swear an oath or two.¡± Ashina said, easygoing.


    She then began talking to one of the guards about it.


    Van, remembering that time at the flying cat restaurant, knew that they were probably told not to interfere with such things, though to still keep an eye on him. Before they had a small partition between him and them, but now they will have a whole door¡­ it made him wonder what kind of agreement they would make.


    After a quick discussion, the guards agreed, under a few certain conditions. For one, they will link vespera bangles, not to just him, but to Ashina and Adela as well. So that they can monitor life signals and their location at all given times until the session ends. Plus a few other things to make sure she could be trusted. As well as saying an oath that she meant no harm to him or tried to kidnap him.


    Once that was over, Ashina and Adela were allowed to bed Van.


    ¡°You know¡­ I wonder¡­ what would this be like if the world was reversed in gender?¡± he thought about it, and shivered¡­ he didn¡¯t want to think about it¡­


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ashina said. ¡°Now it¡¯s just you, me and my sister! Let¡¯s get to it!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Van said, raising a hand, ¡°before we do that, I just have one question¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± Ashina asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s a steel ranker?¡±


    The group blinked at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a steel rank merc is? It¡¯s the same as a steel rank adventurer, or explorer or¡­ well¡­ anything!¡± Ashina answered, looking confused.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s just not a term I ever heard of before¡­¡± Van admitted.


    Ashina and Karmine shared a look, then turned back to him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ that¡¯s weird¡­ but I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll explain.¡± Ashina said, clearing her throat to get ready.


    ¡°First of all¡­ there are twelve ranks. They are as follows¡­ wood, stone, copper, bronze, iron, steel, silver, gold, platinum, mithril, orichalcum, and adamantium. Each rank has about five stars. When you complete a quest, or a mission, or whatever, alongside your usual rewards, you also earn guild points which can be used to purchase items, equipment, tools, material, and a lot more from the guild specifically. But most importantly, they can buy you stars. By buying stars, you can slowly increase your rank from a one-star wood ranker to a two-star wood ranker. With the extra star, you can access more items and equipment to purchase, as well as take on more point-earning jobs.¡±


    ¡°Once you have maxed out your rank to five stars, you can buy a trial. Which is usually combat-oriented. If you win, you rise to the next rank, which means higher-paying jobs and more things you can spend your points on. This is the same for most guilds, even the lovers'' guild.¡±


    Van blinked and quickly checked his lover''s guild app. After playing around with it, he noticed that she was right, he had points, well¡­ few of them since he didn¡¯t use it that much¡­ but no rank for some reason¡­ at least he now knew why there was a blank space in his lover¡¯s app ID¡­


    ¡°Oh? So you''re a lover boy! Interesting¡­ looks like you¡¯ve earned yourself a few points, why don¡¯t you purchase your first rank? Just press that button there.¡± pointing to the button in question.


    Van did so and two hundred points disappeared and he was now a one-star wood ranker. He also found that there was now a lot of purchasable kinky shit for him to choose from. Some he can spend money on, or points on¡­


    ¡°Pretty cool right?¡± Ashina said happily. ¡°The higher your rank, the more people are willing to pay for your services.¡±


    Taking another look at his lover¡¯s app map, he noticed there were more icons on it that indicated more people willing to pay more money for sex.


    ¡°Of course, word of warning, just because someone is of a lower rank, doesn¡¯t mean they are always weaker. Some people are constantly spending their points to buy stuff that would increase their overall power before deciding to take the trial and rank up.¡± Ashina continued with her explanation.


    ¡°Now as for the power ranking, most soldiers and the like are usually between the copper and bronze ranking, if they had the same ranking system we did of course. If you want to be a knight for some noble or something, you have to at least be a steel or silver. For a royal, at least a gold. Those of platinum are usually considered heroes of their respective nations and are closely monitored. A platinum ranker could probably take on a dragon or something alone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ for the truly strong¡­ mithril is the way to go¡­ it is said the first demon king of the Verta empire was mithril, as well as the vampire lord and the high elf queen that fought him. People who could change the freaking landscape when they had enough power and backing!¡± Ashina''s eyes sparkled. ¡°To get there one day¡­ that would be amazing¡­¡± looking breathless by the mere thought of it.


    She then noticed everyone''s eyes on her and she gave a cough. ¡°Anyway¡­ are there any more questions?¡±


    Van nodded and began asking Ashina a series of questions about how such a system was first brought up and why. Did points transfer from guild to guild? Was everyone¡¯s guild shop different? How did people know what rank the vampire lord was? And a bunch of other questions that Ashina found annoying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. no they don¡¯t. yes. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t know. Maybe. Sure. yes. I don¡¯t know. And-¡± and this went on for a while until. ¡°Just freaking ask the receptionist!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry¡­¡± Van said, looking a little hurt.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡± Ashina quickly said. ¡°Just¡­ perhaps you should ask someone who knows more than me¡­¡±


    She gave an awkward cough. ¡°Alright then¡­ before we go¡­ are there uh¡­ is there anything else you need to know? Or something you have to do? I don¡¯t mind waiting¡­¡±


    Van thought about it, but shook his head. ¡°No, I think I¡¯m good¡­ but¡­¡± he looked up at her. ¡°Can we¡­ use the lover''s app? I kinda want to earn points¡­¡±


    Ashina smiled. ¡°Already getting addicted to the thought of earning points huh? Oh boy¡­ sure, just give me a sec¡­¡±


    --- sex scene ---


    Ashina kicked the door open carrying Van in a princess carry.


    ¡°Was this really necessary?¡± Van asked, embarrassed.


    ¡°I paid the extra money for you to earn the extra points¡­ you''re the one that agreed.¡± Ashina said with a grin, walking over to the bed.


    ¡°I know¡­ but I¡¯m kinda regretting it¡­¡±


    He was then dropped onto the large bed. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Her grin turned feral and perhaps just a touch¡­ pervy¡­ she looked back and yelled for her sister.


    ¡°C-coming!¡± Adela said, quickly closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Ha! That''s what she said.¡± Van joked.


    Ashina and Adela blinked, perhaps not ever heard such a phrase uttered before. It took them a while for Adela to blush and Ashina to have a large childish grin spread on her face once they got it.


    ¡°Ha! Good one!¡± Ashina laughed. ¡°Now¡­ if you would let me do the honors¡­¡± She then motioned for her sister to get over, which Adela did, climbing onto the bed by her older sister''s command. Ashina then began to slowly undress Van, Making sure her little sis watched.


    Van let her do what she wanted, already going into business mode, and soon quickly found himself stripped of his clothing.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Adela said, panting at Van¡¯s hot naked form, she gulped after seeing what was between his legs.


    ¡°Now that''s a toy¡­¡± Ashina said in awe, also admiring the thing between his legs. She then quickly stripped out of her armor and gear, ordering her sister to do the same.


    Van was actually impressed by Ashina¡¯s and Adela¡¯s body. They were definitely women, and surprisingly girly. Ashina¡¯s boobs were even bigger than Karmines, making him wonder how she lived with them.


    Ashina then straddled him, gently grabbing his dick and pointing it upward. ¡°Okay, sis¡­ watch¡­ and learn¡­¡± she slowly slid down Van¡¯s shaft and his eyes widened.


    Her vagina felt surprisingly nice¡­ like really nice¡­ first of all it was really warm¡­ second, because of her size, it went in nice and easy, though it had yet to reach full mast¡­ and third, her muscles massaged his cock real good¡­


    ¡°Oh yes! Now, this is a cock!¡± Ashina moaned. ¡°It¡¯s so nice and big! The biggest I''ve ever had!¡± her lower lips already gushing and she began to ride Van¡¯s cock harder and harder, the bed slowly beginning to squeak under her weight. ¡°Here, take this!¡± She then moved her breasts up Van¡¯s face, to which he latched onto her nipples, just as she wanted, making her moan even louder.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­ she¡¯s so soft!¡± Van couldn¡¯t help but think. Her fur was just on another level.


    ¡°C-can¡¯t anymore! Need more of you!¡± Ashina got up, carrying Van with her. She grabbed him by the waist and began to reverse-pound him. Smashing his hips against hers. ¡°Oh yes! Oh yes!¡± after a while of that, she got down on the bed and put Van on his back, lifting his legs up as if he was the woman she began fucking him hard. Grinding her crotch against him, then letting one leg go while lifting the other up and doing the same.


    Van was clearly being manhandled. But her pussy was still really nice¡­ he rolled with it because he believed he was a professional. So when she gave that one last moan, he knew what he had to do and drenched her insides while she was trying to give him the mating press.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­ that was¡­ really good¡­ your turn sis!¡± Ashina said, handing Van over to Adela.


    Adela looked very intimidated. But with her big sis egging her on, and Van being very accepting and telling her it was going to be okay, she slowly straddled him and tried to do what Ashina did. With varying degrees of success¡­


    ¡°Here, let me help you.¡± Van came up and gave Adela a kiss. It was a bit weird, but it helped her relax and enjoy it more. He then played with her breasts, which really seemed to excite her. Soon, he was doing her doggy style, completely dominating her, his chest pressing down on her back, his voice in her ear as he told her what a good girl she was. Making her pussy wrap around his cock even tighter for when he cummed gallons into her waiting womb. Her face already looked blissed out beyond reason.


    ¡°Nice¡­¡± Ashina said approvingly. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn again¡­¡± giving Van a pervy leer.


    ¡°Bring it¡­¡± Van said, rising to the challenge¡­


    After that¡­ no one got much rest¡­ especially because Luna joined in later¡­ but that¡¯s a story for another time¡­


    --- sex scene end ---


    Varenes


    if you like my work please make sure to rate and follow. it really helps. also, if you want to read ahead, please visit my Patreon. links below. there are two free chapters on my Patreon as well. I post on Saturdays and Wednesdays.


    https://www.patreon.com/Vransolis


    if you have any questions, don''t be afraid to ask.


    any suggestions? post them down below.


    Special thanks to my Patreon members


    - CrusaderOfShadows - Eduardo Garcia -  Timothy Seaboch - Ryuu - Soul232 - JToking - KramZe - Soul232 -


    for all your support! =)